《No Way Back》 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 1 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Abandoned In A Fire A fire broke out, and it quickly spread across the entire room. Jane Fowler copsed to the ground, motionless, her body racked by coughing fits from inhaling the thick smoke. Her eyes welled up with tears as she fought for air. The ash that covered her face and her disheveled hair was not enough to hide the natural and unspoiled beauty of her features. She was under the influence of something because she was paralyzed and couldn¡¯t move a muscle while wondering when exactly she was drugged. ¡°Jane, gosh, you look disastrous,¡± Madelyn Fowler said as she approached, wearing a gas mask. She was kneeling next to Jane, and from her white dress and gentle tone, she seemed like a sweet, innocent little girl. Or at least, that was Jane¡¯s long¨Cheld belief. ¡°Did you drug me, Madelyn?¡± Jane cried out, her expression one of shock and disbelief. Jane just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the idea that her sweet, innocent sister could be capable of such vile acts. ¡°It¡¯s just a test, Jane,¡± Madelyn replied, removing her gas mask to reveal a sly grin. ¡°I¡¯m interested to see if our family would believe more in you or me when they see this.¡± Madelyn then ced her gas mask on Jane¡¯s face and smeared a bit of ash on her own cheeks. Then, with a gloved hand, she pulled a small knife from her pocket and deliberately sliced open her own arm. The wound was gushing with blood. Madelyn tossed the knife aside and took off her gloves, which she then slid onto Jane¡¯s paralyzed hands. After that, Madelyn clenched her injured arm and yelled at the top of her lungs, portraying an expression of pure terror. Madelyn yelled, ¡°Help! Daddy, Mommy! Help me! Janie has gone crazy!¡± ¡°Maddie!¡± A man yelled while he kicked the door open. As her parents and seven brothers rushed to Madelyn¡¯s aid, Jane watched in horror. Madelyn continued to yell, ¡°Daddy, Mommy! My wound hurts so much¡­ Janie is crazy! She started the fire out of the blue and said she wanted to die with me. Then she cut me with a knife and told me I wasn¡¯t good enough to be a Folwer daughter!¡± After taking in Madelyn¡¯s blood and her terrified, deer¨Clike eyes, Jack Fowler nced over at Jane, who was lying on the floor with a bloody knife and gloves on her hands. Jack kicked Jane hard in the stomach, growling, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I managed to have such a vicious daughter!¡± The force of the kick nearly twisted Jane¡¯s intestines. However, the suffering in her heart far outweighed the physical pain she was experiencing. It was as if it were being torn in two. Jane had once taken a bullet for Jack. Jane and Madelyn were with him when Jack attended a business event, and he brought them along.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A psychopath broke into the event, brought a gun with him, and attempted to kill Jack. It was Jane who had bravely stepped in to block the bullet, while Jack and Madelyn had fled the scene, leaving Jane lying on the ground, bleeding. The police took Jane to the hospital, where she was rushed to intensive care, but she miraculously survived her wounds. The Fowlers didn¡¯te to see Jane in the hospital until a few days had passed, and they¡¯d had a chance to think about it. Jack took an hour away from Madelyn to visit Jane. Jack was embarrassed and only said a few words, but he did exin that Madelyn is an adopted daughter, and he hoped Jane would be more epting of her situation. Madelyn had always feared that the family¡¯s love and respect would shift away from her after the family found their biological daughter. A scant hourter, Madelyn called to say she had an emergency, so the Fowlers left Jane in the ward for Madelyn as quickly as possible. Those unfamiliar with their family history might assume that Madelyn was their biological daughter and that Jane was adopted. However, Jane believed Jack at his word because he was her father and the family she had spent so much time and energy seeking. Blood, as they say, is thicker than water, so she had faith that the Flowers wouldn¡¯t abandon her. So, Jane always gave in to almost everything Madelyn asked for. No matter what Madelyn wanted, Jane always gave it to her. Madelyn selected all the gifts first, choosing the best ones and leaving Jane with the remainder. Jane hoped that the Fowlers would feel touched by her gesture and that she would be epted as a ¡°real daughter¡± atst. The whole thing was just a joke, a stupid joke, now that Jane thought about it. She saw the Fowler family cram Madelyn into their arms and rush her out of the fire, leaving her behind like discarded garbage. As the mes engulfed her body and the intense pain consumed her senses, Jane could smell the burning. She blinked back the tear running down her cheek and let out a heavy sigh as she closed her eyes. She now felt d that everything wasing to an end. She paid her debt to the Fowler family and let go of her obsession with familial love, If there was a next life, she wished she¡¯d never meet these people again. That night, the local news reported on the sudden fire at an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of Stormton City. It was reported that firefighters could only pull one burned body out of the ze. Unfortunately, the body vanished without a trace after being brought to the hospital for an autopsy. The following day, the Fowler Corporation released a statement. They made it official that they severed all ties with Jane Fowler, the biological daughter they had just recently found, and acknowledged only Madelyn as their legitimate child in the family. Whatever Jane did after that, whether she lived or died, had nothing to do with the Fowlers. Like the sudden revtion of the Fowler family¡¯s search for their true daughter, the name ¡°Jane Fowler¡± became a hot topic of gossip. Yet a few dayster, as other newsworthy events came out, it faded away. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 2 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Traveling Back In Time Jane looked at her face in the mirror in a daze as she processed the fact that it appeared five years younger She looked somewhat naive and inexperienced for now. But it couldn¡¯t hide the beauty that was still toe. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been reborn?¡± She murmured to herself. When she checked her phone, she saw that it was October 23rd, 2030. It was exactly five years before the fire that had killed her. It was also under a month since she was brought back into the Fowler family. A bitterugh escaped her lips. ¡°Is this God¡¯s way of telling me I was too foolish in my past life and giving me a second chance?¡± Regardless, she knew one thing for sure. This time, she wouldn¡¯t be the kind of person who tried to make everyone happy and was always looking for approval. She wouldn¡¯t live for anyone else but herself. She was well aware that this was an excellent opportunity for her to make amends for her previous errors and free herself from her regrets. She looked around the room, which was both familiar and new to her. With renewed zeal, Jane shed her pajamas in favor of a white T¨Cshirt, faded jeans, and an edgy yet chic hairdo for her short crop. Onest nce in the mirror, and she knew she was ready to take on this new life. She had brought only a small suitcase when she arrived at the Fowler home. But her hopes for a better life, reuniting with her birth family, and a sense of belonging were strong. Then she arrived at the door of her ¡°home¡°. A home that was nominally her own. This stunning, luxurious ¡°home¡± was the source of her most excruciating pain. However, this time around, she was able to get everything done quickly, and she began her life in this house once more. This day, a resounding knock on the door brought Jane joltingly back to the present moment, just as she had be immersed in her depressing thoughts. Knock, knock¡­ Jane suppressed the sorrow in her heart, and an iciness settled into her expression. She then opened the door. ¡°Jane, mom and dad want you downstairs,¡± said the guy standing at the door. It was Jane¡¯s big brother, the seventh son of the Fowler family, Peter Fowler. He was tall and handsome, dressed to the nines in designer clothes, and he scowled at her. Like Jane, he was also studying at the University of Oricle in Stormton City. That was a prestigious school. He was in his third year while Jane was in her second. Their sister, Madelyn, was a freshman who had just been epted this year. ¡°I see,¡± Jane replied. Jane looked very indifferent. And that made Peter feel a bit shocked. He recalled the Jane from before, the one who had such a strong desire to please and win the approval of her family. The one who had no dignity and would do anything to be close to them but was too scared to truly be a part of the family. Jane¡¯s submissive attitude and demeanor disgusted Peter. Atst, he decided that he had only one sister, a real sister, and her name was Madelyn. With Madelyn by his side from childhood, he doted on her whenever possible. Peter didn¡¯t want a biological sister. All he wanted was Madelyn, the gentle and kind little girl. ¡°Jane, you know what you did. Just go downstairs and take your punishment.¡± Peter sneered before turning and walking away. Jane started to wonder what she had done. The corner of Jane¡¯s lips twitched. Her mind began to fill up with memories from her past. Now she remembered what had happened today. Now it was about time to make things right. Jane walked down the grand staircase of the mansion with her hands in her pockets. And she could hear the sound of sobbinging from the living room. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It did not surprise her to see her parents, Jack and Anna, holding their uncontrobly sobbing baby daughter, Madelyn, in their arms and trying to console her. Now Jane felt as though Madelyn was the biological daughter, and she was the one whom the family had adopted. Their position seemed to have shifted. Jane couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of pain in her heart. She had wanted this for a long time. She hid her intelligence and true nature from the world as best she could. She did all that for the sake of this hard¨Cwon familial bond. She used to be unable to imagine giving it up, not even in a reincarnation. However, she also knew she shouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. She looked on indifferently as if she were an audience member taking in the performance being put on by Jack and Anna. She even considered standing up to apud them. The one and only problem was that Jane almost had no feelings for them any longer. Her remaining feelings of love for her biological parents were almostpletely gone. When Peter came downstairs and saw how Jane looked, he immediately became angry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you even ask your sister why she¡¯s crying, Jane?¡± Peter asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like I made her cry. Why should I ask?¡± Jane replied emotionlessly. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you dare talk to Dad like that!¡± Peter yelled. He almost wanted to teach Jane a lesson when he realized Jane had no ns to change her behavior and even wanted to get away from the trouble. Peter couldn¡¯t believe her real sister was such a calcting and vicious woman. Madelyn would always be the only sister Peter would acknowledge. He wished Jane would die soon so Madelyn wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much suffering. Jane¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she looked up nkly at Peter, who was staring at her with a menacing look in his eyes. Jane could feel the hatred emanating from Peter as if he wished she would just disappear from existence so that Madelyn could get what she really wanted. When Jane used to see this look in her brother¡¯s eyes, it would cause a stabbing pain to arise in her chest. She used to have self¨Cdoubts, wondering what she had done wrong and why her own brother would look at her in such a way. For over 19 years, Jane had no ce to call home and had never known the warmth of a family¡¯s embrace, but she still managed to pull it through. In Jane¡¯s mind, it didn¡¯t matter that the Fowlers had adopted Madelyn. Rather than being envious, she treated Madelyn like her own sister and was concerned about how Madelyn was feeling. Jane had always been selfless, always putting Madelyn¡¯s needs before her own. She had never fought for any of the glory or recognition Madelyn received. Jane gave up so much for the sake of this ¡°family.¡± It was never Jane¡¯s intention to take Madelyn¡¯s life. She had wished nothing more than for her family to look at her and notice her presence, even if only for a brief instant. She had dedicated every moment of her life to serving the needs of her so¨Ccalled ¡°family¡°. But their gratitude was unwaveringly unsatisfied. From the Fowlers¡® point of view, Madelyn was the most important member of the family. And Jane was just a bonus¡­ Or even a burden. They all harbored a deep, dark wish that Jane had died. That way, Jane wouldn¡¯t have barged into their lives and ruined their happiness. They only took Jane back because they wanted to feel better about themselves. And they couldn¡¯t stand the guilt of not recognizing her. Even though Jane already knew that, she couldn¡¯t care less now. The argument between Peter and Jane caught Jack¡¯s attention. ¡°Anna, take care of Maddie,¡± said Jack. Then, with a frown on his face, he stood up and walked to Jane. ¡°On your knees! Jane Fowler!¡± Jack¡¯s angry roar echoed through the room. His voice rang out in Jane¡¯s head like a death knell,manding and fierce. Peter crossed his arms and sneered as he watched the drama unfold. He was eager to see Jane get what she deserved for making Madelyn cry. For the old Jane, seeing Jack so angry would have been enough to send her running to the ground in fear. However, things were different this time around. ¡°Why should I kneel?¡± Jane replied. Her eyes were calm as she looked at Jack. Compared to Jack¡¯s rage, Jane¡¯sposure stood out like a sore thumb. And it wielded an unexinable power as if Jane were the senior in the family. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 3 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Jane Got pped ¡°What did you say?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Even Peter was taken aback. ¡°I said, why do I have to kneel? Are you a mob boss or something? Are you seriously considering physically harming your daughter?¡± Jane retorted, remaining asposed as ever. Her expression was calm, like that of a peaceful pond, but beneath the surface, a me was burning. Jane wasn¡¯t being angry at the Fowler family. Since she no longer cared about them, she could no longer hate them; instead, she only felt apathy. For some reason, this made Jane remember the time in her previous life when she had obeyed Jack¡¯s command and knelt in fear. She had tried desperately to defend herself against baseless usations and demands, but no one had listened. When Peter saw Madelyn sobbing, he lost his temper and severely smacked Jane. Jane had to apologize, fearing that her family would be angry. She had no choice but to put up with all the false usations and carry the weight of things she had never done. Now she wondered why she had been such an idiot and had lived a life devoid of dignity in her previous life. Jane was now mad at her old self. ¡°Great. I see you¡¯ve grown some backbone to disobey me,¡± said Jack, who was genuinely furious this time. He was about to p Jane and raise his hand. At that moment, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t!¡± Madelyn suddenly shouted. Her words abruptly halted Jack¡¯s hand in mid¨Cair. Anna looked at Madelyn with a shocked expression and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, what are you¡­?¡± Madelyn was sobbing and yelling at the same time, her voice bing hoarse as she appeared to be on the verge of passing out from ack of oxygen. ¡°Don¡¯t hit Janie, Dad, please don¡¯t¡­ She¡¯s your biological daughter anyway!¡± Jack was momentarily brought back to his senses when he heard the words ¡°biological daughter. He cast a profound and thoughtful look in Jane¡¯s direction. Whether Jack wanted to admit it or not, the woman in front of him was of his own blood. However, when he took Jane home, Jack had no idea Jane would turn out to be such a crafty brat. Eventually, Anna spoke up and said, ¡°Jack, let¡¯s talk this out, don¡¯t let this get physical.¡± Jane was still Anna¡¯s biological daughter, even though it tore at Anna¡¯s heart to see Madelyn in so much difort ¡°Maddie is just too kind to her,¡± Peter muttered to himself. Peter couldn¡¯t figure out why Madelyn was still trying to protect Jane when she was so upset. As he watched Madelyn endure pain withoutint, his heart felt like it was being ripped in two. Now Peter was really hoping Madelyn was their real sister instead of Jane, which was so unfair. Jack took a few deep breaths and tried to calm the raging fire that was in his chest. ¡°Jane, do you know what you did wrong?¡± Asked Jack, trying to make himself sound as calm as possible. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Jane replied without hesitation, her answer simple and direct. All of the people in the room were taken aback by her response. They couldn¡¯t believe how drastically different Jane¡¯s behavior waspared to how it had been before. She used to be timid and always tried to please them, but now she seems confident and unafraid. ¡°No, you don¡¯t? You didn¡¯t just say that,¡± Jack eximed in shock, his eyes wide open. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Jane repeated her answer deliberately, now that Jack wasn¡¯t sure what he had heard. No matter how many times Jack asked her, she would always say ¡°no.¡± Her eyes were as dark and icy as they possibly could be as she continued to fix them on Jack. Jack suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. Jack had never before witnessed that look in Jane¡¯s eyes, it was one he had never seen before. Now he realized that Jane had changed into a totally different person. As the former Emeritus Chairman of the Fowler Corporation, he has had the opportunity to interact with a diverse range of people throughout his career. Jack had now retired and handed over the family business to his grown children because they were finally of age to take it over. Despite his advanced age, his business sense and keen eye remained intact. ¡°Please, Daddy and Mommy, stop! That¡¯s enough!¡± Madelyn cried as she came to Jane¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer to her, Maddie!¡± Jack yelled as he looked at Madelyn anxiously. He was worried that Jane would hurt Madelyn again. Jane¡¯s chest tightened for an instant, but she quickly forced the difort out of her mind. She had finallye to terms with the reality of her family situation and resolved that she would no longer struggle to win their approval. As a result, the pain no longer caused her any difort, and she was confident that the wound on her heart would close up quickly. Madelyn cried out, ¡°Janie, I know who you really are now. You are the real Fowler family daughter. I understand that you pretended to be a distant rtive in order to spare my feelings, and I apologize for that. ¡°In any case, I¡¯d like to have the position returned to you because I no longer care about it. If you think I am making things more difficult for you here, I am more than willing to leave and not return.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Madelyn sobbed uncontrobly as she spoke, her tears falling like shattered beads. Everyone else, except maybe Jane, felt sorry for Madelyn. Tears were also falling from the eyes of Anna, who was standing behind Madelyn. ¡°No one gets to make you leave!¡± Anna said firmly, ¡°I know Jane is my real daughter, but she can never do that!¡± Jack then added, ¡°Blood ties will never change how we feel about each other. Regardless of what happens, my daughter, you will always be the heiress of the Fowler family.¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Madelyn sobbed. Madelyn couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and sobbed into Jack¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so scared, Daddy¡­¡± She muttered. Jack reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you!¡± When he finished, Jack gave Jane a stern look. One tear from Madelyn was all it took to fan Jack¡¯s suspicions about Jane into a raging inferno of fury. Jane, on the other hand, stood there, quiet and unconcerned, as if the whole thing had nothing to do with her She even smiled as if she were just a bystander in this family drama. ¡°Jane, does your heart even work? Do you not feel even the slightest need to apologize to Madelyn after seeing this?¡± Unable to take it any longer, Peter intervened while staring angrily at Jane. Jane almost burst intoughter. Her gaze was ironic as itnded on Peter. She didn¡¯t say anything, but Peter understood that she was judging him condescendingly. Peter felt ashamed because his sister, whom he had never acknowledged and secretly hoped was dead, had embarrassed him in front of everyone. With a burst of rage, he reached for his phone and immediately opened the day¡¯s most popr trend. Then he gave the phone to Jane while shouting, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! Don¡¯t me us if you feel wronged!¡± When Jane looked down at the phone, she saw that the first trending topic was ¡°The True Fowler Heiress Exposed.¡± While Peter clicked in, Jane took in more information about the current trending topic.. There were rumors that someone abducted Jane from the hospital soon after her birth, and she didn¡¯t resurface for another neen years. The Fowler Company had recently acknowledged her. There were also pictures of Jane going in and out of the Fowler residence, going to college, and taking part in Fowler family events. The second trending topic is about Madelyn: ¡°Madelyn Fowler¡¯s Future Life.¡± Thements made in response to these topics were aplete and utter mess. People couldn¡¯t stop tweeting about what they thought about it. ¡°Real heiress vs. fake heiress? This is going to be a good show.¡± ¡°The saga of a wealthy family ying out.¡± ¡°Unbelievable! Fowler Corporation¡¯s stock even went up because of this. Can you believe it?¡± ¡°Madelyn is like a little princess to the Fowlers and is always at their parties, so it¡¯s no surprise she¡¯s a family favorite.¡± ¡°But looking at the photos, the real heiress they found isn¡¯t so bad either. She¡¯s pretty, too.¡± ¡°But her demeanor is far worse than Madelyn¡¯s. After all, she¡¯s been out there for many years, and her upbringing can¡¯t be fixed.¡± Jane looked at the phone and remained expressionless, asking Peter, ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 4 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The Innocent And Kind Madelyn When Peter finally lost it, he scolded Jane while pointing at her nose. ¡°My point? Don¡¯t you have any sense of guilt? ¡°We had an agreement, Jane, that you would reveal your true identity at the appropriate time, and you would do so without causing Madelyn any harm. You promised! ¡°But instead of that, you¡¯re being dishonest, voluntarily revealing your identity to gossip magazines and sending them pictures. We have looked into everything!¡± Peter looked at Jane as if he were looking at a bitter enemy he had a deep grudge against rather than a long¨Clost sister in need of care. ¡°Jane, if you get on your knees and apologize to Madelyn now, I can forgive you this time, considering you¡¯ve been lost for so many years, and you¡¯ve missed out on the upbringing of our Fowler family. You can stay with us and be our true heiress!¡± Jack said as he coldly stared at Jane. He thought that Jane would panic and lose control after he told her this, but instead, she calmly said, ¡°Oh? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°What evidence?¡± Jack asked. ¡°You can¡¯t just say I told a gossip magazine who I am, can you? If you can¡¯t back up your ims with proof, I can sue you for nder,¡± said Jane. Jane¡¯s calm and casual answer again surprised Jack and the others. They couldn¡¯t believe that Jane had just threatened to sue them, mainly because she was known to be such a wimp. Even Madelyn, who had been sobbing and clinging to Jack, stealthily nced in the direction of Jane. Madelyn¡¯s impression of Jane had shifted entirely by this point. Jane might have appeared exactly the same as before, but she carried herself veryposed and self¨Cassuredly. She was exuding an air of disinterest and nobility that made her stand out from everyone else in this ce. Madelyn didn¡¯t know how, but all of a sudden, she felt a sense of panic in her heart. Madelyn quickly forced the feeling down. She kept telling herself that this n was perfect and she had nothing to worry about. She kept her head down so no one could see what she was thinking. ¡°Okay, I see that you won¡¯t admit it unless there¡¯s rock¨Csolid proof!¡± Jack said as he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Next, he ced the phone on speaker and mmed it down on the table. A respectful and reverent voice quickly answered the phone and said, ¡°Mr. Fowler.¡± ¡°Mr. Richard Goode, tell me. Who¡¯s the source of your news?¡± asked Jack. ¡°Mr. Fowler¡­ Haven¡¯t we talked about this? It¡¯s Miss Jane Fowler who gave it to me,¡± Richard replied. As soon as Richard¡¯s words fell, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Jane. With this mountain of evidence, they reasoned, Jane would have no choice but to concede. However, instead of being panicked, as Jack expected, Jane calmly took his phone. She opened an application and cranked up the volume. ¡°You said it was me who gave it to you? Right?¡± Jane asked. When talking to Richard, Jane masked her authentic voice with a voice filter. Her voice output by the APP was much softer and lighter than her usual voice. Everyone knew how Jane¡¯s voice sounded as she spoke, so they were sure that that was not Jane¡¯s voice. Everyone, including Jack, was frowning. They wondered what trick Jane was ying this time. Madelyn could feel that something was going wrong. Madelyn knew it was best if she said nothing at all since she could reveal her guilt through her words or expression. Richard stuttered hesitantly, ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, it¡¯s not my fault. Who would¡¯ve thought Mr. Fowler figured it out so quickly? ¡°I need to protect ourpany. If we continue to anger the Fowler Corporation, it will be impossible for us to make progress in Stormton City.¡± At this point, Jack and the others had already noticed something was wrong. ¡°So, how did I initially contact you? And why was I so foolish as to reveal my true identity?¡± Jane asked mockingly. And she continued, ¡°Since you knew Fowler Corporation¡¯s power was so strong, why are you revealing everything now? Wouldn¡¯t that bring you bad consequences?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Richard hesitated on the other side of the line. However, he quickly responded to the question. ¡°You contacted me through a public phone. I did not doubt it was you because I could recognize your voice.¡± ¡°You recognized my voice?¡± Janeughed. ¡°So you don¡¯t have solid evidence to prove that I contacted you and exposed the matter, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Richard suddenly realized he had made a mistake. He silently cursed himself for being stupid and thought that he shouldn¡¯t have responded like that. After he had collected himself and given it some thought for a while, Richard finally replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your voice before, and it was very special. Even though you had tried to imitate another person¡¯s ent at the time, I have no doubt that it was you. Plus, I saw your face when you and I had a face¨C to¨Cface chat about the situation, and you handed me some photos. ¡°How can you be so sure? Making a false usation against someone based solely on the sound of her voice; doesn¡¯t that sound ridiculous to you?¡± Jane immediately pointed out the error that Richard made in his statements. ¡°As for what you said about discussing in person and giving me pictures, do you have evidence of that? Surveince footage? Photographs? Audio recordings?¡± Jane asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Richard stuttered as he began to sweat. He had none of those things. This whole thing was a set¨C up to frame Jane. ¡°And one more thing, the voice I used on the phone wasn¡¯t mine. It was a voice changer app on my phone,¡± Jane said. ¡°You said you saw me in person, so why can¡¯t you even tell that my voice was different?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that I was using a voice changer app in front of you, are you?¡± In fact, Jane could change her voice on her own. She only used the app to expose the setup better. Thanks to her new life, Jane was aware of the uing storylines, giving her the upper hand. Jane was unbeatable because she could shield herself from the influence of her family and direct the events that would ur in the future. That might be the present that God gave Jane after she was reborn. Richard was at a loss for words because this was nothing like what he was told before. He was told that Jane was timid, always trying to please others, and was a pushover. But with just a little intimidation, she would beg for forgiveness and take the me for everything. Richard never expected Jane to call and question him like this. The guy had promised Richard that Jane would never make a big deal out of this and that the n was wless. Otherwise, Richard would never dare to nder the daughter of the Fowler family. If anything went wrong, his career and life would be doomed. Madelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t believe that Richard would expose everything so easily. Madelyn began to wonder how an idiot like Richard had managed to get his job and be a leader in his N?velDrama.Org content. agency. Although Jack and the others had difficulty putting their faith in Jane, they sensed something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Mr. Goode, what¡¯s going on here? Didn¡¯t you say Jane made you do this?¡± Jack asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Mr. Fowler, I think there must be some misunderstanding¡­ Someone must have pretended to be Miss Jane Fowler and set me up,¡± Richard said, trying to save himself. To protect himself, Richard could only rack his brain for a way out. He had no idea who was behind it all, but the reward they offered was too good to pass up. Richard, meanwhile, had a hunch about who might be behind the social media trend about the saga of the fake and the real heiress of the Fowler family. Yet if he said the person¡¯s name, it would be game over for him. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this,¡± Jack said, his gaze turning towards Madelyn. Madelyn lowered her head, her shoulders shaking with sobs as she let out soft cries. Her appearance was so pathetic that it made Jack want to hug her. Jack immediately shook his head. He reasoned that Madelyn must bepletely innocent of this. She was kind, innocent, and naive and would never devise such a vicious n. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 5 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Madelyn Kneeling Down The scene after hanging up the phone was bizarre. The expressions on Jack and Anna¡¯s faces, as well as Peter¡¯s, were all those of extreme embarrassment. That was mainly because they had just falsely used Jane. After careful consideration, they realized that there were indeed many loopholes in Richard¡¯s words. They only found a small amount of evidence. Still, they used it to fabricate an usation that Jane was intentionally spreading rumors to coerce the Fowler family into recognizing her as the true heiress. It was still their underlying mistrust of Jane and too much favoring of Madelyn that had caused the whole fuss. Every time they saw Madelyn sad and upset, they immediately lost their cool. ¡°Janie, I¡¯m really sorry. Daddy and they lost their cool when they realized I was too upset. This is all my fault. Only if I hadn¡¯t joined this family!¡± Madelyn sobbed. She broke the silence and the awkwardness when she walked over to Jane, tears in her eyes, and prepared to kneel before her. ¡°Maddie, what are you doing?¡± Peter, who was the closest to them, quickly yelled as he pulled Madelyn up. Madelyn, however, had a firm resolve and knelt, saying, ¡°Peter, I have to do this. This is my fault, and I won¡¯t get up if Jannie doesn¡¯t forgive us!¡± Madelyn dropped to her knees on the ground with a dull thud. Tears kept falling from her cheeks. ¡°Maddie, what are you doing? Get up quickly!¡± Jack yelled. Jack and Anna quickly went to help Madelyn, who had copsed on the ground. They were profoundly moved by Madelyn¡¯s efforts to be a good daughter. At that moment, any remaining doubts about Madelyn in their hearts vanished without a trace. They knew that it was impossible for such a kind, selfless person who always thought of the Fowler family to devise such a terrible scheme. Thus, they firmly believed that it must be someone else. ¡°Jane, we owe you an apology. Don¡¯t worry. I will find out who is behind this and make them pay for what they have done. I can¡¯t believe they were trying to hurt my family!¡± Jack said, furious at the thought of someone trying to sow discord in his family. ¡°Anyone who dares to tarnish the Fowler family¡¯s reputation will have me to deal with,¡± he added, gritting his teeth. This kind of scheming was something that Jack could not tolerate. Above all else, Jack prioritized maintaining peace in his family. ¡°Owing me an apology?¡± Janeughed as if she had heard the biggest joke in the world. She began crying fromughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t hold her tears, and her belly hurt. Jack¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion and he asked, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Jane just keptughing andughing, for what Jack said was the greatest joke she had ever heard. Instead of defending his biological daughter, Jack had sided with the foster child. He had led his entire family to stand against Jane, all because he was afraid she woulde back and take away everything that belonged to Madelyn. It caused Jack to develop prejudice, and he began making false usations against Jane about almost everything. N?velDrama.Org content. From a father like that, Jane certainly didn¡¯t anticipate an apology. The old Jane would have foolishly believed in the so¨Ccalled family love, but the new Jane was not a fool blinded by familial ties. ¡°Mr. Fowler, I truly do not believe you intend to apologize to me in any way. Also, you¡¯re too old and blind to even think of finding the mastermind behind all this.¡± Jane spoke these cruel words without a hint of remorse. Instead, she felt a great sense of release because she was finally letting out pent¨Cup emotions she had been suppressing. Jane recalled how she had taken a bullet for Jack, only to be abandoned in the hospital to fend for herself while she struggled to stay alive after the incident. Then, she remembered the many years this family had neglected her. In addition, she recalled the final kick that had sent her tumbling down as the fire continued to rage. As a result of the umtion of all of these grudges and resentments, Jane felt a sense of vengeful satisfaction. It wasn¡¯t enough, however. Nobody could have foreseen that Jane would express herself in such a manner. Jane¡¯s actions shocked everyone, including Peter, who questioned whether she¡¯d gonepletely insane. Jane had lost all of her previous meekness and timidity, and she went as far as making fun of Jack¡¯s declining eyesight. Jack growled, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m your father! How dare you talk to me like that! ¡°I admit I just made a mistake, but I said I¡¯d apologize to you. What makes you think you can give me that attitude?¡± Jack had always been afraid of his wife but never of anyone else. All his children were always well¨Cbehaved in front of him. But now, he felt like Jane had gone mad, threatening his authority as the head of the family. ¡°Jane, I don¡¯t care what you have to say; Jack will always be your father. Apologize to him now!¡± Anna said as the expression on her face grew icier. For all these years, Anna had carried around a sense of guilt regarding Jane, but now she saw her as nothing more than a disobedient daughter. She couldn¡¯t believe that the daughter she had given birth to, who had been wandering around for 19 years, could turn out to be such a disrespectful person. The Fowlers would never want such a rude character as their daughter. ¡°My father? It is revolting to have such a father. I will not apologize, and I do not ept or want your apologies,¡± Jane said, her eyes gleaming with resolve. She spoke those words in a single utterance without pausing or hesitating. With those words, she felt a sense of newfound freedom. She had finally found the courage to speak her truth. Truth be told, speaking out like that to the Fowler family wasn¡¯t difficult for Jane. in the past, she was trapped by her own clinging to familial bonds, unable to decide. Now, she had let go of all her worries and decided she didn¡¯t want a family like this. She tried to set clear boundaries. ¡°Jane!¡± Jack yelled, and he was so enraged that he was shaking. If it weren¡¯t for feeling guilty for falsely using Jane earlier, he would have already pped her across the face. He couldn¡¯t believe he had a daughter who was so petty and small¨Cminded. That was a great shame for him. Madelyn cooed, trying to manipte the situation, ¡°Janie, I know you¡¯re mad. Don¡¯t me Daddy and Mommy. me just me. If I were to kneel before you, would that not make you feel better? Then I¡¯ll leave the Fowlers and vanish somewhere far away. I¡¯ll give back the role of the Fowler family¡¯s daughter to you. Then you won¡¯t be at odds with Daddy and Mommy anymore.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jane said with a smirk, looking at Madelyn. ¡°You leave the Fowler family, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. You just said that by yourself. That was totally your idea.¡± Madelyn was shocked and speechless, unable to believe that Jane had actually agreed. She wondered if Jane had gone insane. On second thought, however, Madelyn felt a surge of pleasure, knowing that this would only increase Jack¡¯s hatred of Jane. Madelyn put on an emotionally scarred face, wiping her watery eyes with the back of her hand. She wiped her tears and managed to stutter out, ¡°I¡­ I understand, Jannie. It¡¯s time for me to go. Once I leave, things should calm down for the Fowlers again. If you want me to do it, I will.¡± With that, Madelyn ran upstairs, sobbing all the way. Quickly, Anna wrapped her arms around Madelyn andforted her, saying, ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t be sad. Jane is just upset. No one will ever make you leave as long as we¡¯re around.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ Let me go. This isn¡¯t my home anymore. Jannie is the true Fowler family heiress, and I¡¯m just a foster daughter¡­¡± Madelyn cried in Anna¡¯s arms, her voice breaking. The Fowler family felt as though each and every word Madelyn spoke was a sharp nail pounding into their hearts. Their hearts hurt, and they felt like they were going to explode from the weight of Madelyn¡¯s grief. ¡°Jane! How dare you say such things to Maddie!¡± Peter bellowed. Hearing that Jane was actually going to kick Madelyn out, Peter was far from calm. Peter yelled, ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve bared your teeth atst! So that no one can challenge you for the Fowlers¡® affection, you can¡¯t wait to get rid of Maddie and have her banished from the family so that you can be the one and only heiress of the Fowler family! ¡°But now that I¡¯m here, it¡¯s over! Maddie will always be the child of the Fowler family, and I¡¯ll take her as my sister no matter what!¡± Peter stood in front of Madelyn to protect her. His eyes were filled with anger as he gave Jane a stern look. Jane looked at Peter¡¯s face, which was very simr to her own, and for the first time in her life, she didn¡¯t like the way she looked. Jane felt like she was suffocating and wanted to throw up when she thought about the Fowler family blood that ran through her veins. Now that she had been given the opportunity to start over, Jane didn¡¯t want to waste this chance. She coldly sneered, ¡°Yes, she is your sister, and I am¡­ nothing. ¡°I am just a tool for you all to use, the thorn you¡¯ve had embedded in your hearts for neen years. ¡°If you don¡¯t pay close attention, you wouldn¡¯t even feel it, and taking me back into the Fowler family is only so you can finally pluck out that small thorn. ¡°In the end, I am nothing.¡± As Jane spoke each word, her heart ached. Her emotions eventually subsided, and she began to experience a bit of relief. The things that she said were truths that she had never before dared to acknowledge, but she knew in her heart of hearts that they were true. By giving her voice to them, she has exposed a raw, bloody, and boiling part of her heart that had been hiding for far too long. Since she was never epted as one of the family, she anticipated mockery when she spoke up. Jack put up his hand and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been hurt and are angry now, but Maddie is innocent. You must return to your room and consider how offensive and inappropriate your behavior was just now.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 6 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Leaving The Fowlers N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No need, Mr. Fowler.¡± Jane sneered, taking a deep breath and finally letting out the truth that had been brewing in her heart. She continued, ¡°You love Maddie so much that you won¡¯t want anyone else toe along and challenge her status as the Fowler family¡¯s heiress. ¡°I¡¯ll give you what you wished for. From now on, my rtionship with the Fowlers has ended, and I am no longer a member of your family!¡± With that, Jane felt a huge burden lifted off her shoulders, and she walked upstairs without looking back at the Fowlers¡® stunned expressions. After she returned downstairs with her bags packed and ready to go, all the others were shaken to the core. Jane just stood there with a simple bag and a in backpack. She shot a cold nce at them and strode out of the vi. ¡°You stop right there!¡± Jack yelled. He, atst, found the courage to speak. ¡°Are you serious, Jane?¡± ¡°As serious as it can be, Mr. Fowler. Isn¡¯t this what you all wanted?¡± Jane replied sarcastically as she walked out of the house without looking back. Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of triumph. She had no idea why Jane would willingly give up her position in the Fowler family, but she was relieved that it had happened. Madelyn¡¯s excitement was off the charts, but she had an act to put on. ¡°Peter, please go talk to Jane. I¡¯m the one who needs to be leaving, not her,¡± Madelyn pleaded, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Jane is just upset because you misunderstood her. Please, go talk to her.¡± Madelyn yelled and sobbed uncontrobly while pulling on Peter¡¯s arm, but he did not immediately respond to her. Emotions were swirling around inside Peter. He believed that keeping Jane at home would only cause trouble for the family and threaten Madelyn¡¯s position, so he wished for her to strike out on her own. Also, Peter had to admit that Jane was his sister. He couldn¡¯t deny it. Moreover, he knew that Jane was leaving only because this family had deeply hurt her. Peter knew that his actions had yed a role in her decision to leave, making him feel terrible. Madelyn was uneasy because she noticed Peter was hesitating. It dawned on her that the Fowlers still cared about Jane. She felt lucky that if she hadn¡¯t taken earlier actions, her standing in the Fowler family would have been in jeopardy. ¡°Fine! Get out! And don¡¯t evere back! I, Jack Fowler, disown you as my daughter!¡± Jack bellowed, his temper rising. He couldn¡¯t believe that Jane dared to threaten him and sever ties with the Fowler family. Jack was not the type of person who would be scared easily by threats, as he had been in the cutthroat business world for a long time and had met all kinds of ruthless people. He hoped Jane would see the error of her ways, apologize, and rejoin the Fowler family. After all, Jack thought that being the rightful heiress to a considerable fortune was so appealing that no one could say no. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jack!¡± Anna suddenly shouted at him. Jack shrank back, fearful of his wife¡¯s reaction. ¡®Please go talk to Janie, Mommy,¡± Madelyn begged Anna, shifting her strategy to retreat. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her, Jack. Peter, take care of Maddie,¡± Anna said, quickly following Jane¡¯s steps. ¡°Daddy, Peter, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t cried, you wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood what Janie said, and things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this bad. I¡¯m a troublemaker, so I should leave the Fowler family¡­¡± Madelyn got down on the ground and covered her face as if she felt incredibly guilty. Peter¡¯s heart hurt when he saw how upset Madelyn was. He quickly told her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Maddie. You have every right to feel sad. We made a mistake when we lied to you and made this mess.¡± Jack let out a sigh. ¡°All right, Peter, you need to take Maddie back to her room so she can rest. I¡¯ll be in charge of everything else.¡± Anna caught up with Jane and yelled, ¡°Jane, wait!¡± Jane halted in her tracks, whirled around, and asked Anna in a chilly tone. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, what do you want?¡± Anna exined, ¡°I know you¡¯re hurt, ming us, but if you apologize, we¡¯ll apologize too. Can¡¯t you stop threatening to cut ties with us all the time? It¡¯s not what you think it is! ¡°No matter how you say it, you¡¯re still my daughter, my blood, and my flesh. Why wouldn¡¯t the Fowlers want you?¡± It was difficult for Anna to choose between Jane and Madelyn because she cared about both of them equally. Jane was still important to Anna. Jane was ovee with emotion as she observed the tears in Anna¡¯s stunning eyes. Several times in her previous life, Jane had given up hope and wanted to die. Anna¡¯s persuasion always made Jane weak, and she wanted to be with her family. As a result, Jane got deeper and deeper into the mud, and in the end, Madelyn framed her, and she died in the fire. Jane swore she would never put herself through the pain of being abandoned by her loved ones or being burned alive without anyone else tofort her. Jane snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t need your love, and I can¡¯t handle it. Please don¡¯t take any of this personally, Mrs. Fowler. I¡¯m voluntarily severing ties with you. I won¡¯t kill myself, and you can be sure I¡¯ll have a happy and fulfilling life.¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± Anna muttered, still trying to persuade her. As she reached for Jane, Jane silently sidestepped her. Jane finally said, ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Fowler, don¡¯t look so sad. You should focus on Madelyn because she is more deserving of your affection, and I¡­ I should have a life of my own. Jane had decided to sever ties with them and wanted to do so in a way that would leave no traces. Jane ignored Anna¡¯s pleas for her to stay with the Fowler family and instead walked out the gate, taking her belongings with her. Just like the first time she came, she only brought simple luggage. The only difference was that the first time she went to the Fowler family, Jane was full of excitement, nervousness, happiness, fear, and other feelings, and now her heart was as cold as ice. Once she made up her mind and took the first step, Jane found that she was much more at peace and didn¡¯t hurt as much as she had anticipated when she left this time. Her so¨Ccalled ¡°home¡± had done too much. damage to her heart, which was beyond repair. Anna was surprised by how determined Jane was when she left. She stood frozen in ce, unsure of what to do next. Days ago, Jane hade to her with innocent eyes, secretly calling her ¡°mom¡± like a child who had made a mistake. Jane longed for family and closeness, but because she didn¡¯t know the Fowlers well, she was afraid to get too close for fear of making Anna mad. Anna would have had a hard time believing that the woman in front of her was the Jane she remembered, although they did look the same. After leaving the Fowler residence, Jane dragged her suitcase down the mountain and called a taxi to take her to her next destination. The driver was listening to the radio, which was currently airing a trending topic about the Fowler family¡¯s legitimate heiress. ¡°Where to, miss?¡± He asked. ¡°Just take me to a nearby hotel, one that doesn¡¯t require ID registration,¡± Jane replied. She had no ce to stay and hardly any money to her name. Making some money was her top priority right now because if she couldn¡¯t do that, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a meal. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 7 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Queen¡¯s Back Jane wanted a cheap hotel for two reasons: the first was to save money, and the second was to conceal her location from others. She didn¡¯t want to stay in a hotel that required ID registration because if she did, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if she wore a mask and hat because her photo and other personal information would already be out in the open. She didn¡¯t want to take that risk. The driver, a seasoned cabbie, was very familiar with the surrounding area. As he considered how to get to the hotel, a look of bewilderment quickly spread across his face. ¡°Excuse me, miss, did you juste down from the top of the mountain? Isn¡¯t that the Fowler family¡¯s vi? You look a bit familiar like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before¡­¡± The driver said, trying to piece it together. As he spoke, the radio returned to its discussion of the Fowler family and the identity of the true heiress, Jane. ¡°I¡¯m not the Fowler family¡¯s heiress. I have no ties to them,¡± Jane stated coolly. The driver scratched his head, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but today there¡¯s just too much gossip about the Fowler family¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jane said, waving her hand. Soon, Jane arrived at a nearby hotel, paid the fare, and checked into a room. Jane tossed her bags to the side and pulled out her cell phone, dialing a number. ¡°The vast sky is my love, the flowers are blooming on the mountainside¡± started ying as the ringtone, Someone¡¯s excited voice came through: ¡°Queen! Yes, I did just get your call. Oh my God! You said you were leaving the Dar, and I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be back.¡± Jane took the phone away because she seemed to know that the person on the other end of the line would be so excited and loud. Then, after some consideration, she said, ¡°Andy, I¡¯m sorry, but I really need some cash, and I¡¯m looking for a job.¡± Andy eximed on the other end of the phone, ¡°Are youing back? Oh my God! The Dar will shake from the news of that! Queen, with your status and reputation, finding work shouldn¡¯t be hard for you. Wait for me!¡± After saying that, Andy hung up the phone. Jane pulled herptop out of her bag and entered her username and password into an unknown website. An old bronze door with a blood¨Cred skull emzoned on it appeared on the screen, and a hoarse, alien voice said, ¡°Wee back, Queen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± Jane murmured to herself. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have the chance to open this website again. The Dar, as its name implied, was an underground website connecting the entire world. It was a ce where people often posted illegal tasks such as ck market auctions, assassinations, and hacking. On the Dar, there were tasks that most people would never think of, and people could find everything they wanted there. To get into the Dar and be a sponsor, one had to be qualified and have enough money and power. They couldn¡¯t get in if they didn¡¯t have either of these things. To get their login and password, they had to pass a skills test by the Dar¡¯s administrators. Therefore, the people who could enter the Dar to take on tasks were all extraordinary in some way. Jane was one of them. She was known simply as ¡°Queen,¡± and she was a legendary hacker who once ruled the Dar. There was a lot ofmotion when Jane finally logged on this time. When she went back online, everyone bombarded her with messages asking how everything was going and why she was back. Jane opened her personal profile and changed her signature from ¡°AFK forever¡± to ¡°Back on board.¡± Because of this one sentence, the Dar was thrown into chaos as if a major earthquake had urred. Queen was back! Many people rejoiced and jumped for joy at this news because, to them, Queen was a goddess. Queen was the first person to find a way through Meridonia¡¯s impossible¨Cto¨Cbreak firewall and hack into it. This caused the firewall¡¯s program data to be rewritten. Overnight, she became known as ¡°Queen,¡± with the implication that she was the best hacker in the world and that nothing had escaped her prying eyes. So, when this big shot suddenly quit the Dar and closed her ount a month ago, it caused quite a stir. Everyone was trying to figure out what could have happened. However, that didn¡¯t matter to them now because Queen was back! Queen was back! Many people rejoiced and jumped for joy at this news because Queen was a goddess to them. Soon, Jane¡¯s phone rang again, and Andy said, ¡°Queen, there¡¯s a mission here. They need you to hack the firewall of a terrorist organization. 750 thousand dors, pay when done.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Jane quickly replied. In her capacity as a hacker, Jane needed to adhere to specific standards. Before anything else, it wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to the country¡¯s security. And second, it couldn¡¯t vite human ethics. Thirdly, she would never take a stance against the innocent. So even though Jane was famous on the Dar, there were many jobs she couldn¡¯t take. After all, the sponsors who could post jobs on the Dar were often involved in some sort of shady business. That was why the work that Andy had just introduced was exactly the kind of mission that Jane had been looking for. Jane¡¯s thin, pale fingers flitted across the keyboard like butterflies. Like falling snowkes, code and programming appeared on the screen, disorienting to theyperson but second nature to Jane. While talking and joking with Andy, she quickly broke through the terrorist group¡¯s defenses. ¡°Andy, I¡¯ve got it here,¡± Jane said. ¡°Great, transferring 750 thousand dors now. Same ount as usual?¡± Andy asked. Jane hesitated for a moment. ¡°Andy, this is 150 thousand dors ofmission for you,¡± ¡°No, you can keep it. Consider it a gift for your return. When you left the Dar, you gave away everything you had made. Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re in a bit of a pickle somewhere. I hope I can help you for a little while,¡± Andy said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jane said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. It was exhrating to feel like she finally belonged again. She felt as if her ¡°Queen¡± power was flooding back inside of her. She really loved the feeling of being reborn. Now she swore she wouldn¡¯t be as blind as she was, suppressing her true nature for the sake of her so¨Ccalled family. Andy was silent for a while and then spoke slowly and deliberately. ¡°Queen, didn¡¯t you find your family? You left the Dar for their safety for them and donated all your money.¡± Jane replied firmly, ¡°Andy, I don¡¯t have a family anymore. From now on, I¡¯m just me, I don¡¯t belong to anyone. I¡¯ll only live for myself.¡± In the Dar, Andy was the only person Jane trusted, so he knew her story. Andy¡¯s heart went out to her after hearing this, as he imagined how trying her time with her family must have been. No one knew that the famous ¡°Queen¡± was actually a 19¨Cyear¨Cold college student who had never known her parents. After going through so much hardship, she finally found her family, but things turned out this way. Andy was aware of Jane¡¯s longing for her family, but the more she longed, the more pain she felt. Her heart continued to bleed as a result of all this. He had sympathy for Jane, who must have felt torn in two. He reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Queen, you still have me. If you ever need anything, juste to me. Even if the whole world is against you, I¡¯ll stand by your side without hesitation. I believe in you!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Gratitude filled Jane¡¯s heart, and she thanked Andy, ¡°You are my best friend forever.¡± Andy continued, ¡°And one more thing, Queen¨Csomeone with the same blood type as yours reached out to me days ago.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 8 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Type Omega Blood Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought about the rare blood type she possessed. She had the legendary ¡°golden blood,¡± or Type Omega blood, the newest and rarest blood type to be discovered. This blood ispatible for donation to all other blood types, but its carrier would adversely react to receiving the blood of a different type. So if she lost blood, she could only receive donations from someone with the same Type Omega blood. No one could exin the origin of Jane¡¯s Type Omega blood, as both Jack and Anna had normal blood types. In the medical world, this is known as a ¡°Blood Type Mutation,¡± which was why Jane had been taken in by the Teacher and given the training she needed. The Teacher even said that the fact that she had this blood type was a big part of why she was so smart. When Jane was hurt and needed a blood transfusion right away in the past, the hospital blood bank did not have this kind of blood. Andy helped her find it on the ck market, but it was costly. This was a wake¨Cup call for Jane, and she began keeping her own fresh blood on hand for emergencies and asking Andy to help her find others with the same blood type. Jane was careful to conceal her status as ¡°Queen,¡± but in the Dar, everyone was a potential adversary. Thus, Jane realized that the more options she had avable to her, the better. In her previous life, Jane had cut off all contact with the Dar, including Andy, because she was afraid that her past involvement with it would bring unwanted trouble upon her new family, the Fowlers. ¡°What did the guy say?¡± Jane asked, thinking about whoever had gotten in touch with Andy. ¡°He made a strange request,¡± Andy replied. ¡°He wanted to make a pact with you, to sleep together.¡± Jane was taken aback and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Andy said, ¡°It appears that this person is experiencing a side effect of their unusual blood type, Type Omega, and is unable to fall asleep without the aroma of someone with the same blood type. Also, they¡¯ve made a very generous offer, Queen.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Jane said before hanging up. After the call, Jane walked to the window. Her phone went off, and when she looked at it, she saw that 750 thousand dors had been put into her ount. That big sum of money was plenty to keep her going for a long time. ¡°The side effects of Type Omega blood¡­¡± Jane murmured, rubbing her temples. In fact, Jane had some of the same problems. Rather than having trouble falling asleep like the person who contacted Andy, she often experienced nightmares. She used to have them twice a week when she was younger, but by the time she passed away in her previous life, she had them six times a week. Jane¡¯s worst nightmares would be a reflection of her deepest fears, and at the time, her deepest fears were being falsely used and abandoned by the Fowler family. Madelyn would be the princess of the Fowler family in those dreams, surrounded by her loving family and friends, while Jane would be confined to a ss ball, cut off from the outside world. No matter how hard she knocked on the ss, no one would hear her cries for help. Jane could only watch the lively scene of Madelyn and the Fowler family from a safe distance before the descending sand and rocks buried her. ¡°Am I going to have bad dreams tonight?¡± Jane chuckled to herself. Even if the Fowlers did horrible things to her now, it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much because her heart was already dead as a rock. The following day, Jane woke up and rubbed her head. Another nightmare gued her sleepst night, and while it had nothing to do with the Fowlers, it still left her feeling uneasy. This time she was experiencing the sting of burns in her dream as she was immersed in a zing fire. Despite the many things Jane had been through in her life, she was still bothered by recurring nightmares, and she yearned for a restful night¡¯s sleep nheless. She needed to be happy in this life. Since she had learned that this was amon symptom of Type Omega blood, she pondered whether or not it would be helpful to sleep with someone who shared her blood type. When Jane checked her missed calls, she found sixteen, but, as she had suspected, none were from the Fowlers. All 16 calls came from L, Jane¡¯s friend since she was in college. Previously, Jane had a severe phobia of abandonment and found herself caught in a whirlpool of family affection with the Fowlers. Because of the effects of having Type Omega blood, she began having nightmares and nearly became depressed. Without L¡¯spany, Jane would have been tortured by the Fowlers, so much so that she would have had no other option but to end her life. Every person has their own weaknesses, and Jane is no exception. Her need for love and eptance from family members was the greatest vulnerability in her previous life. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jane would do anything for the Fowlers, eveny down her life if it meant protecting them. And now that she waspletely cut off from the Fowlers, Jane swore she would never again be vulnerable in any way! Jane dialed the number, and the call connected in three seconds. L¡¯s voice came through the phone: ¡°Oh my God, Janie, are you okay? I only saw the trending newsst night at 10!¡± Jane spoke softly, ¡°L, I¡¯m sorry. Yesterday, I moved out of the Fowlers¡® house and found a new ce to stay. I was too tired, went to sleep, and didn¡¯t respond to your message in time.¡± ¡°You moved out of the Fowler family¡¯s house?¡± L eximed in shock. Jane told L about the situation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that actually happened¡­ Janie, you must be feeling very upset. I can only imagine how hard this must be for you.¡± L sighed. L and Jane met in their first year at Oracle University, where they were both studying Computer Science. When they first met, Jane was so shy that not even L could bring herself to talk to her. However, the longer L was around Jane, the more of an innate attraction she felt for her. Jane was an orphan, which is why people said she was shy. She grew up in an orphanage and saw too many bad things about people. Even as a young child, Jane had a level of maturity and perspective that most children don¡¯t have. Then the Teacher came along, bringing a bright light into Jane¡¯s life. He taught her a lot of skills and was strict but also kind and caring. In Jane¡¯s sophomore year, however, he died in an ¡°ident.¡± After that, Jane stopped caring about anyone except her family and focused solely on finding them. That was why Jane submitted so readily to the Fowlers despite being mistreated by them in every way imaginable, from being falsely used and punished to being beaten and ndered. Jane could get through everything because she had an overwhelming fear of losing the only family she had in this world. Jane reassured L, ¡°It¡¯s okay, L. I may have lost my family, but I still have many others, including you, who are by my side. You are my best friend.¡± At this point in her life, Jane had decided she didn¡¯t want or need a family. She would just live for herself and the ones she loved. She¡¯d had enough of being a beggar, at the mercy of others¡® whims and desires, and wanted to start making her own way in the world. ¡°Okay!¡± L eximed. ¡°From now on, Jane, my house is your house, and I am your sister. You¡¯ve met my whole family, and everyone here really likes you. My parents will ept you as one of their own.¡± L generously shares her warmth with Jane. Jane smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, L. By the way, I¡¯ll be taking a few days off soon. I already talked to the school about itst night. I have some things I need to take care of.¡± L, sounding a bit worried, asked, ¡°Jane, do you have a ce to stay now? You moved out of your dormitory when you decided to live with the Fowlers¡­ Why don¡¯t youe stay with me at my ce?¡± To reassure L, Jane said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have a ce to stay. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t pretend to be strong. I¡¯ll lean on you if I have to rely on someone.¡± L felt slightly relieved. ¡°Okay! Get in touch with me if you run into any problems. Unlike the Fowlers, I don¡¯t have a mansion, but you can rest assured that my home is a haven for anyone who needs it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jane took a deep breath. She now knew that there were still many people, like Andy and L, who were worth caring about. She was sorry for the foolish choices she¡¯d made in her previous life. Jane temporarily left her luggage at the small hotel, put on a mask and sunsses, and left. She visited a Porsche 4S dealership and dropped a big fat check on a Porsche Cayenne. She wanted to make an immediate cash purchase, and she needed a car that was ready as soon as possible. The dealer said she coulde tomorrow to get it. The salesman recognized that Jane was likely from a wealthy family and treated her with the utmost deference and enthusiasm as a result. After leaving the car lot, Jane went to a nearby apartmentplex¡¯s sales office and spent the rest of the 750 thousand dors on a fully furnished apartment. Jane liked this apartment because it was in a good location, was a good size, and had everything she needed. She signed a purchase agreement, wired the funds, andpleted the full payment. It was already dark by the time Jane hadpleted these tasks, so she packed up her belongings and made the trip to her new home. She took in the sights of S city at night through the window and felt hopeful about her future. At this time, her phone rang; it was L calling. ¡°L, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jane asked, her mouth corners raising slightly. ¡°Janie, are you busy now? Is this a good time?¡± L asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m almost done,¡± Jane replied. ¡°All right, how about we meet at Nightshade Bar? Let¡¯s have a drink there,¡± L suggested. L couldn¡¯t think of a better way tofort Jane without hurting her feelings, so she thought and thought until she realized this was the only way. The Night Bar was a stylish watering hole with a breathtaking view of the river after dark. Jane was feeling down, and L nned to take her out for drinks and a look at the beautiful scenery to help lift her spirits As Jane realized L¡¯s good intentions, she responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s settled then!¡± L chirped. Peter was having a quiet drink at Nightshade Bar. ¡°Peter, I¡¯ve never seen you this sad before; what gives? Are you drinking to drown your sorrows?¡± A man asked. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 9 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Jane On The Dance Floor Peter¡¯s childhood friend, Larry, spread his hands wide as he leaned against the couch, watching Peter down one ss of beer after another. Larry rolled his eyes when he saw that Peter wasn¡¯t responding and continued to drink. Suddenly, Larry reached out and grabbed Peter¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t drink yourself into a stupor. I¡¯m not taking you home like that. Your dad will bite my head off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just beer. I¡¯m still in control,¡± Peter replied, but he didn¡¯t continue drinking. Instead, he leaned back against the couch and looked up at the night sky, feeling the breezeing off the river. Larry fiddled with his pink tie and shot a flirtatious nce at any attractive woman who happened to pass by. With his stylish outfit and glistening purple diamond earrings, he exuded the confidence of a young man who knows how to attract women¡¯s attention. However, it was clear that the women were more drawn to Peter. The Fowler family had excellent genes. All seven of Jack and Anna Fowler¡¯s sons inherited their parents¡® great genes, and each had his own unique charisma. Peter¡¯s features, including his high, straight nose and sensually cold lips, were chiseled with the precision of a master carver. Though his hairdo was simple, his good looks were undeniable. ¡°Every time we go out, the girls never pay attention to me. Boo hoo hoo,¡± Larry said jealously, shooting Peter a nce. Peter didn¡¯t respond, continuing to keep his eyes closed. Seeing that Peter was honestly bothered, Larry put away his yful grin. ¡°I saw the news that¡¯s been trending. Is that what¡¯s got you so worked up? Are you worried that would hurt little Maddie¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it,¡± Peter replied, his eyes fixed on the drink in his hand. ¡°And the other reason is that yesterday our whole family misunderstood Jane and hurt her deeply. She said she wanted to sever ties with us and has already packed her bags and moved out,¡± Peter continued. Larry arched an eyebrow. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think she¡¯s the one behind the trending news, would you?¡± Peter didn¡¯t respond, lost in thought. ¡°Well, think about it this way,¡± Larry said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. The Fowler family had given up on Jane long ago, and now she¡¯s back, which I don¡¯t think was a nice surprise for your family, right? Plus, You do like Maddie more, don¡¯t you?¡± Peter let out a sigh. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. Maddie was adopted when she was just a baby. We grew up together and had a strong bond. But as for Jane¡­ I don¡¯t have the same feelings for her. I even think it would be better if she never returned so Maddie wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Larry pped a hand on Peter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, there you have it. Jane¡¯s out of the picture now. She¡¯s cut ties with the Fowler family. You should be happy. Come on, let¡¯s drink to it.¡± Even though Peter knew he should be happy, he was still burdened by the thought of Jane leaving the Fowler family yesterday because Anna was unwilling to change her mind. He couldn¡¯t get over the fact that he had misunderstood her and that they were rted, even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it. If Jane were really to me for everything, he would have been happy for her to leave. However, since she was wrongly used and leaving, he felt like the Fowlers owed her something. As he walked around the University of Oricle, he couldn¡¯t help keeping an eye out for any news about Jane. He heard that she hadn¡¯t been to sses, and nobody seemed to know where she had gone. Jack had said that she would return once she had calmed down, and everyone, except for Anna, seemed to have given up trying to bring her back. They all felt that having Maddie in the family was enough, and all of the Fowler brothers felt this way. Just then, Peter caught a glimpse of a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye and froze. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jane!¡± L called out, waving at her. Jane gave her a small smile and walked over to her. Today, Jane changed into a whitedy¡¯s blouse paired with jeans and sneakers. Her natural beauty shone through even without makeup, and she quickly became the center of attention. Her eyes were like stars, and they twinkled like diamonds. Peter, too, was taken aback, wondering aloud, ¡°Jane. Is that Jane?¡± At school, Peter never paid attention to Jane. He first learned of her existence in college when he learned that Jane was his sister that had been missing for 19 years. When Jane first came to the Fowler family, she was timid, fearful, and too humble, which made Peter really dislike her. So, Jane¡¯s first impression of Peter was definitely bad. Peter couldn¡¯t figure out why Jane, who was from the Fowler family, wasn¡¯t at all noble or elegant. At that time, Jane was totally different from Madelyn. Not only did Peter think this way, but everyone in the Fowler family also did. Peter also worried that Jane would hurt Madelyn¡¯s status, so he never treated Jane well. Jane looked the same from the outside, but she was acting in a very different way at the moment. She exuded an air of assuredness, and her every action seemed to draw attention from all directions. ¡°Wow, a stunning woman. Peter; even you¡¯re staring. That¡¯s rare!¡± Larry eximed excitedly. After Jane walked into the rooftop bar on the second floor, Larry couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her. The normally calm Peter was suddenly seething, ¡°That¡¯s my sister, Jane!¡± ¡°What? Jane¡­ Well. How could she be so different from the photo!¡± Larry said in surprise. Larry thought Peter was drunk and mistook someone else for Jane. However, after looking again, Larry couldn¡¯t help but gasp, because he found that the person was indeed Jane. She had just undergone a radical makeover that made it look like she was someone else entirely. Jane didn¡¯t notice Peter and Larry. She walked straight to L, saying, ¡°Sorry, L, for keeping you waiting.¡± L shook her head. ¡°I just arrived here, too¡­ Hey, Jane, howe you seem to have changed so much?¡± L was dressed in white, and her long ck hair flowed freely, making her look innocent as a little white rabbit. When L first found out that Jane and the Fowlers had broken up, she was concerned that the news would have a negative impact on her mood, but instead, Jane seemed upbeat and positive right now. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve changed,¡± Jane replied with a smile. She just came to realize the true nature of so¨Ccalled family ties and became her true self again. ¡°I was still a little worried about you, but now you seem to be doing much better,¡± L said. Jane smiled and said, ¡°Cheers, let¡¯s toast my new life¡­ Or should I say ¡®escaping from the wolf den¡®?¡± Jane picked up the Bloody Mary in front of L, clinked sses with her, and then took a big sip. The cold liquid, mixed with alcohol, stimted her senses. At that moment, with the nighttime river view, the breeze, and her best friend by her side, Jane felt the beauty of life all around her. She felt terrible about the time she held on to things that were never hers, to begin with. Jane spoke softly, but Peter, who had been listening to her the whole time, picked up on it and felt a mixture of emotions. ¡°Escaping from the wolf den?¡± Larry said with a scoff, ¡°Looks like your family didn¡¯t treat her very well.¡± Larry¡¯sment was neutral since he had nothing to do with all this. Many people would kill to be in Jane¡¯s position as heiress of the Fowler family, but she had already given that up. And Larry knew Peter always disliked Jane. Larry couldn¡¯t help thinking about how much the Fowler family had mistreated Jane and how she had been able to move on despite all of that. Peter sat in silence, picking up his beer and chugging it down. Jane¡¯s words echoed in his mind. He realized now that for her, going home was like being in ¡°a wolf den.¡± Thus, Peter assumed that Jane must be thrilled when she finally decided to leave that ce. Peter now clung to thest bit of hope that maybe she was just being strong and putting on a brave face. L, noticing Peter¡¯s silence, put aforting arm around Jane. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Remember, I¡¯m always here for you as your best friend. If you need someone to lean on, my shoulder is always here,¡± L said. L¡¯s heart ached when she learned of what had happened to Jane. L had known Jane for a long time and knew how much Jane yearned for a family. When the Fowler family came to do a gic test and adopted Jane, L saw Jane happier than she had ever been before. Jane even cried a few times. When Jane was drunk, she hugged L and cried out, ¡°I have a family now, finally! I have a father, mother, and brothers, and they will protect me. I¡¯m not an unwanted wild child anymore!¡± ¡°Okay, I need your shoulder now,¡± said Jane as she moved to L and hugged her. Then Jane closed her eyes and sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you.¡± L felt a lump form in her throat, and her heart ached for her best friend. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll always be here for you,¡± Lforted Jane, trying to hold back her own sadness. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jane responded, feeling a bit teary¨Ceyed, not because of the Fowler family but because she felt stupid. She regretted not valuing the people in her life and giving up so much in her past life, but she also felt lucky to have a second chance. The bar started ying music. ¡°Come on, I want to go dance,¡± Jane urged. In her second chance at life, Jane decided to do only those things that brought her joy, regardless of the approval or disapproval of others. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll watch you from down here,¡± L said. Jane stood up, ruffled L¡¯s head, and unbuttoned her shirt, revealing a ck vest over a toned stomach. Moving to the center of the dance floor, she began to let loose to the pulsating beats of the music. She was so stunningly beautiful that many men couldn¡¯t help staring at her and start whistling. Jane ignored them and spun, jumped, and closed her eyes. She danced beautifully, not just with coordinated and fluid movements but with wild energy in every step. Even Peter was a bit mesmerized, as he didn¡¯t know Jane could dance and she looked so good doing it. With her captivating performance, Jane lifted everyone¡¯s spirits and brought the evening to a crescendo. The crowd burst into an uproar. All the audience was yelling, asking her toe back and dance once more. Even Larry was apuding Jane. He looked so excited. Just then, in a chamber on the fourth floor at Nightshade Bar, a pair of deep and sharp eyes spotted Jane dancing passionately on the dance floor. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 10 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Hugh Croft ¡°Are you interested, Hugh?¡± Robert Shane noticed Jane Fowler, the dancing queen, on the dance floor beneath the stage. She was interesting. An eye¨Ccatcher. But there was another thing that Robert noticed. Hugh Croft, too, had his eyes on her. He was gazing at her intensely too. The stoic and arrogant President of DY. Group was never caught paying that much attention to a woman. Darkness in the room had Hugh¡¯s face partly hidden. The faint mottled lights illuminated part of his thin surly lips. The tall nose and the sharp eyes on his reserved face shone like a diamond would in the darkness enveloping them. Hugh said nothing, but his eyes never left Jane. That was a silent approval from him. He saw a hint of familiarity in her. As if he found someone simr. The sharp glint in his eyes was nothing of the same as all others. His sharp eyes were prative as if they could see through one and hook their soul from their body. Jane, too, could feel the existence of Hugh Croft in the room. Her sight turned towards the pair of eyes watching her through the ss wall from the fourth floor. The ss was specially made to be a one¨Cway mirror that appears reflective on one side and transparent on the other. So, only the person behind the ss wall could see those on the outside. Finally, the dance ended. Jane walked over to L Sutton¡¯s side. ¡°Janie, you danced so well!¡± L apuded Jane as she excitedly pranced around her. Jane stroked L¡¯s head and was about to speak when someone interrupted. ¡°Beautifuldy, would you care to have a drink with us?¡® A man dressed stylishly with a bad¨Cboy vibe approached them. He was in his early twenties, wearing a thick gold chain around his neck and hair dyed yellow. But he was good¨Clooking. There was a tag hanging from the thick gold chain. The word ¡°Croft¡± was carved on the tag. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Jane Fowler answered without even a nce towards that man. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her words did not anger him. He chuckled instead, ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts. I like that. Let me tell you, my beautifuldy. It¡¯s your lucky day that I took a liking to you, and I¡¯m Cameron Croft.¡± He reached out his arm towards Jane as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± L leaped upward and wrapped her arms around Jane as she eyed Cameron threateningly. She was adorable, although she tried to appear fierce and threatening. Cameron¡¯s eyes instantly shone. He was initially captivated by Jane. Little did he expect, the little maiden by Jane¡¯s side was a beauty too. He could tell she was still pure from the childishness she had portrayed, which was the total opposite of Jane. It was his lucky day. ¡°Hey, Peter! I think some rascal was bugging your sister.¡± ¡°He looked familiar. Isn¡¯t that Cameron Croft? Larry Shane pped Peter Fowler on his back. ¡°I noticed that early on.¡± Peter never knew he was gritting his teeth when he spoke. Cameron Croft was rted to the Crofts of Stormton City, a typical yboy that spent his time loitering around with his fair¨Cweather friends. He was seen with different women every time. He was already a disgraceful descendant of the rich and powerful, but what others found unbelievable was that he snatched another person¡¯s girlfriend in public. But, well, the Crofts were a noble family of the highest prestige in Stormton City. Especially when it came to Hugh Croft, the President of D.Y. Group, who was seldom seen in public. They were the existence that everyone in Stormton City would never wish to mess with. Even the Fowlers would think twice about going against the Crofts. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult for Jane to escape now that Cameron has his eyes on her, and this will be troublesome.¡± ¡°Do you need help, Peter? Let me know, and I¡¯ll bend backward for you.¡± Larry would never go against the Crofts just for anyone. Peter was, of course, an exception. That would depend on how much Peter loves this sister of his. Peter was still contemting whether to help Jane out. ¡°I just wanna make friends,dies. Do be so troubled about it¡­¡± Cameron continued teasing. He never noticed the iciness behind Jane¡¯s stare that grew colder as he spoke. Shended a kick directed at Cameron¡¯s abdomen. It was powerful as it was immediately followed by the sound of bones cracking. Cameron was thrown across the room. He thennded crashing on some tables and chairs. Startled by themotion, customers in the room rushed to find themself a safe spot before they continued watching the drama happening in the room with interest. Larry couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Wow! Your sister is a badass, Peter!¡± Peter, too, was dumbfounded by Jane¡¯s action. He was about to lend a helping hand. Little did he expect Jane to be this good at fighting. Was she still the same coward Jane with low esteem that always got on his nerves? Jane managed to shield L¡¯s eyes from witnessing the violence she hadmitted. She did not want L to be exposed to such a violent act. ¡°What happened, Jane? What happened just now? Don¡¯t be scared. The security here is excellent, and they will not dare to harm us.¡± L, never exposed to such a situation, shivered in fright. Still, she tried tofort Jane. Warmed by her gestures, Jane spoke, ¡°It¡¯s okay, L. It will be over soon.¡± ¡°Cameron!¡± The goons who were always currying Cameron¡¯s favor immediately went to him and helped him up With his face covered in blood, Cameron moaned in pain. He red fiercely at Jane. ¡°Damn it, woman! How dare you do this to me? Bring her to me!¡± ¡®Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Peter, who had regained his senses, shouted as he stood up. Jane was startled by Peter¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself. ¡°Peter!¡± ¡°What is he doing here?¡± ¡°He was standing up for her.¡± Cameron, already raging, roared. ¡°Where did this hero wannabee from? Are you seeking trouble?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Since Peter was in for the fight, Larry, too, couldn¡¯t stand back anymore. His lips lifted into a smirk. He joined Peter in the fight, and they beat Cameron¡¯s goons in no time. Although Cameron¡¯s goons seemed threatening, they were never a match against Peter and Larry, who were well¨Ctrained in martial arts. Being the descendants of the toppany in Stormton City, martial art was a skill they needed to be equipped with. At the very least, they could protect themselves when required. Jane watched them from the side sharply. ¡°What was Peter up to?¡± Was he kidding her? She snickered at her thoughts. Themotion alerted securities in the Nightshade Bar. They immediately came to have the situation under control. After understanding what had happened earlier, Cameron and his goons were taken away without another word. Cameron shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m rted to the Croft family.¡± For someone who could head the security department of the Nightshade Bar, he wasn¡¯t easily intimidated by Cameron¡¯s im. With a smirk, he answered, ¡°The boss of this bar is a good friend of Mr. Croft. You¡¯ll get it from Mr. Croft if he knows you stirred up trouble here.¡± Hugh Croft was famous for being a bold and ruthless man. He would show no mercy to anyone that angered him, even if they were family. Cameron immediately paled and dared not take another breath at the mention of his Achilles¡® heel. If that Lucifer knew that he was showing off using his rtionship with the Crofts, he would be in deep trouble. It would be a dead end for him. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about thepensation.¡± Cameron was then taken away from the scene. Then the manager of Nightshade Bar made his appearance. He apologized to all the customers for the earlier disturbance. Topensate for the inconvenience caused, all the expenses for the night would be on the house. Then he approached Jane and L, the victims of harassment that had happened earlier. ¡°We have already known what happened earlier. We hope you will ept ourpensation for your inconvenience with Diamond VIP Membership Card.¡± ¡°You will receive a 30% discount for all your future expenses when you visit Nightshade Bar in the future. Furthermore, this Diamond VIP Membership Card has a credit worth 75 thousand dors.¡± It was indeed excellentpensation. Even L was in awe when she heard of thepensation. ¡°Is this really for us?¡± To be entitled to the Diamond VIP Membership Car, one had to spend at least 4.5 million dors at Nightshade Bar. L only dared to apply for the regr membership card when she visited the Nightshade Bar. ¡°Got it!¡± Jane calmly epted the Diamond VIP Membership Card. She was happy with how Nightshade Bar dealt with the situation. The harassment from Cameron Croft did not bother her much. The kick shended on him was enough to have him spend the month in the hospital. Cameron Croft was destined to pay for the losses he had caused tonight. The real, powerful boss behind Nightshade bar would never let himself take that loss. That was undoubtedly the unwritten rule. They wouldn¡¯t have let Cameron off without anypensation for the trouble he had caused. Once the matter settled, the staff in the bar returned the state of the bar to normal and retreated to their own task assignment. The customers, too, weren¡¯t bothered much by the incident earlier. The bar continued to rock like usual. Those who frequented bars and clubs would know that such incidents were expected. It was up to the bar on how they managed these troublemakers. Since all the expenses would be on the house, it would cost the bar at least 150 thousand dors tonight That was a vigorous move of Nightshade Bar. That, too, was what attracted them to visit this ce. Peter watched Jane withplicated emotions after the fight. He was still contemting whether to help her earlier. It wasn¡¯t until he called out to Cameron and started the fight that he came to his senses. He had already started the fight. But Jane only threw him a nce before she left the ce with L. She couldn¡¯t stand being in the same room as Peter. She couldn¡¯t stand being in the same room with another Fowler. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 11 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Iparable Peter was indeed upset when Jane left without a greeting. ¡°Peter, your sister is leaving. Aren¡¯t you going to say hi to her? We came to her rescue after all.¡± Larry Shane thought that Jane Fowler would have taken care of Cameron and his goons on her own without much effort when shended that marvelous kick. Furthermore, Nightshade Bar was under the protection of his brother. N?velDrama.Org content. There were no doubts that they had the top security system. Their stepping up did not help much in that situation. ¡°Ignore her!¡± Peter was indeed upset. ¡°Jane! Oh, Jane! Are you serious about cutting ties with the Fowlers now?¡± ¡°Well, as you like it!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Larry tried to muffle augh. Peter hated Jane and worried that she would covet Madelyn Fowler¡¯s position in the family. That was why he ignored Jane in the first ce. Why would he step up to help her when Cameron Croft and his goons harassed her? He indeed had a soft spot for Jane. After all, she was the missing sister they reunited with after so many years. It was after much effort spent to locate her too. But every family had problems, and the Fowlers one wasplicated too. Larry had no intention of interfering in Peter¡¯s family business, even though they were as close as a brother would. There were too many craps in the Fowlers family affair, and Larry was too busy pulling himself up to interfere in other¡¯s family affairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Peter then made his way to the first floor of the building. ¡°Pfft!¡± Larry couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and broke out intoughter. ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t the washroom on the second floor?¡± But Peter left as if he did not hear Larry¡¯s words. In the private room on the fourth floor, Hugh Croft had just finished watching the drama downstairs. He stood up. Robert Shane raised his brows. ¡°Leaving so soon, Hugh? Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± ¡°There are some matters I need to take care of.¡± His words wereyered with a hint of murderous intent. Robert whistled a little. That spelled the end of Cameron Croft¡¯s good life. It was his unlucky day to have met Hugh Croft today. Hugh hated when others swaggered and swindled using his family name. Now Cameron would wish he was dead. But Hugh¡¯s murderous intent was likely not just because of Cameron. It was because of the woman that was like an elven queen on the dance floor. ¡°Hugh, I gave them a Diamond VIP Membership Card of Nightshade Bar. You¡¯ll definitely see them again if youe here often in the future.¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Hugh left the private room after he said the four words. Robert was left leaning on the sofa with his hands behind his head. A cheeky grin appeared on his lips. ¡°More interesting dramas are going to unfold soon.¡± He thought to himself. Peter was leaving the bar when he saw Jane and L. They were trying to get a taxi. Hearing footsteps, Jane turned towards Peter and threw him a nce. Then, she pretended she did not see him and continued chatting with L. ¡°Jane, that looks like Peter.¡± L spoke hesitantly when she saw Peter. She couldn¡¯t tell for sure in the dim light. Furthermore, Peter couldn¡¯t be here. He wouldn¡¯t approach Jane on purpose. Instead, he would have stayed far away. Peter was popr at the University of Oricle. It wasn¡¯t just because he was a Fowler but because he was a bright student too. He was epted into the University of Oricle for being the top scorer in the college entrance examination in Stormton City. He did not attend Howard University because he couldn¡¯t bear being too far from his family. In other words, he did not want to be far away from his sister, Madelyn Fowler. He was handsome, inheriting the best of Fowlers¡® family bloodline, and good¨Clook. He was considered the school hunk at the University of Oricle. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. But it has nothing to do with me.¡± Jane answered firmly. ¡°Janie¡­¡± L teared up. She felt bad for Jane. What had happened in the two weeks of her reunion with the Fowlers? What had happened in the two weeks of her reunion with the Fowlers?What turned the cheerful Jane Fowler that always speaks of the Fowlers longingly, with her eyes shining full of expectations, into what she was today? There must be something that happened when Jane was with the Fowlers that made her choose to break up her rtionship with the Fowlers. Although they spoke softly, Peter heard them. Their conversation caused him to feel uneasy. He couldn¡¯t help but go toward them. ¡°Jane!¡± The cial, deep voice called out her name. Jane¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk when she saw Peter calling out to her. That was the way he called her, distant and cial. It was totally different from how he called out to Madelyn, warm and full of love. Because of that, Jane would never regret her choice. Even when she felt the stabbing pain in her heart, she would never regret her choice. Jane stared at Peter fearlessly with no emotions in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Fowler.¡± Mr. Fowler¡­ Looking at Jane Fowler standing before him, Peter was reminded of the Jane he met for the first time when she first came to the Fowlers. The timid girl that called him Peter. The girl that longed for his reply but, at the same time, was afraid that he would dislike her. But all he had in mind was how Madelyn would feel. So, he chose to ignore Jane and was disdainful towards her. He even fiercely forbade her to call him Peter. That was because he felt that Jane had no right to do so. Only Madelyn could call him by his name. That was when he understood the excruciating pain behind her eyes. The feeling of her heart being shattered into pieces. Even her dignity was worthlessly being stomped under his feet. Peter did feel ashamed of his behavior. But he was a man, and a man should never apologize. So, he could only ignore her and turned his back on her. Damn it! What was he thinking of all these insignificant matters? He couldn¡¯t understand why his mood suddenly turned foul and chose not to think. With an icy tone, he spoke. ¡°What are you doing in such a ce, Jane?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie to this ce? Aren¡¯t you here too?¡± Jane found Peter¡¯s question to be funny. ¡°You¡¯re an easy target for dressing up like this.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happened? Had I not stepped up¡­¡± ¡°What? I can take care of them without you. I¡¯m not a weakling like the Fowler girl, Madelyn.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Nightshade Bar has excellent security. Did they not take those scums away?¡± Jane interrupted. Her words fueled Peter¡¯s anger. ¡°Jane Fowler, who are you topare yourself with Madelyn?¡± Once the words escaped his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say another word. His rage had suddenly calmed. Peter subconsciously regretted the words that came out of his mouth. He shouldn¡¯t have said that. He shouldn¡¯t havepared Jane to Madelyn. Peter turned his gaze towards Jane, thinking he would see the pain in her eyes. But he was wrong. There was no change in her emotion at all. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have nothing topare against the daughter of the Fowler family. I¡¯m just an orphan with nothing in my name, no power and wealth. ¡°So, Mr. Fowler. I¡¯m no longer rted to the Fowlers. Even if I died out here, it has nothing to do with you and your family. ¡°When you encounter an incident like this in the future, just ignore it as a passer¨Cby would.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 12 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Heartless Fowlers It was totally out of Peter¡¯s expectations. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of paining from Jane Fowler. His verbal attack came so suddenly, and his tone left them with no leeway. Peter did not realize that he felt a touch of panic in the face of Jane¡¯s heartlessness. ¡°I did help you back in the bar. How could you treat someone who had shown you kindness with such an attitude?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I am. Did you regret helping someone ungrateful?¡± Jane replied without any form of courtesy. Jane Fowler refused to bow low to others and lived a dog¡¯s life ever again. Especially towards the Fowlers. She had never owed the Fowlers anything at all. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, stop criticizing Jane!¡± L could no longer hold back when she saw Peter keep pushing Jane. ¡°Do you know how much Jane longed for her family? Why don¡¯t you and your family think about what you have done to her that she would say something so mean?¡®N?velDrama.Org content. Tears flowed from her reddened eyes as she spoke. She wiped away her tears and raised her head, ring at Peter, who was still astonished. ¡°I will not allow you and your family to bully Jane again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an asshole!¡± Even a bystander like L felt terrible for Jane. How could Peter Fowler, a brother rted by blood, scold Jane and say so many mean words that hurt her so badly? Jane had been missing for neen long years and yearned for her family¡¯s love and protection the most at this time. Were the Fowlers heartless? Not only did they not care for her, they even hurt her. Why would they reunite with her in the first ce if they wanted to hurt her instead of caring for her? They gave her hope and pushed her into a more bottomless abyss after. She was a daughter of the Fowlers, not an enemy of the family. She was Peter¡¯s sister by blood. ¡°..¡± Peter was speechless. After all, the main reason for Jane¡¯s departure was because of the misunderstanding they had. That was also the reason Peter was still concerned about Jane. It was because of the guilt he had for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, L!¡± ¡°The Fowlers meant nothing to me now.¡± Jane reached out to wipe L¡¯s tears as sheforted her softly. She was too blind in the past. The Fowlers were more important to her than her own life, while they saw her as just a mere weed. She had almost neglected the true friendship she originally had that others would kill for. Peter¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard what she said. It seemed that the gentle girl always tip¨Ctoeing on eggshells and longing for her family¡¯s love was gone for good. ¡°Never return to the Fowlers if you dare, Jane. Jokes on you if you regret one day.¡± Peter fled in despair afternding his final words. ¡°I will never regret it. Never!¡± Jane responded with no hesitation. ¡°At the same time¡­¡± ¡°I will not forgive!¡± ¡°I will never forgive, not now, not ever!¡± ¡°Janie.¡± L embraced Jane, feeling sorry for her. Tears flowed freely from her eyes. ¡°I had no idea I thought there would still be chances that you would return to the Fowlers. I¡¯ve thought of persuading you to give it a second thought. ¡°Now, I think they really did mistreat you. They do not deserve your joy and cheerfulness. ¡°You must have felt terrible. Cry if you need to¡­¡± L was already sobbing as she spoke before Jane managed to drop a tear. ¡°It¡¯s okay, L. All my tears had dried up a long time ago. You¡¯re right! They do not deserve my best. ¡°Only people that I take as friends deserve all my goodness. As long as I still have you by my side, I¡¯m not without anything.¡± L nodded between sobs and sniffles and said, ¡°Yes! Remember this. I¡¯ll always be by your side, Janie!¡± Jane helped L wipe off the traces of tears from her face. She couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the one being upset. Why are you sobbing like this when I did not shed a tear?¡± ¡°I feel sorry for you. You must have cried so many times when you¡¯re alone, and I can¡¯t stop myself from crying when I see what you¡¯ve gone through.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help getting lost in her thoughts. L was right. She had shed many tears because of the Fowlers. Even if she did, it would only invite mockery and concerns. She always hid under the sheets and let her tears flow, hiding all her weaknesses She was scared it would deepen the Fowlers¡® hatred for her and have her kicked out of the family if they knew. She had dried her eyes from shedding more tears for the Fowlers. They never cared for her anyway. She would only shed tears for those worthy of her to do so. Jane sent L off in a taxi. ¡°Janie, are you sure you¡¯re noting home with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, L. I found a ce already.¡± ¡°Thanks, anyway.¡± Jane gently stroked L¡¯s head. She lowered her eyes, thankful for L¡¯s offer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, Janie. I¡¯ll get angry if you continue to do so.¡± ¡°Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll help you in any way I can.¡± L pursed her lips and grabbed Jane¡¯s hand. ¡°I will ¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll never be alone again.¡± Jane thought to herself After sending L off, Jane made her way toward the riverside with both hands in her pocket, wanting to take a stroll. The scenery at the riverside was panoramic, apanied by the breeze from the riverside. It was a pleasant night, considering the cooling weather of October in Stormton City. The tipsiness she had earlier receded as well. She would sometimes pass by lovers taking their stroll by the riverside. Sometimes, she woulde across a family of three happily ying together. Some were walking their dogs, chattering happily. Couples shouted after their kids to slow down, worried their kids might fall. Jane felt like an alien. She felt as if she doesn¡¯t belong there. Why was that so? Wasn¡¯t family something she should, at the very least, belong with? Why were others¡® kids loved and spoilt? Why did her family belittle, humiliate, and not even care when she was about to be burned alive? She had never wanted to take anything away from Madelyn. Jane had only wanted a family, and having a sister was all her heart¡¯s desire. She only hoped the Fowlers would spare her a little love from what they showered Madelyn. She, Jane Fowler, was, after all, the bloodline of the Fowlers, one that was left wandering out there for neen years. But the Fowlers never fulfilled the one humble request of hers. Although it was undeniably part of Madelyn¡¯s n, she wouldn¡¯t have seeded if the Fowlers did not pamper and believed her tricks. If only they had wanted, just a little, to know the truth, to feel sorry for her, and to do her justice, perhaps things would be different. The matter wouldn¡¯t have escted to the situation they were in now. But, well, it was what it was. She lived like a sting in the eye in that ce she called home. No one wanted her to stay. All of them wished she would disappear, the sooner, the better. Some even hoped that she had died neen years back. Jane wrapped the shirt she had on tighter to her body. She started to feel the chill. Jane continued walking by the riverside. The street lights got lesser and lesser. The pedestrians were getting lesser too. At this moment, Jane stopped in her track. ¡°Come out if you want something from me!¡± A few men awkwardly came out from their hiding. ¡°Stay still, beautifuldy. We won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°We just need some services from you.¡± These men specialized in picking up drunk girls outside the bar and clubs. Some girls would get so drunk and wasted that they would fall asleep by the roadside. These men would target these wasted girls, rob them of their belongings, and even do them dishonor. Even if the girls knew what these men had done to them, they would have taken disgraceful pictures of the girls and threatened them not to call the authorities or the police. This method was well¨Ctested. Not only could they threaten the girls not to report them to the authority, but they could also leverage the pictures to threaten them into obedience. Someone as sober as Jane usually wouldn¡¯t have been their target. But she was too beautiful. The solitude charm she carried was too seductive. They couldn¡¯t help tailing her. Little did they know, she threw herself into the. Furthermore, they were all in a secluded, dark ce like this. Wasn¡¯t that her giving them a big fat opportunity to score her? ¡°You purposely walked into a secluded ce like this even when you knew we were following you?¡± Jane took off the shirt she was wearing. She was wearing a ck vest beneath the shirt. Her seductive body was exposed before the eyes of the men. Their mouth watered at such a tempting target. They couldn¡¯t believe her spontaneity. This was their lucky day. ¡°I¡¯m in a foul mood today. I need some punching bags. The kick shended on Cameron Croft earlier wasn¡¯t enough for her to release her anger. Moreover, she met Peter Fowler, who upset her even more. She might have nightmares if she did not vent her hatred and anger. ¡°So you wanted a free meal?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got then.¡± ¡°Get her!¡± The men were too engulfed in their lust to pay attention to Jane¡¯s words. They went after like a pack of hungry wolves. The ending of these men wasn¡¯t pleasant. Bang! Thump! m! Sounds of moaning and groaning echoed in the alley. Jane took them down quickly with an overwhelming advantage over them. Every strike shended was enough to im their life. They were the scum anyway, the ones that hurt the women. They were definitely good riddance for society. Jane nced at the men lying on the floor, moaning in pain. She flung the shirt she had taken off earlier over her shoulder. When she raised her head, her eyes met a pair of deep, dark eyes facing her. She could feel the goosebumps all over her body. Who was he? How could she not feel his existence earlier? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 13 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Imprint Hugh Croft was following Jane Fowler all this while. He heard the argument between Jane and Peter Fowler. He noticed the sadness in her eyes when she admired the families enjoying their time while she walked alone along the riverside. She was like a powerful beast that hid the excruciating pain no one knew. It was onlyte at night that they would hide in a corner and nurse their wound. There was something mysterious about Jane. Hugh found that to be captivating. She was like the moonflower that only blooms at night. Hugh could feel that they were of the same type of people He had felt that from the moment heid his eyes on her. Now, he was sure of it. Jane watched the man hiding in the darkness, yet the darkness surrounding him couldn¡¯t shield the nobility and arrogance in that man. Danger! She could sense the extreme dangering from the man standing before her. Her powerful sixth sense reminded her of the danger every second she stood there. Still, she felt a sense of familiaritying from him. The same feeling Hugh Croft had for her. Why were they having such a feeling toward each other? She had never felt like that for anyone other than the Fowlers. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jane asked, trying her best to keep cool. Hugh stepped out from the shadow after hearing her question. The first thing that Jane saw on the man was the top¨Cgrade leather shoes. Covering the long, slender leg was a pair of smooth, well¨Ctailored suit pants. He wasn¡¯t wearing a coat and had only a clean blue shirt. The blue shirt he had on blended well with the darkness he walked out from, elevating the elegance and the well¨Cdefined facial features that spells ¡°ART.¡± There was no other word to define what Hugh Croft looked like. No words were found in the dictionary to define Hugh¡¯s good look. Jane felt this man might probably be the most prestigious and good¨Clooking man she had ever seen. He was graceful and carried an aura of nobility with him. He spellbound even Jane. ¡°Hugh Croft.¡± Hugh generously announced his name. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You are Hugh Croft?¡± It was a name everyone in Stormton City knew. Hugh Croft! Was there any meaning hidden in this name? He was the President of the D.Y. Group and the youngest person in charge of the Croft family. Not only was he able to manage the entire D.Y Group alone, he even doubled the profit and earnings of D.Y. Group every year. Hugh Croft¡¯s name decorated the top ten listings of Forbes¡® List of Billionaires. He was also the youngest President ever recorded in the Forbes¡® List of Billionaires. The rest of the presidents on Forbes¡® list were usually in their middle¨Caged or above sixties. Jane had heard about Hugh Croft. He was ruthless and wouldn¡¯t think twice about taking harsh measures. Whoever offended him would wish that they were dead. Jane never doubted Hugh¡¯s words. She, too, would be afraid of someone with such nobility and astute presence. Everything seemed to make sense if he was the legendary Hugh Croft. But why would a person like him appear in such ces? ¡°I think you¡¯ve noticed that I am the one watching you from the private room on the fourth floor at Nightshade Bar.¡± Hugh exined as if he¡¯d sensed the confusion Jane had. ¡°Okay!¡± No wonder Jane felt the same dangering from his eyes. ¡°Why is such a big shot like you following me? I¡¯m certain your motive isn¡¯t like those lowly humans with horrible taste, right?¡± Jane had already started stepping backward. She was exploring the escape routes around her. Although cowardice was not a word she had in her dictionary after being rebirth, she was ying with that idea. The man standing before him was too dangerous. Running away wasn¡¯t such a bad idea in certain circumstances. She couldn¡¯t tell what Hugh Croft wanted from her. ¡°Are you a person with Omega blood type?¡± His sudden question caught her off¨Cguard. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. You¡¯ve already exposed yourself. You are one with Omega blood type.¡± ¡°I am, too. You should have felt the sense of familiarity on me, am I right?¡± Since he had already exposed her, there was no point in her to keep denying it. With his capability, he could have her investigated with a snap of his fingers. ¡°So, what do you want, Mr. Croft?¡± ¡°I want to sign an agreement with you, to sleep with me.¡± Jane frowned slightly. His proposal seemed familiar. Why did it sound familiar to the job Andy rmended to her? Was Hugh Croft the one that announced the search for people with Omega type blood in the Dar to have an agreement to sleep with him? ¡°That¡¯s too sudden. Let me think about it.¡± Hugh was definitely her type. He was incredibly good¨Clooking, powerful, and came from such nobility. But every rose has its thorns. After having a second chance at life, Jane wanted to live freely and spend the rest of her life with someone who cared for her. She wanted no attachment at all. Although Jane wanted to be in love, being with someone like Hugh Croft was too risky. There was a high risk of her losing her life by the side of a man like Hugh Croft. Perhaps she should just forget it. ¡°Would you leave me your contact?¡± A moment of silence enveloped both of them. Hugh¡¯s question was concise and in a pleasant manner. Jane was at a loss for words on how she should reply to him. ¡°Your number, perhaps? Or WeChat?¡± Hugh repeated his question, thinking that Jane might not understand his question. Words did note easily out of his thin lips. There were not many people with whom Hugh would be so patient. Jane was one of them. It was like an imprint. It was on the first time he set his eyes on her. He had imprinted on her. The smell of her drove him crazy. Perhaps it was because they had the same blood type. Or perhaps they were the same type of person. Perhaps, it was the wound that had frozen their heart that drove them together. ¡°Okay!¡± Jane gave both her number and WeChat ID to Hugh. It was not that she did not want to lie about it. The reason was simple. Even if she kept it from him, he would know. He would be able to dig it out anyway. Jane never liked pointless resistance. Hugh scanned through Jane¡¯s WeChat profile. She had a simple user name, which spelled Jane. She had a picture of The Simpsons family of five as her disy picture. Hugh only had a full mark ¡°¡± as his WeChat ID. His disy picture was a pitch¨Cck photo. ¡°Added you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°About your proposal, I¡¯ll think about it. Give me some time.¡± Jane only wanted to keep her distance from this dangerous person as far as possible. ¡°Wait!¡± Hugh spoke. ¡°Yes, Mr. Croft?¡± ¡°Your name?¡± Hugh stared at her before he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Jane Fowler. May I ask, Mr. Croft? Can I leave now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was totally out of Jane¡¯s expectations. Hugh Croft let her leave without another word. Jane certainly wouldn¡¯t let Hugh catch her. She left as fast as her feet could take her. After Jane left, Hugh was left standing on the spot. He totally ignored the men lying on the ground, groaning in pain. It was indeed Jane Fowler who beat them up. They felt as if every bone in their body was broken into pieces. Drowned in unbearable pain, they had no care about the conversation between Hugh Croft and Jane Fowler. Furthermore, the man standing before them was someone they never wanted to meet, let alone offend. Hugh Croft was the Lucifer of Stormton City. At this moment, a man that seemed well¨Ctrained respectfully approached him, ¡°Mr. Croft.¡± Hugh calmly spoke, ¡°Clean up this ce. I never want to see these people in this world again.¡± His tonality was soft. ¡°He spoke as it if was just another ordinary conversation about the weather with his staff, not an order to take the life of others.¡± Taking people¡¯s life was nothing to Hugh Croft. It was as easy as a walk in the park. He had gotten so used to it. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Mr. Croft, does thedy from earlier also have Omega blood type?¡± Hugh threw him a sideways nce. ¡°Did you hear what we said, Life? That one nce was enough to send Life Croft kneeling on his feet and immediately drenched in sweat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Croft! I did not do it on purpose.¡± There was a reason behind the name Life Croft. Life did not be Hugh¡¯s bodyguard after going through all the tests meant for Hugh¡¯s security details. He was named Life because Hugh Croft saved his life. He wouldn¡¯t have been alive if not for Hugh. That was where Life Croft got his name. The meaning behind his name was him bearing Hugh¡¯s life. Life Croft was willing to trade his life for Hugh¡¯s without a second thought. Despite being willing to die for Hugh Croft, Life couldn¡¯t escape the threat of being killed by him first. He was so scared for his life that he was already on his feet. Hugh Croft was like the King of Darkness, and it seemed natural for him to have ultimate control over his branded ves. ¡°Never mind.¡± Hugh let him off easily. There was no punishment for him. But that sent Life¡¯s heart racing even faster. That seemed like a bad omen. No one could get hold of Hugh¡¯s emotion. He¡¯d rather that Hugh punished him. A punishment would seem the better option than him being so ¡®forgiving.¡® ¡°She wille to me, be it sooner orter.¡± Hugh muttered under his breath. People with the Omega blood type were gifted with extraordinary talent and physical quality. But they would have neverending nightmares as a side effect. Hugh was cold¨Cblooded and heartless, and he would kill unblinkingly. But he would be a gentleman to those he had imprinted on. He felt a sense of obsession and possessiveness toward Jane. There would be one day that Jane would eventually agree to enter an agreement with him with a willing heart. It would be an agreement to sleep with the Devil. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 14 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Dwayne ¡°Clean the mess up and dig up everything about Jane Fowler.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be done.¡± Jane got back as quickly as she could. She pulled herptop out and started working. After two hours, she finally shut down herptop. Dawn had arrived. Jane poured herself a ss of water, Men like Hugh Croft would not be deceived by her fake identity. Her identity as a sophomore majoring inputer science at the University of Oricle and the young daughter of the wealthy Fowler family¡­ She had to keep her sock puppet safe from Hugh and prevent him from seeing through her guise. This was the only way Jane could stay safe. She had gotten everything ready. Hopefully, it will work. ¡°Please, no more nightmares tonight,¡± Jane muttered to herself. To her surprise, God answered her prayers. She slept like a baby that night. Jane woke up feeling refreshed. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any nightmares and had a great rest. How long has it been since I¡¯ve felt so rested?¡± Jane pursed her lips. Was it because of her encounter with Hugh yesterday? She had caught his scent. Could mere contact with another person with Type Omega blood bring such miraculous results? Jane pulled her phone out. She had a text from L. She also got a text from. Hugh. Before she realized what she was doing, Jane tapped on her phone¡¯s screen and opened Hugh¡¯s message. [Thanks to you, I slept like a babyst night.] Hugh¡¯s message was straightforward. Surprise rippled through Jane. Was her encounter with Hugh why she hadn¡¯t had any nightmaresst night? Jane felt a sudden spike of rm. She had intended to drag things out and stay away from Hugh. Men like him were dangerous. But Hugh could stop the nightmares from guing Jane¡¯s slumber and allow her to have some sleep finally Also, she was apparently doing him a simr favor. Jane replied to Hugh¡¯s text. [I¡¯ll consider your proposal.] Nobody enjoyed having nightmares But agreeing to a deal with Hugh on this would be akin to making a deal with the Devil himself. Jane did not expect Hugh¡¯s reply. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was almost instantaneous. [I¡¯ll be waiting for your reply.] Jane stopped herself from staring at Hugh¡¯s text. If she kept thinking about it, she would only get more confused. She opened L¡¯s text. [Janie, there¡¯s no ss today. Do you want to hang out? Let¡¯s hang out!] Jane¡¯s lips quirked upward into a smile. [Sure. I¡¯ll send you the address of where to meet.] Jane sent L the address of the Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office. She got out of bed, had a quick shower, and left the house. She got herself a cab and reached her destination within minutes. L was wearing a huge sun hat. She looked ready to spend the day at the beach with her white dress and sandals. She wore a bracelet on her wrist. Its bells jingled as she moved. She was adorable. ¡°Janie!¡± Lily beamed and approached Jane when she caught her. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± L walked up to Jane and stared at her with eyes zed with adoration. ¡°Janie, you look so pretty!¡± Jane wore denim jeans, a white top, a thin ck jacket, and heels. She looked like a delicate doll with exquisitely painted features. Her fair skin was as smooth as a baby¡¯s while her eyes were sharp and their gaze challenging. Her eyes dazzled like the stars when she smiled and revealed her unassuming confidence. Jane pinched L¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Stop with the ttery. My head¡¯s going to swell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ttery if it¡¯s the truth¡­ Janie, honestly, you¡¯ve changed. But I like the new you better.¡± L revealed her honest feelings as she studied Jane with a serious look. L could tell that a sudden weight had been lifted off Jane¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Me too. Come on, let me get my car and take you out for a ride.¡± ¡°You own a car?¡± Jane pulled L into the office. They had the contract all done up for her. Jane signed it and walked away with the keys to a white Porsche Cayenne. L realized what was happening when she listened to the conversation between Jane and the car salesman. Janie, you bought a car! A Porsche! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Honestly, a Porsche Cayenne that cost 150 grand was small change to the Sutton family. But Jane had bought it with her own money. That was what made her awesome. L knew that Jane was great withputers. Her professors couldn¡¯t stop praising her. She must be secretly earning a quick buck online. ¡°Where would you like to go? I¡¯ll drive you there¡± Jane asked. Then, suddenly¡­ the doors to the office opened ¡°Wee to our office, Mr. and Ms. Fowler.¡± Jane heard the staff greet the new arrivals. She turned around. Lo and behold, it was the two most detestable persons she had had the misfortune of knowing. Jane found herself staring at Madelyn. She was not with Peter though. Instead, she was with Dwayne. Apparently, Dwayne was quite the legend. He was a powerful fighter with a hot temper. After graduating high school, he had not attended an ordinary college like the rest of his family. Instead, he had chosen to sign up for the most infamous, toughest sports university in Crucsia. He had such excellent grades that he graduated ahead of his cohort. To realize his dreams, he became the world¡¯s top professional fighter. The man made his formal debut in Meridonia. He learned all types of martial arts. He mastered boxing, gymnastics, taekwondo, and muay thai, among others. Despite being only 24 years old, Dwayne had won the championship for the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament. Now, he had turned his sights on the international championship for taekwondo. The young man towered at 6 feet and 3 inches. He liked dressing like a soldier, wearing green clothes wrapped tightly around his muscr form and tailored ck military boots. His eyes burned like fire while his tan skin gave off a healthy glow. In his presence, you felt safe. It did not help that he had good¨Clooking features too. Like his six brothers, Dwayne had inherited Jack and Anna¡¯s superior genes. The young man exuded a strong, forceful presence. Despite that, you could almost feel your heart racing as you stole a few nces at him. Apparently, Dwayne was considered a great catch in the gay circle. Many gay men would kill to date Dwayne. As their boyfriend, he would surely keep them safe! The hot¨Ctempered, seemingly unapproachable straight young man had a weakness. It was Madelyn Fowler, the youngest sister he had pampered with loving care since she had been a kid. ¡°Maddie, which car do you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you. ¡°Cheer up, all right?¡± ¡°Dwayne, it¡¯s fine. Daddy and Mommy got me a Mercedes Benz when I graduated high school and got my driver¡¯s license.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t got one from me. You can¡¯t have too many cars. I¡¯ll do anything as long as you cheer up.¡± This was unbelievable. This was the terrifying professional fighter who got into flying rages and knocked his opponents out in the ring. Who could have thought he was capable of being so gentle when it came to his own sister? The sharp, stern lines of his features softened as he spoke to Madelyn. There was a soft heart hiding beneath that tough exterior. ¡°Thanks, Dwayne.¡± Madelyn could feel herself tearing up. She threw herself into Dwayne¡¯s arms and shut her eyes happily. ¡°Being in your arms makes me feel so safe, Dwayne, like it always does.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Maddie. Come on, pick a car. Stop being upset over Jane. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Dwayne said softly as he consoled Madelyn. The young man¡¯s eyes nced sideward. He froze. Jane was staring right back at him. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 15 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 15 Chapter 15 You Don¡¯t Get To Call Me Your Brother, Jane Dwayne blinked. He thought he must be seeing things. What was Jane doing here? He had never seen Jane in person. In fact¡­ Only a few of his brothers had seen Jane in person. Dwayne had heard that their family had relocated his sister, who had gone missing for 19 years. Dwayne had been away for training and could note home. His family had sent him a photo. Honestly, like his brothers, Dwayne had wanted toe horne. But he was busy then and couldn¡¯t. But the reason he had wanted toe home wasn¡¯t because he wanted to reunite with the sister whom he had lost 19 years ago and was now found. He had been worried that Madelyn would be hurt when she found out the truth. Yesterday, Dwayne took a day off after dealing with work and took the earliest flight to hurry back home. That was when he discovered that Jane had renounced her rtionship with the Fowler family, the online expose, and the misunderstanding. Honestly, Dwayne didn¡¯t feel as guilty as Jack and the others because he had no part in the entire affair. But his heart ached for Madelyn, who had med herself for what had happened and cooped herself up in the house. She wouldn¡¯t eat and simply stayed in bed and cried. Her eyes had turned red and puffy while the floor had been littered with wads of tissue. Dwayne¡¯s heart had broken at the sight of Madelyn. It had taken a great deal of work on his part to cheer her up slightly, get some food in her and persuade her to get out of the house. Dwayne had intended to buy Madelyn a Porsche to cheer her up. Jane withdrew her gaze calmly. The next moment, she felt something tighten around her fingers. L had grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you all right, Janie?¡± L gave Jane a worried look. L had no idea who Dwayne was. But she knew Madelyn. The young man was around Madelyn¡¯s age andforting her with soft, gentle words. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He must be one of Jane¡¯s brothers. It didn¡¯t matter how well Jane tried to hide her feelings. L was her best friend. She could tell what Jane was feeling. She could see the flicker of sorrow in Jane¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come on, let¡¯s go for a ride.¡± Jane smiled reassuringly at L and tightened her fingers around L¡¯s. The sight of Dwayne coddling Madelyn elicited no emotions from Jane at all. Life still had to go on. Honestly, she had grown sick of it all. Jane was not going to let the Fowler family get in the way of her happiness in this life. ¡°Janie?¡± Madelyn raised her voice in surprise when she saw Jane. Confusion rose within her. What was Jane doing here? This was a Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office. Was she here to buy a car? That seemed unlikely. Jane had renounced her rtionship with the Fowler family. She couldn¡¯t possibly afford a Porsche. He was right. It was Jane. Dwayne felt his mood souring instantly. He knew why Jane had renounced her rtionship with the Fowler family. Honestly speaking, his parents had been in the wrong. But if he were to bepletely honest with himself¡­ Dwayne understood why his parents had done what they had done. The Fowler family lost their cool easily when it came to Madelyn. Dwayne found Jane petty and small¨Cminded. She could have tried harder to understand how they felt. She shouldn¡¯t have renounced her rtionship with her family so easily. Dwayne felt his quick temper rising at the thought of that. Jane wanted to stay out of Madelyn and Dwayne¡¯s way. In fact, she was instinctively turned off by anything to do with the Fowler family. She didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near them or breathe the same air that they did. It made her stomach turn. ¡°Let¡¯s go, L.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± If this had happened yesterday, L might have tried to persuade Jane to say hello to the Fowlers. After all, they were her family. L knew how much Jane yearned for a family. Jane was the one who hurt the most by having to renounce her rtionship with her family. But after witnessing Peter¡¯s horrendous attitude yesterday, L realized that some families were just not worth having. They only brought you more pain and suffering. L would support Jane no matter what she decided to do. She wouldn¡¯t try to stand in her way anymore! Janie¡­¡± Madelyn started sniffling. Her eyes turned wet and shiny with unshed tears. That was thest straw for Dwayne. He couldn¡¯t control his temper any longer. He rushed up toward Jane. ¡°Jane, Maddie just wants to talk. Why wouldn¡¯t you speak to her?¡± Dwayne hissed in a low, dangerous voice. He sounded like a growling predator out on a hunt at night. Everyone who heard his growls shivered instinctively. Dwayne¡¯s formidable physique did not help. Any ordinary person within such proximity to Dwayne and subject to such a husky voice would find their hearts racing. Not Jane, though. The look on her face was devoid of any emotion. Her eyes were dead. She stared unblinkingly at Dwayne. Dwayne felt a sudden chill stir inside him. Steadily, it spread from the center of his chest and throughout his limbs. It had been a while since he had felt something like that. He hadn¡¯t felt it since he had be powerful and scaled the heights to be the rising star of the mixed martial arts circle. In fact, he hadn¡¯t felt this way on the battlefield! Dwayne could not believe it. Somehow, he had felt a terrifying chill from staring at his sister¡¯s cold eyes, a nobody he cared nothing for ¡°Is there aw thatpels me to speak to anyone who wants to talk to me, Dwayne?¡± Jane wouldugh if she could. She wanted to mock Dwayne¡¯s favoritism. She wanted to mock his stupidity. Just look at what he was doing. Listen to the threatening words that Dwayne had uttered. He had hissed at her for Madelyn¡¯s sake. Was this how someone should treat their own sister? A sister they had lost for 19 years and just recently gotten back? Nobody would believe her if she told them. They wouldn¡¯t believe the Fowler family¡¯s tant favoritism. The Fowler brothers had not cared much about their long¨Clost sister, who had been missing for 19 years. Instead, they yelled and flung threats at the true daughter of the Fowler family to protect their precious adoptive daughter¡¯s feelings. This was Jane¡¯s first encounter with Dwayne in this life. But it wasn¡¯t the first time she had suffered his violence and abuse because of Madelyn. Jane could feel her heart breaking. Her chest tightened sharply. She could hardly breathe. Dwayne still cared nothing for her. All he cared about was Madelyn. Madelyn was his precious sister. Jane was nothing to him. She was a punching bag that he vented his anger on, and she had taken it all because she had longed so badly for a family. Dwayne froze. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was seeing things. But he swore he could see intense hate zing in Jane¡¯s eyes. The murderous look came out of nowhere and stabbed at him like a sudden spear. Dwayne could feel it piercing right through his heart. Dwayne shook himself out of his momentary stupor and stared back at Jane. The same cold dead look had returned to her eyes. It was as if Dwayne had imagined the hateful re in her eyes in the first ce. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Dwayne clenched his jaw. ¡°I called you Dwayne. Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯ve got nothing to do with the Fowler family anymore. ¡°You¡¯re just a stranger to me. I¡¯m not going to call you my brother.¡± ¡°Get out of my sight. You don¡¯t get to call me your brother, Jane. Only Maddie gets to do that. Hearing that word from your mouth makes me want to throw up.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 16 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 16 Chapter 16 She Doesn¡¯t Deserve The Right! Dwayne hissed viciously. He hated Jane with every fiber of his soul. How dare she speak to her own brother this way! How dare she give Madelyn the cold shoulder! Well, since Jane didn¡¯t want to be a member of the Fowlers, Dwayne was in no way obliged to treat her like one! A sharp thrill shot through Madelyn when she heard what Dwayne had said. This was precisely what she wanted. She wanted them to hate Jane. This way, Jane would never be able to return to the Fowler family and steal her share of the family¡¯s wealth. Meanwhile, she still had a guise to maintain. ¡°Dwayne, don¡¯t yell at Janie. She¡¯s the youngdy of the Fowler family. She¡¯s your sister!¡± Madelyn said softly as she tugged Dwayne¡¯s arm. ¡°No bitch is going to be my sister. Maddie, you¡¯re the only youngdy of the Fowler family. I don¡¯t have or need another sister! ¡°Anyone who tries to steal what¡¯s rightfully yours will have to deal with me first! I¡¯m not going to let them off!¡± Dwayne hissed as he red furiously at Jane. He was giving Jane a warning. She should keep her dirty fingers away from what wasn¡¯t hers. She might think she could get something out of the family by renouncing the family. His other brothers might give in to her, but not Dwayne. Dwayne wasn¡¯t going to give in to her. Dwayne thought his words might invoke some panic in Jane. Jane might realize that she had gone too far. The Fowler family was wealthy beyond measure. She could get a handsome sum that wouldst her till she died if she hung onto her title as a youngdy of the Fowler family. He was wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Fowlers are mere strangers to me now. I don¡¯t want anything from you! ¡°So, don¡¯t try and pretend that we¡¯re friends and try to talk to me if we run into each other on the streets. Just pretend you don¡¯t know me at all. ¡°Stop trying to make me puke with your pretenses.¡± Jane said curtly. Her merciless words cut like a sharp de. Dwayne found himself reeling with shock. The next moment, rage surged within him. I¡¯ll hold you to your words, Jane.¡± He looked forward to the day when Jane regretted her decision and decided she wanted a share of the family inheritance. When she came crawling back and begging the family to take her back¡­ Dwayne would be there,ughing in her face. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± L couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are you really Janie¡¯s brother? She¡¯s your sister! The sister who went missing for 19 years! ¡°Do you have any idea what she has been through? How could you treat her this way?¡± L¡¯s eyes shone brightly with unshed tears. It had taken her a massive dose of courage to confront Dwayne L, who was meek by nature, was terrified of men like Dwayne. But she had ovee her fear and spoken up for Jane. She was simply too furious to keep her silence any longer. Her heart ached for what Jane had been put through. She couldn¡¯t believe what her best friend had to go through. Jane had ended up with the worst family ever If she had known this sooner, she would have badgered her parents into taking Jane in as their daughter The Sutton family was no Fowler family, but her kind parents would surely give Jane the love she wanted. Surely that was better than returning to the Fowler family, having her hopes and dreams for a family be trampled a second time and be hurt yet again! The thought of Jane¡¯s suffering filled L¡¯s eyes with tears. ¡°That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t deserve to be my sister!¡± Dwayne replied coolly and mercilessly. ¡°A truedy of the Fowler family would know her ce. ¡°A truedy of the Fowler family wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t break ties with her family so easily. Did she think that we would care or feel threatened? ¡°Take a look at Maddie. Then, take a look at Jane. They¡¯re worlds apart!¡± ¡°How could you say that?¡± L burst into tears when she heard what Dwayne had said. ¡°Dwayne, stop. Janie, Dwayne has a hot temper. Please don¡¯t take his words to heart. Just apologize to him¡± Madelyn said with feigned kindness. ¡°Why should I apologize to him?¡± Jane hissed, furious at how Dwayne had driven L to tears. She started emanating an aura of intense hostility. They had hurt her so badly in her past life. Was that not enough? How dare they make her best friend cry! ¡°Apologize to L now, Dwayne!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Dwayne pointed at L. ¡°She had no right to interfere in our family¡¯s affairs. I was teaching her a lesson by telling her not to stick her nose into other people¡¯s business! We can¡¯t have her going around thinking she has the right to do that.¡± He knew it. Jane was utterly shameless. He should be the one demanding that Jane apologize to Madelyn. How dare she demand an apology from him instead. ¡°Forget it, Janie. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s ignore them and go.¡± L didn¡¯t care that she had been yelled at. But she knew how much Jane was hurting right now. After all, Dwayne was her brother. But despite how much she wanted a family, all she got in return was a crazy, abusive brother. L desperately wanted to cry. She tried to hug Jane. She wanted to grab Jane¡¯s hand and take her away from this ce! She wanted to protect her best friend and prevent her from ever being hurt by her own family again. ¡°Dwayne, just stop. Janie¡¯s obviously not doing very well. She must be working here. ¡°Janie, if you have any trouble with making a living, you should talk to Daddy and Mommy. Just apologize to them. ¡°You¡¯re their daughter. They¡¯ll forgive you if you apologize to them. I¡¯ll leave the Fowler family and stay far away from you all. I won¡¯t get between you and your family.¡± There was no way Madelyn would let such a fine opportunity slip through her fingers. She continued to spew lies and put on an act, pretending that she would sacrifice herself for the greater good. Tears fell from her eyes as she sniffled softly. Dwayne¡¯s chest twinged at the pitiful sight. ¡°I¡¯ll see her try! Maddie, you¡¯re the only youngdy of the Fowler family. You¡¯re the only sister I have! ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve disowned the family, so stay away from us. Don¡¯t you ever regret your decision because I¡¯ll be the first to disagree with letting you return to the Fowler family!¡± Dwayne said before wrapping his arms around Madelyn and whispering soft words offort to her. Then, the young man threw a vicious re at Jane. ¡°Jane, you have the blood of the Fowlers running in your veins. Don¡¯t you have any shred of dignity? ¡°Everyone knows that you¡¯re a member of the Fowler family. What if someone catches you working at a Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office? You¡¯re going to embarrass us all!¡± Madelyn cupped her hand over Dwayne¡¯s lips and shook her head. Her eyes looked red and teary. ¡°Dwayne, stop. Janie¡¯s having a hard enough time as it is¡­¡± Jane wanted to throw up. How did she get stuck with these assholes? She couldn¡¯t believe that she had had her heart broken because of them. What a nightmare. She would never forget the hell that she had suffered. What an idiot she had been! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Where are my keys and my car?¡± ¡°Ms. Fowler, this way, please.¡± The Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s staff said from a discreet corner of the office. He hurried toward Jane as soon as she demanded her keys and handed them to her. ¡°Ms. Fowler, your Porsche Cayenne is parked right outside. Please follow me.¡± The words rushed out of the man¡¯s mouth. He couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave the office. Everyone could tell that this was a family dispute. Nobody dared to step forward and interfere in what was clearly personal. Besides¡­ They had just witnessed something incredible. Wasn¡¯t Jane Fowler the young woman who had been trending online yesterday? The young woman who had been identified as the true youngdy of the Fowler family? Had she really disowned her own family? What the hell was going on? Where did she get the money to buy the car, then? What? Madelyn thought to herself. Wasn¡¯t Jane a staff working at the office? How could she afford a Porsche Cayenne? ¡°Janie, where did you get the money from? Is it from the Fowlers¡®¡­¡° Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 17 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Jane Is A Thief Madelyn pped her hands over her lips. It was as if the words had stumbled out of her mouth unintentionally. It had been an ident. She hadn¡¯t intended to say that. It didn¡¯t matter, though. What was done was done. An idiot could tell what Madelyn was trying to insinuate. Dwayne whirled around and narrowed his eyes at Jane. There was a dangerous edge to his voice ¡°You stole the money from us!¡± The tone of his voice was firm and devoid of hesitation. It was as if he had witnessed Jane¡¯s theft with his own eyes and had concrete evidence of her crime. A loud hiss filled the room. Everyone gasped in shock. The staff who had attended to Jane was stunned. What if Jane had stolen money from Fowler to buy the car? They would¡¯ve given away the car for nothing if the Fowler family decided not to pay for it! ¡°Janie is not a thief! She paid for the car with her own hard¨Cearned money!¡± L hissed angrily. She had never been so upset at anyone before. The Fowler family was truly detestable! ¡°Her own hard¨Cearned money? Are you joking? She¡¯s a student!¡± Dwayne knew that Jane was a sophomore at the University of Oricle. A Porsche Cayenne costs 150 grand. The average college student wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. The only way she could pay for the car was if she worked as a sex worker. Dwayne did not say that. Jane couldn¡¯t possibly resort to sex work. Besides, if Jane had been prostituting herself, the Fowler family would have found out. They would have done their best to avoid such vermin instead of recognizing her as part of the family and trying to wee her back into the fold. ¡°Janie, were the rumors spreading in the campus of you hanging out with strange men in bars in the middle of the night true then? How could you have something so foolish?¡± Madelyn blurted out the suspicions that Dwayne was harboring. The look on her face was of concern. She seemed genuinely worried that Jane might have gone astray. Her voice was stern and disapproving. What the hell! If the Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office staff could escape the unfolding family drama right now, they would. What had they gotten themselves into? Apparently, the youngdy of the Fowler family had been prostituting herself before her family found her. Honestly, she could probably make a quick buck with her looks. In fact, she must have gotten many clients to afford a Porsche Cayenne that cost over a hundred grand. But none of them would dare share what they had learned in the office with anyone. Nobody dared to incur the Fowler family¡¯s wrath. If the Fowler family were to find out that they had talked, it would be the end of them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to make a living in Stormton City anymore. You needed to have a certain level of professionalism to be hired as a staff at the Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office. That didn¡¯t stop the staff from eying Jane with contempt, though. ¡°She¡¯s such a young, prettydy. I wouldn¡¯t have expected someone like her to have gone into that profession.¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ve seen plenty of wannabes like her around in our line of work.¡± ¡°She¡¯s ady of the Fowler family! What if someone finds out? She¡¯ll beughed out of town!¡± Dwayne frowned. Why had Madelyn said that? She must know that the Fowlers wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Jane¡¯s identity and try to wee her back into their fold if Jane had indeed been working as a sex worker. But judging from the worried look on Madelyn¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t seem to be feigning her concern. Dwayne decided to speak up and clear the air. He wasn¡¯t doing it to help Jane. He was doing it to save the Fowler family from embarrassment. Who knew if someone might take this opportunity to spread malicious rumors and ruin their family¡¯s reputation? ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± L red murderously at Madelyn. ¡°I¡¯ll rip your tongue out of your mouth if you start spewing rubbish about Jane again!¡± L was a demure, polite young woman. Madelyn must have infuriated her so badly that she had started cursing at her. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Janie might have gotten herself into something terrible¡­¡± Madelyn dipped her head like a child who had tried to hold and had gotten reprimanded for it. The sight of his sister¡¯s forlorn look had Dwayne swallowing his words and ring at L. Any desire to clear up the air died instantly. Instead, he was ready to defend Madelyn again. ¡°Hello?¡± Jane pulled out her phone and made a call then. ¡°Is this the police station? I want to file a report. Someone tried to defame me and nder my good name. ¡°This is our address¡­¡± This was unbelievable. Was Jane calling the cops? Nobody had expected her to do that. Dwayne started yelling at Jane as soon as she ended the call. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why did you call the cops? Do you really want to get thrown into prison for stealing from your own family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want? ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t steal anything. There¡¯s a security camera in the office. I have evidence and witnesses to back me up.¡± Jane said before ignoring Dwaynepletely. ¡°Janie, go ahead and file a report. I believe you! You¡¯re no thief!¡± L said firmly. She was undoubtedly on Jane¡¯s side. Dwayne found himself wavering at the sight before him. Maybe Janie hadn¡¯t stolen the money after all. Could she have honestly earned it herself? Was it simply a bluff? If Jane were to end up in prison and the news of her incarceration was to get out, the Fowler family¡¯s reputation would end up suffering. But there was nothing Dwayne could do about that now. All he could do was wait for the cops to arrive. ¡°Who called the cops?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Jane stepped forward. ¡°Sir, I filed the report. These two individuals defamed me by calling me a thief and abusing me verbally. I recorded everything. Jane pulled her phone out and yed what Dwayne and Madelyn had said earlier. Dwayne and Madelyn froze in rm. They hadn¡¯t expected Jane to record their conversation. She had set them up! The cop, James Hond, had been serving as an officer for many years. He frowned after listening to the recording and turned toward Dwayne and Madelyn. ¡°Are there any grounds for the youngdy¡¯sint?¡± His voice had turned chilly. ¡°Well, I want to file a report too. She stole 150 thousand dors from the Fowler family.¡± Dwayne said darkly. Jane had resorted to unscrupulous means and recorded their conversation secretly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Why should Dwayne care about her reputation, then? She was going to get what she hading. She can¡¯t me Dwayne for being a heartless brother who didn¡¯t show mercy when she was thrown into prison James eyed Dwayne and the others. They were clearly not your ordinary citizen. The cop pinched the bridge of his nose. He brought Jane and everyone back to the station to take their statements. Then, he requested a copy of the security tapes, collected whatever evidence that was avable, and took the statements of the witnesses. Back at the police station. James had heard everyone¡¯s ounts and taken their statements. ¡°In conclusion, Mr. Fowler, you believe that before Ms. Jane Fowler renounced her rtionship with the Fowler family and during the 15 days she had been residing with your family, she had stolen money from the Fowlers and transferred it to her ount.¡± ¡°She must have done it! How else could an ordinary sophomore get 150 grand to buy a car?¡± L wanted to say something when she heard what Dwayne had said, but Jane stopped her before she could do it. ¡°Sir, I request that an investigation be conducted on the source of the money in my bank ount. I swear they are legitimate sources. I didn¡¯t steal the money. This man is wrongfully using me of theft. I¡¯ll cooperate fully with the investigation.¡± James¡® throbbing headache eased when he heard what Jane had said. He nodded instantly. ¡°That would help. us immensely, Ms. Fowler.¡± As long as they could prove that the money in Jane¡¯s bank ount had nothing to do with the Fowler family, Dwayne¡¯s usation would be proven baseless. ¡°If the investigation proves that I earned the money through legitimate sources and didn¡¯t steal them, I demand that these two individuals issue an apology to my friend andpensate me for the psychological damages and loss in ie¡­¡° Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 18 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 18 Chapter 18 An Apology And Compensation James nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± James had recorded their statements and had a copy of the security recording. He had every bit of evidence that he needed. If Dwayne¡¯s and Madelyn¡¯s usations turned out to be unsubstantiated, Jane had every right to demandpensation. Madelyn felt an uneasiness stirring in her gut as she eyed the look of bold confidence on Jane¡¯s face. She had intended to make a dig at Jane and put her in a spot. She didn¡¯t believe that Jane had 150 thousand dors and was convinced that Jane had somehow stolen it from the Fowler family. She insinuated that Jane was a sex worker in an attempt to anger Jane and ruin her reputation. But Jane had called the cops instead and imed she hadn¡¯t gotten the money through illegal means with such confidence. Could Jane possibly have found a way out of getting caught? ¡°Dwayne, let¡¯s forget about it. Janie is a part of our family. If news about our dispute spreads, it¡¯ll ruin the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. Daddy and Mommy will be so upset. ¡°Why don¡¯t we..¡± While Madelyn wanted to forget about it all, Jane wasn¡¯t prepared to back down. ¡°Do you think you can escape the consequences of your actions if you back down now? Dwayne, be a man of your word. It¡¯s toote for you to be a coward and back down now.¡± The hot¨Ctempered Dwayne lost his cool instantly. ¡°Who are you calling a coward? Sir, go ahead with the investigation. Make sure you¡¯re thorough. Jane couldn¡¯t possibly have earned all that money!¡± What an idiot. Madelyn cursed inwardly. Jane wasn¡¯t an idiot. She had given the copsplete ess to her ount details. What did that mean? It meant that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong! If Dwayne had seized the opportunity that Madelyn had given him, used the excuse of avoiding further embarrassment to the Fowler family, and backed down, they could have prevented this entire thing from blowing up. But he had killed all chances of doing that with his promation. ¡°Janie, please don¡¯t be upset with us. We were simply worried that you had been led astray¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Madelyn, and stop calling me ¡®Janie.¡® You make me sick!¡± Jane¡¯s rebuke had Madelyn snapping her mouth shut instantly. Her eyes began to tear as she lowered her head and hid behind Dwayne. ¡°Jane!¡± Dwayne red furiously at Jane. If he could, he would tear her apart right this instant. Jane didn¡¯t care. She wrote down her bank ount details and handed the information to James. The cops had the authority to ess confidential information for their investigations. James took the information that Jane had given him, filled in the necessary forms, and submitted them. Throughout it all, L never let go of Jane¡¯s hand. She clutched it tightly as if she could give Jane strength through her touch. It was as if she were telling Jane silently. Don¡¯t worry, Janie. You still have me! Your family may insult and hurt you, but you still have your best friend. I¡¯ll always be by your side. I¡¯ll fend off the darkness and injustice of the world for you! Time passed steadily. Madelyn grew increasingly flustered. Inparison, Jane and L remained calm andposed. They did not seem anxious about the oue of the investigation at all. That made Madelyn panic even more. She wanted to say something to Dwayne but didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t care that she might have topensate Jane if they had mistakenly used her of theft. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But she didn¡¯t want to apologize to Jane. It didn¡¯t take long before the results of the investigation were out. James returned with a set of documents. ¡°ording to our investigation, the money in Ms. Jane Fowler¡¯s bank ount dide from legitimate sources and had nothing to do with the Fowler family.¡± The oue was not unexpected. L released a secret sigh of relief. Jane lookedposed. She knew exactly how legitimate the source of her money appeared to be. She might have taken jobs on the Dar, but Andy had been the one who handled her payments, and Andy¡¯s capabilities were not to be underestimated. She would have done the necessaryundering before transferring the money to Jane¡¯s bank ount. Nobody would be the wiser. ¡°What did you just say? That¡¯s impossible. You must have made a mistake of some kind!¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, please calm down. We went through the proper channels for the investigation. Everything checked out fine. We¡¯re impartial investigators and don¡¯t side with any part.¡± James eyed Dwayne coolly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about your exploits as an international professional fighter. Our government sings praises of you. Please refrain from doing anything that will damage your reputation. Do remember that everything you do reflects not only on yourself but on your country.¡± After all, Dwayne had participated in WWE and had sworn that he would be the best professional fighter in the world. His actions could ruin Crucsia¡¯s reputation. Dwayne felt a sudden chill as realization struck him. He came to his senses instantly. Dwayne couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum and act as impulsively as he had. He had a dream that he needed to achieve, and he could not allow his actions, which reflected on himself, to stand in his own way of achieving his dreams. ¡°But how did Jane manage to earn so much? It seems impossible. She¡¯s just a sophomore.¡± James nced at the documents. ¡°Based on the information the bank shared with us and the confirmation that we¡¯ve obtained from thepany that Ms. Fowler provided her services to, she has been providing services to a listedpany in return for payments of significant value.¡± James handed the documents to Dwayne. Dwayne read the documents His face darkened. The Sports University he attended was one of the best universities in Crucsia His curriculum included sses on fighting techniques, a strict training regimen that trained his physique, and courses on culture. As a member of the Fowler family, he had received the best education one could afford for elites since he was a child. While he might have chosen a path different from that of his family members, he shared their sharp sense regarding financing and numbers. Dwayne had drawn a quick conclusion from the documents. Jane¡¯spany was a listedpany that was worth tens of billions. Based on thepany¡¯s ounts, Jane had been working very closely with thepany. In addition, thepany had been paying Jane handsomely too. With how much it was paying her, she could definitely afford a Porsche Cayenne. Dwayne stared at Jane with incredulity in his eyes. Jane didn¡¯t need the Fowler family at all. She waspetent and rich enough to survive on her own. In fact, you might even call her a sessful person with ¡°new money¡± who had made it. She was a sophomore at the University of Oricle who was raking it in. Anyone who knew that would be utterly astounded. His biological sister had more to her than it seemed. The revtion sent Dwayne reeling. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at Jane. It was as if he were seeing her through new eyes. Madelyn stepped forward. She found herself staring at gibberish. It was as if she were reading Greek. The Fowlers were tough on the sons in the family but spoiled their daughters rotten. It didn¡¯t help that Madelyn was their only daughter who had been adopted. Jack and Anna pampered Madelyn like a princess and allowed her to learn anything she wanted. Madelyn was a decent student. Her sessful admission to the University of Oricle proved she was not an absolute idiot. However, she was an arts student who had gotten admitted to the college based on her portfolio. She hadn¡¯t taken the entrance examinations like the typical candidate. As a result, she was not exactly your average student who excelled in math and finance. There was really no doubt about it. Of course, Madelyn was no idiot either. She knew one thing for certain. They had lost this time. ¡°Are you done with the documents? You¡¯ve got the proof staring in your face. Let¡¯s move on to the subject ofpensation now. ¡°First of all, I demand Dwayne and Madelyn to apologize to my friend. You are to apologize immediately, right now!¡± Jane said sharply and firmly, with a tone that brooked no argument. The air of authority that she exuded felt heavy. Dwayne and Madelyn found it nearly impossible to look her straight in the eye. Dwayne¡¯s fingers tightened around the documents as he clutched them to his chest. Slowly, he lowered his hands and handed the documents back to James. ¡°My apologies, Jane, L.¡± Dwayne¡¯s apology was swift and unexpected. It made sense, though. He couldn¡¯t deny the facts. It would ruin his reputation and destroy his country¡¯s trust in him. There was another thing. There was no doubt that Dwayne was a hot¨Ctempered man. But he wasn¡¯t an unreasonable one. He lost his head quickly when it came to Madelyn. But he hade to his senses quickly after James had reminded him of who he was. The concrete evidence staring him in the face didn¡¯t help too. Dwayne was a man of his word. He had to fulfill his promises. Denying that he was wrong when the facts clearly showed that he was would not be the behavior fitting of a decent person. How could someone like that be worthy of the title of the best professional fighter in the world? He might as well give up his dreams right now! Madelyn did not expect Dwayne to cave so quickly. She dipped her head immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janie, L. We were wrong. I¡¯m so sorry! ¡°Just tell us how much you want. We¡¯ll do everything in our power to pay you!¡± The matter ofpensation was ironed out in a matter of moments. Dwayne transferred the money to Jane immediately. Everyone left the station. Jane grabbed L¡¯s hand and walked away without ncing at Dwayne or Madelyn. ¡°Jane.¡± Dwayne called out suddenly. Jane didn¡¯t turn around. She didn¡¯t care. After all, nothing good could possiblye out of Dwayne¡¯s mouth. Jane wasn¡¯t going to waste her precious time on people like him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Dwayne murmured softly, in a voice so soft only he could hear. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 19 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 19 Chapter 19 An Unlucky Coincidence Dwayne hadn¡¯t felt bad when he had brought up the online scandal. That was because he had had no part in it. Besides, he had been preupied with and worried about Madelyn. This was different. Dwayne had gotten involved. He had used Jane of theft when he had had no proof. Dwayne felt unworthy of the WWE gold medal that he had just won. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What did you say, Dwayne?¡± Madelyn hadn¡¯t heard him. However, she knew that it couldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Dwayne yanked himself out of his thoughts. It didn¡¯t matter. What was done was done. There was no point regretting it now. Besides¡­ Dwayne wasn¡¯t going to hurt Madelyn just because he felt bad about Jane. ¡°Dwayne, if you catch up with Janie right now, you can try and convince her toe back to the Fowler family. Janie looks so lonely. I feel so sorry for her. ¡°We had been misled right from the start and used Janie of something she hadn¡¯t done. She had every right to be upset and disown the family. If only I hadn¡¯t been part of the family. This wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce if I never existed.¡± Madelyn said with a pained look on her face. ¡°Silly girl, that¡¯s utter nonsense. You¡¯re a part of the Fowler family. Nobody¡¯s going to change that fact. ¡°You¡¯re right. We were wrong about Janie. But that has nothing to do with you. She¡¯s already made up her mind. We should respect her decision.¡± Dwayne said gently, shoving whatever guilt he felt toward Jane to the back of his head as he turned his attention back to a remorseful Madelyn. Jane took L on a long ride in her newly purchased Porsche Cayenne. She felt on top of the world. Dwayne had given her thirty grand. She wasn¡¯t going to turn down money. She decided to treat L to a meal at the best restaurant in Stormton City. ¡°Let¡¯s not, Janie. Why don¡¯t we dine at my ce instead? We should save the money. You need it¡­¡± ¡°L, don¡¯t forget. Half of that money belongs to you too. I¡¯ve never been to Cloudnine Restaurant. I really want to try it. Humor me, please.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± L had decided that she would support Jane in her every decision, no matter what it was. That was what best friends were for. Jane was having a bad day today, and L was going to cheer her up! They arrived at Cloudnine Restaurant. Cloudnine Restaurant was the most famous restaurant in Stormton City. At the height of its fame, it had a waiting list that spanned a month long. True to its name, the restaurant was located on the 100th floor. That was the top floor of an office building. Diners at Cloudnine Restaurant could gaze upon the stars and enjoy Stormton City¡¯s lovely nighttime scenery, gazing at Fig River, which cuts right through the city, as well as a Ferris wheel and a spectacr bridge across Fig River as they dined. The chef hired by the Michelin 5¨Cstar restaurant prepared dishes that looked like works of art. Naturally, meals at Cloudnine Restaurant came with a hefty price tag. You had to be prepared to spend at least 15 grand for a single meal. Janie, I recall Cloudnine Restaurant being a really busy restaurant. You need reservations to get a table¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have that covered.¡± Jane waved her phone at L. ¡°We got lucky. We don¡¯t need a reservation.¡± ¡°Really?¡± L seemed slightly stumped. This should be Cloudnine Restaurant¡¯s busiest period. Jane led L to the top floor. The waiter scanned their QR code and weed Jane and L to the restaurant. L noticed the look of deference in the waiter¡¯s eyes as he looked at Jane. She leaned toward Jane and stuck her tongue out. ¡°You¡¯re bing more mysterious by the day, Janie.¡± I¡¯m me. What¡¯s so mysterious about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling that I have.¡± Cloudnine Restaurant had ten tables. The restaurant could only serve ten groups of diners at any one time. You had to be a friend of the restaurant owner before the waiting staff would set up an extra table for you. Otherwise, you would be turned away. The more diners there were, the rowdier the restaurant would be. Rowdiness was prohibited at Cloudnine Restaurant, which had a reputation of being one of the best restaurants in Stormton City to uphold. The difficulty of getting a table at the restaurant made it all the more attractive. In fact, it was the most popr restaurant in the city. Jane and L got a table by the window. Thevishly decorated restaurant with opulence oozing from every single detail had L sighing in awe. ¡°It¡¯s been two years since I¡¯ve dined at Cloudnine Restaurant. I find myself speechless every time I step inside. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°L, you¡¯re paying for the meal today. Come on, order something.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± L took the menu and ordered Jane¡¯s favorites. The few dishes cost them more than ten grand. Jane took the menu and got a bottle of red wine that cost a dozen grand or so. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable keeping Dwayne¡¯s money on me, so let¡¯s spend every single dor of it today.¡± ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s do it! We don¡¯t want that asshole¡¯s money. You don¡¯t need it. You¡¯re doing fine on your own!¡± Jane¡¯s lips quirked up into a smile. She tousled L¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Thank you, L. You stood up for me and tried to protect me when Dwayne and Madelyn used me of being a criminal.¡± Jane knew how much courage that took. L wasn¡¯t the sort to speak up at all. But she had gathered her courage and ovee her meek nature because she had wanted to protect Jane. Sometimes, Jane wished that she had been a member of the Sutton family instead. It would be amazing to have L as a sister. She was the kind of family that Jane had always dreamed of having. All the Fowler family had ever given her was pain. They had hurt and abused her and left her to burn. ¡°Janie, we¡¯re best friends. That¡¯s what best friends do. Let¡¯s not talk about that. Drop by my ce and have dinner some time. I¡¯ll have my parents whip up something nice for you. ¡°My mother keeps going on about how pretty and nice you are and how much she wants you to be her goddaughter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were bright with unshed tears. She would love to be the goddaughter of L¡¯s parents. It sounded like a great idea. The Sutton family wouldn¡¯t treat her like dirt while treating Madelyn like the apple of their eye like the Fowler family. Unfortunately, Jane had had her share of disappointments in her past life. She had died for it. Her yearning for a family had died alongside her Sheer coincidence had Hugh walking past Cloudnine Restaurant then. He caught L and Jane chatting happily through the window. The man was surprised by the sight. Jane didn¡¯t seem like someone capable of smiling. ¡°Something wrong, Hugh?¡± Robert leaned in and spotted Jane too. He whistled. ¡°Destiny¡¯s calling, Hugh. Are you going to go say hi?¡± ¡°Not now.¡± Jane finally noticed someone staring at her. She turned around. Sparks flew as Hugh¡¯s and her eyes met. Hugh¡¯s dark eyes were filled with intimidating intensity. As Jane stared at his dangerous, piercing gaze, she could feel her soul being drawn out of her body and into a bottomless abyss. She shifted her eyes away immediately. The young woman cursed inwardly. She had been running into people she had known the whole day. What terrible luck! Hugh and Robert got a table that was ideally situated in the restaurant. It was neither too far nor too near Jane and L¡¯s table. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman resist your gaze, Hugh.¡± Robert eyed the beautiful Adonis before him and grinned yfully. Croft was a rich man and the president of the D.Y. Group. However, he didn¡¯t have to rely on his status to win the affection of a woman. His looks and charms alone would get him any woman he wanted. If every woman who wanted to fall in bed with Hugh were to get in line, the queue would stretch from Stormton City all the way to Floricia. Jane, on the other hand, seemed desperate to keep her distance. Jane was doing the right thing. Hugh was a dangerous, unpredictable man. Robert, who was one of Hugh¡¯s best friends, found Hugh intimidating sometimes. Hugh did not say a word. All he did was stare at Jane. It was as if he were trying to imprint a mark on his prey. In fact, it was as if he were trying to lure his prey into a sense ofcency. Jane felt a sudden sense of difort. ¡°Janie, is there something wrong?¡± L asked curiously. She had not spotted Hugh and Robert. She was simply concerned about the strange look on Jane¡¯s face. Jane was staring at something. Before Lita could turn around and find out what that was, Jane stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, L,¡± Jane said. She stopped L from turning around just in time. L was too kind and innocent to get herself involved with Hugh and his world. She should remain in her own bubble of happiness, where she belonged. Meanwhile¡­ Someone had arrived at Cloudnine Restaurant. ¡°Anna, it took me great effort to secure a reservation here. We¡¯re going to have a feast today.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 20 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 20 Chapter 20 I Don¡¯t Deserve To Be A Fowler Diane¡¯s voice was soft as she smiled brightly at Anna and tugged her arm lightly. ¡°Sure¡­¡± Anna replied reluctantly. Her face was lined with weariness. ¡°Come up, cheer up. I know you had an argument with your daughter. But it¡¯s for the best, right? ¡°Your family has never cared for Jane. You already have Maddie. Now, her ce in the Fowler family will be secure. ¡°This is God¡¯s will. Jane simply isn¡¯t destined to be a part of the Fowler family. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. After all, she¡¯s alive. Besides, your family gave her a chance toe back. She was the one who rejected you.¡± Diane said patiently. Diane and Anna had been best friends for decades. They had known each other in school. Friendships like that were hard¨Cwon, and Diane treasured hers with Anna deeply. Diane had married into the Croft family. Hugh¡¯s uncle, the legendary Raymond Croft, was the head of the Croft family. After her marriage, Diane remained close friends with Anna. She often visited the Fowler family and spent time with Anna. Diane had watched Madelyn grow up. She loved Madelyn and was adamant about having Madelyn as her daughter¨Cinw. Diane knew everything there was to know about the Fowler family. She didn¡¯t want a money grabber like Jane, who hade out of nowhere to tear her best friend¡¯s rtionship with Madelyn apart and turn the Fowler family upside down. Diane had persuaded Anna not to recognize Jane as her daughter. She had been missing for 19 years and had never received the education of an elite. Young women like her were irredeemable. She wasn¡¯t worthy of being a member of the prestigious Fowler family. The Fowler family had been doing fine until Jane appeared out of nowhere. The nobody ruined their lives. Diane had seen iting from a mile. Fortunately, Jane had only spent two weeks with the Fowler family. That was too little time to do too much damage. In fact, she ended up doing her family a favor by disowning them. ¡°Diane, I know you have my interests at heart. But Jane is still the daughter I carried for nine months in my womb. She was taken from me when she was born and spent 19 years away from home. How can I pretend she doesn¡¯t exist now that I know she¡¯s alive? ¡°Besides, we were the ones who wronged Jane without digging deeper. She got upset and disowned us. How can I just let that go?¡± Anna grimaced. She had no idea where Jane had gone after leaving the Fowler family. There had been times when Anna considered sending Jane a text. That had been when she realized something. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She did not have Jane¡¯s WeChat contact information. She didn¡¯t even have her number. Her heart had sunk then. She stared at the countless texts in her My Loving Family WeChat group. None of those texts were from Jane, her biological daughter. Anna couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. Had she neglected her own biological daughter? Would a decent mother do that to her own child? It didn¡¯t matter how much more Anna cared for Madelyn. They may not be rted by blood, but Anna raised Madelyn and grew to love her. While Jane was her biological daughter and was tied to her by blood, she was like a stranger to her. They had spent only two weeks together. The bond Anna shared with Jane could notpare to that she shared with Madelyn. That didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t feel guilty about it all. ¡°Listen to me and just let it go. Tonight, we¡¯re going to have a feast and discuss the marriage between Maddie and my son.¡± Diane couldn¡¯t care less about Jane. She was an unpredictable element. The sooner she was out of the picture, the better. All she brought was trouble. ¡°But Diane, we agreed to a marriage between Jane and Layne. Maddie had turned down Layne multiple times because of this. Now that we know that Jane is alive, Maddie will never agree to marry Layne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why as their mothers, we have to step in. Jane has disowned the Fowler family. That means that Maddie doesn¡¯t have to worry about her anymore. I watched Maddie grow up. She¡¯s the best daughter¨Cinw I can ever hope for. You have to help me out here¡­¡± Diane would never agree to the marriage if her son had to marry Jane. It didn¡¯t matter that the Fowler family were their family friends. Jane had never received the education of an elite. Diane would never let her marry into the Croft family. Jane would turn the entire Croft family upside down! Anna froze in her tracks then. There was a look of utter shock on her face. ¡°Jane? What are you doing here?¡± At first, Anna thought that she must be seeing things. Jane couldn¡¯t possibly afford to dine at Cloudnine Restaurant. Then, she took a second look and realized she hadn¡¯t been mistaken. ¡°What?¡± Diane seemed simrly stunned. Hadn¡¯t Jane disowned the Fowler family? Money alone wouldn¡¯t get you a table at Cloudnine Restaurant. Diane, who had married into the Croft family, had to make a reservation two weeks in advance to secure a table at the restaurant! Without the Fowler family¡¯s reputation, how could an ordinary person like Jane get a table at Cloudnine Restaurant? Jane did not spare a single nce at Anna. She pretended that she didn¡¯t know the woman at all. That upset Anna a little. ¡°Unless my eyes are seeing things, you¡¯re Jane. I¡¯m your mother, Jane. Why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Mrs. Fowler, please mind your words Jane said. ¡°We have nothing to do with each other now. Don¡¯t be too eager to call someone your daughter. I certainly don¡¯t deserve to be a member of the Fowler family.¡± ¡°How could you say that? That¡¯s enough, Jane. Must you hurt me with your words? I¡¯m your mother!¡± ¡°My mother?¡± Jane burst intoughter. What irony. The look in her eyes was utterly chilly. ¡°I would rather have no mother than a mother like you, Mrs. Fowler. ¡°Save your love for Madelyn. I can¡¯t possibly shoulder the weight of your maternal love.¡± Themotion caught Hugh¡¯s and Robert¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey, Hugh. The woman you¡¯re interested in is arguing with someone. Isn¡¯t the other woman Jack Fowler¡¯s wife? Isn¡¯t that your aunt, Diane?¡± Surprise shed across Robert¡¯s face. What was going on? Robert knew nothing about Jane. However, he believed that Hugh was in the know. This was his prey, after all. Hugh wouldn¡¯t be who he was if he hadn¡¯t investigated Jane thoroughly. Hugh didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he threw a frosty look toward Jane. A flicker of concern shed across his eyes when theynded on the young woman. His concern was genuine. However, Hugh knew that Jane could handle the situation. ¡°Jane, you know that Maddie is your sister. Why can¡¯t you be a good elder sister and give in to her? ¡°Do you think you can steal the love that Maddie deserves as our adoptive child because you have the blood of the Fowlers running in your veins? Do you want the whole family to focus all our love and attention on you? How selfish of you!¡± Anna stared at Jane with a look of utter grief and heartache. She never thought that the child of Jack and her would turn out to be such a vicious woman Jane was a petty woman who couldn¡¯t even stand the presence of her adoptive sister. Jane stared back at Anna. Her smile had fallen off her face. Anna wanted her to give in to Madelyn. The Fowlers must be blind. They must be utter fools. Hadn¡¯t they seen how much Jane had given in to Madelyn? Worried about Madelyn¡¯s fragile feelings, Jane had given in time and again until she had had nothing left to give. If she backed down and gave in another time, she would fall over and into a bottomless abyss. The Fowler family seemed blind to it all. They thought she hadn¡¯t done enough. They wanted Jane to fall. They wanted her to give everything to Madelyn. That was the only way they would be satisfied. In fact, they wished that Jane hadn¡¯t reappeared in their lives. They wished that she had died 19 years ago. Jane never thought that she couldpete with Madelyn and have the Fowlers¡® total share of love and attention. All she wanted was a tiny slice of what Madelyn had. She would have been satisfied with mere crumbs That had been all she asked for. It had been such a humble wish. What else did they want from her? Jane had nearly gotten herself killed several times to protect the Fowlers. She thought her efforts would move them. All she got was a perfunctory thanks. Her pathetic wish for crumbs had been a mere dream. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m selfish and beyond saving. I don¡¯t deserve to be a part of the Fowler family. How I wish I could bleed myself dry of my blood so that the blood of the Fowlers no longer ran in my veins. It disgusts me. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, now that you¡¯ve seen my true colors, you should give up and forget about this daughter of yours. Go back to loving your precious Madelyn!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 21 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Jane¡¯s words cut into Anna¡¯s heart like daggers. Anna had worried about Jane after her daughter had left the Fowler family, concerned that she might not be able to afford food or heating. It appeared that she shouldn¡¯t have. Her daughter was an ingrate! ¡°How could you speak this way to your mother, Jane!¡± Diane was livid. Her branded bag swung violently on her arm as she stomped forward and red at Jane. ¡°This has nothing to do with you! Besides, she¡¯s not my mother. I disowned her.¡± The sight of Diane dr*ve Jane mad. The Fowlers had been excessively paranoid about Jane in her past life, and Diane, Anna¡¯s best friend, had worsened things. That was because Diane favored Madelyn and wanted Madelyn to be her daughter-inw. She was worried that Jane might try to covet her precious son, Layne. The Crofts and the Fowlers agreed to a betrothal between their children. Jane was supposed to be Layne¡¯s fiancee. Madelyn had used the betrothal as an excuse to spurn Layne¡¯s advances. As a result, Diane ended up venting her frustrations on Jane. Honestly, Jane wasn¡¯t interested in Layne at all. She had said that repeatedly but Diane simply didn¡¯t believe her. She treated Jane as a thorn in her side and wanted desperately to help the Fowler family rid themselves of Jane. The Fowlers were a h*rrible b*nch who trusted the nderous words of liars and never believed Jane. Diane was equally bad. ¡°What a rude girl! How dare you speak this way to your elders! ¡°If you weren¡¯t Anna¡¯s daughter, I would¡¯ve given you a tight p in the face and taught you a lesson on respecting your elders!¡± As Raymond¡¯s wife and a member of the Croft family, Diane had everyone waiting on her hand and foot wherever she went. She had never been insulted by the likes of Jane. The woman trembled in rage. How she wishes she could walk right up to Jane and give her a hard p. ¡°That¡¯s enough,dy!¡± L mmed her fist on the table and stood up angrily. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a meal. What are you doing interrupting it? Get lost. Get lost right now!¡± L was livid. Dwayne and Madelyn had been the first straw. Anna and Diane had been thest. How could Janie¡¯s family be so cr*el? She had left the Fowler family. Why were they rubbing salt into her wounds? The fact that they used the excuse of being worried about Janie and doing so for Janie¡¯s good made things worse. ¡°What a rude girl. We¡¯re talking to Jane. Why are you interrupting?¡± Diane had stopped herself from hitting Jane because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Anna. She didn¡¯t have to hold back with L, though. In fact, her sudden interruption was heaven-sent. Diane had someone to vent her anger on now. Diane raised her arm and sent her palm flying toward L¡¯s face. Smack! Jane caught Diane¡¯s wrist in the nick of time. Then, she wristed her grip slightly. Diane¡¯s face contorted in pain as she howled. rm shed across Anna¡¯s face. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Jane? That¡¯s Aunt Diane. Let her go!¡± ¡°Aunt Diane? She¡¯s no aunt to me.¡± Jane released her grip on Diane¡¯s arm and shoved the woman aside with a Chapter 21 chilly look in her eyes. Diane grasped her wrist limply as beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. ¡°Are you all right, Diane?¡± Anna asked her friend worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Themotion had caught the sharp eyes of the restaurant staff. Within seconds, the manager of Cloudnine Restaurant arrived. He was a dashing young man towering at 6.07 feet. Dressed in a suit, the young man exuded polite professionalism andpetency. His name, ¡°Connor Luther,¡± was printed on his nametag. ¡°Mr. Luther, thank God you¡¯re here. Call the cops. I want to sue this woman for assault!¡± Diane¡¯s wrists were delicate things that had never suffered any kind of injury before. What if the attack left some kind of scar? Jane wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for the damage that she had caused! ¡°But¡­¡± Anna frowned.N?velDrama.Org content. Jane might be a disappointment, but she was still her daughter. If she were arrested and locked up in a cell, she would embarrass the Fowler family. Anna¡¯s concern, first and foremost, was for the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. But it was clear that Diane was really upset. After some thought, Anna decided to give Diane some time to calm down before she tried to speak on Jane¡¯s behalf. ¡°Is that so?¡± Luther¡¯s reaction to Diane¡¯s words was incredibly indifferent. He eyed Jane with a look of intrigue. ¡°Miss, is she telling the truth?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got security cameras,¡± Jane replied coolly. ¡°Check your tapes. She tried to attack my best friend first. I was defending my friend.¡± ¡°Consider it done.¡± Luther snapped his fingers. Cloudnine Restaurant truly lived up to its name as one of the best restaurants in Stormton City. The ce was highly efficient. Its manager remained calm and collected in the presence of thedies of the Croft family and the Fowler family and did not try to ingratiate himself with them. They had security cameras too. The mention of those cameras sent a shiver of fear up Diane¡¯s spine. It didn¡¯t take long before someone essed the security tapes. After checking the tapes, Luther turned toward Diane. ¡°Madam, the tapes confirmed that the youngdy spoke the truth. They clearly show you trying to attack someone first before this youngdy stepped in and stopped you.¡± It was clearly an act of defense. Diane didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down. ¡°I was just trying to scare her. I had no intention of really hitting her. Besides, I didn¡¯t hurt her. Look at my wrist. Look at the state of it! That¡¯s hardly the result of an act of defense!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone to school before?¡± Jane mocked Diane openly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Article 736 of the Penal Code states that any counteraction in response to an act with the intention of causing hand is deemed an act of self-defense. I grabbed your wrist and stopped you from inflicting violence on my friend. I didn¡¯t do anything else after that. That doesn¡¯t constitute an act of provocation or assault. ¡°How else would you define my action if not as one of self-defense? You¡¯re an idi*t.¡± Diane felt a sudden rush of blood to her head. What the h*ll? Nobody had ever dared to insult Diane to her face. She had never been yelled at in this manner since she had been a kid. Before her marriage to Raymond, she had been treated like a princess in the Jason family. After her marriage, Diane improved the Jason family¡¯s status due to her rtions with the Croft family and became one of the most respected figures in Stormton City. ¡°Stop spewing r*bbish, Jane. How could you speak this way to your elders? Apologize to Diane immediately.¡± Anna stared coldly at Jane. She had no respect for her elders at all. Did she think she could afford to offend anyone just because she was all grown up and independent now? Jane should count herself lucky for being Anna¡¯s daughter and that Diane cared about Anna¡¯s feelings. Otherwise, Diane might hold a grudge and make life in Stormton City a living h*ll for Jane. Hugh might be the head of the Croft family, but Raymond was still his uncle. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate his influence. If things got blown out of proportion, Anna wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Jane. Jack wouldn¡¯t incur the wr*th of the Croft family to save a daughter who had disowned them. ¡°Is that what a mother should be doing? Helping a b*lly and forcing her daughter to apologize to someone in the wrong? ¡°Anna, you have failed in your duties as the mistress of the Fowler family. If news of this were to spread, you would be theughingstock of the city. ¡°You call yourself my mother, but you can¡¯t even protect me when someone¡¯s pushing me around. Never speak to me again. You disgust me.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 22 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Anna¡¯s nails bit into her palm as she red furiously at Jane. ¡°Your father was right. Compared to Maddie, you¡¯re nothing but a failure. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I gave birth to a daughter who turned out to be as selfish and unreasonable as you are. ¡°I felt so guilty about what had happened to you, but all that guilt is gone now. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Jane. ¡°I wish I had never given birth to you. I wish I had never tried searching for you. I wish that you had died 19 years ago. Why did you appear in my life again?¡± Jane had driven Anna mad with anger. Harsh words spilled from her lips without control. This was the only way she could express her utter rage. ¡°Janie¡­¡± L¡¯s face paled as she listened to Anna¡¯s gush of vitriol. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Anna at all. Instead, she turned her concerned gaze toward Jane. She was worried about how badly Jane would take Anna¡¯s words and that they would break her best friend¡¯s heart into irreparable pieces. L could feel her chest tighten and her heart shatter as she listened to Anna, even though Anna was nothing but a stranger to her. How would Jane, Anna¡¯s own daughter who yearned so badly for her family¡¯s love, feel? All humor fled Jane. Her face stiffened into an expression devoid of any emotion. Her heart, on the other hand¡­ hurt. Why was she so weak? She had had enough pain and disappointment in her past life. She had decided not to get her heart broken over people who didn¡¯t deserve her love in this life. But¡­ Jane wasn¡¯t as strong as she had thought she was. A healed wound remained a wound. You could hide it with a bandage, but the scar was still there. It would hurt once in a while, the pain a reminder of the humiliating past that Jane had suffered. This was thest time. Jane would never show her weakness before a stranger again. She would never be mocked again. She would never break the hearts of her loved ones again. ¡°Well, I would rather be dead too. Unfortunately, I¡¯m alive and doing well. ¡°I suppose this is God¡¯s will. Without the Fowler family in my life, my life will only improve. ¡°I won¡¯t d*e. In fact, my life will be better. I¡¯m so sorry to disappoint you, Mrs. Fowler.¡± Jane bit out as she tried to bury her sorrow deep inside her. She would never forgive them. Not in this life. She would never forgive her supposed family for what they had done to her. The pain, the suffering, and the tears she had shed every night because of their heartlessness. The pain of being burned. Jane would never forget any of that. It would stay with her until her dying breath. Anna stared at the intense h*te burning in Jane¡¯s eyes. It pulled her out of her blind rage instantly. Her face paled. Oh my God. What had she done? Why had she said all those things? She had let her anger get the better of her. She didn¡¯t mean anything that she had said at all. She had never said anything so vicious in her life. She couldn¡¯t believe that the first vicious vitriol she had spewed in her life was directed at her daughter. The thought of that nearly drowned Anna in guilt. She was the proud, dignified wife of the chairman of the Fowler Corporation. She should be ashamed of herself! ¡°You¡¯re right, Anna. You don¡¯t need a daughter like her. She¡¯s nothing next to Mad d*e.¡± Diane sneered. She had wanted Anna to disavow Jane all along. But she knew what Anna was like and had been prepared for a tough fight. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out her way so easily because of a chance meeting. ¡°No, Diane, I¡­¡± Anna stammered as she tried to exin herself. Anna hadn¡¯t meant what she had said. It had been¡­ the anger talking. ¡°What an impressive show that was. I didn¡¯t expect to see the true colors of the top socialites of Stormton City¡¯s two most upstanding families today.¡± Luther apuded suddenly. The look of contempt in his eyes were as stark as day as he stared at Annal and Diane. Luther cared for little and enjoyed being a member of the peanut gallery. However, it appeared that even he couldn¡¯t stomach what had just happened. Anna¡¯s and Diane¡¯s behavior must have been genuinely detestable. ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯re just a manager. You have no right to criticize Anna and me. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I want to speak to your boss. I wish to lodge aint. You should be fired!¡± Diane was livid. This must be her unlucky day. Everyone was pointing their fingers at Diane. They had no idea who they were messing with! Jane wasn¡¯t the only one who made a mistake by offending her. A p*thetic manager had had the guts to do the same too. ¡°Fascinating. Hugh, your aunt wants to speak to the boss and get me fired. I¡¯m terrified.¡± Luther¡¯s lips quirked up into a smile as he turned his gaze toward a corner of the restaurant. Hugh? Diane froze. She turned toward where Luther was staring with a look of incredulity in her eyes. Hugh rose to his feet gradually. He stuck one hand into his pocket and made his way toward the crowd. The sight of Hugh sent L freezing up like a mouse that had spotted a cat. She stopped breathing and hid herself behind Jane. Hugh¡¯s aura was too overwhelming for people like L. The man was too dangerous. L¡¯s instincts told her to stay away from men like Hugh. She shouldn¡¯t even look at him. A single look could send her tumbling into a bottomless abyss. Jane watched calmly as Hugh made his way toward her. Meanwhile, Hugh only had eyes for Jane. After a long moment, he shifted his gaze away. Hugh¡¯s beautiful features glittered under the lights of the chandelier. He looked like a god that had just descended from the heavens. The first top buttons of his top were left unbuttoned, revealing his fair skin and firm chest. His thin lips were pressed softly together. His lovely eyes were as dark as the vast space. Within them was a sharp, fierce look that few dared to meet. He looked controlled and restrained, like a king who hade from another world. His mere presence captivated your attention utterly. Anyone in his presence would readily admit that they were worlds apart from the man before them. ¡°Hugh, what are you doing here?¡± Diane started stammering at the sight of Hugh. Raymond¡¯s faction and Hugh¡¯s faction had always been at odds with each other. It didn¡¯t help that Hugh was notorious for being harsh and ruthless. Diane knew the many who had perished under his ruthless methods. Nobody would dare to incur the wr*th of such a devil! This was Hugh. Anna¡¯s heart began to race. This wasn¡¯t her first time meeting Hugh. She had seen him at prestigious events and dinners from a distance. She had never seen him up close. Hugh exuded an aura of hostility. That was not the aura a typical man in his twenties should have. What a man. Honestly, Anna was proud of her seven sons, but none of them couldpare with Hugh. He was the one in a million born to be a leader and rule others. Anna¡¯s heart skipped a beat then. She seemed to sense anger emanating from Hugh. When men like Hugh got angry, you could sense it clearly in your rising hairs and the sharp follicles that stabbed into your skin. It was not an anger that the average person could withstand. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see my aunt embarrass herself in the middle of my meal. ¡°You have three seconds to get lost. Never show your face here again. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll live to regret it.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 23 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Diane was so frightened by Hugh that her face had gone pale. The person Diane feared most in Stormton City was none other than Hugh Croft. However, Diane was Hugh¡¯s aunt, and besides, there were many people watching them¡­ If word got out that she had been frightened and run off due to what Hugh said, she would lose the respect of the other socialites. ¡°Hugh, I am, after all, your aunt. How can you speak to me in such a manner?¡± asked Diane. At this point, Diane was still trying to lord over Hugh with her seniority. Connor Luther sniggered. He thought Diane Croft was really d**mb. She was trying to flex her seniority on Hugh. Connor wondered if Diane knew Hugh hated people who did that. ¡°I¡¯m only addressing you as Aunt because I¡¯m in a good mood. Even Raymond has to kneel to me if I¡¯m in a bad mood! ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± asked Hugh coldly. It was as expected. Diane¡¯s words had hit a sore spot with Hugh. Hugh¡¯s low menacing tone made Diane¡¯s chest tighten in fear. She felt suffocated. ¡°Hugh¡­ ¡°Hugh Croft! ¡°The b**stard!¡± thought Diane angrily. ¡°Diane, I¡­ I do not feel well all of a sudden. Can you go to the hospital with me? I do not want to eat anymore¡­.¡± Anna Fowler grimaced and clutched at her chest as if in great pain. ¡°Oh no! Anna, are you okay? Hang on, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately!¡± eximed Diane. With Anna as an excuse, Diane hurriedly helped Anna out of Cloudnine Restaurant. Anna turned her gaze to Jane, who was behind her. Jane moved away from Anna¡¯s gaze without a thought. Her expression was as cold as ice. It was as if she were saying- ¡°We no longer have anything to do with each other! ¡°This is the end!¡± Anna felt her heart clench painfully. ¡°Jane, I did not mean all the cr*el words I said earlier¡­¡± thought Anna. After they left Cloudnine Restaurant, Diane immediately started grumbling. She said, ¡°D*mn Hugh! He not only disrespected me, but he also had no respect for his uncle at all! He even wants his uncle to kneel to him! That¡¯s not what a younger family member should say about his elder!¡± ¡°Diane, I¡¯m tired. I would like to go home¡­¡± said Anna. ¡°Ah, Anna, we must be really unlucky today. Not only did we meet your infuriating daughter, but we also met Hugh! Let¡¯s go elsewhere for some good food. We will nevere to Cloudnine Restaurant again!¡± Anna looked at Diane silently. She opened her m*uth but said nothing. In the end, she decided to go along with Diane. ¡°Hugh, you have not been back in Stormton City for a long time. Your somewhat weird rtives have not changed one bit. If anything, they might have be more fo*lish,¡± teased Connor. Connor flung one arm casually over Hugh¡¯s shoulder. This was unexpected. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. No one expected a restaurant manager to dare treat the president of D.Y. Group, Hugh Croft, with such familiarity. He even spoke so derisively of the Croft family. His attitude and tone were one of disdain. Then he turned around and shed a warm smile at Jane and L. ¡°My sincerest apologies,dies, to have disturbed your enjoyment of your meal. ¡°Cloudnine Restaurant will bear all responsibility for this. We should not have let such people in without proper screening. ¡°Ladies, this meal will bepliments of Cloudnine Restaurant. We would also like to gift you both with our VIP card. ¡°Oh, however, I do not think Miss Fowler needs another. In that case, we will just gift it to thedy over here.¡± L was somewhat shocked by Connor¡¯s words. Her mind was in a mess, and she could do nothing but look on, stunned. Hugh suddenly approached them. His tone was casual as he spoke. ¡°Okay?¡± Hugh asked. Jane replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Having confirmed that Jane was fine, Hugh left. Jane watched Hugh¡¯s back as he walked away. This was the first time she had met such an enigma. She was unsure of one thing, though. ¡°Hugh is on my side, is he not?¡± she wondered. Robert swirled the wine in his ss as he watched the scene. His expression was amused. He thought it was a good show. When Robert saw Hugh returning, he quickly stood up and pulled out Hugh¡¯s chair. Politely, he motioned at the chair. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°What, are you tired of living?¡± growled Hugh. Hugh red at Robert. ¡°Of course not. I treasure my life a lot!¡± replied Robert. He chucked. ¡°Is Connor not joining us?¡± Hugh answered, ¡°Soon.¡± After he settled into his seat, Hugh turned to look at Jane. Robert wisely kept quiet. He knew Hugh now had a new romantic interest. He was content with just quietly watching the show. ¡°Janie, do you think Mr. Luther¡¯s words earlier were a little strange?¡± asked L. After L had calmed down, she remembered what Connor Luther had said earlier. Something seemed off to her! ¡°It¡¯s probably because he, as a restaurant manager, had the guts to offend Anna Fowler and Diane Croft. ¡°Furthermore, he seems to be on good terms with Hugh Croft. Taking all that into consideration, I doubt he¡¯s just a simple restaurant manager,¡± said Jane. She cleverly changed the subject. She did not mention Connor¡¯sment about her already having a Cloudnine Restaurant VIP card. Instead, she diverted L¡¯s attention to another matter. ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s exactly what I mean! My goodness! That¡¯s the Hugh Croft the stories spoke of¡­¡± eximed L. L stole another nce at Hugh¡¯s table. Robert noticed L looking toward them and grinned. He waved at her. L immediately turned back. Shocked, her hand flew to her chest in a gesture of surprise. Chewing on her lower lip, she gushed, ¡°My goodness, that¡¯s Robert Shane with Hugh Croft!¡± He was the sessor to the Shane Group! L had seen him once before, at a dinner party. That day, Robert had made a grand entrance. His charm and handsome looks were hard to turn away from. L only dared steal looks at him from afar. The Sutton family may be wealthy, but Stormton City had its fair share of hidden wealth. Compared to the Shane family, the Sutton family was nothing! L stuck out her tongue rudely. ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. That Connor Luther is probably one of the flock. There¡¯s probably more to him than meets the eye.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± said Jane. Jane knew precisely who Connor Luther was. Cloudnine Restaurant belonged to the Luther Group. Connor Luther was the sessor to the Luther Group. He had been abroad the past three years and had only returned to the city the month before. She had not expected his return to be such a subdued matter. The Luther Group had neither announced his return nor publicized his identity. Instead, they had arranged for him to work as a manager in Cloudnine Restaurant to gain experience. Furthermore, he seemed to get along well with Hugh and his friends. It seemed he was another fr*ak. At this moment, L reached out. She held Jane¡¯s hand in her own. Jane saw L¡¯s worried expression and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, L. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible! I almost stopped breathing at what Mrs. Fowler said earlier,¡± said L. L unconsciously held Jane¡¯s hands tighter. She thought about Anna Fowler¡¯s words from earlier. Tears started welling up in L¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s too much!¡± thought L. L did not understand how a mother like Anna Fowler existed. ¡°Without you, I might have lost myself. ¡°Even if I lose my family, I still have my best friend with me. ¡°Come to think of it, the heavens aren¡¯t treating me too shabbily,¡± mused Jane. Jane reached out and wiped away the tears from a corner of one of L¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough, babe. You won¡¯t look pretty if you cry. I like it better when you look pretty, L. Be good. Stop crying.¡± L nodded vigorously, trying hard to keep her tears from falling. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry. The Fowlers might not wee you, Janie, but you¡¯ll always have me! We will be together forever!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 24 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°My apologies,dies. I did not mean to interrupt such a touching moment.¡± Connor Luther approached them. ¡°This is the VIP card Cloudnine Restaurant has prepared for you as ¡°The card is linked to your WeChat ount. In the future, if you wish to dine at Cloudnine Restaurant, t here will be no need for reservations. You¡¯re also entitled to a 30% discount. ¡°I have a gift for you too, from me. This is a bottle of Lafite ¡¯82,¡± said Connor. L immediately shook her head when she heard what his gift was. ¡°That is way too expensive a gift. W e cannot take it!¡± A bottle of Lafite ¡¯82 costs hundreds of thousands due to increased demand in the market! That was something L had heard her parents discussing. Having their mealpliments of the restaurant and getting a VIP card was already more than enoughpensation. ¡°The ster reputation Cloudnine Restaurant has built over the years must not be tarnished. If you do not want this bottle of wine, throw it away. I will not take it back,¡± dered Connor. Then, he nced at Jane and walked away. Jane watched him leave quietly. It seems the bottle of wine was more than just an apology gift. It seemed Connor knew of her rtionship with Hugh. He had gifted them the bottle of wine to get on her good side. ¡°Janie, what should we do?¡± asked L. She looked at Jane in a daze. ¡°Since it¡¯s already been gifted to us, let¡¯s open it. As for the card, keep it. You can use it in the future,¡± replied Jane. The way Jane saw it, there was no reason to reject a gift that had been freely given. Jane picked up the bottle opener and opened the bottle of Lafite without hesitation. She poured L and herself a ss each. ¡°Cheers! To hell with the Fowler family!¡± said Jane. She then drank from the ss. L was stunned for just a split second before she smiled at Jane. ¡°Cheers! To hell with the Fowler family!¡± she repeated. ¡°Oh, Janie, weren¡¯t we going to spend the filthy money Dwayne Fowler gave us? After what happened, I doubt we can go through with it,¡± said L. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s disgusting having his money on me. How about we donate it to Hope Junio r School,¡± said Jane. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± replied L. When they were done, Jane and L left the restaurant. Not once before that did they nce at Hugh. Hugh finally turned away from them. ¡°Hugh, your beloved has left. You can eat now. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± asked Robert. He had already finished his food. Hugh¡¯s food, however, had not been touched at all. It had all gotten cold. He had ignored Robert the entire evening. All he had done was gaze in Jane¡¯s direction. Robert thought Hugh was obviously prioritizing his new love over his friends. However, Jane had not nced in Hugh¡¯s direction even once! It seemed Hugh¡¯s affection was one¨Csided! If it were in the past, Robert would not have believed such a thing was possible! D.Y. Group¡¯s president Hugh Croft was the youngest member of the Croft family ever to helm thep any. Not only was he ignored by a woman, but he was also left wanting her from afar. Robert now believed the saying that there was always a bigger fish! The unattainable was always more desirable, and those who were loved had no fear! Robert wanted to make an insultingment. However, if he angered Hugh, he¡¯d be the one in trouble. As a result of Hugh¡¯s overbearing manner, Robert had no choice but to keep quiet and curse Hugh silently. ¡°Okay, Hugh, Robert, I¡¯m done with work,¡± Conner said. Connor took off his work jacket and loosened his tie. He seemed immediately more rxed as he took a seat next to Hugh. Before Connor could make himselffortable, Hugh asked, ¡°What did you say to Jane?¡± Connor choked back augh. He barely managed to contain hisughter. Like Robert, Connor was no match for Hugh¡¯s overbearing manner. He was afraid Hugh would beat the shit out of him. ¡°Hugh, I did not believe Robert when he told me about it. Now I see he was telling the truth. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so taken with a woman. Are you¡­for real this time?¡± asked Connor. Robert was indignant. ¡°What do you mean you did not believe me? Have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°If someone told you Hugh liked a woman, would you believe him? Both you and I know what Hugh is li ke,¡± said Connor. ¡°Connor. Luther.¡± Hugh said. Connor was still arguing with Robert when Hugh called out his name, each word clearly enunciated, his voice cold as ice. Connor was shocked, his heart almost jumping out of his chest. ¡°As the restaurant manager, I offeredpensation on behalf of the restaurant, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry. I will not have any unpure thoughts towards a woman my friend is interested in. I am no t your rival in love!¡± Connor hurriedly exined. He raised his hands in surrender. It was no joking matter if Hugh were to misunderstand. Hugh might kill him anyway, even though they w ere best friends! ¡°The woman you¡¯ve got your eye on is not ordinary. I checked. She made a reservation using a Cloudnine VI P card,¡± said Connor. Robert looked up with interest at the news. ¡°Oh? Cloudnine restaurant only issued a few VIP cards. Unl ess she¡¯s got connections of some kind, there¡¯s no way she could have gotten one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said she¡¯s no ordinary woman. Anyway, the woman Hugh is interested in must be special i n some way. There¡¯s no way Hugh would be attracted to amon woman,¡± replied Connor. Connor turned to Hugh. Hugh pursed his lips and kept quiet. At this moment, there was a sound. ¡°Ding dong!¡± Hugh¡¯s cell phone vibrated. When he saw that Jane had sent a message, his eyes unconsciously widened. He immediately tapped on Jane¡¯s WeChat message. Jane sent a smiling emoji with the words, [Thank you for tonight.] Hugh replied, [You¡¯re wee.] Then, after some consideration, Hugh sent a smiling emoji as well. Hugh looked at Jane¡¯s WeChat name and then changed his own disy name to ¡°Hugh.¡± Connor did not see who Hugh was chatting with and asked, ¡°Hugh, why are you looking at your phone? Aren¡¯t you going to give us more information so that we can help you?¡± Hugh locked his phone screen and answered quietly. ¡°She is like me. She too, has Type Omega Blood. ¡°Oh! She¡¯s the woman who can help your insomnia?¡± asked Connor. ¡°Tell us more!¡± Connor and Robert urged. Hugh looked at Connor and Robert¡¯s inquiring expressions. ¡°Also, this steak is cold. Make me a new one.¡± ¡°What!¡± eximed Connor. He sulked. He wondered where Hugh had picked up the bad habit from. Hugh was purposefully withholding information from them! In the past, High would either refuse to tell or tell them everything! Robert noticed something strange. He wondered who Hugh had just been chatting with. After the chat, Hugh¡¯s usual sullen expression had been reced by a somewhat cheerful one. ¡°Could it be¡­ ¡°Jane Fowler?¡± thought Robert to himself. Jane sent L back to the Sutton family home. ¡°Janie, see you tomorrow,¡± L said. ¡°Ok,¡± replied Jane. Jane watched as L disappeared into the house. She then nced at her phone. Hugh had replied. Hugh had sent her two messages. He had also changed his user name to one simr to Jane¡¯s. Jane choked back an incredulous cough. She ran her finger lightly over her cell phone. She wondered if she should reply. After all, she had yet to decide on the contract. However, she had contact with Hugh again that day. Jane thought that she might have good dreams that night. The next day. She had another peaceful night with no nightmares. Jane was in a good mood. She picked up her phone. Then sent L a message. After she washed up, her phone sounded a notification. Jane thought it was L replying to her message. However- It was Hugh. Hugh had messaged. [I had a good sleepst night. Thank you.] Jane replied, [¡­I don¡¯t recall doing anything.] Hugh said, [Your presence and contact.] Jane frowned ever so slightly. She thought back to the day before. Jane then answered, [In that case, I have to thank you too. I did not have any nightmaresst night.] Hugh replied with a smiling emoji. [You¡¯re wee.] Jane could not help but smile to herself. The thought that a man as arrogant and standoffish as Hugh was typing a smiling emoji was amusing. She had not believed him capable of such. As expected, no matter how mighty a person was, they were still human and possessed all the emotions Jane picked up her bag and drove her Porsche Cayenne to the University of Oricle. In her past life in the Fowler family, Jane had lived by her self¨C imposed rules of being inconspicuous, staying out of trouble, and not drawing attention away from Madelyn¡¯s achievements. She was afraid that she would cause problems for the Fowler famil This lifetime, Jane intended to break all the silly rules she had set in her past life! She saw no reason why she had to find all kinds of ways to hide all the money she earned and her talen esteem. She had beenbeled with words like ¡°orphan,¡± ¡°inferior,¡± and ¡°nothingpared to Madelyn.¡± Jane thought it was stupidly ridiculous. She almost wanted to show her past self the middle finger. She wanted to say to herself, ¡°Screw you!¡± Jane parked her Porsche Cayenne skillfully at the University of Oricle. She alighted, sunsses on her face and a sling bag slung over a shoulder. Her long slim legs were d in denim jeans, and her feet in brand¨C new white track shoes. She had on a simple white T¨Cshirt and, over that, a lightweight tan trenchcoat. Jane raised her chin and lifted her head to the sun. The light reflected off her face, and her every move shone confidently! She looked charismatic and cool! Many passersby turned to stare in stunned admiration. ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s beautiful!¡± one was heardmenting. ¡°Since when was there such a beautiful woman in the University of Oricle?¡± another wondered. ¡°Is she a senior? A junior? Or is she a new teacher?¡± someone asked. ¡°I really want her contact number,¡± another said. The sounds of people discussing Jane came from all around. Madelyn Fowler and Peter Fowler had just alighted from their car. This was the scene that greeted them. When Madelyn and Peter heard what the people around them were discussing, they both turned to look Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They were instantly stunned. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 25 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°Is that Janie?¡± Madelyn felt shocked as if her heart had been hit by a hammer. She clutched her bag tighter subconsciously. ¡°Impossible!¡± she thought. ¡°How can Jane Fowler be so luminous?¡± From what Madelyn remembered, Jane had been quiet and kept to herself. Even when she hade to the Fowler family, she had been reserved and seemed to have no sense of style. She had been insecure and meek. To be honest, Madelyn had not thought much of Jane. Compared to Madelyn, Jane had been inferior in terms of academic performance and upbringing. However, Jane¡¯s rtionship with the Fowler family had beenplicated, so Madelyn devised a n to oust Jane from the family. Although the n had not gone smoothly, the results had been better than expected. Madelyn had sessfully driven Jane away from the Fowler family. Neither her mother nor father suspected it had been her behind it. Madelyn had thought she had gotten rid of Jane for good. Since Jane had been the one to cut ties with the Fowler family, it would probably be hard for her to rejoin the family. With Madelyn acting behind the scenes, crying and making sure the rest of the Fowler family felt sorry for her, she was sure there was no way Jane would be rejoining the family. However, as she looked at Jane now, Madelyn¡¯s heart thumped loudly in rm. Since the incident a few days ago, Jane seemed to have be a totally different person. It did not make any sense to Madelyn. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Peter muttered. His lips were pursed. He was not sure what he was feeling. Peter thought, ¡°Jane Fowler¡­ Jane¡­ Exactly which is the real you? ¡°How is there such a big difference? ¡°It¡¯s as if you have been reborn.¡± If it were not for her appearance, no one would believe that this Jane Fowler was the same one from Peter¡¯s memory when she was part of the family. He had found that Jane hateful. She had low self- esteem and had been hungry for familial love. While in the car earlier Peter had been thinking. He and Madelyn had been on the way to the University of Oricle. Peter began to have second thoughts. Jane was from the same university as he and Madelyn. In the 15 days that Jane had been a part of the Fowler family, it had never urred to Peter to have Jane go to school with them. First, he was afraid Madelyn would be hurt. Second, he hated Jane, so he did not want her to be part of the Fowler family. He also hated her cowardly nature. However¡­ Peter wondered if it was because he felt guilty toward her. Perhaps things were different now that Jane had left the Fowler family and was no longer a threat to Madelyn. Peter had calmed down and was now able to think clearly. He suddenly felt as if he had been too much. Jane was his biological sister. She had craved love from her family, yet he had cruelly pushed her away and treated her coldly. ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Madelyn asked. Madelyn looked at Peter, who was staring intently at Jane. She was worried. She tugged at Peter¡¯s arm and spoke gently, drawing Peter¡¯s attention back to her. Peter shook his head and patted Madelyn¡¯s head dotingly. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Peter, you must be thinking about Janie. After all, she is your sister by blood. ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to get her to return home. If it¡¯s you asking, she will surely agree,¡± Madelyn said. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her eyes reddened as she spoke. She lowered her head and held Peter¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°It¡¯s toote, sil*y girl. It just as well that she left. With Maddie in the Fowler family, there is no ce for Jane. ¡°This may be the best possible oue,¡± Peter consoled gently. Peter¡¯s lids were lowered. He held Madelyn¡¯s hands in his. He felt guilty toward Jane. He also understood that Jane was his long-lost biological sister. It was a fact that had been confirmed through a DNA test. At the same time, he was well aware of what would happen if Jane were to be allowed back into the Fowler family. He would never be able to shower as much attention on Jane as he did on Madelyn. After all, Madelyn was the little sister he had doted upon as they were growing up. Peter was not the only one who thought that way. All his other brothers thought the same way. Even Jack and Anna thought the same way. Jane did not have a ce in the Fowler family. She would never be as important to the family as Madelyn was. Returning to the Fowler family under such circumstances would have been nothing but torture to Jane. Reverting to the way they had been before was a relief both to the Fowler family and Jane. ¡°Peter¡­¡± Madelyn said. She chewed softly on her lip and sank into Peter¡¯s embrace. Her eyes brimmed with tears. Madelyn said, ¡°I h*te myself. If I were not a part of the Fowler family, you would not feel so conflicted. ¡°I should leave. I¡¯m the one who does not belong in the Fowler family. Because of me, Janie¡­¡± Peter put his hand over Madelyn¡¯s m*uth, stopping her from speaking. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Maddie. Don¡¯t say anymore. You¡¯re kind to a fault. As a result, you take all the me upon yourself. You wouldn¡¯t be upset otherwise. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. The m*ntal hurdle is ours to cross,¡± Peter said. Jane had no idea what Peter and Madelyn were discussing. Even if she knew, she would not have reacted to it. She had experienced so much disappointment, sadness, and pain that she had be numb to it. Nothing could have been worse than what Anna Fowler had said to her the day before at Cloudnine Restaurant. To the members of the Fowler family, Madelyn was of the utmost importance and Jane was nothing. At the school gate, Jane noticed L waiting, her arms open in wee. ¡°Janie!¡± L cried. When she saw Jane, L waved enthusiastically and then ran over to hug her. ¡°Did you wait long, L?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Nope. Hurry, let¡¯s go to ss. Our first ss of the day is Professor Henderson¡¯s ss. We¡¯d better not bete. He¡¯s really fierce,¡± L said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jane replied. Jane smiled a small smile. This was at least something. ¡°I am not alone,¡± Jane thought. She had what was most important to her right from the start. Jane and L entered the ssroom. The moment Jane stepped into the room, numerous pairs of eyes turned toward her. After all, she was the cause of the furor from a few days ago. Almost everyone in the ss knew that Jane Fowler was the long-lost daughter of the Fowler family. In the past, L was the only one in the ss who had willingly befriended Jane. She was one of the more aloof and unfriendly students. There were very few people who were close to Jane. No one had expected her to turn out to be from the Fowler family. The revtion hade as a shock to everyone. ¡°Janie, ignore them,¡± L said. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just curious. It does not bother me,¡± Jane replied. In the first ce, Jane did not care about others¡¯ opinions. She pulled L with her and headed to a seat in the corner of the room. Soon, the professor arrived for ss. The ss professor¡¯s name wasn Henderson. He was in charge of the second-year students from the Computer Science Major, sses 2903 and 2904. He was 54 years old and dressed in a suit. He had slicked-back hair that was streaked with wh*te. Bespectacled and schrly, he looked like what one would think a professor should look like. He looked harmless. In his daily interactions, he was actually a friendly and unassuming man. However, he was very strict in ss. As a result, many people flunked his ss. He was also very particr about punctuality. Students in the Computer Science Major at the University of Oricle had a saying. If one waste for a ss run by Professorn Henderson, one would be severely punished. Hence, he was also known as ¡°Henderson the Devil.¡± ¡°Is everyone here? ss representative, please take attendance,¡± he said. Everyone in the ss was present. He said, ¡°We will not have our usual ss today. Instead, let¡¯s do something special. ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you have heard of this before. I have been teaching Computer Science at the University of Oricle for many years, and we have a tradition. ¡°If you manage to pass this challenge as per tradition, you do not have to attend any of my lessons. You¡¯ll automatically be awarded full marks for my ss at the end of the semester.¡± The ss erupted in a roar. Everyone had heard of the tradition. The students were to find the loophole in the program within a stipted time. If they managed to find it, they would no longer have to attendn Henderson¡¯s ss. It was considered an auto pass for the student. s¡­ There had only been one student who had passed the challenge in all ofn Henderson¡¯s years of teaching. That student was Peter Fowler, a well-known student from the Computer Science Major at the University of Oricle. ¡°It seems everyone knows of the tradition, so I will save on the exining. ¡°I will offer this challenge every year at this time to the second-year students as tradition. ¡°You only get one chance at it. Who will take on the challenge?¡±n Henerson asked. L whispered secretively in Jane¡¯s ear. ¡°Wow, I did not expect Professor Henderson to say that. Janie, are you interested?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jane replied. There was no hesitation in her reply. It was a good thing if she did not need to attend Professor Henderson¡¯s sses in the future. She would be able to sleep in more often. She would have more free time to do whatever she wanted. ¡°Since Janie wants to take part in the challenge, so will I. Hahaha! Although I am not as good as you guys, just taking part is good enough,¡± L said. L was extremely confident about Jane¡¯s ability. She continued, ¡°Besides, Peter was the one who passed the first challenge. He used 54 minutes. Janie, you can beat his time and show him what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°L, this has nothing to do with Peter. I just do not wish to expend my energy doing it,¡± Jane said. She then stood up. ¡°Professor Henderson, I¡¯d like to take part in the challenge,¡± Jane dered. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 26 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Professor Henerson, me too,¡± L said. She rose her hand. Everyone stared at Jane in surprise. Herbel of being the Fowler family¡¯s long-lost daughter was simply too attention-grabbing. It was especially so since the first person who had passed the challenge was Jane¡¯s elder brother, Peter Fowler. This was going to be a good show. ¡°Jane Fowler,¡±n said. He adjusted his spectacles and looked contemtively at Jane. When Jane was in her first year at university, she had the highest grades in ss. Evenn had been impressed by Jane¡¯s talent. He had high hopes for her. When she started her second year, however, something happened. Jane often took leave from school, and her grades plummeted. She barely passed. He was worried about her.n did not wish to see a talented student like Jane fail the ss. He had to try to help. After that, there was a greatmotion in the school chat group. It was only then thatn learned about Jane finding her birth family. They were the famous Fowler family of Stormton City. They imed Jane was their daughter. He now knew why Jane had been distracted and often took leave from school. Her grades had also dropped drastically. She had changed after the Fowler family contacted her. She became hypersensitive and self-conscious. She was not happy. After the incident a few days ago, Jane again took two days off from school. He only said one thing to her. ¡°I await the return of a better you.¡± That was what he said. Jane had replied simply. She said, ¡°I will be back.¡± She did return better. He nodded approvingly. Jane had been true to her words. She had returned better than before. In the end, there were only two people who took on the challenge. They were L Sutton and Jane Fowler. After all,n¡¯s program was an extremely difficult one to crack. Most people chose not to bring misfortune upon themselves by attempting it. They all turned their attention to Jane. The first one to pass the challenge was Peter Fowler. He was Jane¡¯s biological brother. The question now was whether Jane would be able to pass the challenge. The news soon spread like wildfire in the various ss chat groups in school. Peter was in the library reading. Larry Shane suddenly came running up to him. ¡°Peter, stop reading! Something has happened!¡± he shouted. Larry¡¯s exmation drew the attention of everyone in the library. Everyone turned to stare at him. Pete¡¯s face creased into a deep frown. ¡°Larry Shane, are you mad? Disgr*ce yourself all you want, but leave me out of it. Don¡¯t you have a ss to go to?¡± Larry said, ¡°Ah, sorry. I was just too excited. ss, what ss? I already have enough credits to graduate. This is more important. ¡°Look!¡± Larry went up to Peter and took out his cell phone. He showed Peter the news of Jane taking on Professor Henderson¡¯s challenge. Peter was taken by surprise. ¡°Is Jane going to challenge Professor Henderson¡¯s program?¡± he thought. Professor Henderson used to be Peter¡¯s professor. The honor of being the first student to ever pass Professor Henderson¡¯s challenge had been Peter¡¯s up until now. Peter knew howplicated the program was. Every year, before he offered the challenge to the students,n Henderson would edit the program. There was no way to ask for help from the students was had previously attempted the challenge. Peter had barely passed the challenge within the time limit of one hour. Some luck was involved. Peter knew how difficult the challenge was. It was almost impossible to pass it. In the past, Peter would have paid no mind to the news. However, Jane was the one who epted the challenge. He was having some conflicting feelings about that. He was unsure if he hoped Jane would pass or fail. Larry was not about to give up an opportunity to tease Peter. He asked jokingly, ¡°Peter, do you think Jane will seed?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Peter retorted. ¡°Ah! You must know. You are the only one who ever seeded. You know best the level of difficulty of that challenge,¡± Larry replied. ¡°There¡¯s no way she will seed,¡± Peter said. He had replied after thinking briefly about the possibility. ¡°Peter, it sounds like you¡¯ve got a personal vendetta against her. This is not like you. Even if you have cut ties with her, she is still your biological sister,¡± Larry said. Peter red at Larry. ¡°You¡¯re talking r*bbish. Even if I were to reattempt Professor Henderson¡¯s challenge as a second-year student, I think I only have a 60% chance of sess.¡± To sessfully pass the challenge, one needed ability as well as luck. Jane might have changed drastically in terms of her self-bearing, but there was no way her intellect, skill, and ability changed too. Larry rolled his eyes and grinned. ¡°Shall we bet on it? ¡°Since you don¡¯t think Jane Fowler will seed, then I will bet on her passing. ¡°Let¡¯s wager a month¡¯s worth of lunch. It must be lunch you make or cook yourself,¡± Larry suggested. ¡°You¡¯re being ridic*lous,¡± Peter said. ¡°Will you bet on it or not?¡± Larry insisted. ¡°Fine,¡± Peter replied. He was sure Jane would not seed. Peter was sure he would win the bet. The challenge was ongoing. Madelyn could not help herself. She had wandered to where ss 2903 was. She hid in a quiet corner. She watched the gathered students of ss 2903. The topic of their discussion was none other than Jane Fowler. They were discussing the probability of Jane passing Professor Henderson¡¯s challenge sessfully. ¡°Do you think Jane will pass?¡± one of the students asked. ¡°She might have a chance. Jane was the top student in ss in our first year in university,¡± another replied. ¡°Besides, she might have gotten some tips from Peter Fowler after she rejoined the Fowler family,¡± a studentmented. ¡°I think so too. Peter is the only one who has passed the challenge. Judging from how confident Jane looks, he must have given her some tips,¡± yet another student said. ¡°Jane Fowler is really making waves. Her life is like Cindere in the fairytale, suddenly rising from the ashes into luxury,¡± someone said. ¡°I saw Peter and Madelyn arrive at school together today, but not Jane. What do you think it means?¡± a voice asked. ¡°What else can it mean? The fake daughter will have to give up her ce in the family for the real cone soon,¡± another said. Everyoneughed. In the quiet corner, Madelyn fumed. N?velDrama.Org content. They were calling her fake. ¡°I am the real daughter of the Fowler family! ¡°It was so in the past. It is so now, and it will be so in the future! No one can change that! ¡°The only one who will be rejected by the Fowler family is Jane, never me!¡± Madelyn thought. If this were in the past, Madelyn would not be worried at all. She would have thought that Jane was simply overreaching herself by attempting Professor Henderson¡¯s challenge. It was a difficult challenge. Even Peter was unsure whether he could pass if he took it a second time. After all, she was sure Jane could not pass it. Jane¡¯splete change had exceeded what Madelyn thought was possible. Once Madelyn got the news, she could not help but go to ss 2903 to observe in secret. ¡°Please, don¡¯t let Jane seed!¡± Madelyn prayed silently. If they were topare Madelyn to Jane, it would be very embarrassing for Madelyn. At this time, there was a sound. The door to the ssroom opened. L walked out, defeated. The students quickly went forward to ask her about the program. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it. Professor Henderson¡¯s program is just too hard. I didn¡¯t even know where to start looking,¡± Lined. Everyone gasped. L was one of the better students in ss. She was in third ce, at worse. Even L had decided that there was no way she would pass the challenge and had given up quickly. The program had to be veryplicated. ¡°It seems Jane has done herself in this time,¡± someonemented. ¡°The time limit is one hour. Forty minutes have already passed,¡± another student said. ¡°I knew it. If it were easy, Peter Fowler would not have been the only one who passed the challenge,¡± someone else said. L immediately got angry. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Janie will definitely seed!¡± Everyone knew L was close to Jane. It was obvious that L was angry, so everyone prudently kept their mouths sht after that. Madelyn knew who L Sutton was. She had seen L the day before at the Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office. Madelyn rxed as she listened to L talking about the difficulty of the program. She decided she was overthinking things. There was no way Jane would pass the challenge. Jane would achieve nothing by overreaching and taking on the challenge. She would be a laughingstock. With that thought, Madelyn set her mind at ease and turned to leave. Five minutes ticked by. Forty-eight minutes had psed since the start of the challenge. By now, everyone had concluded that there was no way Jane would pass the challenge. Then, the unexpected happened. The door suddenly opened. Jane exited the room withn. There was a proud twinkle inn¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to my ss anymore. You get full marks for the ss.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 27 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°What!¡± everyone eximed. They had all been so sure Jane would fail, except for L. The oue was a shock. Jane had seeded. Furthermore, she only used 48 minutes. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°How is it possible?¡± people wondered. It was unprecedented. She had even broken the previous 54¨Cminute record held by Peter Fowler. She was quicker by six minutes. People were bbergasted. Peter Fowler was a rarely seen genius from the Computer Science Major at the University of Oricle. All the professors had nothing but praise for his outstanding talent. Jane had exceeded their expectations. She had surpassed her brother, Peter. Not just by a little, either. ¡°Yeah! Janie, I knew you could do it!¡± L cried. She ran to Jane excitedly, adoration obvious on her face. Jane patted L¡¯s head adoringly. ¡°For your unwavering faith in me, I had to do it.¡± Jane could have fixedn Henderson¡¯s program in 20 minutes. She had not done it slowly on purpose. It had taken longer because she could not use the hacking software she had written herself. She could only use the school¡¯s software. It was too slow. That was why she had taken so long. The news that Jane hadpleted the challenge in 48 minutes soon spread throughout the University of Oricle. There were no exceptions. Larry and Peter got wind of it too. ¡°Hahaha! Peter, Jane seeded! She did it in 48 minutes! Six minutes faster than your old record!¡± Larry eximed. Peter¡¯s hand froze in the middle of writing. He asked in disbelief, ¡°What¡­ How is that possible?¡± ¡°Look! Professor Henderson has just made a post congratting Jane Fowler. You owe me a month¡¯s l unch,¡± Larry said. He knew Peter would not believe him, so he showed Peter his cell phone. Peter looked at Larry¡¯s Moments. Professor Henderson had indeed just made a post. The post read, ¡°I hereby introduce to everyone, the student I am proudest of in my 20 years as a teacher, Jane Fowler.¡± There were two pictures attached to the post. The first one was of Jane talking to L. In it, Jane was confident and radiant. The second picture was of the stopped timer and the fixed program. The time on the timer showed 48 minutes. Exactly. Not a second more, not a second less. ¡°She did it¡­¡± Peter muttered. He was talking to himself. His gaze wavered. ¡°Peter, it seems your sister is not as simple as you make her out to be,¡± Larry said. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to be curious about her.¡± Larry rubbed at his lip contemtively. Peter suddenly shot to his feet and ran toward the library. ¡°Hey, Peter, where are you running off to? Wait for me!¡± Larry called out. He was just asking the obvious. Larry knew full well where Peter was The only ce Peter could be headed was ss 2903. At ss 2903¡­ Madelyn decided to return to her ss when she heard about Jane¡¯s challenge results. Jane had been faster than Peter by six minutes. She was stunned. ¡°How is this possible? How did Jane seed?¡± Madelyn wondered, incredulous. Jane had surpassed Peter¡¯s timing. It was simply impossible. Just then, hurried footsteps approached. Madelyn looked up. It was Peter. ¡°Peter, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Madelyn asked. Madelyn swallowed anxiously. She did not share what she knew. She wondered if Peter was in such a hurry because he knew that Jane had broken his record. ¡°Could he be looking for Jane?¡± Madelyn thought. ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t you have ss? What are you doing here?¡± Peter asked. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on my way to ss now,¡± Madelyn said. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll chatter, Maddie. I have something urgent to attend to,¡± Peter said. Peter made up an excuse without letting Madelyn know specifically where he was headed. He then quickly left. Madelyn was left standing where she was. She bit down hard on her lip. ¡°He lied. ¡°Peter lied. ¡°He lied to me because of Jane Fowler. ¡°Peter has never lied to me before. ¡°Jane Fowler, you¡¯re an outsider. Are you trying to take away everything that belongs to me?¡± Madelyn t hought angrily. Peter arrived at ss 2903. The ss was in progress. He stood outside the window looking into the ss. He was surprised. Jane was not inside. ¡°Mr. Fowler.¡± Someone noticed him. ¡°Professor Henderson, Mr. Fowler is outside,¡± a student said. Some of the students in the ss recognized Peter and called out loudly. Jane was the center of attenti on at the University of Oricle that day. Even Professor Henderson was full of praise for her. He had proudly made a post proiming her the b est student he ever had in all his years as a teacher. She had broken Peter¡¯s record and surpassed him. The two were biological siblings rted by blood. Everyone wanted to know the juicy details. ¡°Keep quiet and self¨Cstudy,¡±n called out. ¡°Peter, is something the matter? Can it wait until ss is over?¡±n asked. Peter was one of his prized students, andn was still very proud of him. His pride in Peter had not been diminished by Jane¡¯s une xpected genius performance. ¡°Professor Henderson, Jane Fowler¡­ Where is Jane Fowler?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Have you forgotten? Anyone who passes the challenge does not have to attend any more of my lesson. They pass the ss with full marks. She has already left,¡±n replied. ¡°Already left¡­ Where did she go?¡± Peter asked. At this moment, Peter had a thousand questions for Jane. He wanted to know why. He wanted to know why she was so talented. He wanted to know why she was so talented yet had never shown him any hint of it. ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t Jane your biological sister? Everyone knows the Fowler family has taken her back as their d ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you do not have any way to contact your own sister,¡±n Henderson said. ¡°I¡­¡± Peter stammered. He realized he was at a loss for words. He did not have any way to contact Jane. He had no way to contact his long¨C lost sister, the biological sister who had been lost to them for 19 years. He had even wished that Jane had either died 19 years ago or remained lost forever. He did not want to see her. He did not want her found by the Fowler family. He did not want Madelyn¡¯s p His disdain and coldness toward Jane were like a sharp spear. Anyone with feelings would have been hurt. ¡°Peter Fowler?¡±n asked. He frowned imperceptibly. However, he could not pinpoint what it was he found strange. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb your ss, Professor Henderson. I¡¯ll look elsewhere,¡± Peter said. Peter knew it would be extremely awkward for him to face Jane at that moment. However, he had to know. Computer programming had been Peter¡¯s lifelong passion. He intended to pursue a career in the field when he graduated. He wanted to work with artificial intelligence, robots, rockets, airnes, All the precision operations of modern high technology were dependent onputer programming. Peter knew he was a rare genius in the field. However, he had not been selfcent because of that. Instead, he had strived to learn more and increase his knowledge. There were geniuses aplenty. There were plenty of geniuses who worked hard too. There were many other people who were more talented than Peter in this world. For example, his elder However, at the University of Oricle, in his major, there was no one more talented than he was. There was one exception. Jane hadpletely trampled upon Peter¡¯s pride bypleting the challenge in just 48 minutes. The fact that Jane cleared the challenge in 48 minutes meant that Jane had gone into the challenge knowing for sure she could fixn Henderson¡¯s program. She was different from Peter in the sense that, unlike him, she had not needed any luck. Peter had never expected that he would be surpassed in the field that was the source of his pride and confidence, the one he had chosen to work in when he graduated, while he was still at the Un Worse, the one who had surpassed him was the sister he had hated, whom he had always considered w ¡°I will not let you look for Janie!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 28 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 28 Chapter 28 At that moment, an angry voice rang out. It was L. L red angrily at Peter. ¡°If you dare to bother Janie, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it!¡± L had a bad feeling when she saw Peter. Peter had broken his word by hitting Jane in the face. Based on the Fowler family¡¯s attitude toward Jane, it was almost certain that Peter hade to make things difficult for her. Although Jane appeared unperturbed, as her best friend, how could L have not known? In reality, Jane was scared of being lonely. She was afraid of the cold and being alone. Jane craved her family¡¯s warmth, embrace, and care more than anyone else. After much difficulty, she finally found her family. In the end, it only brought her more pain and mis*ry. Jane only appeared strong on the outside. Her heart had been pierced thousands of times by the Fowler family, which had made it numb. L could not allow Peter to hurt Jane again. Peter knew that L was Jane¡¯s best friend. Thus, he pursed his lips, choosing not to exin further, and walked away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± L wanted to chase after Peter, but she was stopped byn. ¡°L, ss isn¡¯t over yet. Do not simply run off. ¡°That¡¯s other people¡¯s business. I know you¡¯re on good terms with Jane, but I don¡¯t think you should interfere now.¡± ¡°But, Professor Henderson, Jane is already¡­¡± L paused in mid-sentence. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. All she could do was watch furiously as Peter walked away. L could not say aloud that Jane had already severed ties with the Fowler family and moved out. Jane no longer had any rtions with the Fowler family. If this news got out, a person with ill intentions might use it to hurt and make fun of Jane. ¡°Peter Fowler, if I find out about you bothering Jane again,¡± L thought, ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Peter wanted to find Jane. Unfortunately, the University of Oricle was huge. Also, ording to the professor,n Henderson, Jane seemed to have left for a while. If she left the University of Oricle and had no way of contacting her, it would be a difficult task to locate her in the vast Stormton City. Peter did not have Jane¡¯s contact details. He also did not know where Jane liked to hang out at the university¡­ Or where she would go if she had left the university. Back when Jane took her things and left the Fowler family¡¯s vi, where had she stayed? Had Jane moved into L¡¯s ce or a hotel or rented a ce? Peter had no idea. That was when it suddenly hit Peter. He had been very heartless. How could he have been so heartless to the biological younger sister who had been lost for 19 years? He did not even bother trying to understand her. He regarded her with disgust and verbally abused her. He kept her far away from him and refused to let here close. Even after using Madelyn as an excuse, it still did not hide how Peter had failed Jane as a brother. Jane¡¯s favorite food, the clothes she wore, the ces she went to¡­ Peter did not even know that Jane had such an amazing hidden talent. Peter slowly came to a halt. He was wavering. He was scared. He was harboring such an attitude while searching for Jane. When Peter found her, what could he say to her? Peter felt hesitant and conflicted. Just then, his phone chimed. It was a message from Larry. Larry¡¯s message read, [Peter, some ssmates said they saw Jane sitting out in the sun by Lake Visu in school.] Peter replied, [Thanks.] Peter put away his phone and took a deep breath. Peter was not going to meet Jane as her brother. He would go as a job seeker. As long as he went with such an attitude, things would not get too awkward. At least, Peter hoped so. Peter hurried over to Lake Visu. He saw Jane sitting leisurely on a piece of clothid out on the grass, basking in the sun. The mood was good. The season had already turned to fall, and the weather was cool. Jane¡¯s little fair face was beautiful beyond measure in the sunlight. Her neat, fresh, feminine, and short hairstyle further highlighted her strong and cool aura. Peter noticed Jane¡¯s short hair. He could not help but remember the first day Jane hade to the Fowler family. Jane had long hair then. Peter had deliberately said that Jane looked so u*ly in long hair that it made him feel disgusted. That night, Jane did not join them for dinner. Peter would never forget the hurt look in Jane¡¯s eyes that day. The following day, when Peter saw Jane again, she had cut her beautiful long hair short. She timidly spoke to him, wanting to gain his approval. ¡°Peter, I didn¡¯t know that you h*ted long hair. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve cut my hair short. Please don¡¯t h*te me or feel disgusted. I will take note next time and not do anything to make you angry.¡± Jane¡¯s posture was extremely low. She was like a speck of dust or grass by the roadside. In the end, Peter yelled angrily at Jane because she had called him by his name. After that, he stormed out. Peter could not stand the way Jane had lowered and humiliated herself. Madelyn, on the other hand, was naturally graceful, precious, and adorable. Jane and Madelyn were as different as heaven and earth. Back then, Peter thought he had seen tears fall helplessly from Jane¡¯s eyes from the corner of his eyes. At that time, Peter had not felt anything. He could not wait for Jane to be unable to endure it so that he could chase her out of the Fowler family. Peter recalled what happened at that time. But why did his heart feel guilty as he thought of it? A strong sense of guilt, which Peter had never felt before, threatened to drown him. Actually, Jane should have known that Peter did not h*te long hair. As a matter of fact, he liked long hair. Madelyn had long hair. Peter had praised Madelyn¡¯s beautiful long hair in front of Jane more than once. He had also touched Madelyn¡¯s head and run his fingers through her hair. Peter was merely not used to seeing Jane imitating Madelyn¡¯s long hair. Not only that, but Jane¡¯s hair was also more beautiful than Madelyn¡¯s. Had Jane thought that by doing so she could rece Madelyn¡¯s status in the Fowler family? That was why Peter had purposely said those words. Jane was still baskingzily in the sunlight when she noticed someone looking at her. She opened her eyes slightly. She saw Peter standing not too far away. He was looking at her with many mixed emotions on his face. His facial expression made her feel like throwing up. Jane¡¯s m**uth twitched a little. What sort of twisted fate was this? In her previous life, Jane fought very hard to gain the Fowler family¡¯s approval. She humbled herself in various ways, begged, and searched for opportunities for a chance encounter. She had attempted vainly for her family to like her a little bit. In the end, she gained nothing. Instead, the Fowler family hated her even more and preferred Madelyn. In this life, Jane had made peace with herself. She severed family ties with the Fowler family and had be estranged from them. This was what the members of the Fowler family wanted, so what did they mean by having so many ¡°chance encounters¡±? A member of the Fowler family was thest person Jane wanted to see. Her good mood was ruined. Since they were so close, the thought of breathing the same air as each other made Jane¡¯s stomach churn. Jane stood and picked up the cloth she was lying on, folded it, and ced it into her school bag. She decided to stop basking in the sun. Peter¡¯s appearance had ruined her mood for it. She decided to wait for L to finish her ss so they could eat together. ¡°Wait up!¡± Peter called out subconsciously when he saw Jane about to leave. He ran to catch up with her. Jane did not seem to hear him. She proceeded to leave without thinking. Peter could not help but shout, ¡°Jane! Wait for me!¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, how may I help you?¡± Jane was short of having the word ¡°impatient¡± written all over her face. He had an odd feeling when he heard a Fowler family member address him that way. The feeling was like eating BM. It was extremely unbearable. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 29 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Peter noticed the impatience and disgust in Jane¡¯s expression. He suddenly remembered the way Jane looked when she humbled herself and begged to try to please him, and the way she had yearned for warmth from her family. Had he looked at Jane the way she was looking at him now? Peter shook his head. D**mn it. Why was his mind filled with such nonsense now? ¡°Jane, regarding Professor Henderson¡¯s program¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I guess you must want to see me about that matter,¡± Jane said. ¡°What about it? I broke your record. Now that you¡¯re beneath me, you can¡¯t stand it. ¡°As the seventh son of the Fowler family, surely you aren¡¯t so petty, are you? Or are you a d*mbass who can¡¯t stand others who are better than you and want revenge?¡± Jane taunted Peter with her eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. Peter secretly clenched his fists. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m not here to pick a fight. I am really surprised that you broke my record. ¡°What I want to know is that since you have such an ability, why didn¡¯t you show it earlier?¡± Jane was speechless. Her eyes suddenly turned cold after hearing Peter¡¯s words. Even the warm sunlight could not prate her. She seemed to bepletely covered in ice. Why? That¡¯s right. Why? Jane would never forget her fo*lish reason. She had a reason for hiding her true ability. She was afraid of hurting Peter. Peter had put his heart and soul into pursuing his dream. But Jane had easily surpassed Peter¡¯s achievements with her ¡°gift.¡± She had reached a new height that Peter could never ever achieve. Jane was afraid that Peter would h*te her, his biological sister, even more, and refuse to have anything to do with her. Thus, Jane fo*lishly sealed her talent with her own hands. At college, Jane had scored enough to pass. She did that to hide her ability to surpass Peter. Their sibling rtionship was something that Jane had craved for 19 years. It was a warmth that had not been easy for her to get back. Jane was afraid of the cold, afraid of being lonely, and afraid of being alone in the world. She saw everyone else with a father, mother, brothers, and sisters to protect them, grow together, and support each other. But she did not have anyone. Jane was afraid of being disliked and thrown out by the Fowler family, only to be a lonely orphan again. The Fowler family already disliked Jane very much. With Madelyn¡¯s existence, nobody in the family gave Jane any attention. Jane thought that she could not do anything more to be h*ted by her family. She then hid away her ability. It was like a bird breaking its wings, which it was proud of, to hide its ability to fly. Instead, she turned into a pitiful w*rm who bent over backward to please others and lived for others. ¡°What I want to do is none of your business. ¡°Mr. Fowler, please do not forget that we have severed our ties. We are no longer rted to each other. ¡°I am no longer part of the Fowler family. I have nothing to do with your family.¡± After saying that, Jane turned and left. ¡°Jane, I haven¡¯t finished my question!¡± Peter gritted his teeth. ¡°If you wish to break all ties with the Fowler family, that¡¯s up to you But if you had revealed your talent earlier¡­¡± Peter liked and respected a strong person. That was especially true regarding someone in Peter¡¯s dream field. If he had known earlier that Jane possessed such talent, perhaps they could have had something in common to talk about. Maybe Peter would not have h*ted Jane so much or said such mean things to her. Perhaps the siblings¡¯ rtionship would have made a turn for the better. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jane could not help butugh. Sheughed louder and louder. She put down her school bag andughed, holding her stomach. Sheughed until tears rolled down her cheeks. Jane¡¯s sudden, unexinedughter caused Peter to panic a little. ¡°What¡­ What are youughing at?¡± Peter asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jane said. ¡°What you said was so funny that I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Jane wiped her tears. She hadughed until her stomach ached. She looked at Peter with contempt. ¡°Let me guess what you were saying halfway,¡± Jane said. ¡°If I had shown my gift, you would be interested in me, your biological sister. ¡°And you would not treat me so badly, and I wouldn¡¯t end up severing ties with the Fowler family after being wronged.¡± Peter had no words to say. She was right. Jane had said aloud everything he thought in his heart. ¡°Do you want to know why? All right, I¡¯ll tell you why, Peter Fowler,¡± Jane said. ¡°Open your ears and listen well. ¡°It¡¯s because I find you very pitiful. ¡°The dream you have been pursuing with all your heart was easily aplished by me because of my gift. ¡°To me, your so-called genius title is a joke. ¡°If I had revealed my talent, I was afraid that you would h*te me even more and that I would lose you as my brother. ¡°Of course, none of that matters now.¡± Earlier on, Jane thought that her reason for hiding was very fo*lish. Now, it seemed to be not as fo*lish as she had thought. It had helped Jane see the Fowlers family¡¯s ugliness very clearly. ¡°Jane! You!¡± Peter widened his eyes. Since he was a child, this had never happened before. No one had ever dared to speak to him in that manner. Everyone who met Peter praised him for having a very high IQ and being a true genius. In the field of his dreams, he had researched like crazy, studied very hard, put in a lot of sweat and tears, and never gave up. Every well-known professor who passed on knowledge to Peter was full of praise for him. Those professors believed that Peter would one day produce results that would outdo them. That was something that Peter was very proud of. It also brought glory and honor to the Fowler family. But now he was easily trampled down by Jane and under her feet. He had been trampled to pieces. Peter was so angry that his body was shaking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to hear? All I said was the truth and nothing but the truth. ¡°I used to think that I was super fo*lish. But now it seems like it had some usefulness. ¡°In this world, the Fowler family is unworthy of being called a family. ¡°I feel so disgusted having the Fowler family¡¯s blood inside me that I want to p*ke!¡± Jane thought that a family did not care if one was poor and would always support one another and give warmth. They did not need riches and glory. All they needed was simple happiness. It was like what could be seen everywhere along the streets. A ¡°family¡± that was smiling and had ordinary happiness. A family was a shelter offort where one could share their true feelings and go to when one was weary, tired, hurt, and injured. What about the Fowler family? Because Jane had once shown her desire to please and was afraid that her family would be hurt by her outstanding talent, she had hidden her talent. Thus, they were able to h*te Jane, step all over her dignity, refuse to listen to any of her exnations, and left her in the fire to be burned to death by the raging mes. If Peter only noticed his so-called biological sister because Jane had revealed her talent¡­ That was disg*sting. Jane was so disgusted that she almost threw up the acid in her stomach. She had thought that the Fowler family was disg*sting enough. She did not expect the extent of that family¡¯s disg*sting behavior was much scarier than she had imagined. She had experienced more than enough. ¡°Jane Fowler! You can insult me, but I won¡¯t let you insult the entire Fowler family!¡± Peter shouted. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Fowler family worthy of being called a family? We care the most about each other¡¯s yoke!¡± Peter¡¯s anger burned from inside. He red viciously at Jane. Every word he said was spat out from deep inside his throat. They were full of firepower. ¡°Yes, the Fowler family is like nobility. Your family is one of the top families in Stormton City. I am unworthy,¡± Jane said. ¡°I already know how this will end. ¡°If I were an average girl who couldn¡¯t do anything but merely thirst for a family, then you, Peter Fowler, wouldn¡¯t cast your eyes on me! ¡°Would you be a wee bit kinder to your real sister, who had been lost for 19 years? Definitely not! ¡°You can¡¯t wait for me, your thoroughly tormented real sister, who never had a taste of a family, to d*e so that your beloved Madelyn can take my ce! ¡°I, Jane Fowler, cannot stand people like you who keep talking about being a family!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 30 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Jane was grateful to Peter. He had allowed Jane to get a clear look at the Fowlers family¡¯s true colors. He had let Jane reflect deeply on how fo*lish she had lived her life. To think that she had spent so much effort in humiliating herself to please such a family¡­ What a joke. That was the world¡¯s biggest joke. The Fowler family was unworthy. They were not worthy at all. Jane had worked so hard and even gave up her life. She had held some hope of kinship with the Fowler family. That hope waspletely extinguished. From now on, there was no longer a Jane Fowler, daughter of the Fowler family, in this world. Instead, she was simply Jane. She was just Jane Fowler. Peter seemed to have been struck by lightning. He stood rooted to the ground. Jane turned to walk away. ¡°Jane¡­ Jane¡­¡± ¡°Stop following me! Sucker!¡± Jane had her back to Peter. She did not hide her extreme revulsion toward Peter. Peter could only look on as Jane walked away. The things Jane had just confronted him with¡­ Peter felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured over his head. It chilled his heart. 22.28 Chapter 30 He had no defense. The reason was simple. Jane had spoken the truth. It was the blo*dy, brutal truth that had happened to Jane not too long ago. Right then, Peter felt that he was a hyp*crite. So what if he was the male lead in this story? He had nothing to say in his defense. Would a normal person treat his long-lost biological sister like that, especially after the pains taken to find her? ¡°A real family shouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Peter said. ¡°At least, not like what I did.¡± Peter pulled his hair and stooped helplessly on the ground. It was such a simple principle. But Peter had notprehended it before. He recalled everything that Jane had said earlier. Every word was like a curse that hurt his head. Even he felt disgusted by himself. Larry hade over too. After looking around for a while, Larry found Peter stooped on the ground, clutching his hair. ¡°Peter? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Larry sensed that something was wrong and rushed over to Peter. Peter¡¯s he lifted mechanically at the sound of Larry¡¯s voice. Larry was stunned by Peter¡¯s appearance. Larry had never seen Peter¡¯s eyes so dull and sad. Peter looked as if his soul had been torn out of his body. He seemed hollow. ¡°Larry, do you think I¡¯m very heartless? Very perverse? ¡°If you were in my shoes, would you treat your blood-rted sister, who had 2/8 22:29 Chapter 30 been lost for 19 years, the way I did?¡± Peter moved his thin lips and asked those questions weakly. ¡°Did Jane say something to you? Wake up, Peter!¡± Larry held Peter¡¯s shoulder and shook hard as if trying to call Peter¡¯s soul back. ¡°Larry, I¡¯ve never felt so disgusted by myself before. I¡¯ve never hated myself like this before. ¡°Jane was right. The things I just said were so di*gusting that even I can¡¯t recognize myself. I feel sck. ¡°I seriously believed in my heart that if Jane had shown her talent earlier, I might have changed the way I treated her. ¡°But Ipletely forgot that she is my sister, rted by blood. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any need for our rtionship to be built on self-interest.¡± The more Peter spoke, the more he felt that a candle was stuck in his throat. It felt very bitter. Peter felt something in his throat. Every word he said caused him to feel as if his throat was going to break. ¡°Peter, what on earth¡­¡± Larry couldn¡¯t finish. Peter¡¯s breathing suddenly became very rapid. ¡°Peter? Hey! Peter! Don¡¯t scare me! Peter!¡± The moment Anna received the news, she rushed as fast as she could with Jack and Dwayne, who was on leave, to the University of Oricle. In the school clinic, they saw Peter fast asleep. He had an IV drip in his arm, and his face was pale. Next to him were Larry and Madelyn. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Madelyn was crying uncontrobly. The moment she saw her parents and brother, she rushed over like her pir of strength had arrived. ¡°Peter¡­ He¡­¡± Madelyn cried. Anna hugged Madelyn and tried tofort her. ¡°Maddie, calm down,¡± Anna said. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Madelyn kept sobbing while trying to calm herself down so could speak clearly. ¡°Peter had gone to meet Janie, and then he ended up like this. Larry found Peter like this and carried him to the school clinic just in time. ¡°Today, Janie broke Peter¡¯s record. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what agitated him. Peter is such a proud person. If Janie said something h*rrible to Peter out of anger¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so scared. Will anything bad happen to Peter?¡± Larry suddenly frowned. Something was off. Why did he feel that what Madelyn said sounded a little strange? But that strange feeling onlysted for a while and then disappeared without a trace. What Madelyn said was all true. That was the information that they had for now. Madelyn was crying inconsbly in front of her parents and Dwayne. Besides that, Madelyn had rushed to the school clinic immediately after learning that Peter had fainted. She did not even have time to go to ss. Her face was filled with worry, and her eyes were swollen from crying. She could not possibly have been faking it. She was sincerely concerned about Peter¡¯s well-being from the depths of her heart. Jack gritted his teeth. ¡°Larry, is what Maddie said true?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true but¡­¡± ¡°D*mn that Jane Fowler!¡± Jack immediately walked out of the school clinic. ¡°Jack, where are you going?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Where else? Of course. I¡¯m going to demand Jane pay for this! How dare 4/8 22:29 Chapter 20 she hurt Peter? I¡¯m not going to let her off!¡± ¡°Jack!¡± This time, even Anna could not hold Jack back. As a father, Jack saw the son he was proud of lying unconscious in bed with an IV drip in his arm. And the culprit was his flesh and blood, Jane, the daughter Jack hated the most and had thrown out of the Fowler family. Any human would have been unable to remain calm. ¡°Oh no¡­ Mommy, I¡¯m sure Daddy is going to kick up a fuss with Janie. Daddy can be very scary when he¡¯s angry. He might beat up Janie. Mommy, you must hurry and stop Daddy. I¡¯ll stay here with Peter. He¡¯ll be fine!¡± Madelyn looked very anxious. She seemed afraid that Jane would get insulted by Jack. ¡°Peter¡­¡± Anna nced at Peter lying in bed. She could not get over her worry about her son. ¡°Dwayne, hurry and catch up with your father. Don¡¯t let him do anything rash,¡± she instructed. ¡°1¡­¡± The usually enthusiastic Dwayne was unusually hesitant this time. The main reason was that the incident with Jane at the Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office thest time, when he had falsely used her, had left Dwayne with quite a bit of trauma. If Dwayne were to see Jane again, he could not face her without care as he had before. He still felt a little guilty. ¡°Dwayne, what¡¯s the matter with you? Go on now.¡± Anna urged him on when she saw him hesitate. Anna thought that Dwayne hesitated because he hated Jane and did not want to see her. But at such a time, there was no time to worry about that. ¡°All right.¡± Dwayne let out a quiet sigh. He eventually ran out after his father. Madelyn hid in Anna¡¯s embrace. There was a cold glint in her eyes. It was not only Peter. Even Dwayne was starting to change. She had a bad feeling about this. Jane waited until L finished her ss. The two friends then headed to the University of Oricle¡¯s cafeteria for lunch. ¡°Janie, here¡¯s a chicken leg for you.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Jane said. ¡°And here¡¯s your favorite pork ribs,¡± L said. ¡°L, here¡¯s the limited hotdog special that I lined up to grab for you,¡± Jane said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it smell wonderful?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The hotdog in Jane¡¯s hand was covered with toppings. When L saw that, her eyes filled with love. ¡°It¡¯s so good that you could finish Professor Henderson¡¯s ss early. ¡°Janie, I believed that you could do it! Hehe!¡± Jane ced the hotdog on L¡¯s head and said, ¡°But of course. As your best friend, how could I not have this little bit of ability? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being your best friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too bad that I didn¡¯t make it. Boohoohoo. Janie, if you go so far ahead, I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be my friend anymore.¡± L pulled a long face. She was not overreacting. L knew long ago that Jane was not an ordinary person. Jane had hidden her amazing talent very well. Once her talent started to shine brightly, L knew she would no longer be able to catch up with Jane. L was afraid to turn into someone unworthy to be Jane¡¯s best friend. ¡°You¡¯re so si*ly, L. Eat your hotdog. How could you be unworthy? Then who would be worthy? You¡¯re my best friend in this world. ¡°This is a lifelong promise. No matter what I be in the future, I¡¯ll never forget,¡± Jane said. Jane flicked her finger on L¡¯s small forehead. L was being si*ly, filling her head with so much nonsense. L was like a sun to Jane. L was Jane¡¯s savior. L had cheered Jane on and stood by her without wavering as Jane fought with the world. Without L, Jane could not imagine what she would turn into. Living her life again, she would have given up on herself and fallen into the darkness or destroyed everything. L was the ray of light that brought Jane out of her dark world. Jane swore that she would treasure this life and protect her best friend well. ¡°Okay, I was only joking. I know that you treat me the best. ¡°Now that you¡¯re so good, don¡¯t you dare dream of discarding me as an old spare part. ¡°I¡¯m never going to let go of you. I¡¯m waiting for you to help me fly, go to the highest peak of my life, marry a handsome man, and overtake Bill Gates. Muahahaha!¡± L stuck out her tongue. She took the hotdog and tore open the wrapper. She took a bite. The sudden burst of vors was very satisfying. L rolled her eyes while eating. Then she said carefully, ¡°Janie, Peter went to look for you. Is everything all right?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Just a l*ser yelling nonsense. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Jane was quite calm as she replied. She could look at it another way. She was grateful to Peter. He had let Jane get a clear look at the Fowlers family¡¯s true colors. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± At that very moment¡­ ¡°Jane Fowler! Show yourself now! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jack¡¯s angry voice sounded throughout the cafeteria. I will be uploading a lot of Chapters ¡­if You are interested , Let me know in the Comments. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 31 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 31 Chapter 31 All the students in the cafeteria jumped in shock. They saw a tall, middle-aged man in a suit. He still looked handsome and charming for his age. ¡°D*mn, who¡¯s that? He gave me such a big shock.¡± ¡°Hang on. He looks kind of familiar¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jack Fowler, the Emeritus Chairman of Fowler Corporation? He¡¯s also our school¡¯s donor!¡± ¡°D*mn it. He¡¯s a legend in the business world. I never thought I¡¯d see him in person. I must take a picture first!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Fowler just yell for Jane Fowler? Isn¡¯t she the biological daughter the Fowler family lost 19 years ago? But Mr. Fowler looks very angry.¡± Even L was shocked. ¡°Mama mia, he almost scared me to death,¡± L said. She quickly calmed her heart. When L saw that it was Jack Fowler, her heart tightened. ¡°Janie, isn¡¯t that Mr. Fowler?¡± Judging by Jack¡¯s menacing look, he had note there in peace. L suddenly felt very nervous and looked at Jane. Jane opened her m*uth and was about to say something. At that moment, Jack followed everyone¡¯s gaze and saw Jane. He immediately rushed toward Jane. All the students who were eating around Jane and L quickly scrambled aside. They quietly took out their phones and waited for a good show. When Jack saw that Jane was eating, his anger rose instantly. ¡°You¡¯re eating? How could you still be in the mood to eat? I¡¯ll make you eat!¡± He was so furious that he flipped Jane¡¯s food to the ground. Some bits of foodnded on Jane¡¯s and L¡¯s clothes. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± L was wearing a skirt with a pair of wh*te stockings. Some of the juices from the food sshed onto L¡¯s stockings. It was a little scalding. Jane¡¯s eyes turned icy cold instantly. She mmed her hands on the table and stood up. ¡°Jack Fowler, have you fu*king lost your mind?¡± Jack never thought that Jane would be bold. That she would dare to standN?velDrama.Org content. up to him and yell at him. ¡°How, how dare you speak to me like this?¡± he yelled back. ¡°Jane Fowler, you¡¯ve be too bold!¡± Jane ignored Jack and showed L concern first. ¡°L, are you ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± L said. ¡°I got a little scalded.¡± Instead, L was more worried about Jane. Jack had indeede for Jane without any good intentions. ¡°Dad!¡± Just then, Dwayne walked into the cafeteria and saw what happened. He quickly went over and pulled his father back. ¡°Dad, calm down,¡± Dwayne said. ¡°We¡¯re on campus. Don¡¯t create a scene here. Let¡¯s talk somewhere¡­¡± ¡°How can I calm down?¡± Jack replied. ¡°Peter is still lying unconscious in the school clinic, and it¡¯s all Jane¡¯s fault!¡± Jack stared furiously at Jane. It was as if the woman before him was not his daughter, his own flesh and blood. Instead, she was an enemy with whom he had a deep grudge. Jane frowned without leaving creases on her face. Peter was lying unconscious? Hmph. He was really useless. She had only insulted him a bit. Could he not take it and pass out? 2/5 22.31 Chapter 31 Jane had endured so many years of the Fowler family¡¯s physical and psychological abuse, yet she had not copsed. What right did Peter have to copse? ¡°What? Peter Fowler is¡­¡± L could not help but feel stunned too. Didn¡¯t Jane say everything was fine? Why did Peter faint? ¡°That¡¯s none of my business,¡± Jane said. ¡°Jack Fowler, are you insinuating that I hit Peter and knocked him unconscious?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to hit Peter because you¡¯re afraid of being beaten to death! But Maddie said that Peter had fainted after seeing you. It was Larry who found Peter and carried him to the school clinic!¡± Jack shouted. ¡°What on earth did you do to Peter that made him copse like that? Jane Fowler, I want an answer from you,¡± Jack said fiercely. Jack¡¯s chest was heaving, and his handsome face had turned bright red from anger. If eyes could k*ll, Jane would have probably died a million times now. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Dwayne said. To the other students, he yelled, ¡°All of you, stop filming! Get out!¡± As a professional fighter, Dwayne was afraid that if videos of this confrontation were distributed online, it would be a great humiliation to the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. Thus, Dwayne wanted to chase away the bystanders, delete all the videos and photos from their phones, and then try to persuade his father to stop. Although it was a little difficult, it was a good thing that the Fowler Corporation was the school¡¯s donor. The campus security heard about themotion and hade to control the crowd. ¡°Why chase them out? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Jane asked. How could Jane not know what Dwayne was thinking? Did he think they could get away after creating trouble? Dream on. Jane decided to stand up and face all of the students¡¯ phone cameras. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Peter Fowler fainted, but I will exin 3/5 22:31 Chapter 31 clearly why he came to see me. ¡°Everyone should know that today, I broke Peter Fowler¡¯s record and sessfully solved Professor Henderson¡¯s program. ¡°Peter Fowler came to see me about that. ¡°So here¡¯s the conclusion. I surpassed Peter Fowler, and he fainted because his ego was hurt.¡± There was an uproar. They had expected it when they heard that Peter had fainted. Anybody would have guessed that was the reason he had fainted. It was simply because Peter was a proud person and had been honored as the most outstanding computer programming genius the University of Oricle had ever had. He had held this honor for barely two years before being clearly overthrown by Jane¡¯s superiority. On top of that, Jane was a woman with whom the Fowler family had just reunited. She was Peter¡¯s very own younger sister. As the older brother, Peter must have felt very embarrassed. Dwayne¡¯s face twisted very strangely. By the time Jane had finished her speech, it was toote to clear the cafeteria. He did not expect Jane to be so ruthless and refuse to save the Fowler family and Peter from embarrassment. ¡°Sht up, Jane Fowler! Peter isn¡¯t such a weak man! He¡¯s my son! I know him better than anyone!¡± After Jack had calmed down a bit, he started to panic. In the past, even if Peter were unconscious, Jack would not have been so reckless. It was because it was Jane who had hurt Peter. She was the biological daughter Jack had lost for 19 years. When Jane severed ties with Jack and left the Fowler family, Jack felt very embarrassed. 4/5 22:31 Chapter 31 Since then, Jack had been very angry at Jane. That was why when he heard that Peter was hurt by Jane, Jack could not control himself and rushed to confront Jane. Thus, he hadnded himself in such an unfavorable predicament. ¡°When Peter wakes up, you can ask whether what I said is true or not,¡± Jane said. ¡°You came charging at me without any evidence and even threw my food to the ground and scalded L¡¯s leg. ¡°Mr. Fowler, I give you three seconds to apologize now.¡± The entire cafeteria was suddenly deathly quiet. That wasn¡¯t right. Things should not have turned out like this. Wasn¡¯t Jack Jane¡¯s biological father? He was also the Emeritus Chairman of Fowler Corporation. However, Jane had spoken to Jack in such a tone and called him Mr. Fowler instead of Dad. This was simply wild. Jack¡¯s eyes grew wide immediately. ¡°Apologize? Do you want me to apologize? Jane, who do you think you are?¡± Since the day Jack was born, Anna was the only person who had ever dared to speak to him in this manner. ¡°Mr. Fowler, don¡¯t try to act close. I have already severed all ties with the Fowler family. I¡¯m no longer rted to any of you,¡± Jane said. ¡°You hurt someone and also made baseless usations. How dare your still question who I am? ¡°So the famous Emeritus Chairman of Fowler Corporation is merely a hyp*crite who bullies the weak!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 32 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 32 Chapter 32 What the heck? What a bombshell. That was such a huge bomb. It was simply too exciting. Everyone present could not help but su*k in their breaths. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Before this, word about Jane being the biological daughter of the Fowler family, who had been lost for 19 years, was the hot trending news. Everyone thought that Jane¡¯s story was like the Cindere story. What happened in the end? What had they just heard? Jane had given it up willingly. She had severed ties with the Fowler family. She was now no longer the Fowler family¡¯s daughter. Had Jane lost her mind? ¡°Janie, I¡¯m fine,¡± L said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I don¡¯t think Mr. Fowler did it on purpose¡­¡± L looked worriedly at Jane. L had not dared bring this up before because she was afraid it would touch on Jane¡¯s raw nerves and make her sad. However, L had not thought that Jane would say it in front of so many people. This was so Jane could cut off every single rtionship she had with the Fowler family. But L was worried. She worried that Jane¡¯s heart would hurt. ¡°I must do this because he hurt you,¡± Jane replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he did it on purpose or not. He must apologize.¡± Jane narrowed her eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. The Fowler family? She was long past caring about them. The present Jane saw her so-called family ties with the Fowler family as nothingpared to a scar on L¡¯s body. Besides, L was dragged into Jane¡¯s business with the Fowler family because of Jane. L was identally hurt because of Jane. Hence, Jane had to get this apology for L. ¡°You want me to apologize? In your dreams,¡± Jack said. ¡°When Peter wakes up and tells me that you did something bad to him, Jane Fowler, I will make you pay!¡± Jack was threatened in front of so many people by the biological daughter he looked down on. As a man and a father, his pride did not allow him to apologize. If he apologized now, Jack would be theughingstock in Stormton City¡¯s business world. He was extremely furious now, so he stormed out. ¡°Fine,¡± Jane said. ¡°Jack Fowler, you will regret this.¡± Jane knew very well that a sc*mbag like Jack would never swallow his pride and apologize for his mistakes. Each member of the Fowlers was more disg*sting than thest. She felt si*k. They hurt others and did not care about finding out the truth. Yet they sat on their high horses and pretended to be doing charity. It was like they were telling others that it was their honor to be wronged by the Fowler family. And no one had no right to reject it. One could only ept. Jane¡¯s stomach started to ache a little. She had taken a life-threatening bullet to save such a shameless man, her father, and had her life hanging by a thread. Jane wanted to give herself a good scolding. How could she have been so st*pid? ¡°Janie, are you okay?¡± L asked. 50 22:32 F Chapter 32 She noticed that Jane did not look too good and quickly ran over to support her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, L,¡± Jane said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I will make sure Jack Fowler apologizes. I will make sure he does right by you.¡± Jane clenched her fists. Her eyes were aze She looked ready to go for the k*ll. ¡°Janie, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to. Really,¡± L said. ¡°I only wish for you to be happy and joyful. We¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s not have anything more to do with the Fowler family.¡± Seeing Jane like this, L felt a strong ache in her heart. L¡¯s small injury was nothingpared to Jane¡¯s. But Jane seemed to turn into a different person every time the Fowler family was involved. It was like a closed wound that had been ripped open again and was bleeding fresh blood. It was a pain that suffocated her. Nobody could have imagined that Stormton City¡¯s top wealthy family, the Fowler family, which was the envy of everyone, was made up of such ruthless monsters. There was no point in regretting her failure to stop Jane from returning to the Fowler family. L only wanted to take Jane¡¯s hand and get as far away as possible from the Fowler family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, L, this doesn¡¯t pain me. I¡¯m very alert now because I saw the Fowler family¡¯s true colors a long time ago. ¡°This is not about getting involved with them. This is about you. ¡°If I dragged my best friend into this mess and cannot protect you, then I¡¯d rather be dead.¡± Being able to live her life again was a god-given chance. Jane could not continue being a wimp and avoid the Fowler family. She also could not keep her head in the sand and do nothing after being bullied. Jane needed to allow herself to bloom and flourish, to be beautiful and 3/7 22 32 Chapter 32 follow her heart, and to be free and never restrained again. The Fowler family? They had gotten on the wrong side of Jane, and she did not care if they were destroyed. After all, Jane was past caring about them. She also did not want to be hurt again by that so-called family. Seeing how resolute Jane was and that nobody could change her mind, L decided to sht her m*uth. L had promised that no matter what happened, she would always stick by Jane and support her. L remembered her promise. It was for the past, present, and future. Thus, L did not try to stop Jane again. Her heart felt very warm and peaceful. ¡°Thanks, Janie,¡± L thought. L thought how wonderful it was to have met Jane and be best friends. Jack had simply walked away, leaving behind a mess. Dwayne had no choice but to clean up after his father. Although Dwayne was a professional fighter, his education from the Fowler family was still very much in his bones. It was the influence of being of noble blood in the rich, upper-ss society. He was very familiar with how to deal with such matters. Plus, he was almost six feet nine inches tall and very muscr. His chest muscles were bulging, and he had an eight-pack abdomen. He was well-tanned and had a pair of eyes that seemed to be shooting fire. Those eyes were so aggressive that nobody dared to look straight into them. Even when fully clothed, one felt Dwayne¡¯s oppressive presence. After Dwayne had identified himself and his reason foring, the security guards began to take Dwayne¡¯s orders without thinking twice. The security guards started to check all the students¡¯ phones and deleted all rted videos and photos. What about students who refused toply or imed that they did not take any videos and so did not want to hand over their phones? 4/7 22.32 Chapter 32 That was fine too. The Fowler family was one of the University of Oricle¡¯s donors. At the same time, they were a power not to be underestimated in Stormton City. Anyone found to have leaked any videos would suffer a terrible death. Awsuit was still mild. They would get f*ced with a hugepensation bill to pay, forced to quit school, or not be able to find a job after graduation. They would have to face the consequences by themselves. Nobody dared to mess with the Fowler family. They were a rich and powerful family in Stormton City. Some of the students present were also from rich families. Their families would find out if their child had offended the Fowler family. When they did, their child would be sent packing and kicked out of the family immediately. Nobody wished to have their future end like that. Thus, all of them obediently deleted their videos and photos. The security guards also would not speak to anyone about what happened in the cafeteria that day. After checking all the students¡¯ phones and clearing all of them, Dwayne quickly requested that the security guards delete all the footage from the surveince cameras. After cleaning up the mess his father had created, Dwayne finally looked at Jane. His eyes were filled with mixed emotions. Jane did not leave. She seemed to be doing something on her phone. When Jane noticed Dwayne looking at her, she quickly put away her phone. and gave a cold smile. ¡°This is indeed the Fowlers family¡¯s way of handling things. Aftermitting a mistake, you forced everyone to keep quiet and delete all of the evidence to prevent anybody from smearing the Fowler family¡¯s reputation and to stop any negative news from spreading. ¡°You are despicable!¡± Jane yelled. 5/7 22:32 Chapter 32 ¡°Well? Do you want to check my phone too?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Dwayne said. He had already checked all the other students¡¯ phones. Nobody had sent any videos or photos. There was also no mention of Jane¡¯s WeChat or phone contact details. At the same time, Jane had not taken out her phone at all to film her confrontation with Jack. All of the evidence had been destroyed, and the surveince videos had been erased. Dwayne could not help but raise his eyebrows. If it were Dwayne in the past, he would have exploded in anger by now and forced Jane to hand over her phone for him to check. It would have been like what happened at the Porsche 4S dealer¡¯s office. Without any evidence, he had used Jane of being a thief. They had even ended up at the police station. Jane, his supposed biological sister, was a blemish to Dwayne. It was because Jane threatened to affect his beloved sister Madelyn¡¯s standing in the family. He wished to get rid of Jane as soon as possible. But what had changed today? Dwayne did not forcibly take Jane¡¯s phone. It seemed like he had gotten better control over his anger. However, that was none of Jane¡¯s concern. Dwayne could search Jane¡¯s phone all he wanted. Jane had already taken all precautions. She was confident that Dwayne would not be able to find anything. Dwayne took a very deep breath. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± L asked. L hated Dwayne. She hated him to the core. He was the man who had colluded with Madelyn at the Porche 4S dealer¡¯s 6/7 22:32 Chapter 32 office and falsely used Jane. He had hurt and embarrassed Jane. L eyed Dwayne suspiciously. She even automatically thrust out her arms protectively in front of Jane. Dwayne was so well-built that it was obvious that he was not someone to pick a fight with. L should have been steering clear away from him. For Jane¡¯s sake, L was willing to fight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. Dad was indeed too impulsive earlier. I hope that you¡¯ll try to understand him. He¡¯s simply very worried about Peter.¡± Jane was dumbfounded. Send Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 33 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Jane looked like she had seen a ghost as she stared at Dwayne. Even L had a look of disbelief. Dwayne Fowler. The hot-tempered Dwayne Fowler who had wrongly used Jane of being a thief. The Dwayne Fowler who had humiliated Jane in front of everyone. Did he offer his apology to Jane today without being asked? And he was so meek and did not lose his temper at all. They thought that Dwayne had been reced by someone else. Whatever it was, this was not the Dwayne Fowler they remembered. ¡°I know you¡¯re very shocked,¡± Dwayne said. ¡°That day, I was too hot-tempered and had falsely used you. ¡°I am truly very sorry about that. I have a bad temper, but I¡¯m not blind.¡± Dwayne was feeling a little upset. It was because of the way Jane was looking at him. She looked at him as if he was a brainless, rash, and impulsive idi*t. Was she kidding him? If Dwayne was truly such a person, how could he possibly have graduated early from the Sports University with the best results in the school¡¯s history or made a name for himself at the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament? He had lost his cool that day because the incident had involved Madelyn. She was Dwayne¡¯s most important and precious little sister. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jane could not help butugh lightly. He did not think he was blind. Now that was funny. That had to be the funniest joke Jane had ever heard. In Jane¡¯s mind, every single member of the Fowler family was rotten to the 22 32 Chapter 33 core. Nothing could save them. They were not merely blind. Their hearts were rotten. They were possessed by the devil. Otherwise, why would they be so cr*el to their biological sister and daughter after being separated for 19 years? Instead, they protected and coddled their adopted daughter Madelyn since she was young. They gave her everything she wanted. The cost was the Fowler family abusing Jane. From physical to psychological, they humiliated her viciously. They forced her to fall into depression and contemte self-cutting. She was even on the brink ofmitting suicide. ¡°I know you can¡¯t stand me, Jane, but I don¡¯t live for what you think of me. I¡¯ve apologized, and my conscience is clear,¡± Dwayne said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let down the honor that I¡¯ve gained or let down my teammates who believe in me. I was wrong, so I¡¯ve admitted it.¡± At the same time, Dwayne looked at the scald wound on L¡¯s leg. ¡°L, allow me to apologize on my father¡¯s behalf,¡± Dwayne said. ¡°Tell me how muchpensation you want, and we¡¯ll settle this in private.¡± That was what Dwayne assumed was best for pacifying Jane and L. Did they really want Jack Fowler to apologize? That was impossible. Once Jack, the father and the Emeritus Chairman of Fowler Corporation, lost his temper, even 10 oxen would not be able to drag him back. Even his seven sons and precious Madelyn would not be able to persuade him¡­ Except for Anna. As time went by, they learned to go along with their father. Jack Fowler was their father. Simply on ount of that rtionship, he had his childrenpletely under his control. Moreover, Jack cared a lot about the Fowler family¡¯s reputation and had also experienced all sorts of trouble. He seldom lost his cool like that. 2/0 20.33 Chapter 33 This time was because his youngest son was unconscious. Because this concerned the safety of his family, together with his hatred toward Jane, Jack lost his temper. Thus, this was the reason behind Dwayne¡¯s decision. He decided to use money to resolve the matter. As long as one had money and a sum was negotiated and agreed upon, everything could be settled. L hesitated on what to reply. She hated Dwayne and wished to get away from him. L also did not wish to bl*w up this matter and settle it quietly. Most importantly, L did not want Jane to be the target of the Fowler family again and get hurt. L was grateful that Jane was willing to demand an apology from Jack on her behalf. L was extremely satisfied with Jane¡¯s thoughtfulness. However, Jane thought otherwise. ¡°Settle in private? No way,¡± Jane said. ¡°Dwayne Fowler, who do you think you are? Who cares about your apology? ¡°Tell Jack Fowler to apologize to L, or I will never forgive him!¡± Jane tly refused Dwayne¡¯s request. ¡°Why, you¡­ Jane, I know you¡¯re angry but haven¡¯t you fussed enough? ¡°You know full well that Dad will never apologize to L. You know what his temper is like. ¡°He¡¯s the Emeritus Chairman of Fowler Corporation. He¡¯s as stubborn as a mule. Once he¡¯s made up his mind, it¡¯s impossible to change it.¡± Dwayne did not expect Jane to be so unappreciative. No matter how sorry he felt toward Jane, his anger had also risen. ¡°Well then, open your eyes and watch. I will make Jack Fowler apologize to L,¡± Jane said. ¡°You may not have the ability, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t. L, let¡¯s go.¡± 3/8 22:33 Chapter 33 After being interrupted like that by Jack, Jane was in no mood to continue her lunch. She took L¡¯s hand, and they walked out of the cafeteria. ¡°Jane Fowler, you¡¯ll regret this. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to get away safely after challenging Dad? ¡°Since we¡¯re siblings, let me remind you. Since you¡¯ve disappeared for 19 years, you don¡¯t know Dad¡¯s temper at all. ¡°You¡¯re only going to get yourself all banged up and hurt very badly.¡± Dwayne simply regarded Jane as being young and aggressive. Actually, he was so angry that he wanted to leave Jane alone. But on ount of his misunderstanding of Jane that day¡­ Dwayne decided to still give her unsolicited advice. ¡°Huh! Dwayne, do you really think you¡¯re my big brother? I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t see myself as your little sister. I don¡¯t see myself as part of the Fowler family either. ¡°It isn¡¯t the Fowler family that didn¡¯t want me. It is I who cut off all ties with the Fowler family. ¡°So don¡¯t give me that big brother cr*p and try to lecture me from up there. I know exactly what I should do.¡± Did he want to act like Jane¡¯s big brother now? It was toote. He had so many chances and so much time, but he had never said that to Jane before. He had never advised Jane as her big brother on what his little sister should do. Instead, it was Jack who was unreasonable, had not gotten his facts right, and hurt L along the way. And then Dwayne suddenly jumped in as a big brother and lectured Jane to not be so impulsive to challenge Jack. What a joke. This was too ridicul*us. 4/8 22:33 Chapter 33 ¡°You, Jane, I must be blind. Why did I even think of persuading a prck like you? ¡°You are indeed very different from Maddie. She¡¯s so kind and mature and obedient. She will always do ording to what I say. She¡¯ll fulfill all my requests perfectly. ¡°Someone like you shouldn¡¯t remain in the Fowler family because you don¡¯t deserve it. You don¡¯t deserve to be my little sister. Maddie is enough for me.¡± Dwayne had finally shown his true colors. He was naturally short-tempered, but he had forced himself to be calm. Once he reached his limits, he would snap and lose his cool: All sorts of nasty and vicious words would flow out of his m*uth. He had inherited this personality trait from Anna. When Anna was cornered, she would do the same thing too. They were truly mother and son. Even L was shocked. She felt her blood turn cold. ¡°Oh my god!¡± L thought. She had just thought that Dwayne had changed¡­ And that he was really concerned for Jane. But that was not so. It was all an act. It was an act to make Jane and L settle in private. L had never met such a heartless person before. Or perhaps, such a living thing was not fit to be a human being. She wished that this cr*el monster would d*e soon. After Jane heard those words, her face was without emotion as she dragged L out of the cafeteria. That was Dwayne¡¯s true colors. Those were words from his heart. In her previous life, Jane had heard those words countless times from 22:33 Chapter 33 Dwayne. He had cursed her endlessly, distanced himself, and chased her away. He even wished for her to d*e on the spot. Hepared her to Madelyn all the time. In the end, Madelyn always won. Jane was like an ant that deserved to be trodden under Madelyn¡¯s foot, leaving nothing behind. One could not change his true nature¡­ Like a leopard that never changed its spots. This Dwayne was the fifth son of the Fowler family with whom Jane was familiar. He even acted like Jane¡¯s big brother and pretended that it was for her own good. She was so disgusted that she felt sck. L remained silent the whole time as she was dragged out of school by Jane. ¡°Janie,¡± L said. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to eat anything, and I¡¯m hungry,¡± Jane said. ¡°L, let¡¯s go to the food street next door and buy something good to eat. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly be interrupted again by the Fowler family there, right?¡± Jane asked breezily. Jane gave a little smile. L felt a sting in her eyes and took a sharp breath to try to hold back her tears. She hugged Jane and said, ¡°Janie, my heart hurts for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, L, but my heart doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Jane said. ¡°Touch it. It¡¯s very hot, and it¡¯s also beating at a calm pace.¡± Jane took L¡¯s hand and ced it over her heart. Her eyes were gentle. ¡°I never held any expectations for the Fowler family, so why would I be disappointed or hurt?¡± After being born again, Jane had moved past that. Her supposed Fowler family¡­ It was a gathering of devils. It was a beautiful-looking h*ll. ¡°Janie, I¡¯ll support you. You must make Jack Fowler apologize this time. Show it to him. ¡°If you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯ll always stand on your side.¡± L wiped away her tears and promised with great determination. L had not wanted to create any more trouble for Jane, but the Fowler family had gone overboard. N?velDrama.Org content. Not only did they not see Jane as part of their family, but they also did not even regard her as a human being. Jane was also human and had feelings. Hiding beneath her strong exterior, was a heart that could get hurt, feel pain, and be ripped apart. L did not dare to imagine how painful it must be to be hurt by one¡¯s family. The mere thought of it made L feel suffocated. Jane was such a strong girl that it broke L¡¯s heart. ¡°Janie, I¡¯m paying for today¡¯s lunch. Go ahead and order whatever you want.¡± ¡°Since someone else is paying for me, I¡¯ll go all out.¡± Jane and L went to an Italian pasta restaurant they frequented. They ordered their food. Jane went to the restroom. She closed the door. She made a phone call. She heard the lyrics, ¡°The vast sky is my love, the flowers are blooming on the mountainside,¡± ying over her phone. Her call had gotten through. ¡°Queen!¡± Andy sounded pleasantly surprised. ¡°Andy, do me a favor,¡± Jane said. ¡°I want to sue someone, the Emeritus Chairman of Fowler Corporation, Jack Fowler.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 34 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¡°Oh h* And how has this person offended my dear little princess, Queen? ¡°From the tone of your voice, he seemed to have offended you very badly.¡± On the other end of the line, Andy¡¯s face had frozen. The person she wanted to sue was quite an important person. Even Andy had to treat him with due diligence. In the past, whenever Jane brought up a topic, she had always spoken in a carefree manner. It was as if she was in control of everything. There was a solid self-confidence in her ability that had been cultivated over time. As the Dar¡¯s ¡°Queen,¡± there were countless hackers who were crazy about her and supported her. It did not matter even if it were the Fowler Corporation. If Jane made them her target, she would be able to dig up enough dirt on them. She would dig up so much that the Fowler Corporation would find itself in deep trouble. That was all Andy knew about Jane¡¯s sock puppet ount. ¡°Queen.¡± Jane most certainly had more than that single sock puppet. If she had any other sources of help, they could allbine and fight the Fowler Corporation. Hehe. Things would be very interesting to watch. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the videos first,¡± Jane said. ¡°My request is simple. I want Jack Fowler to apologize personally on all major newsworks. ¡°Or else, I¡¯ll never give up!¡± Jane sent all the surveince footage from the cafeteria and videos and pictures taken by the students of the incident earlier to Andy. When Jane was fiddling with her phone in the cafeteria earlier, she was actually using a hacker app that she had created to hack into all the 1/8 22:33 Chapter 34 students¡¯ phones and the surveince room through the cafeteria¡¯s Wi-Fi. She then saved all the evidence. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Andy whistled. ¡°With all this evidence, it¡¯s going to be so much easier to settle this matter,¡± he said. ¡°Queen, leave this matter to me. I will do a good job.¡± Andy wanted tough. This was as good as handing over the victory to Andy on a silver tter. ¡°I feel more relieved to have you, a first-sswyer, deal with this personally. ¡°As for your payment, I¡¯ll transfer it to your ount,¡± Jane said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jane smiled. That was right. On the surface, Andy was a well-known, first-sswyer from Crucsia. No matter how dire the situation was, the moment the case was in Andy¡¯s hands, he would know how to turn the tables around. Over the years, he built a reputation for being the invinciblewyer. He was a magician in court. Many people were willing to pay top dor to hire Andy to defend them. However, they could not. Andy¡¯s schedule was filled for the following two years. It waspletely filled. Nobody would have known that Andy had a side hustle as a broker on the Dar. That extra level of connections and talent were the reasons Andy¡¯s business was doing so well. He was doing well enough tounder all of Jane¡¯s ie from the Dar with the click of his finger. ¡°Payment? I¡¯ve got lots of money, Queen,¡± Andy said. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you for money.¡± ¡°Andy, I know you mean well,¡± Jane said. ¡°But I¡¯ve received a lot of help from 2/8 22:34 Chapter 34 you already. I can¡¯t owe you anymore.¡± ¡°Queen, if you want to return the favor to me, there¡¯s a simple and direct way,¡± Andy said. ¡°You and I have worked together for many years and know each other¡¯s character. Why don¡¯t we meet in person and get to know each other? What do you think?¡± Jane was silent. She closed her eyes. She had worked with Andy for years, but they had never met face-to-face before. The reason was very simple. It was true that they worked well together and were very close. But what sort of ce was the Dar? A small careless misstep could easily put her in danger. Jane was especially cautious in the past because she firmly believed her family was still alive and was determined to find them. The Dar was not a ce to remain for long. It was more inconceivable to build a rtionship with anyone on the Dar because that might affect her family. However, the situation was different now. None of that mattered now. Jane¡¯s so-called family was now much less important than an important work partner. ¡°All right,¡± Jane said. ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to meet up and talk about thewsuit.¡± Andy let out a whistle. He could not hide his smile. ¡°That¡¯s the way to go, Queen. To be honest, when you were silent earlier, my heart was left hanging. I was afraid you¡¯d reject me again like you always do.¡± ¡°I finally understand what¡¯s most important to me,¡± Jane said. ¡°Thank you, Andy.¡± Peter slowly opened his eyes. 219 22:34 Chapter 34 Madelyn and Anna were by Peter¡¯s bed the entire time. Madelyn was the first to spot her brother waking up and quickly shouted, ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Peter is awake!¡± At Madelyn¡¯s shout, many people rushed over to Peter¡¯s bed immediately. ¡°Peter, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ Why am I here?¡± Peter looked at all the people surrounding him in bewilderment. Before him were Jack, Anna, Madelyn, Larry, and Dwayne. Anna recounted what had happened to Peter. After listening to his mother¡¯s exnation, Peter¡¯s memory slowly came back to him. He could not help mocking himself. ¡°Peter,¡± Madelyn cried, still sobbing. ¡°I was so worried about you. I was so afraid something bad would happen to you. Don¡¯t ever frighten me like this again. Promise?¡± Madelyn¡¯s face was streaked with tears. She held Peter¡¯s hand tightly and was biting her lips. The way she looked was very pitiful to anyone who saw her. The look made others feel sorry for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maddie,¡± Peter said. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Fac*d with his dearest little sister¡¯s worry, Peter could only smile in return. For some unknown reason, he tried to avert his eyes. When Peter looked at Madelyn now, he automatically thought of Jane. He thought of how deeply he had hurt Jane. The tears Jane had shed¡­ The despair of being alone¡­ The pain that was a deathly shade of gray¡­ He also thought of how he had held his sisters to a double standard. He favored Madelyn but trampled all over Jane. Peter had an epiphany after this incident. He realized he could no longer simply ignore Jane. 4/8 Chapter 34 He also could not show favoritism toward Madelyn like he used to. Peter had treated Jane cruelly and tormented her. Now that he had realized what he had done, this was destined to be a thorn. It was a thorn in his heart. Peter tried to ignore it. But there were triggers. When he encountered one of the triggers, he felt the pain. The pain reminded Peter how he was a despicable sc*m of the earth. How he had done disg*sting and irreparable things to his sister, who had been missing for 19 years? Madelyn¡¯s smooth face frowned. She felt that Peter had changed somehow. But she could not pinpoint in what way. Perhaps it was because he had just woken up from aa and had not yet fully recovered. ¡°Peter, I know you just woke up and are still weak, but I have something to ask you,¡± Jack said. ¡°What in the world did Jane do to you? How did shend you in aa?¡± Jack could not resist asking. He wanted to find something to leverage over Jane. He swore that he would make Jane pay with her life. Jack wanted to see if Jane would still be as haughty as she was when she talked back to him in the cafeteria. Dwayne gave a cold snort but did not say anything. He recalled how Jane had brushed off his kindness earlier in the cafeteria and her mocking words. Dwayne started to get mad simply thinking about it. He was furious. In his heart, only Madelyn was fit to be his little sister. Madelyn could never be like Jane. Madelyn would not be so disrespectful and go against her older brother¡¯s advice and make him angry. 5/8 Chapter 34 Dwayne was waiting to see when Jane met her end. He wanted to see how she would regret ignoring his kindness. ¡°Jack!¡± Anna looked reproachfully at her husband. ¡°Peter has just woken up. Why are you asking him about this matter now?¡± Anna¡¯s heart was secretly starting to side with Jane. It might have been from guilt. After all, at Cloudnine Restaurant, Anna had said some very hurtful words to Jane. Anna had not had the chance to apologize yet. What if it were true that Jane had some conflict with Peter, which in turn caused him to copse? Anna was very sure that Jack would go after Jane. Madelyn looked down and gripped Peter¡¯s hand tightly. She wished to hear from Peter¡¯s mo*th. She wanted him to say that it was the bit*h Jane who had made him pass out. Then, her father would be very furious and make sure that Jane got hacked to pieces. N?velDrama.Org content. That would help get rid of Madelyn¡¯s greatest obstacle to keeping her glory and securing her position as the Fowler family¡¯s daughter. Peter had always h*ted Jane and wished for her to drop dead. Now was the perfect chance. Madelyn was sure her brother would not pass up on the chance to get rid of Jane. After all, Jane had just snatched Peter¡¯s honor from him. Peter had to h*te Jane to the core. Those were the thoughts running through Madelyn¡¯s mind. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine,¡± Peter said. ¡°Maybe I got too so tired from writing the research paper that I passed out.¡± That was a totally unexpected answer. Peter¡¯s reply was very calm. Everyone in the room was dumbstruck. Chapter 34 All of them sank into silence. Peter¡¯s answer was indeed not what they had expected. They had assumed that Peter would me Jane for his current condition. Yet what was his exnation? That it was his own health problem. ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s it? Peter, you really didn¡¯t get into a fight with Janie?¡± Madelyn was the first one to speak. She refused to believe that Peter would let such a good opportunity to get rid of Jane pass. Jane had been Peter¡¯s number one enemy. ¡°I didn¡¯t get into any fight with Jane,¡± Peter said. ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Right now, Peter felt very guilty. He felt guilty toward Jane and h*ted himself. He was also filled with respect for Jane. When pursuing his dream, Peter would respect any person who was better than him. At the same time, he would burst out with a stronger will to forge ahead for his dream. However, it was a pity. If only Peter and Jane had not burned all their bridges. Perhaps Peter and Jane could have be very good friends pursuing the same passion. They could have exchanged ideas and grown together. ¡°Peter, while you were unconscious, Mr. Fowler heard that Jane might have something to do with it. He went to see Jane,¡± Larry said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Peter eximed, cutting Larry off. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 35 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Peter was so agitated that he coughed violently. Larry immediately sht his m*uth. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Larry cursed himself for not being to hold his tongue. He had spoken too soon. This had nothing to do with him, but he had butted in nheless. However, only Larry would dare say something like that. It was because he was an outsider. Nobody from the Fowler family would have dared say that in front of Jack after knowing that he had wronged Jane. Jack¡¯s face turned dark immediately. What had Peter meant by that? Had Jack wronged an innocent person? It was as Jane had described. Jack had not gotten his facts right and even gotten physical in public, flipped over Jane¡¯s food, created a scene, and identally hurt L. To be honest, since Jack was not that young, he had made been mistaken before. But to be mistaken about the same person¡­ Not once but twice¡­ The first time was the online trending incident. The second time was this incident with Peter. This was a first for Jack. Dwayne¡¯s eyes flittered a little. In the end, he did not say anything. So what if his father had been mistaken? Dwayne knew his father¡¯s temper all too well. All of Jack¡¯s seven sons were a chip off the old block. Even if they had done something wrong, their pride would never allow them 1/6 22:35 Chapter 35 to look back. ¡°Dad, in the future, please don¡¯t bother Jane again,¡± Peter said. ¡°If you do, it¡¯ll only increase our guilt toward her.¡± Everyone stared at Peter in surprise¡­ Especially Madelyn and Dwayne. Peter had changed. In the past, Peter would have never said a word about feeling guilty toward Jane. ¡°Peter, you¡­ I saw you lying unconscious. I heard that you had met with Jane earlier and so I was worried that you¡­¡± Jack felt very humiliated to be called out like that by his son. Thus, he subconsciously started to find reasons to justify his actions. ¡°Dad, I know you worry about me,¡± Peter said. Peter did not me his father at all. His father had made things difficult for Jane again because of him. Peter felt even guiltier after learning that. Peter had decided to bear that burden. The entire school clinic fell into silence, which was difficult to describe. ¡°Oh, all right. Let¡¯s drop this topic,¡± Anna said. ¡°Peter, are you hungry? I¡¯ll get some chicken soup for you to eat.¡± ¡°Thanks, M*m.¡± Peter knew that Anna wanted to diffuse the awkward mood. Hence, he went along with her. Larry saw howplicated the situation was. He quickly made up an excuse to leave. Besides, Peter was fine. In the end, this was a family matter for the Fowler family. Larry felt very awkward being sandwiched in the middle, so it was best for him to leave. Madelyn volunteered to buy chicken soup for Peter. 216 22:36 Chapter 35 As a student at the University of Oricle, she was familiar with the area and could buy the soup faster. Dwayne was worried about Madelyn, so he went with her. Madelyn and Dwayne went together to buy chicken soup. Dwayne walked ahead of Madelyn. He did not walk alongside her. Madelyn suddenly felt a greater sense of panic. It was not only Peter. Even Dwayne seemed to have started to change. After thinking for a while, Madelyn asked in a demure voice, ¡°Dwayne, do you think that Peter seems to have changed?¡± ¡°This time, it really was Dad¡¯s mistake.¡± Dwayne replied after a short silence. A mistake was a mistake. Dwayne was not the type who was unwilling to admit his mistakes. Of course, his dislike of Jane did not disappear because of his guilt toward her. Such a stubborn pri*k should have her head mmed hard against the wall until she bled. Then Dwayne would not be stingy with his mockery of Jane. She deserved that for not listening to her big brother¡¯s advice. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Dwayne, do you think Janie is pitiful?¡± Madelyn had tears in her eyes, and the tip of her nose had turned pink. ¡°Janie keeps getting misunderstood. She left our family only because her heart must have turned cold. Dwayne, why don¡¯t we persuade Janie toe back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to,¡± Dwayne said. ¡°If we went now, she would just treat us coldly and insult us.¡± His eyes became colder after he remembered how he had been insulted by Jane not too long ago. Come back to the Fowler family? 3/6 Chapter 35 If Dwayne had been asked before this incident, he might have wavered. It was toote now. Jane could only dream abouting back. Jane was disobedient and like a time bomb. She would only bring disorder and chaos to the Fowler family. She had to leave the family. Madelyn saw Dwayne¡¯s heart very clearly. Her heart started to pump more easily. Even though Dwayne had changed a little, he still hated Jane like before. Now, it was Peter who was more difficult to deal with. But it was only Peter. He could not possibly cause any trouble by himself. Madelyn had to maintain her hold over her parents and remaining brothers. As long as she did, Jane would never return to the Fowler family. Jane and L parted ways. Once Jane arrived home, she started to sort through her evidence to prepare for thewsuit. Andy was a very goodwyer. Even so, Jane could not underestimate Jack as he was the Emeritus Chairman of Fowler Corporation and possessed significant clout. It was naturally better to be prepared. Otherwise, that old scu*bag might get away scot-free. Jane kept busy for a full two hours before she finally stopped. She nced at the clock. It was already nine at night. ¡°I think I have prepared enough evidence.¡± Jane smiled, confident that she would win. She thought of throwing a frozen hamburger in the oven for dinner. B*zz¡­ B*zz¡­ Jane¡¯s phone vibrated twice. 4/6 Chapter 35 It was a message from Hugh. Jane opened the message and read it. Hugh¡¯s message read, ¡°I¡¯m sending food to you. Do you want it? He had also sent a picture of an unknown ck, gooey mass. At first, Jane did not want to reply. But the picture of Hugh¡¯s unknown ck food piqued her curiosity. What the heck was that? Was Hugh messing with her? Jane sent a reply, ¡°What is that?¡± Hugh texted back, ¡°People with Type Omega blood start to lose their sense of taste as they get older. This food was developed by countless scientists and food critics I consulted. It doesn¡¯t look appetizing, but it doesn¡¯t taste bad.¡± Jane was taken a little aback. She did not know about that side effect. It was no wonder that in her past life, she always felt that food did not taste right. After this rebirth, Jane was now 19. She had not experienced this side effect yet. Jane pondered deeply and felt that she should n for her future. Jane texted, ¡°Well then, Mr. Croft, thank you for your kindness. How should I pick it up?¡± Hugh texted back, ¡°Give me your address. I¡¯ll deliver it to you.¡± Jane did not send a reply. After a while, Hugh texted again, ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡± Jane texted back, ¡°No.¡± She sent Hugh her GPS location. Jane knew Hugh well. Hugh was a man with the ability to find out Jane¡¯s exact address very easily. 5/6 22:36 Chapter 35 It was impossible for her to try to hide such an open piece of information She would be fine as long as she did not drop her sock puppet identity. Half an hourter¡­ Jane¡¯s doorbell rang. She went to open the door. She saw that Hugh had made the delivery personally. There was no one else. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Hugh was a self-assured and proud man. His voice was low and husky. He sounded very sexy. Jane let out a small cough. ¡°This is the home of a single woman.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Hugh said. ¡°I never force others to do what they¡¯re unwilling to.¡± Send Gift Comment Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 36 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Hugh lowered his head. The image of Jane reflected off his deep, amber eyes. The moment those eyes marked out a target, it felt as though they were capable of ***one¡¯s soul into an icy-cold vortex. They were dangerous and sexy. ¡°Come on in.¡± Since he was doing her a favor, it was wrong of her to be rude. What else could she say? Jane had taken an interest in the food in the picture. Hugh had brought the food all the way here. If she refused to let him through the door, it made her seem unreasonable. Jane was very confident about her moves. However, she had no confidence in the likes of Hugh. One thing was certain though, Hugh was not the sort of guy to go against her wishes and touch her. Hugh¡¯s lips curved upward slightly as he entered Jane¡¯s residence. The d¨¦cor inside was simple and bright. Everything was clearly visible. There was a lightly colored low-profile couch, a coffee table, lighting, and a dining furniture set. She had everything she needed. There was nothing extraneous in the ce. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jane¡¯s style was just like Hugh¡¯s. Jane took the food container from Hugh and said, ¡°Just make yourselffortable. Erm¡­ Have you eaten yet?¡± Hugh raised his chin. He nodded and said, ¡°Eat up while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Okay then. I happen to be hungry anyway since I haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± Jane and Hugh were too close, so the atmosphere felt weird. She genuinely did not know how to handle men like him who were very strong and dangerous. It felt as though Hugh could suppress her anytime. Jane told Hugh to look around while she brought the food containers to the kitchen. Whatever it was, there was nothing for Hugh to steal at her ce. He was the heir to one of the most powerful families in the world, so he probably felt her ce was nothing more than an ant¡¯s nest. After opening the food containers, sure enough, it contained a strange ck substance. Jane held it up and smelled it. Hmmm¡­ It seemed to smell very good. It was kind of like ****tofu. It smelled bad on the surface but tasted good inside. It was just a pure nightmare for people who preferred fancy-looking food. However, it smelled very fragrant and whetted her appetite. She just did not know where to start. Jane stuck her head out from the kitchen. Hugh was sitting on the cool-colored blue couch. He sat with his long slender legs crossed. His expensive glossy suit sparkled slightly in the ****light. The light scattered over Hugh¡¯s excessively gorgeous face. It seemed impossible for anyone to have such a beautiful face. His face was expressionless and slightly softer than usual. He lowered his head and seemed to be in deep thought. His pursed lips. His sharp nose made his profile so handsome that one might lose friends for it. With every stroke, he looked like the finest painting from the best masters. He was six feet, three inches tall. Even though he was seated, he gave off a powerful aura. To begin with, Hugh seemed like royalty. was hard toe up with the right adjectives for Hugh. At least, Jane had trouble squeezing more from her brain. He was so elegant and dignified that he resembled a god who had lost his way. Hugh looked in Jane¡¯s direction. He seemed to detect her looking at him. The moment she made eye contact with Hugh, her heart skipped a beat. It felt as though Hugh had caught her red-handed secretly looking red-handed. It felt terribly awkward. ¡°Where should I start eating? ¡°Erm¡­ I meant the food. Should I just eat it? Or do I have to cut it first?¡± ¡°Any way you like. Despite its appearance, it¡¯s very soft and feels just like cake.¡± ¡°I see. Thanks.¡± Jane hurriedly hid inside the kitchen. ¡°Why did I feel like I was caught doing something *****?¡± ¡°This is clearly my ce!¡± Jane shook her head. She must have been so hungry that her mind was out of service. ¡°Why else would I keep getting distracted?¡± She picked up the fork and knife and cut a piece of ck substance. She held it up to her mouth and swallowed her saliva. After mustering her courage, she closed her eyes and put the food into her mouth. When the vor exploded in her mouth, Jane hastily opened her eyes wide. Excellent. It was simply excellent. Jane had never eaten such delicious food. She could not hold herself back and wiped out all the food in a few bites. Jane finally snapped out of her thoughts. That was it. ¡°Is it all gone?¡± Even though her stomach was full, the food was simply delectable. It had won Jane¡¯s affection, so she promptly walked up in front of Hugh. ¡°Mr. Croft, can you please tell me how this was made?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Hugh seemed to already expect Jane¡¯s question. He smiled as he stood up. His six-foot, three-inch physique left a shadow over Jane ¡°Erm¡­ You can talk sitting down As Hugh approached her, Jane had trouble breathing Even though Hugh did not reveal the slightest ev: intentions, a man like him spelled danger regardless Jane could even sense her blood racing The temperature was rising. ¡°Is it a normal chemical reaction because both of us have Type Omegal blood and are getting close?¡± As Jane pondered, Hugh¡¯s scent had already wafted into her nose. She had never been this close to Hugh before. Hugh had a nice faint scent. Jane could not put a finger on the scent. It was a pure mystery just like Hugh. Just by smelling his scent, Jane could sense an itch inside. It felt as though she was a 100-year-old vampire awakening after a long slumber. She had finally found some tasty blood. She wanted to take a bite. ¡°If you like it, I can bring some over every day. ¡°This was created using a high-tech machine. It was blended using the perfect ratio of ingredients. ¡°Humans can¡¯t make this.¡± Hugh¡¯s sexy voice made Jane snap out of her thoughts. His warm breath scattered by her ear. Jane¡¯s sensitive ears pricked upward like a rabbit. ¡°Mr. Croft, you don¡¯t have toe so close to me when you talk. I¡¯m not deaf, so I can hear just fine.¡± Jane automatically retreated by a few steps Damn it. Jane had unexpectedly gone into a daze owing to Hugh¡¯s scent This had never happened to her before Perhaps Hugh¡¯s Type Omega blood had a different kind of taste It was the only usible exnation. It caused Jane¡¯s Type Omega blood to react and affected her judgment. ¡°Is this one of the side effects of having Type Omega blood?¡± ¡°I only got closer so that I could smell your scent. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to rest well today. ¡°Let¡¯s hope both of us can have sweet dreams tonight.¡± Hugh was candid about his purpose. Jane had not signed the contract to sleep with Hugh. Once they did, they couldpletely eradicate all the side effects of having Type Omega blood. After interacting with Jane a couple of times, Hugh was finally able to sleep. at night. Sadly, it was not enough, so he did not sleep well. Hugh wanted to hug Jane and go to bed. He was very attracted by Jane¡¯s special scent. It was the scent of someone just like him, and the blood kept calling out to him. Hugh could not resist Jane and felt obsessed with her. Jane probably felt the same way. Hugh had already marked her as prey, so it was impossible for her to escape his clutches. Jane already belonged to him. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 37 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Jane was about to speak, but Hugh reached his hand out and ced it on Jane¡¯s lips. ¡°If you want more, I have plenty more where it came from. ¡°Once we sign the contract, what is mine is yours.¡± When Jane looked at Hugh, she was at a loss. Her lips unknowingly turned red when Hugh touched them. They felt a little warm. She also sensed a burning sensation Her lips were so soft that Hugh wanted to take a bite out of them He wanted to sample the vor for himself ¡°Mr. Croft, you promised to let me consider carefully You agreed not to force me.¡± Jane bit her tongue gently to calm herself down. ¡°Oh yes. I nearly forgot.¡± Huge smiled slightly. ¡°As an apology, I will send you some food, regardless of rain or shine, whenever you have a craving.¡± ¡°Mr. Croft, is this what you do to hit on women? As the CEO of DY Group, don¡¯t you have a little too much time on your hands?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Hugh spoke solemnly. His intense gaze made it clear he was not joking the slightest bit. It was so intense that it felt like a knife cutting through the sky and turning night into dawn. ¡°Thanks then. Mr. Croft, I¡¯m a little tired, so I think I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Jane subtly told him to leave. She wanted to do her utmost not to let Hugh¡¯s scent affect her rationality. If Hugh continued hanging out here, they would be alone in the apartment. Also, this big bad wolf was able to affect Jane¡¯s judgment with his scent. The Type Omega blood kept raging inside Jane¡¯s body. Whatever it was, Jane was just a normal woman She could not promise that something unspeakable would not happen. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold you up. See you, Janie.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Your name sounds good. It sounds even better that way.¡± She felt her heart thumping hard. ¡°What is going on?¡± she thought. Jane¡¯s head felt giddy. She sensed her blood flow racing clearly Every word he uttered sounded like sweet poison popping into Jane¡¯s mouth. It was absolutely sweet. It sounded so sweet that Jane wanted to sleep. It was as if she was poisoned. She did her utmost to stay awake until Hugh left her apartment. The moment she ****the door, Jane slumped onto the couch. She used her hand to cover her face as she breathed deeply. It took her some time before her blood finally stopped raging. ¡°Damn it. I did not realize people with the same type of Omega blood could react so strangely.¡± After clearing her mind, Jane stood up and rubbed her temples. In the past, she only interacted with Hugh at some distance or only briefly. It was the first time they had spent so much time together alone in a room in close proximity. When Jane sat on the couch, it was still warm from Hugh¡¯s touch. Hugh¡¯s sweet scent still lingered in the air, and Jane adored it. No way. She had to take a bath to help herself wake up. Hugh left the apartment and got into the Maybach. He looked at his fingers and faintly felt the sensation of Jane¡¯s lips Hugh ced his fingers into his mouth and licked them It was Jane¡¯s taste. It was simply intoxicating. Hugh experienced the same kind of side effects as Jane. Hugh keenly sensed his blood raging. It felt as though every cell in his system was raging He wanted to embrace Jane and eat her whole He was a hunter marking his prey before taking it down and dragging it back to hisir. However, he had to be patient. Hugh clenched his fists tightly with veins throbbing on his forehead. A mysterious light swept through his eyes, which looked like a flower blossoming in the night. ¡°Mr. Croft.¡± The chauffeur turned the wheel in the driver¡¯s seat. Hugh was sitting in the shadows, so it was impossible to see his face. Otherwise, the chauffeur would have felt scared shitless. Hugh waspletely different than normal now. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Croft.¡± When Jack woke up the next day, it was nine in the morning. He rubbed his brow. He had not slept well. Jane¡¯s actions the day before had kept him up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the wrong. I was just worried about my youngest son. ¡°If Jane had not made those mistakes and *** me off, I would not have blindly maligned her! ¡°It¡¯s all Jane¡¯s fault. I do not understand how I could possibly give birth and raise a daughter like her. It¡¯s simply a family tragedy. If only Maddie was my biological daughter, then my life would be perfect.¡± As a father, Jack still had a lot of pride. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jane wanted Jack to apologize openly. She could dream on. It would be aplete embarrassment for Jack. As Jack did his utmost to justify his wretched actions and convince himself everything was legitimate, a knock was heard at the door. ¡°Jack, are you awake?¡± ¡°Anna, I¡¯m up. Juste on in.¡± For a moment, Jack thought his wife missed him He grinned happily like a man in love. It was public knowledge that Jack was not afraid of anyone except his wife¡¯s temper and tears. When people called Jack an indulgent husband, Jack did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he felt proud. Back in the day, Jack kept praying to all kinds of gods before he finally won the woman¡¯s heart. He tossed everything aside with determination and picked this woman without hesitation. Jack had a motto. In times of danger, he could throw aside everything. If it was really serious, he could do the same to his sons but not his wife. She was the only thing that mattered more than life to him. He naturally loved Anna deeply. He indulged her and wanted to give her everything he could. They were so in love that even though they were middle-aged, their love was still strong and even more passionate. They were the envy of everyone. Anna pushed the door open. ¡°Anna, give me a hug.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a hug? Something¡¯s gone down. We just received a court summons. Jane is suing you in court.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± The loving smile on Jack¡¯s face froze over instantly. For a moment, he thought he was hallucinating. After he grabbed the court summons from Anna and took a close look at its contents, he clutched it so tightly that it nearly ripped apart. ¡°Damn, you Jane Fowler!¡± His awful daughter had the cheek to sue her own father in court. She was adamant about getting an apology Jane might not have feared embarrassment, but Jack certainly did. If the media found out about this and publicized it, everyone would learn that the biological daughter of the Fowler family wanted to sue her father. She was clearly trying to embarrass the Fowler family and ensure he could not raise his head high in Stormton City anymore She had no right to do this. not for Jack, Jane would not exist in the world at all. This was no different from being an ingrate. ¡°Jack, look carefully. Take a close look at thewyer Jane hired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the topwyer from AD Firm, Andy. He¡¯s personally taking Jane¡¯s case.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Even Jack had heard about Andy before. After going into a brief daze, he promptly opened the court summons to check it. It was really Andy. ¡°When did Jane get to know Andy? How could she convince Andy to fight her case?¡± Considering Andy¡¯s fame in the industry, he probably had cases lined up for two years. Money alone was not enough if people wanted to hire Andy. They also had to be on close terms with him. On one asion, the CEO of a major listedpany tried to hire Andy to fight a case for 100 million dors, but Andy said no and told the CEO to queue up just like everyone else. At this moment, something dawned on Jack and Anna. They realized they knew very little about their so-called biological daughter. Or rather¡­ They knew nothing about her. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 38 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Jane was at the University of Oricle. Even though she had passed Prof. Henderson¡¯s test and did not have to attend his ss, she still had to attend sses for some subjects. After she was done attending a required course, she wanted to have lunch with L. Some students happened to pass by ¡°Peter took leave to rest at home, so he¡¯s not at school. ¡°From the looks of it, what happened yesterday is true then Peter even suddenly fainted.¡± ¡°Larry was the first one to find out and carry Peter to the school clinic Hist family came as well.¡± ¡°After all, Peter¡¯s little sister stole his glory. He is a proud man, so I doubt he took it well.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make Jane¡¯s situation at home very awkward? She has just returned to the family and hardly knows them, but she did this to Peter ¡°I saw Maddie at school today. A tall muscr man brought her here I think it was her fifth brother. However, Jane was nowhere to be seen at all.¡± After the incident at the canteen the day before, Dwayne and the Fowler family put pressure on it and suppressed the news, so no students dared to gossip. Jane had already severed ties with the Fowler family, but not a lot of people knew about it yet. ¡°Hey! Stop it! Jane is right over there!¡± Someone shouted when they spotted Jane. The man promptly lowered his head and quickly left. A look of disdain emerged in Jane¡¯s eyes. ¡°That useless man.¡± She managed to surpass him only once, but he acted as though it was life. and death and kicked a huge fuss over it. Jane could not believe her biological brother could do this to her. In the past, Jane wanted to die. She developed depression and tried to kill herself, and he was the cause of her problems. She used to admire Peter a lot, but she now found him absolutely ******. ¡°Enough. Janie, forget about the Fowler family Every time you get involved with them, it does not turn out well. Can we just go? Otherwise, the limited edition hotdogs will get sold out ¡°You¡¯re right. Come on.¡± When they got to the canteen, Jane and L queued up to get food. Meanwhile, a silhouette noticed Jane¡¯s presence and voluntarily walked over. ¡°Janie¡­¡± It was Maddie. Maddie looked at Jane sweetly, her eyes looking misty. She also looked graceful and beautiful. She seemed very likable. She was wearing thetest limited edition couture and had the airs of al member of high society. It was not easy to get a hold of limited edition couture. They were only avable by reservation, and only their best clients had ess to them. Naturally, it was nothing to the Fowler family. Designer brands naturally ingratiated themselves with the Fowler family. Whenever the opportunity arose, they would offer them designer products. Maddie could get her hands on those products even without trying very hard. The Fowler family automatically took care of Maddie¡¯s wardrobe, purses, and shoes. They ensured she had ess to thetest season¡¯s fashion every year. Jack, Anna, and each brother would give Maddie one item each. Maddie had so many luxury products that they could fill the entire floor. Maddie donated most of the unused past season items to charity. As for Jane She had a pair of decent-quality jeans, which were well-worn and faded. from washing. She also had new pair of *** women¡¯s shoes worth a few hundred dors. Her coat also did not look like a designer product. There was no room forparison between the biological and foster daughters of the Fowler family. Based on the cost of the clothes, Maddie surpassed Jane any day If no one knew better, they might think Jane was the Fowler family¡¯s foster daughter. Maddie seemed more like the biological daughter of the Fowler family In a word, the differential treatment Jane suffered was simply appalling. The only thing Jane couldpare with Maddie was her face. Jane had a very exquisite face. She was blessed by the maker, who had personally etched each line when he made her. She had inherited all of Jack¡¯s and Anna¡¯s best DNA. Jane was even better looking than any of her seven brothers. Ever since Jane showed up, Maddie started getting worried. Even though Jane hated her face, nothing could be changed about it. Whenever people looked at Jane, they were reminded of Jack and Anna. She also looked like a cool big sister. Jane had moved on from her family problems and focused on herself. Now she was her cool and confident self. She was no longer the strange unapproachable woman. Maddie was clearly one of those people who had trouble controlling her tear ducts. The moment someone touched her, tears would flow from her eyes automatically. She also could notpare to Jane in terms of height and aura. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She resembled a petite princess who needed protection and love. This type of woman was good at triggering a man¡¯s desire to protect She was able to seem vulnerable and adorable, making men want to indulge her and give her everything she wanted. Jane and Maddie were pr opposites in every way. People attracted to Maddie were naturally not attracted to Jane since Jane had an imposing aura. The opposite held true. People attracted to Jane did not like sensitive vulnerable women. In a word, they did not like fragile women. Maddie voluntarily greeted her. Jane did not seem to hear her. She did not even bother to cast a look at Maddie L held Jane¡¯s hand without looking at Maddie either L initially did not have a bad impression of Maddie. When she found out Jane was the Fowler family¡¯s long-lost biological daughter and finally reunited with her family, L naturally paid attention to the family. Maddie was a freshman in the art department at the University of Oricle. Shortly after joining the school, she caused quite amotion. She was pretty and adorable. She also was the Fowler family¡¯s foster daughter, whom they indulged. Countless people fawned over her for that. L also noticed Maddie. Even if Jane returned to the family, the foster daughter would probably treat Jane well and try to get along without doing anything funny. At the Porsche showroom, even though Maddie¡¯s words seemed innocent enough on the surface, they were intended to trigger Dwayne and speak ill of Jane. On the surface, she was concerned about Jane and kept asking her toe home to the Fowler family. In reality, she was putting Jane down *******. Jane also got used of being a thief without any proof at all. It quickly wore out any good impression L had of Maddie. They did not have any real evidence. Otherwise, L would have undoubtedly torn through Maddie¡¯s fa?ade and exposed her. Everyone in the Fowler family was blind. They were from a powerful background and assumed they knew it all. They grew up together, but no one caught on to Maddie¡¯s pretense all these years. It went to show that Maddie was a very aplished actress. The Fowler family¡¯s blind eye and double standards were simply terrible. Everyone could not help feeling nosy as they watched the scene unfold. It was a face-off between the biological and foster daughters of the Fowler family. Nothing was more interesting than this. Judging from Jane¡¯s attitude¡­ She treated Maddie as though she were nothing but air. From the looks of it, the biological daughter of the Fowler family did not get along with the foster daughter. Even though they were among outsiders, Jane did not even bother to pretend to be close to Maddie. ¡°Janie¡­ I get it. I know you don¡¯t like me, but I have something to say to you. Please will you listen to me and stop ignoring me? ¡°If I have done something wrong, you can give it to me straight. You can even hit and scold me if you like. ¡°Whatever you do, Janie, please don¡¯t ignore me. You¡¯re making me scared and upset.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 39 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Maddie looked very pitiful as she spoke to Jane. She looked like a miserable puppy about to be abandoned from its home. As she spoke, tears brimmed in Maddie¡¯s eyes. They looked very red. Her tears looked like they might cascade down her face at any moment. The people around them promptly fell for it and felt sorry for her ¡°Whatever it is, the Fowler family adopted Maddie. Jane just reunited with her family, but she can¡¯t wait to drive Maddie away. Isn¡¯t she *******?¡± ¡°People develop rtionships even with dogs, let alone humans. The Fowler family raised Maddie all of these years. Does Jane feel worried about her status in the family?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s just doing it out of jealousy and doesn¡¯t like Maddie. She gives. Maddie a hard time just because she is rted to the Fowler family by blood. She just wants to drive Maddie out of the family.¡± ¡°I did not expect her to be so wicked by nature. Hmph. Does it matter if she has talent? She has no character and is underhanded by nature.¡± Everyone started to defend Maddie and made harsh remarks about Jane. Maddie stood where she was with her head lowered biting her lip. She clenched her fists as she cried indignantly. Her shoulders kept moving as she cried. She looked as though she had suffered great indignance. ¡°Have you had enough? You **** Do you have to be so ***?¡± Before Jane was able to speak, L could not contain herself. She must have been blind in the past. She found it unfathomable why she could not see through Maddie¡¯s pretense in the past. L even used to think Maddie was innocent and kind by nature. Oh god. L really wanted to punch her old self for ever thinking this way. L must have been crazy for feeling that way about Maddie. ¡°L¡­ L¡­ I am really not pretending. Maddie shook her head urgently as tears trickled down her face. Her hesitant stammering voice was bright and clear and capable of striking a chord with people, making people want to defend her. ¡°What do you mean no? You keep crying every time you speak. Just because *******men fall for your superficial acting, do you think women will do the same? No wonder people say you do not have any female friends. I did not believe. it at first, but now I do. No one likes ******.¡± L attacked Maddie without holding back. In reality, women were far better at identifying *******. Maddie was genuinely very popr with men at the University of Oricle. However, she was not popr with thedies. After all, women were not a fan of women who cried all the time and acted weak and vulnerable. It promptly set off women¡¯s radars for ********. If anyone touched or offended her, everyone would think they were ******Maddie, which made them look like bad people. Women wanted to stay as far away from Maddie as they could. It was true some women were blind and incapable of seeing this and ended. up falling for Maddie¡¯s lies, but most women could see through her act. A lot of the women present agreed with L. ¡°Oh god. Doesn¡¯t she know what generation we are in? Does she have to cry over everything?¡± ¡°Jane just does not want to talk to her. Does she have to look so hurt and miserable? Is it a big deal?¡± ¡°Just listen to her ***tone. *** it. It¡¯s making me nauseous. Even the ***evil female supporting roles in novels don¡¯t disgust me. as much.¡± ¡°Only **********men get fooled by her acts. She is so *** that I can smell it from here.¡± The moment the women gossiped about Maddie, the men could not take it. ¡°We genuinely think Maddie is very pitiful. What do you mean by fooled?¡± ¡°Maddie is Jane¡¯s little sister and trying to talk to her. Jane doesn¡¯t give a hoot about her and even wants to drive her away. This is so wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ***** of listening to you girls ming the victim. Girls can be so petty.¡± Everything was about to go out of control when Jane finally spoke. ¡°What do you want? Maddie, if you want to continue making things look bad, I really don¡¯t mind. ¡°After all, I have already severed ties with the Fowler family. You are the daughter of the family. If the family embarrasses themselves, you will suffer the same fate as well.¡± Jane spoke nonchntly. She tantly admitted that she had already severed ties with the Fowler family and had nothing to do with them. Everyone went intoplete silence. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Did we hear wrong?¡± Maddie looked awkward. She used to be very good at this, but she did not expect her usual ploys to fail with Jane. Usually, people would try to pull Maddie away by now. When the time came, Maddie would then cry a little more and turn to walk off sadly. She could leave the impression that the foster daughter of the Fowler family was bullied and disregarded by the newly found biological daughter. Unexpectedly, L got involved. The effect of her ns got severely watered down. ¡°Janie, I know you¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re angry. Can we talk, please? I have something important to say to you.¡± Maddie continued acting wlessly. She acted as though she wanted to approach her older sister but was ignored and helpless. Everyone caught on to something. Jane was deliberately trying to make Maddie upset, so she said she had severed ties with the Fowler family. Jane could not be bothered exposing Maddie¡¯s lies. She did not care what unknown people felt about her situation. She nced at her watch to check the time and said nonchntly with one hand in her pocket, ¡°Fine. You have 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Janie, don¡¯t go. Why are you talking to her?¡± L pulled Jane back as she red at Maddie. Maddie was an evil woman. If she wanted to talk to Jane, she had to be up to no good. Maddie shrank her neck and looked intimidated by L. It looked as though L was a big bad *****and Maddie was being pushed around by her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. L, help me get some food, will you? You know what I like.¡± Jane looked at L assuringly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Janie¡­¡± After Jane and Maddie went to a remote ce, Jane stood in front while Maddie stood behind. Maddie secretly pressed a button while Jane was not paying attention to her. Maddie broke the silence and said in a sad and weak tone, ¡°Janie¡­¡± ¡°Maddie, stop pretending already. Are you not tired of wearing a mask and pretending every single day?¡± Jane turned around and looked at Maddie coldly. ¡°I have already severed ties with the Fowler family. Don¡¯t you already have what you want? ¡°You put everything up on social media, bribed the news editor-in-chief, and provided the photos. You made the Fowler family misunderstand me and drive me out. ¡°I have already given you what you want. You will always be the daughter of the Fowler family, and they hate me to the core. In the future, they will never share the inheritance with me either. Why do you have to continue provoking me?¡± Maddie promptly looked flustered. Tears welled in her eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°Janie¡­ you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t know what you mean at all. I was not behind this at all.¡± ¡°Not you? Do you think Jack doesn¡¯t know the truth? He¡¯s the Emeritus Chairman of the Fowler Corporation. He has the money and connections! ¡°He must know there¡¯s more to this. I wasn¡¯t the culprit, and the editor-in-chief was bribed. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll secretly investigate this. Maddie, how long do you think you can go on hiding?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Maddie promptly felt startled and afraid inside. Jane was spot on. She had struck Maddie¡¯s greatest worry. She was afraid Jack would investigate the problem. If Jane took the fall for the entire thing like an ******* as nned, she would not have to worry now. Unfortunately, Jane exposed the editor-in-chief¡¯s lies, told Jack someone else was the mastermind, and proved it was not her. If Jack genuinely continued investigating this¡­ ¡°Janie, I think this is just a misunderstanding. I really didn¡¯t do it. I swear.¡± ¡°I do not need anything from you. Maddie, you must know that Jack has discovered something wrong, but didn¡¯t continue investigating. ¡°As for the reason he stopped investigating, you know exactly why he did it. Jack found out there was a traitor in the Fowler family and it was an inside. job. ¡°If I got driven out of the Fowler family, who stood to gain the most in the family? Jack did not spill the truth only in an attempt to save you.¡± As Jane spoke, she approached Maddie confidently. Maddie¡¯s face looked increasingly awkward. Jane had genuinely hit Maddie¡¯s weaknesses. Maddie was unable to retort. ¡°Janie, I know we have a deep misunderstanding between us. However, I¡¯m sure you will know one day I¡¯m not a bad person. ¡°I am here today to tell you to return to the Fowler family and apologize to our parents. They really want you back, but they could not lower themselves to say it aloud. ¡°After you fell out with our parents, everyone has been very upset. Our happy family is now very cold and quiet. Please, Janie. Can youe back? ¡°If you are willing toe back home and apologize, I promise I will pack my luggage immediately and leave home. I will stay far, far away from you and leave you in peace.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 40 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Maddie spoke in a very sincere tone to Jane. She looked genuinely sincere and seemed to mean what she said. In reality, Maddie nned to do just that. She nned to retreat andpromise on the surface. Considering the terms, she was confident Jane would sway and take her up on it. After Jane returned to the Fowler family, Maddie would leave¡­ This was the crucial part of her ns. Ever since she returned, she watched as Dwayne and Peter slowly got influenced by her. Maddie knew inside that if she did not take out Jane in one fell swoop, she might make aeback one day and bite back at her. Maddie watched as Jane remained quiet. For a moment, she thought Jane was considering the offer seriously. Maddie wiped the tears from her face and said in an imploring tone, ¡°Janie, I was just a random girl from the orphanage. I was very lucky to meet the Fowler family in this life. I have spent 18 blissful years in the family, and it¡¯s enough for me. The title of the daughter of the family does not belong to me, so I am going to return it to you now. Please,e back with me.¡± ¡°Oh really now¡­¡± Jane dragged thest syble deliberately as she spoke. She cast a mocking look at Maddie. ¡°You are a good actress, but I am going to say no.¡± ¡°What the? Why?¡± Maddie could not help feeling dumbstruck by Jane¡¯s reaction. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Why did Jane say no?¡± Jane would have died for an opportunity like this. ¡°First, I have genuinely severed ties with the Fowler family, and I meant every word I said. I am disgusted by the fact that I am rted to them by blood. ¡°Second, Maddie, I have to admit you are very good at acting and even the Fowler family eats every word you say. However, it is useless on me. I know what you are doing, so you can save your efforts.¡± Jane had to admit that Maddie was very good at acting ***. In a word, it waspletely wless. She was worthy of getting an Oscar for it. Otherwise, why would the Fowler family fail to see through Maddie¡¯s pretense? Jane was not like them. In her past life, she paid the price with her life. Maddie had plotted against her and threw her in the fire, and she burned to death alive. ¡°Your n topromise is very smart. If you left the Fowler family, everyone would just think I drove you away and me me for it. The family. would hate me for it and do everything they could to make up for it and bring you home. ¡°When the time came, I would end up with nothing. As for you, you would appear like a pitiful princess, and your knights woulde after you and bring you home.¡± ¡°Janie, you are wrong about me. What do I have to do to make you believe me?¡± ¡°One more thing.¡± Jane was ****of seeing Maddie¡¯s pretense and interrupted her promptly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about being the daughter of the Fowler family at all. ¡°If you want it, you can have it. ¡°Enough. Your 10 minutes are up. I am leaving.¡± Jane nced at her watch and checked the time and tutted softly. Maddie had even gone over time. By talking to Maddie, she was unable to get what she wanted. It also was a waste of her lunchtime. Jane felt Maddie was not entirely ****. She knew she could not expose the truth. Maddie knew her plot had failed now. She gritted her teeth as she thought. Jane had unexpectedly gotten smart. She had offered her ce as the daughter of the Fowler family, but she did not fall for it. Maddie wanted to just let Jane leave, but she happened to see familiar silhouettes. She did not at first believe her eyes, but it was really them. ¡°Janie, please. I beg you¡­¡± Maddie suddenly shouted and came toward Jane. Jane instinctively avoided her. However, Maddie started to cry loudly, even though she had failed to get Jane. Maddie fell to the ground altogether. Crack! She had sprained her foot and was in agony. ¡°Maddie!¡± Jack and Dwayne¡¯s voices were heard. They hurriedly went up beside Maddie. ¡°Maddie, are you okay?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I sprained my foot¡­¡± Jane smiled coldly as she watched her act. Maddie was undoubtedly a natural at acting. Everywhere she went, she had to act. ¡°Daddy, Dwayne, what are you doing here?¡± In reality, Maddie had already seen them. Maddie did not understand what Jack and Dwayne were doing at the University of Oricle out of the blue. ¡°We can talk about it some other time¡­¡± ¡°Jane Fowler!¡± Jack stood up and red at Jane in fury. ¡°How dare you ****Maddie? Do we look dead to you? ¡°Apologize to Maddie this instant!¡± Dwayne helped Maddie up and looked at Jane with a livid expression on his face as well. Maddie was the favorite in the Fowler family, so everyone treated her dearly. They would kick a fuss over her even if a single hair fell from her head. This time, they witnessed Jane pushing Maddie down with their own eyes spraining her foot. They naturally wanted to seek justice for Maddie. ¡°Huh? Apologize? Jack, you can dream on. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I really wonder how you managed to run the Fowler Corporation all this time. Do you leave all the heavy lifting and work to women?¡± Inparison, Anna was a lot better at handling business than the rash. Jack. For years, Anna was the best closer in the business world. She worked with Jack to help expand the Fowler Corporation. It eventually became a powerhouse in Stormton City and even throughout Crucsia. After she gave birth to children, since thepany was progressing steadily, Anna retreated from the front line. Anna contributed greatly to Fowler Corporation¡¯s current high status. Naturally, everyone had an Achilles¡¯ heel. Anna had a weakness as well. Anna always spoke harshly when she threw a temper. She was just like Dwayne. ¡°Jane Fowler!¡± Jack finally could not bear Jane¡¯s repeated mocking and insults. His face turned livid as he hurled a p at Jane. He had to teach this annoying daughter a lesson. ¡°Daddy, no don¡¯t¡­¡± Maddie promptly pretended to be the savior. She ran up in front of her father and blocked Jane off. Jack was not in time to stop, so the pnded on Maddie¡¯s face instead. Pah! The p sounded bright and crisp. Maddie fell to the ground from the blow. Her face instantly swelled up and turned red. His handprint could be clearly seen. ¡°Maddie!¡± When Jack saw Maddie charging out to block the p for Jane, he felt sorry for her. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Daddy, I fell identally on my own and sprained myself. It had nothing to do with Janie. Don¡¯t misunderstand her¡­¡± ¡°Janie, why don¡¯t you just go? Daddy is angry now. As for me leaving the Fowler family, we can talk about it some other time.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Dwayne sensed something amiss and promptly asked, ¡°Maddie, what did you say about leaving the Fowler family? What is going on?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ no¡­ I¡­¡± Maddie realized she misspoke and lowered her head hesitantly. Dwayne red at Jane in fury. ¡°Jane Fowler, what did you say to Maddie? ¡°If you dare to touch and hurt Maddie, I swear I will chop you up into a thousand little pieces.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Jane could not resistughing and even pped. A mocking smile appeared on her face. This has been a good show. Every single one of you is **. This is simply mind-blowing. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t run apany. Why don¡¯t you enter the entertainment industry instead? I¡¯m sure you can get all the acting awards out there since your acting is so good. This is simply hrious!¡± Jane did not understand why she did not realize that the people from the Fowler family were great comedians. They could open an amusement park and make everyone from the Fowler family act as clowns inside. She was certain it would quickly be the most popr amusement park in the world. ¡°Jane Fowler, don¡¯t you even regret your actions the slightest by now? After all of the things you have done to hurt Maddie, she still blocked the blow and made excuses for you! Don¡¯t you feel bad about that? ¡°I do not know what I have done to deserve an unfilial daughter like you! You can¡¯tpare to Maddie at all. She is kind and innocent, but you are pure evil and even want to sue your own father! ¡°Will you only stop after embarrassing the Fowler familypletely?¡± Jack gritted his teeth in anger. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 41 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 41 Chapter 41 At the moment, he just wanted to strangle Jane. Jack even regretted his decision in the past. He should have stuck to his opinion and shouldn¡¯t have allowed Jane to be born. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jack and Anna had seven sons and no daughters at all, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have had the dream of having a daughter. It meant that Jane wouldn¡¯t have been born at all. Back then, Jack was opposed to Anna giving birth at a rtively old age. He had thought that if they wanted a daughter so badly, they could adopt one. However, Anna had miraculously be pregnant. Anna almost died while giving birth to Jane. Jane was stolen not long after she was born. This caused Anna to be diagnosed with postnatal depression She almostmitted suicide. If Jack hadn¡¯t been staying by Anna¡¯s side all the time, and Madelyning over to help distract Anna, no one knew what would have happened. Everything could have be unpredictable. However, something no one expected happened. They had finally found Jane. But she was a selfish ***c. She did not only feel like the Fowler family owed her. She also began taking revenge. Jack thought that Jane was a punishment sent by God. Only that way could Jane be such a *******. Jack knew that if he had adopted Madelyn earlier, none of this would have happened. ¡°What? Janie, do you want to sue your daddy? What¡¯s going on?¡± This time, Madelyn was really gobsmacked. She had never thought that Jane would have the guts to sue Jack. Jack was the Emeritus Chairman of the Fowler Corporation. It was like an ant going against a human¡¯s foot. There was no way that she would seed. Jane rolled her eyes at Madelyn. ¡°I meant what I said. Do you not understand what I¡¯m talking about? Have you ever gone to school?¡± ¡°Why¡­ why¡­ why have you be like this, Janie? It must be that I haven¡¯t done enough and made you mad. Weep, weep, weep.¡± After being scolded by Jane, Madelyn was instantly in tears. ¡°Jane, apologize to Maddie!¡± When Dwayne saw his dear sister in tears, he immediately became angry. When he shouted, his voice sounded like he was going to murder someone. It would make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. As the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, his body was very muscr, and his voice was loud. He was also short-tempered. His being angry would instantly make girls cry in fear. Dwayne¡¯s life motto was that he wouldn¡¯t hit a woman. However, Jane¡¯s behavior this time was uneptable. This made Dwayne want to use violence on Jane. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Jane be a brother? ¡°If he was a brother, then I could beat the *********out of him!¡± Dwayne eximed inwardly. ¡°I have something to show you before you *** are given a death. sentence.¡± Jane took out a phone from inside her jacket. The phone was very special. Jane just casually pressed a button. The conversation that Jane just had with Madelyn was all recorded and yed. This caused Madelyn¡¯s face to turn dark. ¡°Janie, you¡­¡± ¡°How can I note prepared when I¡¯m ***with you guys.¡± ¡°I should have known that something was fishy when you said that you wanted to talk to me alone.¡± ¡°Oh, Jack, Dwayne, there¡¯s more. We haven¡¯t got to the most interesting part yet.¡± When Jane yed the part where Jane was able to predict the treading. searches due to Madelyn¡¯s setup, Jack¡¯s face darkened. He couldn¡¯t be angrier. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you trying to nder Maddie?¡± ¡°nder her? How would I dare? Jack, Madelyn is the precious daughter of the Fowler family. I¡¯m not trying to get myself killed here. ¡°What I¡¯m doing is making an educated guess. Oh, by the way, Jack, didn¡¯t you say you were going to find who was behind all of this and had put the me on me? How is it going? Have you been able to find that person after so many days?¡± When Madelyn heard those words, her heart skipped a beat. No one would have thought of this situation. No one expected Jane would do something like this at this time. Jack fell silent. Jane had a point. Back when Jane found out that the chief editor teamed with someone to deceive Jack and nder her, someone came to her mind instantly. Madelyn was the most suspicious person. Jane was ndered and getting pushed away by the Fowler family. She was even forced to leave the Fowler family. By then, Madelyn could be the only daughter of the Fowler family without a doubt. She was the person who would gain the most out of this. Jack said that he was going to look into it, but he didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the matter. He didn¡¯t want everything to be fully exposed. If Madelyn was the one behind everything, Jack wouldn¡¯t know what to think. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of woman he had doted on since she was a child. It could be said that Jack had never seen Madelyn¡¯s true colors. ¡°Well, as expected, you didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the investigation, did you? Jack, your words are just *******. How dare you call yourself my dad? It¡¯s a ****joke!¡± Jane wasn¡¯t holding back on her insults at all. She had never had any faith in Jack. To Jack, whatever Madelyn did was right. Not only that, but Jack would also think whatever Jane did was wrong. Whenever Madelyn was involved in anything, Jack would be hesitant and didn¡¯t know what was right and what was wrong. He would even make Jane take all the me countless times and then curse and torture her. ¡°I¡­¡± Jack didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. The main reason for that was that he was rendered speechless by Jane¡¯s words. When Jane broke off all rtionships with the Fowler family, Jack really didn¡¯t put much effort into the investigation. For one reason, it was because Jane had angered him, so he felt like there was no need. The other was that he was scared that he would find someone he didn¡¯t want to find during the investigation. ¡°Jane, do you think you can dere that Maddie¡¯s guilty with your own words and say that Maddie¡¯s behind all of this? Where¡¯s your evidence? ¡°Without any, what you¡¯ve said is nothing more than a guess.¡± Dwayne had graduated from a military school. He had quite a lot of legal knowledge. He had quickly spotted the w in Jane¡¯s words. ¡°Janie, I know that you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m well aware of you. Don¡¯t worry. I will leave the Fowler family and stay away from you as long as you¡¯re willing toe back to the Fowler family. All I want is for you not to hate me. ¡°I¡¯m really upset and scared right now. I¡¯d rather die than for Janie to misunderstand me.¡± Her voice became hoarse as she said those words. After that, she began to cry. She cried her heart out. She didn¡¯t stop crying no matter what others did. Seeing Madelyn like this, Jack¡¯s heart began to ache. All the suspicion in his heart disappeared instantly. All Jack felt now what his heart aching. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve never stopped the investigation in this matter. I just need a little. more time. Besides, I believe that Maddie definitely had nothing to do with it. ¡°Maddie¡¯s a pure, innocent, and honest person. She¡¯s the daughter that the Fowler family raised since she was a child. How could we not know what she¡¯s like? ¡°Stop trying to use such methods to ruin the rtionship between the members of the Fowler family.¡± When Jane heard those words, his lips curved into a disdainful smile. ¡°He¡¯s right. ¡°To the Fowlers, Madelyn has always been kind and innocent,¡± Jane thought. To the Fowlers, only Jane was the devil and didn¡¯t deserve to be alive in this world. She didn¡¯t deserve to have the blood of the Fowler family flowing through her veins. If Jack had really put some effort into his investigation¡­ With his power, he would have long found out who was behind everything. The chief editor had only took a few days off. He didn¡¯t even leave Stormton City. All Jack had to do was threaten him a little, and the chief editor would tell him everything. Madelyn didn¡¯t have the power to make someone just disappear in this world without a trace. In conclusion, it was Jack who didn¡¯t want to put any effort into the investigation. He didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom of things. There was another possibility¡­ Even if Jack found out Madelyn was the person behind everything, he would have countless excuses to convince himself that it wasn¡¯t real. He would think that Jane had put the me on Madelyn on purpose. He would think that Jane was trying to turn them against each other. In the end, all the me would be put on Jane because Jack didn¡¯t like her, and Madelyn would have done nothing wrong because Jack favored her. Jane was expected to do all of those bad things. If Madelyn did anything bad, then she must have been set up by Jane. Madelyn was not rted to the Fowler family by blood, but to the family, she was the precious daughter and sister they had raised. Jane was rted to the Fowler family by blood but had disappeared for 19 years. When she returned to the Fowler family, she wasn¡¯t even as close to them as the dog they had raised. Therefore, Jane was right to be disrespected by all the Fowler family members. It was as if Jane deserved everything she got. Madelyn was being doted on by the Fowler family. She got everything she wanted and enjoyed the warmth of the family. Whereas Jane only deserved to be standing in the corner watching the warm scenes that couldn¡¯t possibly belong to her in the distance. Her heart ached as if someone was slicing it into pieces. ¡°Jack, save those words for yourself. ¡°However, I do have proof for something. I have proof that you just framed me.¡± Jane turned the phone around. Everyone could now see the screen and what was ying on the screen. Jane not only had a recording on her phone. She had a video as well. It showed how Madelyn suddenly pounced at Jane and then as if she was bounced back by something invisible, she suddenly spun and fell to the ground. During the whole video, Jane didn¡¯t even touch Madelyn. Everything was recorded clearly on camera. Jane didn¡¯t eveny a finger on Madelyn. Madelyn fell over on her own. When Jack saw such clear evidence, he was at a loss for words. Dwayne didn¡¯t know what to say either. This time¡­ They had really been mistaken. They were proved wrong. ¡°The matter about the trending searches, plus the matter about Peter and this time as well¡­ ¡°Jack Fowler, you¡¯ve misunderstood me three times now. ¡°You¡¯ve even tried to hit me a few times and put me at risk. ¡°For someone like you, I don¡¯t even want to say that you¡¯re a father. You¡¯re just a *****, a total ****.¡± Chapter 41 At the moment, he just wanted to strangle Jane. Jack even regretted his decision in the past. He should have stuck to his opinion and shouldn¡¯t have allowed Jane to be born. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jack and Anna had seven sons and no daughters at all, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have had the dream of having a daughter. It meant that Jane wouldn¡¯t have been born at all. Back then, Jack was opposed to Anna giving birth at a rtively old age. He had thought that if they wanted a daughter so badly, they could adopt one. However, Anna had miraculously be pregnant. Anna almost died while giving birth to Jane. Jane was stolen not long after she was born. This caused Anna to be diagnosed with postnatal depression She almostmitted suicide. If Jack hadn¡¯t been staying by Anna¡¯s side all the time, and Madelyning over to help distract Anna, no one knew what would have happened. Everything could have be unpredictable. However, something no one expected happened. They had finally found Jane. But she was a selfish ***c. She did not only feel like the Fowler family owed her. She also began taking revenge. Jack thought that Jane was a punishment sent by God. Only that way could Jane be such a *******. Jack knew that if he had adopted Madelyn earlier, none of this would have happened. ¡°What? Janie, do you want to sue your daddy? What¡¯s going on?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This time, Madelyn was really gobsmacked. She had never thought that Jane would have the guts to sue Jack. Jack was the Emeritus Chairman of the Fowler Corporation. It was like an ant going against a human¡¯s foot. There was no way that she would seed. Jane rolled her eyes at Madelyn. ¡°I meant what I said. Do you not understand what I¡¯m talking about? Have you ever gone to school?¡± ¡°Why¡­ why¡­ why have you be like this, Janie? It must be that I haven¡¯t done enough and made you mad. Weep, weep, weep.¡± After being scolded by Jane, Madelyn was instantly in tears. ¡°Jane, apologize to Maddie!¡± When Dwayne saw his dear sister in tears, he immediately became angry. When he shouted, his voice sounded like he was going to murder someone. It would make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. As the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, his body was very muscr, and his voice was loud. He was also short-tempered. His being angry would instantly make girls cry in fear. Dwayne¡¯s life motto was that he wouldn¡¯t hit a woman. However, Jane¡¯s behavior this time was uneptable. This made Dwayne want to use violence on Jane. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Jane be a brother? ¡°If he was a brother, then I could beat the *********out of him!¡± Dwayne eximed inwardly. ¡°I have something to show you before you *** are given a death. sentence.¡± Jane took out a phone from inside her jacket. The phone was very special. Jane just casually pressed a button. The conversation that Jane just had with Madelyn was all recorded and yed. This caused Madelyn¡¯s face to turn dark. ¡°Janie, you¡­¡± ¡°How can I note prepared when I¡¯m ***with you guys.¡± ¡°I should have known that something was fishy when you said that you wanted to talk to me alone.¡± ¡°Oh, Jack, Dwayne, there¡¯s more. We haven¡¯t got to the most interesting part yet.¡± When Jane yed the part where Jane was able to predict the treading. searches due to Madelyn¡¯s setup, Jack¡¯s face darkened. He couldn¡¯t be angrier. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you trying to nder Maddie?¡± ¡°nder her? How would I dare? Jack, Madelyn is the precious daughter of the Fowler family. I¡¯m not trying to get myself killed here. ¡°What I¡¯m doing is making an educated guess. Oh, by the way, Jack, didn¡¯t you say you were going to find who was behind all of this and had put the me on me? How is it going? Have you been able to find that person after so many days?¡± When Madelyn heard those words, her heart skipped a beat. No one would have thought of this situation. No one expected Jane would do something like this at this time. Jack fell silent. Jane had a point. Back when Jane found out that the chief editor teamed with someone to deceive Jack and nder her, someone came to her mind instantly. Madelyn was the most suspicious person. Jane was ndered and getting pushed away by the Fowler family. She was even forced to leave the Fowler family. By then, Madelyn could be the only daughter of the Fowler family without a doubt. She was the person who would gain the most out of this. Jack said that he was going to look into it, but he didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the matter. He didn¡¯t want everything to be fully exposed. If Madelyn was the one behind everything, Jack wouldn¡¯t know what to think. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of woman he had doted on since she was a child. It could be said that Jack had never seen Madelyn¡¯s true colors. ¡°Well, as expected, you didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the investigation, did you? Jack, your words are just *******. How dare you call yourself my dad? It¡¯s a ****joke!¡± Jane wasn¡¯t holding back on her insults at all. She had never had any faith in Jack. To Jack, whatever Madelyn did was right. Not only that, but Jack would also think whatever Jane did was wrong. Whenever Madelyn was involved in anything, Jack would be hesitant and didn¡¯t know what was right and what was wrong. He would even make Jane take all the me countless times and then curse and torture her. ¡°I¡­¡± Jack didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. The main reason for that was that he was rendered speechless by Jane¡¯s words. When Jane broke off all rtionships with the Fowler family, Jack really didn¡¯t put much effort into the investigation. For one reason, it was because Jane had angered him, so he felt like there was no need. The other was that he was scared that he would find someone he didn¡¯t want to find during the investigation. ¡°Jane, do you think you can dere that Maddie¡¯s guilty with your own words and say that Maddie¡¯s behind all of this? Where¡¯s your evidence? ¡°Without any, what you¡¯ve said is nothing more than a guess.¡± Dwayne had graduated from a military school. He had quite a lot of legal knowledge. He had quickly spotted the w in Jane¡¯s words. ¡°Janie, I know that you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m well aware of you. Don¡¯t worry. I will leave the Fowler family and stay away from you as long as you¡¯re willing toe back to the Fowler family. All I want is for you not to hate me. ¡°I¡¯m really upset and scared right now. I¡¯d rather die than for Janie to misunderstand me.¡± Her voice became hoarse as she said those words. After that, she began to cry. She cried her heart out. She didn¡¯t stop crying no matter what others did. Seeing Madelyn like this, Jack¡¯s heart began to ache. All the suspicion in his heart disappeared instantly. All Jack felt now what his heart aching. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve never stopped the investigation in this matter. I just need a little. more time. Besides, I believe that Maddie definitely had nothing to do with it. ¡°Maddie¡¯s a pure, innocent, and honest person. She¡¯s the daughter that the Fowler family raised since she was a child. How could we not know what she¡¯s like? ¡°Stop trying to use such methods to ruin the rtionship between the members of the Fowler family.¡± When Jane heard those words, his lips curved into a disdainful smile. ¡°He¡¯s right. ¡°To the Fowlers, Madelyn has always been kind and innocent,¡± Jane thought. To the Fowlers, only Jane was the devil and didn¡¯t deserve to be alive in this world. She didn¡¯t deserve to have the blood of the Fowler family flowing through her veins. If Jack had really put some effort into his investigation¡­ With his power, he would have long found out who was behind everything. The chief editor had only took a few days off. He didn¡¯t even leave Stormton City. All Jack had to do was threaten him a little, and the chief editor would tell him everything. Madelyn didn¡¯t have the power to make someone just disappear in this world without a trace. In conclusion, it was Jack who didn¡¯t want to put any effort into the investigation. He didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom of things. There was another possibility¡­ Even if Jack found out Madelyn was the person behind everything, he would have countless excuses to convince himself that it wasn¡¯t real. He would think that Jane had put the me on Madelyn on purpose. He would think that Jane was trying to turn them against each other. In the end, all the me would be put on Jane because Jack didn¡¯t like her, and Madelyn would have done nothing wrong because Jack favored her. Jane was expected to do all of those bad things. If Madelyn did anything bad, then she must have been set up by Jane. Madelyn was not rted to the Fowler family by blood, but to the family, she was the precious daughter and sister they had raised. Jane was rted to the Fowler family by blood but had disappeared for 19 years. When she returned to the Fowler family, she wasn¡¯t even as close to them as the dog they had raised. Therefore, Jane was right to be disrespected by all the Fowler family members. It was as if Jane deserved everything she got. Madelyn was being doted on by the Fowler family. She got everything she wanted and enjoyed the warmth of the family. Whereas Jane only deserved to be standing in the corner watching the warm scenes that couldn¡¯t possibly belong to her in the distance. Her heart ached as if someone was slicing it into pieces. ¡°Jack, save those words for yourself. ¡°However, I do have proof for something. I have proof that you just framed me.¡± Jane turned the phone around. Everyone could now see the screen and what was ying on the screen. Jane not only had a recording on her phone. She had a video as well. It showed how Madelyn suddenly pounced at Jane and then as if she was bounced back by something invisible, she suddenly spun and fell to the ground. During the whole video, Jane didn¡¯t even touch Madelyn. Everything was recorded clearly on camera. Jane didn¡¯t eveny a finger on Madelyn. Madelyn fell over on her own. When Jack saw such clear evidence, he was at a loss for words. Dwayne didn¡¯t know what to say either. This time¡­ They had really been mistaken. They were proved wrong. ¡°The matter about the trending searches, plus the matter about Peter and this time as well¡­ ¡°Jack Fowler, you¡¯ve misunderstood me three times now. ¡°You¡¯ve even tried to hit me a few times and put me at risk. ¡°For someone like you, I don¡¯t even want to say that you¡¯re a father. You¡¯re just a *****, a total ****.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 42 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Jack felt really awkward. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. He was proved wrong by Jane. This wasn¡¯t the first time either. It was actually the third time. Jack felt that he was very unlucky. He had never been so *****in his entire life. Jack was proved wrong so straightforwardly. The person who proved him wrong was actually his own daughter by blood. Even Dwayne fell silent. All his ********aura disappeared without a trace. ¡°Ahem¡­ ¡°This is indeed very awkward,¡± Dwayne thought. ¡°Daddy, Dwayne, I¡¯ve already told you, I identally fell over by myself. Janie didn¡¯t push me,¡± Madelyn said. She did so very quietly. She actually felt a little relieved that she had said those words before all of this happened. It was a good thing that she had those words nned. Otherwise, even Madelyn would be in a lot of trouble as well. At the same time, she felt curious. How was Jane¡¯s phone made? The phone was able to record voices through ayer of clothes. Not only that, it was even able to record clear high-definition videos. It was a good thing that Madelyn didn¡¯t have any ws when **** with Jane. She didn¡¯t admit to anything. If she didn¡¯t do that, she would have been caught. Madelyn decided that she couldn¡¯t be alone with Jane in the future anymore. Otherwise, she might fall into Jane¡¯s trap without even knowing. ¡°I have to thank Mr. Fowler for providing me with such good evidence before thewsuit begins. ¡°Get ready for thewsuit, Mr. Fowler, and get ready to apologize.¡± With that said, Jane turned around and left. ¡°Jane, wait!¡± When Jack saw that Jane was about to leave, he could no longer remain calm. ¡°Are you really going to sue me? I¡¯m your father. It¡¯s the Fowler family¡¯s blood that¡¯s running through your veins, no matter how much you don¡¯t want to admit this fact.¡± Jane had her back to Jack and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one in the wrong, yet you¡¯re still asking me why I want to sue you. Well, how about you apologize. to me and L, and I won¡¯t make things too complicated?¡± ¡°You!¡± How could Jack apologize to Jane and L? If he did that, he would be a ******* to the whole family. ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, then I¡¯ll be seeing you in the courthouse. You¡¯ll lose for sure this time.¡± Jane was done with a **** like Jack. He had been the person in the wrong, yet he still had to make up a load of excuses. He would always say he did those things for others and his family. What use was that? If finding excuses was useful, then what would be the need for the police? The people who suffered didn¡¯t deserve it. They were left with no choice when ****with the power of the Fowler family. To the Fowler family, the weak deserved to suffer. This time, Jane was determined to teach Jack a lesson that he wouldn¡¯t forgetThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She even made an oath that she would change her name if she failed. All Jack could do was watch Jane leave. ¡°Daddy, Dwayne, what should we do? If Janie really goes to court with Daddy, then wouldn¡¯t it be a laughingstock to others? ¡°Daddy, you¡¯d better go and talk to Janie. Besides, Janie has no chance of winning¡­¡± Madelyn pretended to sound weak as she said those words. She wanted Jane to totally fall out with the Fowler family. If that happened, then no matter how much Jane influenced the Fowler family, there was no way she would be allowed to return to the Fowler family. Besides, Jack would definitely win thewsuit this time. Even if Jack had wronged Jane, she had no evidence. Jane was just a person who had lost the support of the Fowler family. She had no power at all. If Jane continued with thewsuit, then it would be a definite loss for her. ¡°Things are probably not as simple as it seems this time.¡± Jack¡¯s face darkened. There were two reasons why they hade to the University of Oricle. The first reason was toe and ask Jane about her actions. The second reason was that he wanted to know how Jane got to know Andy. However¡­ Jack knew that with Jane¡¯s recent attitude, he would only ***himself by asking such a question. ¡°******, I¡¯m really in a tight spot right now!¡± Jack eximed inwardly. The sky turned dark. Jane *****L home in her Porsche Cayenne. She then waved goodbye to L. At that moment, Jane¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a WeChat notification. The message was from Hugh. Hugh messaged, ¡°How about tonight?¡± Jane¡¯s lips twitched. Why did she have the feeling that Hugh¡¯s WeChat message was really ambiguous? Jane replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m busy tonight.¡± Hugh sent back, ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh added a smiley face at the end of thest message. He had a sense of propriety. He didn¡¯t ask Jane what she was going to do. Jane liked Hugh¡¯s act. After all, with Hugh¡¯s power, the environment he had grown up in, and his aura, Jane thought that Hugh was going to be a control *********. Even if Jane hadn¡¯t agreed to sign the agreement with Hugh, the two of them were already rted. Hugh would want to control Jane¡¯s life domineeringly. This would make Jane very unhappy and force her to want to escape Hugh¡¯s control. It would also cause her to resist. However, Hugh didn¡¯t do that. This was something Jane liked about Hugh. Jane looked at the time. It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Andy¡¯s flight from Rheinsville to Stormton City wouldnd at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Jane would just about make it if she set off for the airport now. She turned the steering wheel and stepped on the gas. The Porsche¡¯s taillights cut across the darkness of the road and shot off into the distance. Meanwhile, at the airport¡­ Anna was wearing a pair of sunsses and a mink coat. She was waiting outside the arrivals gate for the ne from Rheinsville to Stormton City. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a fail as expected, right?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was indifferent when she heard what Dwayne said on the other end of the line. She had a hunch that things would turn out this way. Jane seemed to have turned into apletely different person. Her view of the Fowler family was full of hatred and disgust. It waspletely different from when she first arrived back at the Fowler family and had tried to please them. Back then, Jane was shy and felt that she was inferior. Anna had to admit that the new Jane caused Anna to not look down on her anymore. She felt that this was what a daughter of the Fowler family should be like¡­ One who had confidence, ability, and a cutting-edge aura and not be so timid like Jane was before. Back then, at first sight, people thought that Jane didn¡¯t deserve to be a part of the Fowler family. However, such aura should not have been used on one¡¯s own family. Jane was the daughter of Anna and a part of the Fowler family. To Anna, Jane needed to use that cutting-edge aura of hers on their enemies. This matter about Jane was bing more and moreplicated. It made Anna very tired both physically and ********. ¡°Why can¡¯t Jane be gentle, kind, and mature like Madelyn?¡± Anna wondered. ¡°Where¡¯s your dad now?¡± ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s been in the study ever since he got back from the university. Maddie has been crying as well. She feels that everything that happened is all her fault. When he found out what was going on, Peter went tofort Maddie.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m at the airport right now. I got the news that Andy¡¯s going to arrive in Stormton City at eight o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll try to convince him to give up thiswsuit just in case things get out of hand.¡± Anna had been doing business with Jack for many years. She had be a decisive person. Jack went to the University of Oricle to make things clear with Jane. At the same time, he went to see if there was a possibility of solving things privately. They didn¡¯t want things to getplicated and *******the Fowler family. This would cause theirpany¡¯s shares to plummet. If that didn¡¯t work, then Anna woulde to the airport beforehand and intercept Andy. They would get Andy to give up thiswsuit no matter what. If Jane had asked someone else to represent her in thiswsuit, the Fowler family wouldn¡¯t have really cared. However, things were different with Andy. Since it was Andy, he would be able to turn the tides, even if he didn¡¯t have enough evidence. He was known as a magician in the courthouse, the invinciblewyer. ¡°Tell your dad to get it together. He¡¯s the one who caused all of this. He went to cause trouble for Jane without knowing anything, and the whole family is trying to tidy up his mess. Why does he get to hide in this study? ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get it together, then I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I get back.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 43 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Anna didn¡¯t know what had happened at the university. She didn¡¯t even have time to find out why Madelyn was so upset. At the moment, the most important thing to her was to eliminate any possibility of the Fowler family¡¯s reputation being ruined. ¡°Actually, Mom¡­¡± Dwayne felt that he had to tell Anna what happened earlier. They had wronged Jane yet again. Things had probablye to a point of no return. However, Anna hung up before Dwayne could say anything. That was because Anna had already seen Andy. Andy¡¯s blonde hair and unique green eyes made him almost unable to be missed. Andy was about six feet, one inch tall. His clothes were mainly ck. He wore a ck leather jacket, ck jeans, and a pair of ck shoes. This caused him to look even taller. Andy was the tallest in the crowd.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, Andy¡¯s skin was so pale that it made him look like he was ***. His skin was different from the pale skin of foreigners. It made him look ****. Even his lips were pale. Because of this, Andy always put on some lipstick. The lipstick made his lips look bright. His curly blonde hair hung down randomly from the top of his head and partially covered his bloodshot eyes. There were traces of dark circles around his eyes as well. The bright red lips, unusually pale skin, and a pair of unique green eyesbined with his ck clothes made Andy look very different It was as if he was something that had just climbed out of a coffin. That something was an 18th-century vampire. Someone like this would definitely be the center of attention in a crowd. The crowd around Andy subconsciously kept some distance from him. Some people took out their phones and secretly took pictures of him. Some people wanted to talk to Andy but didn¡¯t know how to start a conversation. Some courageous people even went to ask Andy if he was a foreign celebrity. All Andy did was shake his head. He didn¡¯t say anything. He walked away while dragging his suitcase behind him. ¡°Hello, Andy.¡± Anna walked up to Andy and greeted him. Andy had seen Anna from a distance and stopped walking. His lips parted a little. A very soft voice sounded. ¡°Can I help you, Mrs. Fowler?¡± Andy¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound like a man¡¯s voice at all. It was a more neutral voice. It was a good thing that Andy obviously looked like a man. Otherwise, one would have thought that he was a woman. However, it was this kind of voice that seemed to be able to prate one¡¯s heart. One was subconsciously attracted to him. It was as if Andy himself was really a vampire with special powers. His voice was like a vampire luring its prey into its trap. The prey was attracted to the voice and unable to break free. Due to Andy¡¯s appearance, someone joked that the reason he was invincible duringwsuits was that he was too good-looking and had charmed everyone in the courtroom. As a first-sswyer, Andy actually epted Jane¡¯s case. This meant that he had found out everything about the Fowler family. There was still a little bit of distance until the VIP exit. Anna was only able to intercept Andy through a special path. Andy didn¡¯t like to bring an assistant with him when flying. He didn¡¯t even bring any bodyguards. It was his habit. The assistant had flown to Stormton City in advance to wait for Andy. The reason Andy gave for this choice was that he always felt trapped while on the ne. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to hear about work matters when he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He preferred lying down and listening to music. That wasn¡¯t possible if his assistant was with him. Therefore, Anna was sessful in intercepting Andy. ¡°Looks like you know me, Andy. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and talk about the conditions. I want you to not represent Jane in thiswsuit.¡± Anna told Andy why she was there straightforwardly. ¡°Well¡­¡± A yful looked appeared in Andy¡¯s unique green eyes. It was as if he had found an interesting toy. Such a gaze made Anna feel a little ufortable. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, for someone like you, you should have done quite a lot of research on me, right? ¡°After all, you even knew what time I would arrive in Stormton City. You even came to intercept me. ¡°You¡¯re even trying to lure me with a promise of gain. Looks like I¡¯ve been underestimated.¡± Anna bit her tongue lightly to force herself to calm down. She had known from the start that Andy wasn¡¯t someone to be lured easily. After all, he was Crucsia¡¯s most famous first-sswyer. A lot of people tried to please him. However, since Anna hade there to bribe Andy, it was obvious that she was prepared. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard about you, Andy. To be honest with you, Jane is my daughter, and she¡¯s the daughter that the Fowler family lost for 19 years. ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken that things havee to this due to some misunderstandings. Honestly speaking, this is a family matter, and we don¡¯t want things to get complicated. We don¡¯t want ourselves to be aughingstock to others. ¡°As long as you name your price, Andy, the Fowler family will do its best to satisfy you. I¡¯m not trying to brag, but the Fowler family has quite a lot of power in Stormton City, Crucsia, and even the world. ¡°Even for someone like you, Andy, you must have something that you find hard to solve by yourself, right? Tell us about it, and the Fowler family might be able to help you solve your problem.¡± Anna had been the negotiations expert at the Fowler Corporation when they were rising. She had prepared everything she was going to say before Andy arrived. After thinking about it, everything was perfect. She had first told about Jane¡¯s identity, which was that she was a member of the Fowler family. Anna made things sound like it was just a small problem. It was only a quarrel between members of the family. Such things wouldn¡¯t need to be taken to court. After that, Anna mentioned the ability of the Fowler family and made a priceless promise to Andy. One would normally take such an offer. However, that wasn¡¯t the case this time. Andy smiled. He wasn¡¯t looking at Anna. Instead, he waved his head to someone behind her. Janie!¡± Anna¡¯s body stiffened when she heard Andy call Jane¡¯s name. ¡°I was wondering why only Jack and Dwayne came looking for trouble at the university today and where¡¯ve you been. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re here to intercept mywyer. What are you trying to do? Are you trying to bribe my lawyer? ¡°This is another piece of good evidence I¡¯ve found.¡± Anna turned around. As soon as she did that, she saw Jane holding a phone and recording all of Jane¡¯s voice was filled with disdain. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve onlye to say hello to Andy.¡± Anna immediately began to panic. If Jane showed the video to the judge and the jury, the Fowler family would be at an even more disadvantage. This wasn¡¯t good news. Jane put away her phone calmly and whistled. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just here to say hello, are you? Is she telling the truth, Andy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Fowler has shown me something quite interesting.¡± Andy walked past Anna and toward Jane. He then intimately wrapped his arms around Jane¡¯s waist. ¡°Janie, looks like Mrs. Fowler doesn¡¯t know what kind of person she has offended. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to feel sorry for the Fowler family. Looks like the people of the Fowler family aren¡¯t smart at all. Are they really rted? ¡°How can a ***like Mrs. Fowler give birth to such a smart girl like Janie?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 44 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¡°You!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°What did Andy just say? ¡°Did he just say that I¡¯m a ****? ¡°I¡¯m the wife of the leader of the Fowler family. I had been an all-powerful negotiation queen!¡± Anna eximed inwardly. Anna had left the business world, but her stories were still being told. Any neers in the business world or seniors would all have to call Anna ¡°Mrs. Fowler¡± respectfully. They were not only afraid of the power that the Fowler family held but also of Anna¡¯s ability. They recognized Anna¡¯s abilities. She lived under the spotlight and was respected and worshipped by others. This was the lifestyle that Anna had lived up until now. She had never been humiliated like this before. ¡°Andy, I think Mrs. Fowler is not only a ****, but she has bad character as well. ¡°Otherwise, why would she do something like bribery? ¡°She doesn¡¯t look at herself when she does something wrong but goes and tries to bribe others. ¡°Looks like the top family in Stormton City is just a fig leaf.¡± Jane wasn¡¯t holding anything back. She used this chance to totally humiliate Anna. ¡°Jane!¡± Anna became so angry that she had to cover her chest with her hands. Her face had turned bright red. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my daughter! I gave birth to you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re alive. in this world! N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! You not only have no sense of family glory and the thought to protect your family, but now you even dare to humiliate your mother like this! ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Even if the Fowler family was in the wrong and misunderstood Jane, she shouldn¡¯t have been like this. She shouldn¡¯t have spoken to her mother with such an attitude. To Anna, what Jane had just done was uneptable. It was even seen as Jane ruining the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. This was because Jane was a Fowler herself. The blood of the Fowler family was running through her veins. Why couldn¡¯t she speak nicely? Why did she have to show so much hostility toward the Fowler family? The most important thing was that Jack didn¡¯t do what he did on purpose. He had just lost his cool because his family was involved. Family had always been the weakness of the Fowler family. It was the same for Jack, Anna, and their seven sons. As a member of the Fowler family with the family¡¯s blood running through her veins, she had no feelings for the bond they shared. Even Madelyn shared the bond. What Jane did only made Anna more and more disappointed in her. The daughter that Anna gave birth to under so much danger was actually such an evil woman. ¡°Can¡¯t you take it, Mrs. Fowler? Like I¡¯ve said, I¡¯ve broken off all rtionships. with the Fowler family. I have nothing to do with you anymore. ¡°If you want to shout and let everyone know about this matter, you¡¯re free to do so. I don¡¯t really care. ¡°If you do that, then the share prices and the Fowler family¡¯s reputation will all be in danger¡± Jane saw the disappointment in Anna¡¯s eyes. However¡­ What did any of that have to do with her? After all, Jane had always been an outsider to the Fowler family. Jane had already experienced too much disappointment. She didn¡¯t really care anymore. When she lived with the Fowler family, even her breathing was wrong. No matter what Madelyn did, she always got the support andfort of the Fowler family. Jane, on the other hand, was timid and respectful to others, but she didn¡¯t even get a smile from family members. She even had to suffer emotional abuse. On the contrary, when Jane made a scene, the Fowler family paid more attention to her. This made Jane remember a saying. Children who cried got the most attention¡­ Even if they were looking at the child with eyes full of disgust. However, when the Fowler family members gritted their teeth in anger and hated Jane, she actually felt happy. This was because Jane had a sense of sessful revenge. Jane¡¯s words had hit their mark in Anna¡¯s heart. Jane didn¡¯t care about the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. She even wanted to challenge the Fowler family¡¯s authority and step on them. However, Anna cared about the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Are we done? Let¡¯s go, Janie.¡± Andy felt Anna was very ****. If it were in the past, Andy would have spent some time ying around with such a ***funny toy. However, it was the first formal meeting between Andy and Jane. It was very meaningful. Andy didn¡¯t want to waste time on a toy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Andy.¡± Jane withdrew her disdainful gaze. She didn¡¯t take another look at Anna. ¡°Jane¡­¡± At that moment, Anna opened her ***to speak. ¡°Do you really want to break off all rtionships with the Fowler family and totally fall out? ¡°Does your conscience not hurt at all? Won¡¯t you feel guilty or regret what you¡¯ve done? ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have found you back then and taken you in. Your Aunt Diane tried to convince me to not continue to look for you. She wondered what use it would be even if we were able to find you, not to mention out of all the people in the city. She even said that you might even have been dead after 19 years. ¡°I didn¡¯t listen. I didn¡¯t care. Every year, I spent a lot of money, time, and effort to find you. It¡¯s because I wanted to make it up to you. As long as there was hope, I never thought of giving up. This is a mother¡¯s belief. You¡¯re a baby that I carried for over nine months! ¡°However, was I wrong? Was I really wrong? I never dreamed that you¡¯d be such a person. What I¡¯ve done was bring a dangerous person into the house!¡± Anna¡¯s voice was hoarse as she questioned Jane. Her eyes were red. There were even tears in her eyes. This didn¡¯t look like Anna was acting. As she said those words, she felt her heart turn cold. Why? Why did the person who stabbed her behind her back and tried to ruin the Fowler family¡¯s reputation have to be her daughter? Why did it have to be the daughter that she had lost for 19 years? Why did fate have to do this to Anna? If things were to develop toward the result that Anna was the most scared of, then it would be partly because of Anna. She was the one who caused all of this. She would be the sinner of the Fowler family. Andy stopped where he was. His brows furrowed a little. He looked at the side of Jane¡¯s face worriedly. Andy didn¡¯t know too much about the things between Jane and the Fowler family. However, from what Jane had told him, he knew that the Fowler family didn¡¯t treat Jane as well as Anna said they did. Instead, they made Jane see through the **of the whole family and decide to leave. What Anna was doing was moral abduction. However, Anna was still Jane¡¯s mother by blood. Andy was worried that if Jane was humiliated like this, her heart would ache. How would she feel? Jane seemed to have sensed Andy¡¯s worried gaze. She gave him a big smile. This was to tell Andy that she was fine. Jane had long gotten used to such humiliations. It didn¡¯t bother her at all. It was nowhere near the worst damage they had dealt during her previous life. Jane was forced to cut off her most beloved long hair by Peter. He then went andplimented Madelyn on how good her long hair looked. They yed around with her and stepped on Jane¡¯s feelings. This was only a small part of the harm that the Fowler family caused Jane. Jane quickly turned around. Her cold eyes were locked on Anna. Anna locked gazes with Jane¡¯s cold eyes. Anna suddenly felt that the daughter in front of her looked unfamiliar to her. She didn¡¯t feel in any way that they were rted. Even her aura as a mother seemed to have disappeared. Most of all¡­ Anna felt a sense of fear. ¡°Anna, are you trying to use the fact that we¡¯re rted? ¡°Since you said you¡¯ve gone through all this trouble to find me and made your story so touching, then why did you not care about me after you found me and brought me back to the Fowler family? ¡°All you care about is Madelyn. As for me, the daughter you lost for 19 years, you paid no attention at all. You didn¡¯t even feel guilty. On the contrary, I¡¯m not even as important as the pets Madelyn raised. Even they attract more attention than me. ¡°Two weeks¡­ For two whole weeks, you didn¡¯t ask me whether I was sleeping, if I was used to the days at the Fowler family, or if the food suited. my taste. Is there a mother in the world who is like you? I don¡¯t see that your care about me at all.¡± Jane¡¯s voice was sharp and fierce, but she looked as calm as ever. This alone sent shivers down Anna¡¯s back. Subconsciously, Anna was at a disadvantage when ****** with Jane. Not to mention¡­ What Jane had said was the truth. was something that Anna didn¡¯t know how to face. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re mistaken¡­ I was just¡­ You just came back, so I was in a little bit of a mess. I always had the sense of not being fully prepared. I didn¡¯t know how to face you. ¡°But¡­ I gave you a home, a family, and kinship! Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 45 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Even Jane was a little taken aback when she heard those words. ¡°Kinship? ¡°A home? ¡°Didn¡¯t know how to face me?¡± Jane asked inwardly. As a mother, Anna actually said that she didn¡¯t know how to face a daughter she had lost for 19 years and was looking forward to kinship and a bright future as well. That daughter decided to hide her abilities just so that she could please what she thought was family. If that was the case, then why did Anna want to take her back in? Why did Anna have to pretend that she was kind and say that everyone had given up on Jane and she was the only one in the family that didn¡¯t? Jane would have probably enjoyed her previous life more if she didn¡¯t return to the Fowler family. She also wouldn¡¯t have been killed in a fire. Her heart had been totally broken by her family and couldn¡¯t be pieced back together again. Jane admired Anna¡¯s shamelessness. In the past, she had never thought that Anna would be so shameless. There had been a few times that Jane wanted to give up in her previous life. She had been hurt too much by her family. She was even diagnosed with a depressive disorder. She used everyst breath in her in an attempt to escape hell. It was Anna who tried tofort her in tears and used sweet words to lure her back. Anna was like a devil¡¯s messenger who used an invisible hand to drag Jane back into the abyss and even deeper into hell. To some extent¡­ For someone like Anna, who subconsciously dragged her own daughter into hell and tortured her, feeling touched by her was even scarier ¡°Did you think giving me a luxury bedroom, high-ss food, and servants was all that was needed? You¡¯re raising a daughter, not some pet. ¡°When you saw Peter emotionally abusing me and Madelyn treating me unfairly, you decided to ignore ¡°Not only that, but you even encouraged them by setting an example. You were doing the same thing as Jack. All you cared about was Madelyn¡¯s feelings and doted on her. You always ruled me, your real daughter, out. ¡°Anna, did you think that you were right because you didn¡¯t hurt me or pick on me? Do you know that what you did hurt me even more than being stabbed by a knife? Did you know that when I needed the comfort of family the most, you were just watching coldly from one side? What you¡¯ve done would make anyone feel hopeless. ¡°You always said that you were my mother. Then why didn¡¯t you do anything. when I needed you to save me? You were even trying to suppress me when I broke off all rtionships with the Fowler family. Why did you do that?¡± Such a mother wasn¡¯t worth Jane¡¯s time at all. Anna didn¡¯t deserve to be a mother. She didn¡¯t deserve Jane¡¯s respect or worry. The reason Jane hadn¡¯t ruined the whole Fowler family was that she just wanted to be away from all of this after she was reborn. In this life, she wanted to break off all rtionships with the Fowler family and enjoy a free life by herself. Because she was the daughter of Jack and Anna, the blood running through her veins belonged to the Fowler family. She hated the blood in her body, her identity, and her looks. However, this couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was a child of the Fowler family This was something that Jane used her life to repay during her previous life. During this life, the Fowler family got what they wanted. She broke off all rtionships with them and went as far away as possible. However, the Fowler family still thought it wasn¡¯t enough. They still came. and disturbed Jane¡¯s life. Why did they get to do such a thing? Was it just because Jane was the daughter of Jack and Anna? Was it just because it was the Fowler family¡¯s blood that was running through Jane¡¯s veins? Was that why she was destined to be the Fowler family¡¯s dog and be stepped on by them? Was that why they could order her around however they wanted and she didn¡¯t even have the right to say no? ¡°Jane, you¡­ you misunderstood me. In fact, it¡¯s normal for Peter and the others to treat you like that. It¡¯s because they¡¯re not familiar with you. You¡¯ve just got back to the Fowler family, so it¡¯s normal for them to be distant. ¡°Maddie¡¯s just an adopted daughter of the Fowler family and has grown up with your brothers. Therefore, she¡¯s more familiar with them. It¡¯s normal for Peter and the others to favor her more. As her sister, you should love her more and not envy her. Don¡¯t fight with Maddie over everything. ¡°Maddie is already pitiful enough. She¡¯s an orphan. When she found out about your true identity, she was always saying that she was going to leave the Fowler family and give you the position of being the only daughter of the Fowler family. She was upset because of the misunderstanding between you. Is she not your sister just because you¡¯re not rted by blood? ¡°You promised me that you¡¯d give way for Maddie. I believe that when you¡¯ve spent enough time with Peter and the others, things will gradually improve. After all, you¡¯re their sister by blood!¡± Anna was in a little bit of a panic. However, she sounded as confident as ever. She didn¡¯t feel she was in the wrong at all. Jane was the real daughter of the Fowler family. This was something that no one could refuse. With the blood running through her veins, she would definitely get some of the assets of the Fowler family in the future. This was something countless people dreamed of getting. It also gave Jane a life of luxury. She wouldn¡¯t have to rent a house to live in like before. As for the rtionships, they would need time to repair. That couldn¡¯t be rushed. To Anna, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Jane couldn¡¯t help butugh. She tried to cover her face. However, that didn¡¯t stop her fromughing louder and louder. In her previous life, when Jane wanted to leave the Fowler family, Anna had said the exact same thing. She had given Jane hope and gotten her to stay. After that, Jane acted like she was an ******. She kept on giving and asked for nothing in return. She had really believed Anna¡¯s words. She thought that it was only a matter of time. She thought that there was a problem with the effort she was putting in. She thought that as time progressed and she had put in enough and done. her best to please others, she would get something in return. That something was love from her family. Jane would give way to whatever Madelyn wanted. She was afraid that she would steal her brothers¡¯ and Madelyn¡¯s thunder, so she pretended to be weak and not very capable. Jane watched as Jack and the others did all they could to buy Madelyn presents. As for herself, she could only get the things that Madelyn didn¡¯t want. Jane still had tofort herself. She kept on telling herself that the presents were given to her by her family. It was just that she was the elder sister and Madelyn was the younger sister. Her identity was quite special as well. It was quite sensitive in the Fowler family and made her feel like she was. inferior. As the older sister, Jane convinced herself to give way to Madelyn. However, she had given so much after so many years, but no one had asked what Jane wanted. No one seemed to care. All they asked was what Madelyn wanted. Madelyn always got to choose first. They took Jane¡¯s actions for granted. This caused Jane to give up her **self. What did she get in return? Depressive disorder? Suicide? Autonomy? Self-denial? Everything also led to Madelyn¡¯s setup of the fire. None of the Fowler family members believed Jane and were casting her aside. They didn¡¯t even flinch when Jane was burned alive. They didn¡¯t even look. back. What they didn¡¯t know was the feeling of the pain that Jane experienced. The pain of her skin, flesh, bones, eyes, *****, and tongue being slowly swallowed by the fire. There was no way out for her. She also couldn¡¯t ask for a quick death. Back then, she just wanted to ***. She would have rather ******than be tortured slowly. What felt even more painful for Jane was what Jack did. Jack kicked her. The kicknded on her abdomen. This was the ce where Jane had used to help Jack to block a fatal bullet. That bullet almost killed Jane. It also left her with a scar that would be with her for life. Every winter, the wound would begin to ache. For a period of time after she was hit by the bullet, she couldn¡¯t even go to the toilet normally. She could only change stool bags at the hospital. Every time she had to endure the strange looks of passersby, the sarcasm from her brothers, and the disdainful looks in Jack and Anna¡¯s eyes. *Jane?¡± Andy looked at Jane, who wasughing crazily with worried eyes. His senses didn¡¯t lie to him. There was something else within Jane¡¯sughter. There was a sense of loneliness. Even though Jane wanted to cover it up, the sadness was still evident. Andy heard it clearly. Anna listened to Jane¡¯sughter and felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Jane, what are youughing at? Did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°Looks like I was wrong. I was so wrong. ¡°I first thought you just didn¡¯t like me. I even thought you disliked me so much that you didn¡¯t want me to return to the Fowler family, and that¡¯s why you just watched when I was persecuted. ¡°What I didn¡¯t expect was that you actually thought I deserved all of this. You think that I deserved to be hurt. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Anna. It¡¯s really enough. You may think that the daughter of the Fowler family is a precious identity, but to me, it¡¯s just a piece of ***. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the courthouse. I¡¯m definitely going to make you pay.¡± When Jane said those words, there was no anger in her voice. She sounded calm. In fact, she was so calm that she even scared herself. She was a little too calm. Jane¡¯s heart had already turned into a chunk of ice. No one would be able. to melt the ice. This made Jane feel quitefortable. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt by the people who call themselves her family. She wouldn¡¯t be able to feel any pain either. After Jane said those words, she turned on her heels and left. She didn¡¯t care about what Anna said anymore. Seeing this, Anna wanted to grab Jane. Her heart still ached, and she felt that she was wrong to have taken Jane back. Technically speaking, Anna was still thinking about the Fowler family¡¯s reputation and wanted to use kinship to end thewsuit. Otherwise, the Fowler family¡¯s reputation would be ruined. She would need to do her best to correct what was wrong. Anna didn¡¯t want to look for excuses. However, something unexpected happened. Andy stopped Anna. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, I know every mother has their own unique personality and this is someone else¡¯s family matter, so I have no right to get involved. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°However, as an observer andwyer, anyone who stood by and watched. the victim get hurt and didn¡¯t act and justifies their actions instead¡­ ¡°Are all an essory to the crime. ¡°It¡¯s likete justice isn¡¯tplete justice after all. ¡°Since you say that you worked so hard to get your daughter back, then your should think about what you¡¯ve done. ¡°Do your actions match your positive image?¡± Not to mention that¡­. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 46 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The person who was standing aside to watch Jane being bullied was nobody else. She was Jane¡¯sbiological mother! She was the one who boasted about how great a mother she was, iming that she had never given up on oveing all obstacles! It was really ****. Anna was taken aback on the spot. She was overwhelmed by the killing intent conveyed in Andy¡¯s tone. After all, Andy was a topwyer, *******known as the number one ¡°middleman¡± on the Dar. In fact, Andy grew up in an unusual environment. He was brought up in a world that Anna could never imagine. Indeed, Andy had sessfully survived till this day. Not only that, he even had such great achievements. If only he revealed his true strength, even Jack would be threatened. It was really rare for Andy, who has always been emotionless, to reveal killing intent. Apparently, Anna has gone too far. Because she actually made Jane sad! When Anna came back to her senses, she already could not find both of them. Andy and Jane had disappeared. She thought to herself, ¡°Did. Did I do something wrong?¡± She could not help but think, ¡°But what did I do wrong? Jane just returned to the Fowler family. She will need time to familiarize herself with the environment and people.¡± She continued to think to herself, ¡°Every one of them has their own. tempers. If I interfere, it will definitely have the opposite effect.¡± She still thought that it was normal for Jane to be treated coldly in the beginning. She believed that as time passed, the situation would be better. ¡°****has been in the Folwer family for so long, but suddenly, Jane came. Everyone was worried that ****wouldn¡¯t be able to take it well and hence, they neglected Jane but dote on ***even more. This is expected. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Anna muttered in an innocent tone. Meanwhile, Andy dragged the luggage and got into the car with Jane. Jane nced at Andy and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant? The one who¡¯s been going viral online recently for talking about thew?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not really my assistant. He¡¯s considered my partner because he holds 35% shares of AD Firm. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be unhappy if people think he¡¯s just. an assistant.¡± He continued to say, ¡°The evidence of yourwsuit is conclusive. You have nothing to worry about. He stayed in the Rheinsville and I came alone.¡± He paused for a little before he said, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s my first official meeting with you. I don¡¯t want others to disturb us.¡± Andy sat in the front passenger seat. His voice was gentle. He was holding one side of his face with his hand, and his eyes reflected an enchanting. light under the car¡¯s ambient lights. Hearing that, Jane smiled as she gently brushed her fingertips across the steering wheel. She then said teasingly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to have fun tonight then. We won¡¯t be going home until we¡¯re drunk.¡± Andy replied, ¡°Sure!¡± Speaking of this, Andy¡¯s eyes sank slightly as if he thought of something. He spoke carefully. ¡°Janie, are you alright?¡± Indeed, he was worried about Jane. Hence, he stopped joking and tried to ask in a serious tone ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of conflict you have with the Fowler family, but from what Mrs. Fowler said, I don¡¯t think the Fowler family deserves you.¡± Without investigation, there is no right for anyone to make any judgment. This was Andy¡¯s principle as awyer. There was no other reason for him to say this. He wanted to help Jane as a friend. He could not stand to hear Anna¡¯s shameless speech just now. That was why he gave this advice to Jane because he cared for her. ¡°Andy, you¡¯re right. The Fowler family doesn¡¯t deserve me. I¡¯ve cut ties with them. I¡¯m a freeman now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. Then, she added, ¡°I knew that it¡¯s impossible to get what I want. Giving up decisively is a relief for me.¡± The car window was open. The wind was a little strong. Jan feltfortable as she enjoyed the breeze. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She rubbed her hair as if she had nothing to worry about. However, the price that she had paid was too high. She had sacrificed so many years of her life and even one¡¯s life. Being burned by mes was even more torturing than death. Fortunately, she was reborn. Jane put away her desire to sincerely yearn for kinship. She figured her heart deserved better. But not those who were from the Fowler family! From then on, she let everything go. She wanted to have nothing to do with the Fowler family. Andy said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I was bitten by a few mad dogs today. And it kind of ruined my good mood to meet you for the first time.¡± ¡°Just a little,¡± she added. Jane pointed her index finger and thumb at Andy. Andy replied, ¡°If a dog bites us, we just have to bite it back. Not only that, but we have to bite them even harder, making sure it¡¯s a lot more painful for them!¡± He said, ¡°We cannot allow ourselves to be bullied, not even dogs!¡± At this moment, Andy had a nonchnt expression on his face as he said something that clearly went against the logic of the secr world. If anyone else heard this, they would think that Andy was too cynical. It was strange for him to make such an analogy with humans and dogs. It was only right for humans not to fight with dogs! ¡°Yes, Andy. How can I not bite them back? I still have to bite them hard a few times until I can see their flesh and blood spilling everywhere! I want them to reap what they sow!¡± Jane smiled as she added. ¡°I know that I¡¯m not a good person. but it¡¯s fine. I can live with it. I just can¡¯t convince myself to pretend as if nothing happened. Why should I act like a ****when they did something wrong? No! I want to take my revenge! I want them to go through what I¡¯ve been through! I want to tear them apart!¡± she said. ¡°Janie¡­¡± Andy looked at Jane with excitement in his eyes. He said, ¡°You are indeed. the No. 1 in my heart! Well said! Queen! I think we should be very.patible!¡± Breaking the norms of the world. He wanted to live the way he wanted. He would take revenge if he needed to. Of course, he would love like there was no tomorrow too. He could never understand when he was told to forgive people who did him. wrongly. He believed in the saying, ¡°An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth¡±. He would make those people who hurt him pay the price! She replied, ¡°Of course, if we didn¡¯t see eye to eye, how could we have been. working partners for so many years?¡± She added, ¡°Alright. Sit tight. Let¡¯s go drink!¡± He replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Jane stepped on the elerator, turned the steering wheel, and ******away. After driving for half an hour, they had just gotten off the highway. They then returned to Stormton City. Jane nned to take Andy to Nightshade Bar. Coincidentally, Nightshade Bar¡¯s boss, Robert Shane, sent her Diamond VIP Membership Card. There was money in the card and they could spend as much as they want. There was a great discount too. At this moment. They realized something happened. Jane released the throttle and stepped on the brake. She frowned. ¡°There¡¯s a car ident¡­¡± she muttered. A car had somehow been overturned in front of them. Many people were watching aside. Apparently, they did not dare to go forward. Some people called the police and ambnce. Seeing that someone had done this, Jane did not care too much. After being reborn in this life, she no longer wanted to be a busybody. Jane only wanted to care about her most important friends. She turned to say, ¡°We have to go another way. It¡¯s going to take ten more minutes, Andy.¡± ¡°No, Janie. There¡¯s something wrong with that car¡­¡± After hearing what Andy said, Jane took a closer look. The car was leaking gasoline! At this moment, they noticed something. A small dog wriggled out of the car. The puppy wasn¡¯t injured. It just barked at the person in the car. Seeing that there was no reaction, the puppy bit its toy again. Its eyes were bloodshot as it looked around at the surrounding people who did not dare to approach. In an instant, the puppy saw Jane who was in the car. He ran to the front of her car and put down its toys. It actually kneeled down in front of Jane¡¯s car. It was as if it was silently begging for help. It was trying to say, ¡°Save my master.¡± It was trying to offer Jane its most precious possession. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Seeing that, Jane unbuckled her seat belt. ¡°Andy, you drive. Rewind,¡± she said. ¡°Janie, you can¡¯t be thinking of¡­¡± Andy said hesitantly. Andy had yet to finish speaking. But Jane had already gotten out of the car. She rushed over. After checking the car, she first confirmed that there were two more people inside. There was one adult and one kid. The driver was a middle-aged man. At this moment, he was struggling to open his blood-stained eyes. He said, ¡°Please¡­ save my daughter¡­¡± Jane replied, ¡°No, you need to make it out alive. I¡¯m not going to help you to raise your daughter!¡± With that, Jane kicked open the rear window. At this moment. Anna was also driving off the highway. This time, she ******herself as she wanted to look for Andy. She didn¡¯t even call the driver. And this was the shortest route to return to the Fowler¡¯s vi. Actually, Anna left the airport in the suburbs faster than Jane. However, her car was not as fast as Jane¡¯s. In addition, she was still pondering about what Jane and Andy had said. After thinking about it, Anna just didn¡¯t know what she did wrong. She obviously thought she was right. Instead, she felt that Jane was being too petty. She thought that Jane was asking for too much as she wanted to rece Madelyn as soon as she returned to the Fowler family. This would only have the opposite effect and make the Fowlers hate her even more! Not long after they got off the highway, she then saw the car ident in front ahead And she saw the only person that went forward to try to save the victims. She could not believe that it was Jane. Anna thought she was seeing things! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 47 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 47 Chapter 47 At that moment, Jane had already pulled the little girl out of the car. The little girl had fainted. Fortunately, she looked like she had no fatal injuries. Andy parked the car and quickly came over to help Jane save the little girl¡¯s father. ¡°Stop watching! Run! The car is going to explode!¡± Jane roared and ran away. Everyone was slightly stunned. At that, everyone smelled the smell of gasoline in the air. They instantly stayed far away. After a while, a loud explosion was heard. ¡°Boom!¡± The car exploded. Fortunately, the people in the car were rescued in time. At this moment, the ambnce, fire truck, and police arrived. They quickly controlled the scene. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fortunately, Jane and Andy stepped forward to help. Therefore, there were no fatalities in the ident. The middle-aged man did not care about the wounds on his body. He immediately hugged the little girl who was unconscious in his arms and kept crying. ¡°Baby girl¡­ Wake up! Wake up!¡± As the middle-aged man shouted, the little girl gradually regained consciousness and opened her eyes. ¡°Daddy Daddy¡­¡± She continued to utter, ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t cry¡± She was struggling to say, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in pain¡­¡± She reached out and touched her father¡¯s cheek. The little girl grinned to show a bright smile. Despite there was blood flowing down her forehead and cheeks. The middle-aged man cried tears of joy and hugged the little girl tightly. ¡°Baby girl, Thank God you¡¯re alright¡­¡± The puppy also surrounded the two of them and wagged its tail happily. When Jane saw this scene, she lowered his eyes. She turned around and left silently. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± When the little girl realized that Jane was about to leave, she spoke weakly. Jane did not answer. She only showed a thumb-up gesture with her back facing the little girl. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much for saving us!¡± The man hugged the little girl and knelt down on both his knees. He kowtowed to Jane who was leaving. Jane returned to her Porsche Cayenne and picked up the puppy¡¯s toy. She smiled as she casually threw the toy into the car. ¡°Jane!¡± A familiar voice was heard. Jane¡¯s eyes turned cold. She turned around and saw thest person she wanted to see. It was Anna. She instantly felt her head hurt a little. She quickly said, ¡°Anna, are you a ghost? Why are you haunting me?¡± Anna said, ¡°Huh?¡± Apparently, Anna did not expect Jane to be so disrespectful to her. However, Anna suppressed her anger after seeing what Jane had just done. ¡°Jane, why did you save them? Don¡¯t you know that this is very dangerous!¡± she shouted. She added, ¡°The car just now was leaking oil and was about to explode. Can¡¯t you just it to the professionals?¡± She anxiously asked, ¡°What if something happens to you?¡± Anna felt so worried when she recalled the scene just now. Jane and Andy retreated very quickly. It did not take them too long to save the people in the car. But if something happened¡­ That was no joke! Upon hearing that, Jane said, ¡°Whether anything happens to me has nothing to do with you, right? Don¡¯t lecture me like a mother! I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family!¡± She added, ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t that your wish to see me ****? I will only be a time. bomb to the Fowler family if I live. That way, there won¡¯t be awsuit and the Fowler family¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t be ruined!¡± Jane really did not understand what Anna was thinking. Now, she could not understand why Anna acted like she was concerned about her safety. However, Anna never showed her concerns when she needed them the most. All along, she stood aside to watch Jane being abused and insulted without doing anything. She was being bullied to the point where her body and mind were shattered! ¡°Jane, why do you have to talk to me like this? Do you know that you hurt me a lot? I¡¯m concerned about you, but you push me away!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be like ***? Can¡¯t you be more gentle, kind, and understanding? If it¡¯s ****, she won¡¯t make me angry as how you did! She won¡¯t disobey me! She won¡¯t take my intention wrongly!¡± Anna eximed. She continued to say, ¡°Since you have the good intention to help a stranger, why can¡¯t you be more patient with your own family? You just returned to the Fowler family, yet you want to rece ****and get everyone¡¯s attention and love! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too selfish?¡± Anna was trembling with anger. For Anna, Jane was like a hedgehog. She thought she was merely speaking out of goodwill. When the car exploded just now, she even broke out in cold sweat because she was so worried for Jane. She was afraid that Jane would be hurt. Somehow, she could not understand what was Jane thinking. She wondered why Jane would treat her so coldly. Anna felt very disappointed. She could not believe that her own daughter whom she had risked her life. to give birth to would treat her this way. This sounded like a joke to her. She could not help but think that she would have no regrets if Madelyn was the biological daughter of the Fowler family. Jane snorted and said, ¡°Tsk¡­ tsk¡­ No thanks!¡± She added, ¡°Also, mind you that I¡¯m no longer the daughter of the Fowler family. I have nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have the right to say I¡¯m selfish. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± She continued, ¡°For you, Madelyn will always be better than me. I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family. I don¡¯t care if you want to have Madelyn as your one and only daughter!¡± Anna made it sound like Jane was so desperate to be the daughter of the Fowler family. Anyhow, Jane despised that identity now. She had enough of dealing with this ***. Surely, Jane was not someone to be trifled with. With just a few words, she made Anna so angry that her breathing. quickened and her whole face turned red. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, are you here to cause trouble for Janie again?¡± At this moment, Andy had already taken care of everything and walked over. He looked at Anna as his face darkened. Anna said sarcastically, ¡°How dare I?¡± She added, ¡°I guess I owed you in my previous life!¡± Anna clutched her chest and left in exasperation. She was caring about Jane¡¯s safety. However, Jane obviously did not appreciate that. Jane would clearly stand up for others, but she still insisted to stand against the Fowler family. They were one family, but they treat each other like enemies! All of a sudden, Anna¡¯s worries about Jane vanished without a trace. She finally convinced herself. She would treat Jane as an unfilial daughter! Anna thought that she was really a ***back then. She could not believe that she actually wanted to find Jane and brought her back to the Fowler family. There were clearly so many people dissuading Anna. Also, Anna already had Madelyn as her daughter. Nevertheless, there was no point in regretting it now. She figured it was better for her to go back quickly. She would also need to think of a way to deal with this matter. ¡°Andy, we were wrong just now. Even a puppy is willing to give up the most. precious thing to save its master,¡± Jane said. She continued, ¡°Yet, some people are worse than dogs!¡± Jane¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft. She said it on purpose for Anna to hear Hearing that, Anna gritted his teeth. Anna then got into the car and ********off Andy said, ¡°She left. She¡¯s so mad.¡± With that, Jane replied, ¡°She deserves it!¡± Jane despised Annal Andy shrugged and replied, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯ll help.¡± Jane remained her cold expression as she said, ¡°Just think of it as a random act of kindness.¡± Then, Jane nced at the father and daughter who had been sent to the ambnce. Andy exined, ¡°The man is a driver. His wife ****quite some time ago, so no one can take care of the daughter. He had no choice but to bring her along because there¡¯s no one at home.¡± He added, ¡°Fortunately, they had insurance ns. They should be able topensate a lot for the ident. Both of them were slightly injured but it won¡¯t affect their future lives.¡± Andy had briefly asked about the situation. After listening to what Andy said, Jane said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jane got into the car. She recalled the scene where the father and the daughter cried just now. A lot of thoughts ran through her mind. Even in the most dangerous situation, the father never thought of giving up his daughter and was determined to protect her at all costs. However, a mother could watch coldly as her biological daughter, who had gone missing for 19 years, was being abused and hurt by her family even though the family was wealthy. She could not help but think to herself, ¡°Such an irony contrast!¡± Jane would rather be born into an ordinary family. It would be countless times happier than living in a living ****like the Fowler family! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 48 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Jane and Andy left. But little did they know.. The entire process of Jane rescuing the father and the daughter before the car exploded was captured by someone. Apparently, that person posted it on Tik Tok. It instantly caused a discussion on the inte. The number of likes,ments, and shares increased rapidly. The video went viral on the inte with the title [The Most Respected Heroine on the Road! The Breathtakingly Beautiful Angel!] Meanwhile, in the Nightshade Bar¡­ Peter brought Larry here to drink. Seeing Peter drinking nonstop, Larry could not stand it anymore. ¡°Peter, that¡¯s enough. If you continue drinking, you¡¯ll really be doomed! You¡¯re still taking leave to recover. What are you thinking?¡± Peter nced at Larry indifferently and finished his drink in one shot. He pressed the call bell and said, ¡°Get me another bottle of wine!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Larry mmed the table. The staff at the Nightshade Bar already knew that Larry and Peter were loyal customers. Furthermore, Larry was the boss¡¯ younger brother. They did not dare to say anything else and hung up. ¡°Are you crazy? Larry, why are you trying to stop me from spending my money? This is not the way you should do business!¡± Larry said angrily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even care if you were drunk to death if your weren¡¯t my brother! I¡¯ll just let you pay for the wine.¡± After saying that, Larry was still very mad as he finished his drink in one shot. Peter still remained silent as his face turned red from the alcohol just now. However, his eyes were filled with hostility and agitation. ¡°You look so scary now as if you¡¯re going to kill someone! No girl will be looking at you today because you scared them away.¡± Larry pouted and said, ¡°Alright, I know you asked me toe out and drink with you because you wanted to confide in me. Now tell me, what happened?¡± Peter leaned against the sofa and rubbed his eyebrows. After a ****of silence, he said, ¡°Jane is nning to sue my father in court.¡± ¡°Huh?¡­ What?¡± Larry thought he was hallucinating when he heard what Peter said. ¡°You heard me right. And this time, she even hired a very goodwyer, Andy, who is known as ¡®the magician in court. He is indeed undefeatable.¡± He continued, ¡°Even my parents don¡¯t know how to deal with this. They were so busy today because of this matter. My father and Dwayne even went to the University of Oricle to talk to Jane.¡± He added, ¡°Then¡­ they misunderstood Jane again.¡± ¡°My mother went to the airport to meet Andy. She wants to see if she could. make the situation better. I don¡¯t exactly know how the situation is now. Iforted ****, but I don¡¯t know what I should tell ***now. I could only leave her to Dwayne.¡± Finally, he said all those words. Peter didn¡¯t even know how should he feel about the whole situation. It all happened after Jane¡¯s DNA was tested and she was brought back to the Fowler family. She had been treated poorly by the Fowlers. They purposely ignored her and applied double standards. This was amon urrence. Perhaps he had never been treated like this before. Other than Jane, the rest of the people living in the Fowler family were happy and well-respected. Nobody had to worry about food and clothes. Everyone received the best education being part of the upper-ss society. They wore luxurious clothes and enjoyed lives that ordinary people could not even dream of. In fact, the family was rich and powerful. One could never imagine living such a life. At the same time. Somehow, unlike other wealthy families, the Fowler family did not fall apart because of assets, company shares, and various threats. Instead, they were close to each other and have always united against the enemy. Their personalities were very different, some of them were even considered to be strange in the eyes of outsiders. However, the Fowler family could be said to have the highest protection and utmost priorities for their families. This was because of the Fowler family¡¯s family environment, education, and how Jack and Anna became role models. ¡°So¡­¡± Hence, the Fowlers could not truly empathize with Jane. ¡°But¡­¡± He tried to think about it, putting himself in Jane¡¯s shoes. If he was Jane and was finally found and brought back to the family, he would think that he could finally stop wandering and living lonely. That was when she thought that she could be able to have a happy family like many other people. With this thought in mind, she came to the Fowler family. In the end, she was trampled again and again. Her hopes werepletely crushed ¡°Cough cough Larry could not help but cough a few times. ¡°First of all, you have to know that I have no intention to interfere in this matter I only said this because you¡¯re my best friend,¡± Larry said. ¡°Peter, your family has indeed gone overboard this time.¡± In fact, Larry could understand that the Fowlers had been with Madelyn Fowler for 18 years. They had raised her since she was young and thus, they had such a deep connection. When Jane, who had disappeared for 19 years suddenly returned, it was difficult for them to ept. Naturally, they did not know how to get along with her either. At the same time, they were worried about Madelyn¡¯s feelings. This was all understandable. However, the Fowler family had gone way too far. It was not merely a misunderstanding. They humiliated and treated her poorly. Larry actually felt sorry for Jane. Jane should never be treated this way when returned to her own home. Even a puppy that was adopted could be living a better life than her. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s indeed too much, but I can¡¯t stop them. Even I myself did. something bad to Jane previously,¡± Peter said. He said, ¡°At least Jane had cut ties with the Fowler family when the other brothers hurt her.¡± He added, ¡°As for me¡­ At that time, I was the only brother in the Fowler family. I forced Jane to cut her favorite long hair and praised ***long hair in front of Jane. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t like Jane imitating ***, especially when her hair looked better than ***.¡± He continued, ¡°When Jane called me and needed myfort the most, I ignored it and treated her coldly. When I saw her crying aggrievedly and not daring to say a word, I turned around and left.¡± ¡°I also misunderstood that Jane was the one who did the trending search time thing. I thought she wanted to hurt ***and rece her. I had secretly hoped that Jane would disappear forever or ****.¡± Peter took a deep breath. He thought it was scary. It was totally terrifying as he came to think about it. Peter felt that his family was too scary. In fact¡­ He felt that he was so scary. He thought back carefully. Perhaps to Jane, he should not exist in this world at all. The person who should have disappeared was not Jane. It was him. Larry could tell how guilty was Peter through his voice. He patted Peter¡¯s shoulder. Heforted Peter, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to make up for it now. Peter, treat Jane well. No matter what, you¡¯re her brother.¡± He added, ¡°As long as you sincerely repent, I believe your sister will feel your sincerity and be touched.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s a blood tie!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When Peter heard Larry¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed across his eyes. He tried to think about what Larry said. He thought to himself, ¡°Can I make it right?¡± Peter really felt that he had gone too far. Not only him but the entire Fowler family. Somehow, he thought of Jane¡¯s bone-chilling gaze. Peter felt that it would be useless no matter how hard he tried to make it At this ****, Larry seemed to have seen something. He quickly patted Peter on the shoulder. He then said, ¡°Peter! It¡¯s Jane! Your sister is here!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 49 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Peter¡¯s body stiffened. He could not help but turn his head mechanically. He then followed to look at Larry¡¯s direction. As expected! It was Jane! Her hair was short and neat. She dressed very casually, somewhat simr to what she wore when she was in school. She was wearing a windbreaker, jeans, a T-shirt, and a pair of white sneakers. When she walked, she exuded a charming aura that others could not ignore. There were also people who recognized Jane as the girl on the dance floor the other day. Some of them even whistled at Jane. Undeniably, those who coulde to Nightshade Bar were people with high social status. The video of her dancing that day had been spread around. Indeed, she caught everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone was shocked by Jane¡¯s free and unrestrained dancing style! She had made such an impression! After that, Jane and L were also harassed by Cameron. With a swift kick, thetter was sent to the hospital. It was hard for anyone to forget that incident! Not only that, the man who was walking beside Jane looked as mysterious and noble as an 18th- century vampire. His jade-green eyes were enchanting under the ambient light of Nightshade Bar. His golden curly hair fluttered in the night wind, making him look indescribably noble. The ****these two people appeared, they instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention in the bar The entire bar was so quiet that one could even hear the sound of a pin dropping on the floor. Everyone looked at Jane and Andy. It was true that some people were destined to be the center of attention. Even the superstars from overseas would be overshadowed when the two of them showed up. Those alluring green eyes of a vampire could lure all living beings in. Not only that¡­ Jane, who inadvertently exuded a mysterious charm, made everyone curious about her. Jane and Andy then sat down. Andy said, ¡°Janie, they¡¯re looking at you.¡± Andy supported one side of his face with one hand. At that, his jade-green eyes were filled with charm. He could not help but think Jane looked too good. At the thought of that, he heaved a deep sigh. He had the idea of hiding Janie. Somehow, he wanted to let the whole world see how gorgeous she was, enjoying everyone¡¯s admiring gazes. He felt like showing off his most precious thing to everyone. He gained an indescribable sense of satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment if I hear this from others. But when you say it, I only find it ironic,¡± Jane said. Even Jane had to admit¡­ Of all the people she had met, Andy was the most unique one. He kind of reminded her of the King of Stormton City. He had such green eyes and pale skin. His lips looked as if they were stained with blood. Not to mention his curly blond hair and body height. He was always dressed in a dark outfit. As long as Andy waved his hand, there would probably be countless. women and even men who woulde to him She would not be surprised if they would be willing to take off their clothes and let this legendary vampire consume their blood. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They might even agree to be turned into one of his believers. It was way too tempting! Andy¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°Can I take this as apliment from you, Janie?¡± Jane replied, ¡°Of course¡­ By the way, Andy, I want to ask, are you really not afraid of being dragged away without bringing along a bodyguard?¡± She said this because of Andy¡¯s looks and aura. There were countless women who were secretly staring at Andy and drooling at the bar. There were even men too. There were at least a dozen of them. However, there were only less than 20 of them here tonight. At the same time, there was something that Jane was aware of. Jane also noticed Peter and Larry. In fact, she had noticed it from the very beginning. But it didn¡¯t matter. Jane had nothing to do with the Fowler family now. She did not care about what they were thinking. If they dared to cause trouble in Nightshade Bar, she would get the security guards to chase them away! Jane figured that she had no reason to hide from the Fowlers. After all, she did nothing wrong. Although it was true that Jane ***them a lot, she did not want to avoid. them. They should be the ones getting lost! If they wanted to cause trouble, she would teach them a lesson. At that ****, Andy smiled mischievously as he deliberately leaned closer to Jane. His voice was soft and seductive as he asked, ¡°Queen, then do you want to like me?¡± Her golden curls and jade-green eyes overflowed with sweetness under the candlelight on the table. Jane nced at Andy indifferently and gently touched his red lips. She answered, ¡°No. We know each other too well.¡± She added, ¡°Andy, our rtionship is quite good now. You¡¯re happy, and I¡¯m happy. We should stay this way forever.¡± Some people were destined not to be couples. Bing ordinary friends and best friends could be a best better choice. Jane felt dull and bored as soon as she thought about her future being tied to Andy. She could not feel any happiness at all. Jane was not against falling in love. Even after experiencing the Fowlers¡¯ betrayal in her previous life. Therefore, in this life, Jane wanted to do anything that she enjoyed. She no longer wanted to live for the Fowlers. She thought Andy could be a very good friend to talk to, a good work partner, but not a good boyfriend. Andy asked, ¡°So, you rejected me?¡± With that, Andy retracted her body with a bitter expression. He said, ¡°That¡¯s sad, Janie. Actually, I quite like you. When I see you in person and found that your values are the same as mine, I like you even more.¡± Jane said, ¡°Cut it out.¡± At this ****, the wine was served. The waiter respectfully opened the cork to pour a ss of red wine for Jane and Andy and bowed to leave. Jane picked up the wine ss and swung it gently in her hand. ¡°Cheers?¡± Andy looked at Jane who was sitting in front of him. The moonlight shone. through the window with the candlelight on the table illuminated her face. There was a night breeze blowing by the river. Somehow, everything paled inparison to Jane¡¯s beauty. Jane seemed to have magical power. Anyone who was with Jane would subconsciously be outshone. At this ****, he could only see Jane in his eyes. He could not help but find it funny. The Fowler family was really ********. They couldn¡¯t even see the good side of Janie. He wanted to erase all those malicious words being said to Jane. At the same time, he felt ****for the Fowler family and his heart ached for Jane. ¡°Cheers.¡± Andy raised his ss and clinked it with Jane¡¯s. There was a crisp ss clinking sound. Andy added again. ¡°All thoughts are stars, and all stars are you.¡± He then took a sip of red wine. He swung the ss in his hand. He seemed to be decanting the wine. Most importantly, he did it in the most elegant way. The men and women, who had been staring at Andy like hungry wolves wanting to prey, could not help but secretly swallow their saliva. They were amazed. That was when they realized they really wanted to be the wine ss. They really wanted to be the wine in the wine ss. Meanwhile, Andy swallowed the wine, letting it go through his throat, and into his stomach. Even if they would be destroyed in an instant. Somehow. Andy had such magic. He could make people go crazy! He said, ¡°Janie, you are like a gxy. You will forever be there as you fell into my eyes.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ I can¡¯t bring you home, Janie. Because we can only be friends.¡± He looked sad as he continued, ¡°This is a regret in my life.¡± Andy didn¡¯t look like he was joking. In fact, he looked deadly serious. Jane pursed her lips. She took another sip of red wine. She then replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you think so highly of me, Andy. You¡¯re my most important partner.¡± She did not even flinch as she added, ¡°From now on, no matter what happens, you are always my special case.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s my response to what you said,¡± she said. Andy was slightly stunned. Then, his blood-stained lips curled up. This is not too bad,¡± he said. Little did he know¡­ The scene of the two of them interacting was taken by the bar staff and sent to their boss. Robert had already instructed the staff to immediately inform him that once Jane appeared in the bar. The staff did not dare to be negligent. He reckoned that his boss had taken a fancy to Jane. After all, Jane was indeed a beautiful girl. She was also a good dancer based on how well she danced on the dance. floor the other night. She was even good at fighting, He guessed that was why his boss might like her very much. He also took a photo of Andy. The photo of the two of them sitting together was sent to Robert. Robert was ying cards with Connor. Hugh did not join them. He was just standing in front of the windows. The moonlight shone on his face. The overly exquisite shirt and trousers wrapped around his perfect figure. His side profile was indeed God¡¯s work. It was obviously a face that was carved with painstaking effort. His appearance exuded hormones that could make women go crazy. He was the definition of the words mysterious, powerful, seductive, and noble. He was everyone¡¯s dream man, ¡°Ding dong!¡± At that, Robert¡¯s phone vibrated. ¡°Hey, I won.¡± Robert said, ¡°You lost 300 thousand dors to me, Connor.¡± He proudly yed the cards in his hand. He ignored Connor¡¯s wails. He then took out his phone and looked at the message. He took only one look. At that instant, he froze in ce. He shouted, ¡°Holy ****!¡± Robert suddenly shouted Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 50 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 50 Chapter 50 At that instant, Connor was shocked. ¡°*******! Why are you cursing all of a sudden? That¡¯s rude! I didn¡¯t even do that when I lost so much money.¡± He added, ¡°You have to know that I use my own sry. My family doesn¡¯t even give me money at all.¡± Connor pursed his lips. At this *****, he realized that Robert was looking at Hugh. He did curse just now. Somehow, he was not cursing at Connor. Instead, he was facing Hugh. He was immediately interested. Hugh also noticed Robert¡¯s gaze. He turned sideways and looked back. ¡°Robert, what happened?¡± There was an unnoticeable nervousness in his voice. Robert coughed lightly. ¡°Well¡­ You should see for yourself.¡± Apparently, Robert couldn¡¯t say it. He was afraid that Hugh would kill him. Actually, he didn¡¯t even want to show the photos to Hugh. He was afraid that Hugh would lose control. He might go to Nightshade Bar and do something dangerous. But he had to look at it from the perspective of a friend. He still had to exin. Otherwise, if Hugh found out, Robert would be doomed. Hugh frowned and walked over to take the phone. After seeing the photo, his face instantly darkened At that ****, he exuded such a terrifying and cold aura. Not only that¡­ He seemed like he was jealous too. Robert shivered from the cold. ¡°Um¡­ Hugh, calm down,¡± he said. Otherwise, Robert was afraid that Hugh might m his phone. Although it was not that expensive, the information stored in the phone itself was much more important. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Connor was intrigued. He quickly leaned forward to take a look. He suddenly widened his eyes. His response was simr to Robert¡¯s. ¡°Holy ***!¡± Robertined, ¡°And you still said I¡¯m rude just now? What about you?¡± It made it seem like the two of them were taken aback. ¡°No wonder I smelled something.¡± Seemingly, Connor fearlessly tried to provoke. He added, ¡°But the man in this photo looks like a foreigner? He looks kind of familiar. That¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Jane even brought him to Nightshade Bar openly. Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hugh threw the phone back to Robert and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s Andy.¡± ¡°Andy? That topwyer? Oh, right! Look at the blonde hair and pale skin!¡± However, this photo did not capture Andy¡¯s iconic jade-green eyes. Otherwise, he would have recognized him immediately. ¡°Jane actually knows Andy? And she actually has a connection with Andy?¡± Robert was shocked. Even Robert, it was extremely difficult for him to meet Andy. This was not something Robert could have a say in He could only make an appointment and see if Andy was in the mood to meet him. It was as if seeing Andy was purely luck-based. After all, there would always be a need for him to seek help from awyer to run a business. Everyone dreamt of having a connection with such an invinciblewyer like Andy. ¡°Looks like the woman Hugh likes is indeed extraordinary. After all, she has Type Omega blood like Hugh. She¡¯s not an ordinary person.¡± Connor smiled meaningfully after saying that. He could not wait for the show to begin. He would not mind at all. He was too bored ying cards with Robert tonight, and he kept losing! He was filled with anger! He might as well watch Hugh get jealous! That was such a rare scene. He could not help but imagine what it would be like when a first-ss How exciting it would be! ¡°Pack up. Let¡¯s go to Nightshade Bar with me.¡± Hugh left the room after saying that. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Connor quickly followed. Robert¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted to kick Connor¡¯s ***. It seemed to him that Connor was really looking for trouble. He clearly knew that Hugh was jealous. He even dared to smile so cheekily. Soon, he would regret it. Meanwhile, Larry and Peter were at the Nightshade Bar Seeing that Peter had been staring in Jane¡¯s direction, Larry¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Peter, do you think¡­ Jane has noticed our presence?¡± As far as Larry was concerned, Jane did not even nce at them. ¡°I think she noticed, but she probably doesn¡¯t care anymore.¡± Peter felt a little upset as he said this. He couldn¡¯t help but recall those days when Jane had just returned to the Fowler family. When she first saw Peter, she looked so timid and shy. It was obvious that she felt uneasy yet excited to reunite with the family. However, he chose to ignore Jane and doted on Madelyn in front of her. At that time, Jane looked so hurt that Peter did not even dare to think about how deeply she was hurt. But she did care about him back then. Now, she was not even looking at him. She was chatting happily with Andy. This meant that Jane really didn¡¯t care about him anymore. ¡°Speaking of which, that¡¯s the legendarywyer, Andy. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in person. He¡¯s the first-sswyer that no one in Crucsia dares to offend.¡± He added, ¡°Even the Shane family has to spend a lot of effort to meet him. He¡¯s indeed breathtakingly handsome and has a unique beauty. No wonder there are rumors that everyone in the court would be seduced by his beauty and that¡¯s how he became the invinciblewyer.¡± ¡°Peter, Jane can talk to such a big shot easily and even seem to have a close rtionship with him¡­¡± He then continued, ¡°To be honest, I guess your sister has been hiding her real strength. She¡¯s not as helpless as you described in the past!¡± In fact, Larry was right. He thought of what Peter and Larry said about Jane back then. Because of that, he had always thought that Jane was weak, useless, and inferior to Madelyn. He also had no idea why Anna wanted to find Jane and bring her back to the Fowler family Apparently, they no longer belonged to the same world. This would only trouble the family and make Madelyn sad. At that time, Larry felt that Peter¡¯s words were a little too harsh, but he did not stop thetter. After all, Larry and Madelyn were quite close. He was naturally more biased toward Madelyn. Moreover, Peter was Larry¡¯s good friend. Larry could not give anyment about his family matter. Now, he felt as if he was getting a p in the face. He could not believe Jane was the weak and useless sister that they described to him back then. Anyhow, she looked like she was a hidden big shot. Peter was speechless. Still, it was understandable. After all, Peter had never really gotten to know Jane in person. Frankly, Peter had nobody else but himself to me for that. Before this, Peter had never thought of entering Jane¡¯s world to really try to understand her. All he ever thought about was chasing Jane out of the Fowler family. He was too busy trying not to let Madelyn discover Jane¡¯s true identity. He even wished that Jane would just ****and disappear forever. When Jane revealed her actual capability, Peter submitted to her. When Jane threatened to sue Jack, she even invited a legendarywyer like Andy. He wondered how much more Jane was hiding from him. He thought to himself, ¡°Is it toote for me to get to know you now?¡± At this ****, Andy felt something unusual too. Andy noticed the gazes of Peter and the others. He showed a yful smile on his face. As awyer, after taking on Jane¡¯s case, Andy had already known all the Fowlers. Hence, he spoke deliberately. ¡°Janie, regarding thewsuit that you asked me to sue Jack.¡± He added, ¡°The results will be out soon.¡± He smiled confidently and said, ¡°I believe that the Fowler family will lose. They might even lose all their reputation and their share price will plummet.¡± He then asked, ¡°So, what do you think? If you still care about your family, there¡¯s still room for negotiation.¡± Andy¡¯s voice was neither too loud nor too soft. It was drowned out by the conversations in the bar. Somehow, it was loud enough for Peter, who was paying attention, to hear Peter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could feel his heart pounding hard. He was looking forward to Jane¡¯s answer. At the same time, he was afraid of Jane¡¯s answer too. He was worried that Jane would leave no mercy. When the time came, Peter, being her older brother, would not know how to face Jane. Jane replied, ¡°Unless the culprit, Jack, kneels in front of me and apologizes to me.¡± She continued, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make Jack and the entire Fowler family lose all their reputation!¡± Also, Andy mentioned share prices plummeting. That would be a wonderful thing for her to see. It was also Jane¡¯s hope to see the Fowler family¡¯s reputation ruined. Anyway, Jane had already cut ties with the Fowler family. It was none of her business! Initially, Jane wanted Jack to apologize. After all, he had misunderstood Jane again and again. He even hurt L. It was such a simple request that Jane had. It was such a simple request made by Jane, who had seen through everything and decided to give up everything. As long as Jack apologized at that time, Jane would no longer want to have anything to do with the Fowlers. For Jane, the Fowlers were like a group of parasites that would not go away easily. Once the infections started, one¡¯s life would be ruined! However, Jack, being a *****, was full of excuses and avoided his responsibilities. He even asked Anna to meet Andy ande to the University of Oricle to cause trouble for Jane. Therefore, she had made up her mind. Unless Jack knelt down and apologized to her! Otherwise, Jane would never let it slide! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 51 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Andy whistled. ¡°Well, now that I know what you want. I know what I need to do,¡± he said. Jane said, ¡°Also, this is the recording of Jack framing me again at the University of Oricle today, and the evidence of Anna trying to bribe at the airport.¡± She added, ¡°This time, I need you to make sure Jack is going to be doomed in court!¡± This might not cause Jack¡¯s entire life to be ruined. But it was enough for the Fowler family to suffer. As long as the news spread out, the Fowler family would lose all face and be theughingstock of upper-ss society. It would have a huge influence. She could not help but look forward to that. Just thinking about it made her feel excited! Jane had already sent the video to Andy. ¡°Roger that,¡± he replied. At that, Jane said, ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s not enough. I have more here.¡± This time, in order to deal with Jack, she had made a lot of preparations indeed! ¡°Janie, this is the easiest case I¡¯ve ever received,¡± Andy said. He then added, ¡°You¡¯ve already found all the evidence. Honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be of much use.¡± Upon hearing that, Jane replied, ¡°I¡¯m already so d that you¡¯re willing to help me. No matter what, the Fowler family is one of the top wealthy families in Stormton City. I know 99% of thewyers out there wouldn¡¯t dare to take on this case.¡± She jokingly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how frightened the Fowler family was by the mention of a big shot like you? Jack could only run to the school to look for me, and Anna could only go to the airport to beg you.¡± She thought about these two clowns. Jane could not help but want tough. Upon hearing this, Peter¡¯s expression darkened. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and wanted to walk toward Jane. ¡°Hey, Peter, calm down. Have you forgotten what you just said?¡± Larry felt that Jane had gone too far. No matter what, Jane was still a member of the Fowler family. She clearly knew that Peter was there. But she still said that on purpose. She insisted that she wanted Jack to kneel down and apologize. However, that was impossible. Therefore, in the end, they would go to court and the Fowler family would be embarrassed. They would be aughingstock in Stormton City! This was Jane¡¯s true intention! Larry was not surprised that Peter wanted to confront Jane at this time. ¡°I remember what I said. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright,¡± Peter said. If this happened in the past, he would have rushed over to argue with Jane. But now, he was different. Peter walked up to Jane. Meanwhile, Jane still ignored Peter. She was drinking and chatting with Andy. She seemed happily enjoying the conversation. Peter was suddenly distracted. He had never seen Jane drinking before. Under the influence of alcohol, Jane¡¯s cheeks turned a little red. Under the candlelight, her starry eyes sparkled. One could tell that she was sincerely talking to Andy. At that, Peter thought of something. Once upon a time, she treated him with such sincerity as well. ¡°Jane, Peter said. He actually took a deep breath before he spoke. His voice was neither loud nor soft. Regardless of how regretful he was about the past, it was meaningless now. The important thing was what he was doing now. And what he was about to do in the future. Jane acted as if she did not hear anything. She still pretended as if she did not see Peter. Seeing Jane¡¯s reaction, Peter could not help but exim, ¡°Jane, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Only then did Jane turn her head reluctantly. She nced at Peter and curled her lips. She then showed a mocking smile and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any dignity?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What?¡± Peter said. Jane lowered her head and answered, ¡°I broke the record once and you fainted because of that. You did such an embarrassing thing in front of me. Can¡¯t you tell that I don¡¯t even want to pay attention to you? Still, you chose toe forward.¡± She continued, ¡°Peter, that¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering if you have any dignity. Did I say anything wrongly? Andy, don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Jane shook the wine ss in her hand. She did not even look at Peter when she spoke. Instead, she was staring at Andy. ¡°Janie, of course, you¡¯re right!¡± Andy raised his ss and clinked it with Jane¡¯s. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They embarrassed Peter together. Even Peter¡¯s face darkened. With that, he secretly clenched his fists. This was the first time in Peter¡¯s life that he had been humiliated like this. Yet, it was his biological sister! This feeling to him was new. It was so torturous. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you guys going too far?¡± Larry initially did not want to interfere, but he thought that Jane had gone too far! He walked to Peter¡¯s side. He could not help but speak. After all, Peter was Larry¡¯s good friend. Seeing that, Jane said, ¡°Larry, are you sure you want to help Peter? You clearly know this is none of your business. What right do you have to interfere?¡± Jane added, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a hero by standing up for him? Huh? I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you don¡¯t know anything, just *****up!¡± Jane knew that Larry and Peter were very close. Seemingly, Larry wanted to help Peter. She did not mind scolding him too. ¡°Jane! How dare you!¡± Larry was scolded by Jane for no reason. He was so angry that his face turned ashen. At this moment, Larry could not believe that he actually listened to Peter and even felt sympathy for Jane just now. He actually felt bad for Jane just a couple of minutes ago. However, Jane *****him off. That was when he realized Madelyn was the best! He knew that Madelyn, being such a kind, gentle, and well-behaved woman, would never say such a thing. He thought to himself, ¡°No wonder the Fowlers only doted on Madelyn and turned a blind eye to Jane! They are so different¡± If Larry was Peter, he would have made the same choice back then! ¡°Larry, stop.¡± At this moment, Peter spoke up, stopping Larry who tried to continue arguing with Jane. Larry snorted and turned his head away angrily. Peter said seriously, ¡°Jane, I really have something to tell you.¡± At that moment, Jane was surprised slightly. Jane raised her eyebrow as she heard what Peter said. It didn¡¯t seem like Peter¡¯s personality. She figured that he had finally learned to be smart as he knew to do the right thing at the right time. If this happened in the past, he would have lost his mind and even wanted to attack Jane. The Fowlers would curse Jane and wish that she would ****. ¡°Oh, really? But I¡¯m not interested and I don¡¯t have time to listen to you.¡± She added, ¡°I rather drink with Andy than deal with trash like you.¡± Jane mercilessly trampled on Peter¡¯s dignity. It was obvious that she despised thetter. And this happened not because of no reason. In the past, Jane groveled and wanted to hear from Peter. Peter was the disdainful one. Now, Jane didn¡¯t care anymore. She didn¡¯t want to ask for attention anymore. All she ever wanted was to cut off all ties with the Fowlers for good. Yet, it seemed that Peter was acting superior as if Jane was the one who wanted to hear it. This time, Jane would not entertain him! ¡°Janel¡± He had been humiliated again and again. Even Peter could not help it. His tone was filled with anger ¡°You¡¯re starting to reveal the real you, aren¡¯t you? Haha. Peter, this is the real you. You don¡¯t have to suppress your nature anymore.¡± She asked, ¡°Why are you pretending to be a good brother? I¡¯m so disgusted!¡± She chuckled and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t get Andy to help me with thiswsuit, you probably wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at me!¡± At that, she added, ¡°But once it involves the Fowler family¡¯s potential loss of reputation, aren¡¯t you bing nervous? Are you trying to get close to me now as an older brother?¡± She snorted and asked, ¡°What do you think I am? A stray dog that will run over with its tail wagging if your family shows the slightest kindness?¡± Peter heard what Jane said. He was slightly stunned. In an instant, he felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured over his head. For a moment, he did not know what to say. He had clearly warned himself in his heart that he had to calm down. No matter how angry Jane was, it was understandable. He could not figure out why did he still lose control. Larry said, ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve gone too far. Peter knew that he did something wrong and wants to make it up for you!¡± ¡°Did he know that he¡¯s wrong? I know his ill intentions. I disdain his self-awareness and don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. The Fowlers are now a pile of vermin to me. I really don¡¯t wish to encounter anyone of them!¡± Larry fell speechless after hearing what Jane said. Larry said, ¡°Forget it, Peter. This is your sister¡¯s personality. She definitely won¡¯t be able to speak calmly with you. If you stay any longer, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself. Let¡¯s go!¡± Larry really did not want to be scolded by Jane anymore. He could not bear to see Peter being scolded in front of Jane either. He pulled Peter and wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, Peter silently let go of Larry¡¯s hands. He stared at Jane. ¡°Jane, I do have something to tell you.¡± At that, Andy spoke. ¡°Hi handsome, it¡¯s not too gentlemanly of you to ignore the women¡¯s rights and pester me shamelessly.¡± Peter was silent. He knew that he was like a clown now, but he had to talk to Jane. Even if he could not turn back the time, Peter still wanted to try to fix the rtionship between the Fowlers and Jane. Not only that, there was still awsuit against the Fowler family. Peter, as one of the Fowlers, had heard what Jane and Andy had just said. He could not sit back and do nothing about it. Jane suddenly stood up. She held the wine ss in his hand. With that, Peter thought that Jane was finally moved by him and wanted to talk to him. He said happily, ¡°Jane¡­¡± The next second. She sshed the wine in her ss onto Peter¡¯s face. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 52 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 52 Chapter 52 That was when the entire ce fell into dead silence. Jane¡¯s table has already caught the most attention. In addition, the person who went to Jane was nobody else but Peter. Everyone knew Peter. He was a regr customer of Nightshade Bar and was a good friend of the boss¡¯s younger brother. She actually sshed the wine on Peter¡¯s face. Everyone was shocked. They were clueless about what was going on. Meanwhile, Peter clearly did not expect Jane to do this. He looked at Jane in a daze. The wine slowly flowed down his face, soaking his clothes. Soon, Peter¡¯s shirt was stained. On the other hand, Andy whistled cheerfully. His eyes shed with admiration for Jane. This was the Jane that Andy knew. Indeed, she was the Queen of the Dar! ¡°Tsk¡­ If I were wearing high heels today, I would definitely pour the wine down your head and give you a cold shower,¡± she said. Jane sneered. What a pity. Jane couldn¡¯t feel any better at this moment! She just sshed the wine on Peter¡¯s face! After all, there was still a difference in their heights. ¡°Jane, are you crazy?¡± Larry asked. Larry returned to his senses and red at Jane angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are crazy! Why do you even think I would want to talk to you guys? How ****! I have nothing to talk to you about!¡± Without any dy, she said, ¡°Someone¡¯s harassing us! Please help!¡± Jane directly shouted at the security guards at the Nightshade Bar. Apparently, the security guards heard Jane. Without further ado, they immediately came to help. However, they then saw Peter and Larry. For a moment, they did not know what to do. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re clearly the one who sshed wine on Peter¡¯s face!¡± Larry added, ¡°Do you know how humiliating this is for a man?¡± At that, Larry was furious. ¡°Huh? He can finally have a taste of his own medicine now. I have nothing. to do with him anymore, yet he still took the initiative toe and talk to me!¡± She continued, ¡°I have been trying my best to ignore him, yet he still calls. me by my name again and again. It¡¯s ******** ¡°This is obviously harassment! Peter, you¡¯re shameless and degrading yourself!¡± Jane mercilessly used the most vicious words against Peter. But that was not enough! For Jane, it was far from enough! Such humiliation and revenge could only give Jane the slightest pleasure! It was far from what Peter had done to her in the past 15 days! Little did he know how much courage it takes to cut a girl¡¯s favorite long. hair. It was such a torture that she had to go through. At the thought of this, Jane recalled how she trembled while holding the scissors. She was heartbroken and tormented *******. In the end, she still cut her hair in order to please Peter. She had cut off her favorite long hair. Anyhow, after what she did, Peter just turned around and stroked Madelyn¡¯s long hair in front of Jane. He praised ***long hair, saying how beautiful she was. He said Jane looked like some *******who overestimated herself and even tried to imitate ***. No matter what, Peter thought that Madelyn was the most beautiful for him. Jane could only imagine how helpless she looked at that time She felt as if her heart was being grabbed by an invisible hand, being kneaded hard. She almost suffocated. However, she still had to hold on. She put on a ttering face and said, ¡°Little ****long hair is indeed beautiful.¡± That was ****! There were countless times when Jane called Peter but thetter only responded with a stone-cold expression, forcing Jane to cry All of these happened in just 15 days. However, thissted for five years in her previous life! The torment was getting more and more unbearable day by day God knew. what Jane had experienced! Compared to what Jane has been through back then, what Jane did to Peter now was just a drop in the ocean. It was nothingpared to what the Fowlers did to her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was nothingpared to the trauma that Jane has gone through. The Fowlers had no right toin. None of them were innocent! Seeing this, Andy¡¯s jade-green eyes lit up. Initially, he was worried that Jane would be hesitant to sue Jack. Even if she was tough enough, he was worried that Jane would be emotionally hurt in the end. From what he saw now, Andy realized he was really over worrying. Jane was being serious this time. The Fowler family hadpletely offended Jane. And Jane would no longer have any pity for the Fowler family. Thus, Andy was free to do whatever he wanted to seek justice for Jane! Larry was trembling with anger. Right now, he had only one thought in his mind. ¡°Peter, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go,¡± Larry said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste your time anymore!¡± Larry thought what the Fowlers did back then was right. After all, it served her right! Now, he was not at all surprised that the Fowlers would misunderstand or mistreat Jane. Judging from what he saw today, it was true that nobody would like Jane. No wonder they wanted to chase Jane away! Jane really looked like a mean person who did all the bad things. Even if Larry wasn¡¯t one of the Fowlers, he could tell the difference between. Jane and Madelyn. So what if Jane really had some hidden strength? Larry thought that she was indeed very mean. She could neverpare to Madelyn who has always been gentle, virtuous, and innocent. She was a nobodypared to Madelyn. After all, everyone in the Fowler family was more capable than Jane. But Jane still thought that the Fowlers owed her! That was ********! ¡°Hmm. Mr. Fowler, please don¡¯t do this. We¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Actually, the staff saw what happened just now. After all, Jane was the woman Robert had told them to keep an eye on. It was obviously Peter who took the initiative toe to harass Jane. The surveince footage clearly captured everything that happened. Jane was so resistant to Peter¡¯s approach that she even called for security. It was obvious that she did not want to give Peter any chance at all. She did not want to let Peter continue to pester her. They did not want to worsen the situation. The other people who were drinking were silently paying attention to the scene. Their gazes were filled with mockery, ridicule, and curiosity. Of course, they were happy to watch the show and did not say anything. After all, Peter was the seventh son of the Fowler family. Nobody would dare to mock him. If they were targeted by the Fowler family,ter on, they would be doomed. ¡°Jane, do you have to do this to me?¡± Peter asked. He added, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve begun to reflect on what I did to you. I¡¯ve apologized to you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± He said aggrievedly, ¡°What else do you want me to do? Do you know that no one has ever dared to humiliate me in public like this?¡± ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t get angry and still tried to speak to you so calmly is that¡­ you¡¯re my sister! My biological sister! I¡¯m giving you a chance!¡± he said. Peter gritted his teeth. Only God knew how hard Peter tried just now to calm himself. He did not give Jane a big p on her face. It was all because of the guilt he had for Jane. But now, this sense of guilt was slowly retreating. Gradually, he was filled with fury. Upon hearing that, Jane wanted tough so badly. She was staring at Peter. She was suddenly disgusted. She could not believe that Peter made himself sound so innocent now. He looked very righteous. He was clearly putting on the look of a good brother who was tolerating his younger sister. What a joke! Jane could not stand it anymore. At the end of the day, Peter got it from both Anna and Jack. All the Fowlers were more despicable and self-righteous than anyone else He spoke in a high and mighty tone as if he was doing Jane a favor. Indeed, they thought that acknowledging Jane as one of the Fowlers was already a blessing. At this moment, he looked exactly the same as Anna at the airport. Looking at this scene, Jane had only one thing on her mind. She did not want to see his face anymore! ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology,¡± she said. She added, ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to forgive you!¡± ¡°From now on, the Fowlers are not allowed to appear wherever I go!¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to breathe the air I¡¯ve breathed!¡± She sneered, ¡°Stop acting high and mighty in front of me as if being one of the Fowlers is a huge blessing!¡± She continued to say, ¡°Let me tell you, all the Fowlers are a ****of vermin. Thest thing I want was to have anything to do with the Fowler! I don¡¯t want to be one of you!¡± Jane felt physically ufortable if she ever rted to the Fowlers. She initially thought that she just had to ignore them. After all, the Fowlers have always hated Jane from the very beginning. They desperately wished that Jane would disappear immediately. This way, Jane would regain her happiness and freedom. At least it would be tens of thousands of times better than her previous life. In the end, the Fowlers were a group of despicable *******. She had clearly cut ties with them, but they still stuck to her like a slug. every timel If she didn¡¯t make it clear to them, they wouldn¡¯t realize it! Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s nails dug into the flesh of his palm. He tried his best to stay rational and calm He did not lose control and ****insulted Jane, or even hit her. He only red at Jane with a hatred look before turning around and leaving. ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± On the other hand, Larry looked at Jane and said, ¡°Do you know that Peter really regrets what he did to you? He even took the initiative to look for you this time because he wants to reconcile with you and apologize for what he did in the past!¡± He further added, ¡°He has already treated you as his sister, but how did your repay him?¡± He continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t even give him a chance, but you still want to say these harsh words to him. Are you even a human? Do you have a conscience? Wouldn¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Larry looked like he was defending Peter. Hearing that, Jane did not say a word but only looked at Larry. The corners of Jane¡¯s ****twitched slightly. She showed a disdainful. smile on her face. Her mocking gaze had already made it clear that she saw Larry as a clown. She then said, ¡°Why do I have to forgive him just because he apologizes?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me whether he regrets it or not?¡± she muttered. ¡°Well, since you already said that I have no conscience. I¡¯m a demon. I¡¯m evil beyond redemption. Why did you still shamelesslye to talk to me?¡± She paused and said, ¡°Perhaps, you can ask Peter yourself. If I don¡¯t n to sue Jack and find Andy for help with thiswsuit that will ruin the Fowler family¡¯s reputation, will he ever feel guilty and take the initiative to apologize to me?¡± She raised her voice and said, ¡°The only reason why he came to me and yed the victim card was that he wanted to ask me not to sue Jack!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 53 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Larry stuttered, ¡°You¡­ Peter doesn¡¯t think that way. So what if he¡¯s being a little selfish? Peter is doing it for the family. Family is more important than anything else. And I can tell that he¡¯s sincerely repenting!¡± He added, ¡°Besides, Mr. Fowler is your biological father. No matter what, the Fowler family is where you belong. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to repay their kindness, but why do you still want to take revenge?¡± ¡°How sad will Mrs. Fowler be if you do this? She went through so much hardship to find you!¡± he asked. Larry¡¯s words made Jane feel like there was no point in her saying. anymore. ¡°As expected, I shouldn¡¯t have much hope as you¡¯re Peter¡¯s friend¡­ Forget it!¡± Larry was d that he was not one of the Fowlers. Luckily, he had no conflict with Jane. Otherwise, Jane would have caused him a lot of trouble right now! Jane sat back in her seat. Andy then poured a ss of wine for Jane in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Drink this and cool down. Don¡¯t be mad because of these people. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you think you¡¯re talking about?¡± Larry said. ¡®Mr. Shane, I don¡¯t mind if you want to argue with me. I¡¯m just afraid that your family will not be happy about that.¡± At that, Andy¡¯s voice was full of threats. He didn¡¯t even look at Larry when he said this. However, it was as if he poured a basin of cold water filled with countless ice cubes on Larry¡¯s head. Larry instantly returned to his senses. His anger disappeared without a trace. Larry instantly returned to his senses. He could not believe that he actually forgot something. It was Andy that he was talking to He was the first-sswyer in Crucsia. Even a wealthy family like the Shane family would never dare to offend such awyer. If anything, they would try their best to curry favor with him to build a good rtionship. It was impossible for them to try to be enemies with someone like Andy. If they ever offended Andy, the Shane family would be doomed if they went to court one day. All their enemy needed to do was just go to Andy for help. Then, they would be at a huge disadvantage. In fact, Andy was someone that even the Fowler family did not dare to provoke and wanted to please! If the Shane family knew that Larry had offended Andy today¡­ Larry¡¯s legs would probably be broken! Larry began to regret being so impulsive. He clearly did not behave this usually. He just could not bear to see his good friend suffer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andy. I was too impulsive just now.¡± After saying this, Larry bowed to Andy. Jane could not help butugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Sheughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. Larry was instantly pped in the face. He even admitted defeat instantly. Larry really looked like a clown at this point. When Larry heard Jane¡¯sughter, it was extremely mocking. Larry was so angry but he could not do anything. He did not dare to refute him. way ¡°It¡¯s fine for young people to be ****, but don¡¯t forget who you¡¯re talking to.¡± Andy looked at Larry and said, ¡°Furthermore, perhaps, I¡¯m not the one your should be worrying about the most.¡± Andy still didn¡¯t look at Larry. He only said something with a meaningful look on his face. Larry did not have time to think about the underlying meaning behind Andy¡¯s words. He knew that Andy did not want to continue fighting with him. He didn¡¯t even look at him anymore. Larry had never been treated as such before. However, he did not dare to be mad when facing Andy in front of him. He only had respect for thetter. They could only leave to avoid such an awkward situation. Thus, they slunk away. The staff was in charge of cleaning up the scene. The others also looked away as there was no more show to watch. Still, they had watched a good show tonight. However, no one dared to spread this matter. After all, Larry and Peter were not people that they dared to mess with. They could only gossip about them. If they ever spread it and were found out, they would be dead. When the two families joined forces to target them, they would not be able. to live. The richer a person was, the more they were afraid of taking such risks. They would not give up their hard-earned wealth and glory, let alone do such ****things that could bring harm to them. At the same time, they had respect for Andy and Jane. They could never imagine being like them. Even Peter and Larry had to run away like dogs in front of them. Not to mention people like them. After chasing away Peter and Larry, Andy shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°The Fowlers are so pitiful.¡± Initially, he only thought that they were ****, likeical clowns. Now, he simply felt sorry for them. He thought that the top wealthy families had everything under control. However, they could not even figure out what a terrifying enemy they had offended. The truly terrifying people were those who were being looked down on the most. It might sound cliche but it was true indeed. ¡°Just ignore them. Don¡¯t let them spoil your mood. Let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± Jane said. Jane apparently took it very well. She already knew the true colors of the Fowlers. She would not feel any sadness now. She was unaffected emotionally. Seemingly, everything was developing in a good direction! ¡°Here, cheers, Janie, for your rebirth!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Andy had mentioned the word ¡®rebirth¡¯. She had a feeling that she was almost being exposed. ¡°Cheers!¡± Peter and Larry left for about 20 minutes. After that, three more people came. As soon as these three people appeared, they immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out. Everyone was taken aback. They could not believe these people actually existed in this world. They all had their own styles. All of them could effortlessly stand out in the crowd. Not the mention the man at the front. He was putting one hand in his pocket. His cold eyes exuded a cold aura. However, his appearance quickly outshone the two other men who were walking beside him. Jane noticed it too. She remained expressionless. However, she could not help but feel a little strange to see these people showing up together. She saw Hugh, Robert, and Connor walking into the bar. Her instinct told her something was wrong. It reminded her of what happened in the Cloudnine Restaurant. Hugh walked to Jane¡¯s side. He stood still and greeted her indifferently. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Tsk.. Tsk¡­¡± Robert and Connor almostughed out loud at the back. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hugh had rushed over nervously the moment he saw the photos of Jane and Andy in the Nightshade Bar. However, when he saw Jane, he stubbornly pretended to meet thetter by chance. They could not help but find that hrious. They thought a cold-blooded and heartless tyrant like Hugh would be brave enough toe and warn Andy to get lost and not approach Jane. anymore. At that, the two of them were happily ready to watch the show. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± Jane replied. In fact, Jane just yed along. She already knew that Hugh was a regr here. She knew that the Nightshade Bar was run by Robert. She knew that Robert and Hugh were close when she bumped into them in the Nightshade Barst time. It was quite likely that she would bump into Hugh here. Jane didn¡¯t think too much about it. Somehow, she just felt something was wrong. The atmosphere seemed a little strange. She did not know how to describe it. But her instinct told her that something was off. On the other hand, Hugh was having something on his mind too. Hugh¡¯s eyes met a pair of jade-green eyes that were curiously sizing him from head to toe. ¡°Hi, Andy. Long time no see,¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Croft, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, ¡± Andy said. Hugh and Andy greeted each other in a friendly manner. Apparently, everyone who overheard their conversation was shocked. Everyone could not help but gasp! They could not believe what they just heard. They only realized that the man who walked in was Hugh Croft. No wonder he had such a strong presence. On the other hand, they also noticed Andy who had a pair of jade green eyes. There was no doubt that he was indeed the first-sswyer in Crucsia. All these people were rich second-generation heirs. Therefore, they had long heard about these two famous figures from the elders in their family. They all stood up silently and paid the bill to leave. Some women already had their eyes attached to these handsome and elegant men. It was evident that they were rich. They were all thinking about which guy they wanted to prey on. They thought that they would be rich in the future if they ever got together with one of these men. Still, they were all pulled away by their friends. It was next to impossible for them to even talk to these men. In addition, if they mafe them angry, their lives would be doomed. At that, all the other customers on the second floor left together. Hugh walked to a table not far from Jane and Andy and sat down. Connor and Robert suppressed theirughter and came to Hugh¡¯s side. Jane nced at Andy and asked, ¡°How do you know Hugh?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I met him at the Dar,¡± Andy replied. ¡°Since you already know him, then let me tell you that he was actually the person who asked me to help find Type Omega blood in the Darst time.¡± A person with Type Omega blood could easily smell the scent from the other party and imprint him or her. In other words, one could easily detect others with Type Omega blood. Seeing that Jane had just greeted Hugh, Andy assumed that the two of them must have met before. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jane took a sip of red wine. ¡°I¡¯m sure Hugh started pursuing you. Janie, you didn¡¯t reject me because of Hugh, did you?¡±Andy asked. Of course, Andy said this with a hint of jealousy. Still, Andy would find it eptable if Jane rejected him because of Hugh. He had dealt with Hugh a few times and found him to be too unfathomable. Even Andy couldn¡¯t see through him and felt inferior in front of him. It was anyone¡¯s right to pursue a better person. Moreover, Andy thought that Hugh deserved a girl like Jane. It would not be the same case if it was other men. Andy would be ready to win over Jane anytime if it was other guys but not Hugh. Dont tak nonsense We¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship Jane rolled her eyes at Andy Seeing this, Andy¡¯s red lips curled up as he said teasingly, ¡°Oh, does that mean that I still have a chance then? Jane replied, ¡°Stop messing Let¡¯s drink Right now, Jane would never let all these emotions hold her back. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 54 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Jane and Andy chatted and drank for half an hour. One could hear theirughter from time to time. Obviously, they did not care about the presence of Hugh at all. Connor and Robert felt bad for Hugh. It was true that they were both here to watch what was going to happen. However, they could not help but notice how resentful Hugh was at this instant. Now, the fun of watching the show was gone. Instead, they started worrying for Hugh. Andy looked around subtly. He then turned to tell Jane that he wanted to go to the toilet. He stood up and left. Seeing this, Hugh fell silent for a ***and followed Andy. When he passed by Jane, Jane could not help but ask, ¡°Where are you. going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± Of course, Hugh was extremely patient when it came to Jane. Jane fell silent after hearing his response. She obviously did not believe what he said. She replied, ¡°No, you look like you¡¯re going to beat someone up.¡± Therefore, there were two men walking into the male toilet in the Nightshade Bar. Hugh walked in after Andy. He saw Andy leaning against the wall. Andy crossed his arms and stared at Hugh with his jade-green eyes. Andy first said, ¡°Mr. Croft, I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re meeting each other again so soon. What a coincidence!¡± Hugh replied with a poker face, ¡°No, actually I came here to look for you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I could feel it. When I¡¯m drinking with Janie, I could feel being watched over from afar which makes me very ufortable.¡± He added, ¡°Especially when we wereughing happily when I talked to Janie about some funny things. Mr. Croft, your gaze seems to be going to poke a few **********holes in my body. It feels so scary.¡± Andy said these words so naturally as if he was saying something casual. Strangely, one might even find him to be very charming. No wonder he was called a vampire who always used his beauty to win over people in court. Hugh said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Apparently, he was never afraid of showing his intention. The reason was that he was considered the king of the business world in Stormton City. He definitely would openly admit to his desire. ¡°Hmm¡­ Looks like you like Janie too,¡± Andy said. He added, ¡°Of course, who wouldn¡¯t like a beautiful girl like Janie, right? I like her too¡­ I want to make her mine.¡± Andy deliberately dragged out the word. As expected. He instantly felt strong killing intent from the man standing in front of him. That was intense. It was so intense that he could feel his adrenaline rushing. Andy then continued, ¡°But¡­ Janie had rejected me, saying that she could only be my good friend for life.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ What a pity. I didn¡¯t expect that I could not get the girl that I want. This would surely be one of my greatest regrets in this life.¡± ¡°Of course ¡°Hugh replied. Hugh said coldly, ¡°Because she belongs to me.¡± It was obvious that he was very possessive. At this ****, Hugh finally showed his power as the president as well as the dictatorial emperor of the D.Y. Group. Andy shrugged and asked, ¡°But why do you look for me? You should confess to Janie directly will do. I think that sounds like something you will do.¡± Hugh answered, ¡°I myself have Type Omega blood. I know the personality of people with this blood type. Moreover, I¡¯ve interacted with Janie. I know she¡¯s exactly just like me. She¡¯s ***and doesn¡¯t like to be restrained.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I know that if I were to force her, it will only have the opposite effect on Janie. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to meet someone like Janie. I have all the patience to wait for her. But I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to get in my way!¡± Upon hearing that, Andy said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Well, you already knew that I¡¯m just friends with Janie. Please stop staring at me like you want to kill me when I talk to Janie in the future. You really ruined my mood.¡± At that, Hugh answered, ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll try my best not to.¡± Hugh couldn¡¯t promise Andy. After all, it was understandable for him to worry about a man like Andy. Especially when he saw Jane talking to other men so happily. Hugh felt envious in his heart. This was a feeling that Hugh had never felt before. This was the first time he felt this way because of a woman. He knew that it was not because them having the same Type Omega blood. Instead, it was something else. It was because he liked her. Indeed, he loved her. If not for the fact that he was afraid of scaring Jane off, he would have done a lot of things. There was no way for him to let a man like Andy approach Jane. Okay, Mr. Croft. I got you,¡± Andy replied. Andy washed his hands and walked out of the washroom. He stopped and stood at the door before leaving He turned and said to Hugh, ¡°Mr. Croft, being a business partner who worked with you a few times, I hope you don¡¯t mind me giving you some advice.¡± He paused for a while and continued, ¡°To like someone is an option but to love someone is never one. If you love someone, you would want nobody else but that person.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t n to pursue Janie with that on your mind, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to leave an impression on Janie.¡± Jane was a girl who knew how to protect herself. It did not matter if it was friendship, kinship, or love. She would no longer take risks easily and throw herself into a situation where she would be easily injured. With that, Andy left. Hugh was left standing there alone. He was still thinking about Andy¡¯s words. Jane had been waiting for a long time and was a little nervous. She knew that Hugh and Andy must have bumped into each other in the toilet. Even though Hugh looked aggressive, she thought that they would not go. overboard since they both knew each other. However, she was waiting for quite some time. She figured it was better for her to take a look. At the thought of it, she stood up. Robert and Connor also stood up. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Obviously, they were thinking about the same thing. At this ***, they saw someoneing back. Andy returned and waved at Jane. Andy said, ¡°Janie, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± Seeing that Andy was fine, Jane secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why were you gone for so long? Are you alright?¡± Andy said, ¡°I just went to the toilet. How can anything bad happen? Alright, we should make a move. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jane was puzzled. Andy dragged Jane without any exnation. Connor and Robert were left dumbfounded too. Seeing that Andy was fine, both of them supposed that Hugh did not get into a fight with Andy in the toilet. Andy was back. They wondered why wasn¡¯t Hugh back yet. Robert and Connor could not directly ask Andy about this matter. They quickly ran to the toilet to look for Hugh. When they reached the washroom, they realized that Hugh was still standing there, deep in thought. With that, Connor and Robert heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hey, Hugh, what are you doing here? Are you thinking about life?¡± they asked. ¡°Did Andy say something to you?¡± Connor spoke first. Hearing that, Hugh came back to his senses. As usual, he was expressionless as he replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± Connor added, ¡°Huh¡­ I was really afraid that you guys would start fighting in the washroom.¡± ¡°By the way, your sweetheart and Andy have already left. What are you doing here?¡± He could not even finish his sentence. Hugh had already furrowed his eyebrows. He immediately rushed out of the washroom. He then arrived at the entrance of the bar. However, he could not see Jane and Andy. They had left long ago. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Hugh narrowed his eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. Even Connor and Robert, who were chasing after him, did not dare to approach him. They hid far away from Hugh. Connor said, ¡°From what we saw, Hugh was probably tricked by Andy¡± ¡°As expected of a first-sswyer. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who can trick Hugh,¡± Robert added. ¡°That¡¯s all because of Jane. If it was anyone else, he would not have gotten tricked. You know how smart he is usually.¡± Connor and Robert were busy watching the show. In fact, they were having so much fun. They were indeed enjoying, watching Hugh being in such a situation. It was such a rare thing to see. It was like once in a blue moon for them to see Hugh being tricked like this! In fact, Hugh was the one who always toyed with others. Indeed, the tables have turned this round. Of course, it would be a huge loss if they did not watch him being tricked. Sure, they were afraid that Hugh would take his revenge. Otherwise, they really wanted to take out their phone to record this ****. It would definitely be very interesting to show the recording to Hugh on hist birthday in the future! Apparently, Hugh had no time to care about Connor and Robert. He muttered softly, ¡°Jane.¡± He thought of what Andy told him, ¡°To like someone is an option but to love someone is never one.¡± Andy wanted to remind himself that. He was asking himself that question too. Seemingly, the answer was obvious. On the other side, Jane sent Andy back to the hotel. Andy asked, ¡°Janie, aren¡¯t youing to spend some time with me?¡± At that, Jane said, ¡°No, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯m going home.¡± She had no sses tomorrow. Jane wanted to be a ******bum and sleep a little longer. ¡°Okay, the court date will be decided soon. I¡¯ll inform you then,¡± Andy said. ¡°You¡¯re my host. You should bring me to take a tour around Stormton City when you¡¯re free to pay me back,¡± Andy replied. ¡°Of course!¡± Jane replied. Only then did Andy leave reluctantly. After that, the driver ***Jane home. Jane took out her phone. She clicked on Hugh¡¯s profile picture on WeChat. She was hesitating if she should send a message to Hugh. After all, the two of them had known each other and seemed to have to rely on each other in the future. Otherwise, they would not be able to escape the side effects of Type Omega blood. Because Jane was suddenly pulled away by Andy. She felt a little inappropriate for her to leave without saying goodbye to Hugh. After all, Hugh even sent Jane such delicious food that was suitable for people with Type Omega blood. Jane was really contemting. That was when her phone vibrated. Jane was so frightened that she almost dropped her phone. She saw the screen. It was a message from Hugh. She was shocked suddenly. She thought there was some kind of telepathy between the two of them. Hugh sent her a message. [My heart beats for you. You¡¯re irreceable.] Jane was clueless. She thought to herself, ¡°What the ***was that?¡± She certainly did not get what he meant. Hugh then replied. [Help me to tell Andy. This¡­ is my reply.] Jane helplessly replied, [Hmm¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll pass on the message. Andy suddenly wants to go back to the hotel because of some emergency matter. I didn¡¯t see you just now. So I left without telling you. Sorry!] Hugh then replied to her with a smiling face sticker. Jane was speechless as she saw that. Somehow, she felt something was wrong. It seemed to her that Hugh sounded strange. She reckoned Hugh was definitely hiding something important from her. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 55 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 55 Chapter 55 That night, Jane and Hugh texted each other. After that, they returned home. It was sote that it was time to shower and sleep. Then only they said goodbye to each other. Hugh said goodnight first. Jane then replied to him good night either. Jane looked at his chat history with Hugh again. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. She wondered what kind of conversation was this. What a joke! That night, the two of them slept soundly. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. At the Fowler residence. Jack looked at the court notice with a livid expression. ¡°The trial is in two days. ****it¡­¡± Jack gritted his teeth. These days, Jack and Anna had used countless methods. None of them could contact Andy. Not to mention asking Andy not to help Jane with thiswsuit. Still, they wondered what the rtionship between Andy and Jane was. Perhaps¡­ Jane was hiding something from them! They could not believe that Jane could actually talk with Andy! Unfortunately, Jack and Anna could only find another alternative. They decided to find awyer who can go against Andy! After all, Jane did not have the most important evidence to prove that Jack had ndered and hurt L, which was the surveince video! Fortunately, Anna had Dwayne follow and destroy all the evidencest time! Although Jane still had other evidence, the Fowler family was relieved when she did not have the most crucial one. However, no matter how famous thewyers were, all of them tried to curry favor with them the ****they heard that the Fowler Corporation wanted them to help with thewsuit. Anyhow, when they heard that Jane¡¯s representativewyer was Andy, they were instantly frightened and turned them down, saying that they could not help. For them, to go against Andy was no different than asking for humiliation. In the legal world, Andy was considered a god. It was fine if they lost to Andy because no one wouldugh at them. However, the most terrifying thing was that they would be seen as overestimating themselves and therefore ruining their reputation! Hence¡­ Jack and Anna had not even found a recognizedwyer to help them with thiswsuit! Anna walked into the study with a solemn expression. It was Dwayne who was following behind her. ¡°Jack, I¡¯ve asked all the famouswyers in the neighboring city, but no one is willing to take the lawsuit.¡± she said. Anna really did not expect this. No matter how tempting the price they offered, they would immediately say that they could not take the case and hung up after they heard it was Andy. They did not even care if they would offend the Fowler family. Obviously, going against Andy was a nightmare that everywyer was afraid of! Anna knew how powerful Andy was, but she did not expect that Andy would actually be such a terrifying presence in thew field. Jack scratched his head in frustration. He took out a cigarette and lit it up, took a deep puff, and blew out a smoke ring. Jack usually didn¡¯t smoke. He would only smoke when he was in a particrly irritable mood. Ever since he became sessful, he had stopped smoking for Anna. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. This time, he was really frustrated by Jane! Anna also knew that Jack was in a bad mood. Hence, she did not stop him and looked troubled. Ever since thest time when he broke off with Jane, he thought that he could find another method. However, he did not expect that the Fowler family¡¯s strength alone was far from enough to solve this problem! Now, Anna couldn¡¯t even go to see Jane and y the victim card. Dwayne said, ¡°Dad, ***, why don¡¯t¡­ we tell Henry about this?¡± As the court session had yet to start, the Fowler family had tried their best to suppress this matter and did not let their other sons, who were busy with work, know for the time being. Of course, Jack and Anna also reminded Dwayne and the others not to let the other brothers know about this. They did not want them to worry about. them. When they were chatting in the WeChat group, they always talked about the good news but not the bad news. The eldest son, Henry Fowler, was the current president of the Fowler Corporation. He was the actual person in charge of thepany After Jack put himself as the Emeritus Chairman of thepany, he then retired. and passed thepany to his eldest son, whom he was most proud of. Henry was also the eldest brother who was recognized by the other siblings¡¯ His intelligence was indeed another level. That was why he could master the game in the business world. He could easily stir things up in the business world. He had perfectly inherited the excellent genes of Jack and Anna. He had even surpassed both of them! Henry¡¯s personality was too distant and aloof, and could sometimes bet considered weird. In fact, the so-called geniuses more or less had some problems that the world could not understand. All seven sons of the Fowler family had this trait. However, no matter how different the Fowlers¡¯ personalities were, there was only one principle that they were determined to hold onto. The family came first. The family bond would always be their priority. They were willing to give up everything and work together just to help their families to ovee the hardships! They were more proud than anyone else to be one of the Fowlers! It was the utmost honor to them. They could not tolerate when saw their families suffer more than anyone else. They were determined to send their enemies to ****! They figured there might be a turnaround if they told Henry, who was on a business trip in Wetanean, what happened to the family. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Jack stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray and gritted his teeth. ¡°This is something that I caused. How can I ask my eldest son to clean up my mess? Moreover, Henry is currently negotiating a project involving billions in Wetanean. I can¡¯t distract him!¡± Everyone remained silent again. Indeed, Jack felt embarrassed to even ask Henry to help clean up the mess because of Jane. Furthermore, he did not want the family members to worry. Even if the Fowlers¡¯ goal was to ovee hardship together, they still preferred to resolve issues in private when problems came. This was also another way they showed their care for the family. At this ***, Jack¡¯s phone rang. Seeing who was the caller, Jack frowned and answered the call. ¡°Yes¡­ I understand. Alright, send me the message,¡± he replied. After hanging up, Anna asked, ¡°Jack, is there any news?¡± ¡°They found Andy¡¯s hotel and contact information. Andy hasn¡¯t left the hotel. yet. I¡¯ll go over and see if there is any chance to stop him,¡± Jack said. At that, Anna said, ¡°Jack, but¡­¡± Anna recalled what happened at the airport. Not to mention that Andy was a famous first-sswyer in Crucsia Country. She wondered how much would it cost to tempt him to give up thiswsuit. More importantly, Andy seemed to have a very good rtionship with Jane! It was unlikely that he would give up on helping Jane to fight thiswsuit just because of the Fowler family¡¯s bribery! ¡°No matter what, I have to give it a try. After all, I was the one who caused this chaos,¡± he said. He added, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go alone. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± Anna replied with a worried look on her face, ¡°But¡­ Jack, I¡¯m worried about you!¡± Anna bit her lip as she was worried. Jack walked over to hug Anna and stroked her hair. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to ***. Even if the deal doesn¡¯t work out, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me. Back then when we ran thepany, we encountered even more difficult challenges. Didn¡¯t we make it through too? It¡¯s fine.¡± Anna was silent for a ***before saying, ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, Jack, I¡¯m not going with you this time. But I want Dwayne to follow you. He specializes inbat. If anything happens, he can protect you.¡± Dwayne took a step forward with his eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Dad, let me go with you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease! As your son, it¡¯s my duty to protect. you!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Honey, wait for me at home!¡± Jack replied. ¡°Sure!¡± Anna replied. Maple Leaf Hotel was a five-star luxurious hotel in Stormton City. Jack and Dwayne arrived here very quietly. The private detective that they sent over earlier had been watching over here all this while. When he saw Jack arrive, he quickly leaned forward and said, ¡°Mr. Fowler, I¡¯ve been watching the guy all this while. The person you mentioned hasn¡¯t left the hotel since this morning.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll transfer the payment to your ount on time,¡± Jack answered. The detective said to Jack, ¡°Sure, he¡¯s in room 502. You need the card to use the elevator. I¡¯ve already booked a hotel for you. This is the room card and the elevator card,¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jack took the room card and elevator card. He was just about to go up with Dwayne and find an opportunity to look for Andy. At the very least, he wanted a chance to talk to Andy. At this **. something happened. A Porsche Cayenne ***over elegantly. Then, Jane got out of the car and took off her sunsses before casually putting them in her pocket. She threw the car keys to the doorman who would help to park her car in the exclusive parking lot. All the five-star hotels provided such exclusive services. Not to mention regr customers like Jane who often came here and booked a room for a whole month. What a coincidence! Jane¡¯s eyes met Jack¡¯s and Dwayne¡¯s. ¡°Why? Are you ying *****tricks again?¡± she asked. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 56 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Jane looked at Jack and Dwayne with a disdainful look on her face. ¡°Huh?¡± Jack and Dwayne did not look good when they saw Jane. Obviously, they did not at all expect to bump into Jane here. They could not believe that they would coincidentally bump into Jane at this time. Seemingly, Jane would always ruin their ns. ¡°Why? Do you own this hotel? Why can¡¯t I stay here when you can stay here?¡± Jack asked shamelessly. ¡°Come on, Jack. Everyone knows what you want to do. You don¡¯t even need to find an excuse to cover it up. Well, since you said that, don¡¯t you try toe close to me when I go out with Andyter.¡± Jane finished saying and walked straight into the Maple Leaf Hotel. At that, Jack was even more furious. ¡°What should we do? Dad, Jane just happened to be here. Why don¡¯t we ¡°No, she came at the right time. Let¡¯s try to settle this in one go. Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise to take down Andy if even your mother couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Dwayne fell silent. He could roughly guess what Jack wanted to do. To be honest, as far as Dwayne knew, what Jack nned to do was no different from asking for humiliation. However, for the sake of the Fowler family¡¯s reputation, Jack would still do it, even if there was very little hope. On the other hand, Jane entered the elevator. When the elevator door closed, she saw from the corner of her eye that Jack and Dwayne were walking towards the elevator. She took out her phone and sent a message Jane texted Andy. [Hey Andy, Jack, and Dwayne came to the hotel. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯reing for you. I bumped into them just now.] Andy replied. [Hmm¡­ interesting. Did you guys fight?] Jane then replied. [No, but I promise that something more interesting will happenter. We¡¯ll just wait to watch the show. Isn¡¯t it more interesting than going out to bask in the sun and **from the heat?] Andy replied to her. [We¡¯ll see.] After these few days of getting along, Jane and Andy knew each other better. They treated each other as confidants. Their values were too in sync. They were the kind of friends who would go crazy and cause trouble together. Even Andy had slowly let go of his liking for Jane. He agreed with Jane. Being friends with Jane was way better than being lovers. Something could only be said between friends, but not between lovers. ¡°But¡­¡± He was still a little jealous. Meanwhile, Jane arrived at Andy¡¯s room. They deliberately left the door. open. They didn¡¯t close it. It was as if she was inviting her prey into a trap. ¡°Would Mr. Fowler reallye over? That¡¯s like selling his dignity.¡± Even Andy expressed his doubts. Jack clearly knew that Jane was there. If he still came to look for Andy¡­ He did not get the purpose of Jack doing so. ¡°Dignity? Do you think they have dignity?¡± Jane asked. ¡°They will please you in every way possible if they find you to be worthy. If you¡¯re useless to them, just watch how cold and **they could be. That¡¯s the Fowlers.¡± Jane showed a cold smile on her face. Everything happened as how she expected. Soon, Jack and Dwayne appeared near the door of Room 502. At that, Dwayne looked at Jack¡¯s ashen expression. He could not help but say, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we leave? It¡¯s not toote toe back tomorrow.¡± He guessed they would see Jane if they really went to look for Andy now. Jane would not let this slide. He could not picture that. ¡°We can¡¯t leave now! Now that Jane has bumped into us, she knows that Andy¡¯s location has been exposed. If Andy packs up and checks outter, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to find Andy before the court hearing!¡± Jack thought about it and made up his mind. No matter how embarrassing it was, Jack knew that he was the one who caused all this matter. Anna was right. He could not let others clean up the mess after him. As the head of the family, Jack had to be a role model. Jack appeared at the door of Andy¡¯s room. He walked straight in. Dwayne knew that Jack had made up his mind. He pursed his lips and followed thetter. Since he could not help Jack much, he could at least be there for him. At least Jack would not be alone when being humiliated by Jer. Jack walked into the living room. Jane and Andy were sitting on the sofa. Jane crossed his arms and stared at Jack as if she had expected this. ¡°Mr. Fowler, are you in the wrong room? This is Andy¡¯s room,¡± Jane said. mockingly. Jack clenched his fists and dug his nails into his palms. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t enter the wrong room. Jane, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m here to look for Andy!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He had already walked in, so it was expected that he would be mocked by Jane. It was rare for Jack to be so embarrassed and unable to refute. However, Jane was the one who embarrassed him every time recently. It seemed to him that he really owed Jane something a lot in his previous life. Hence, Jack found her so-called biological daughter in this life and got himself in trouble. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Janeughed softly. The contempt in her eyes could no longer be concealed. Jack and Dwayne looked like clowns to her at this moment. ¡°Andy, they said they were looking for you. Why don¡¯t you talk to them?¡± Jane said. Andy said, ¡°I know why Mr. Fowler is here. When Mrs. Fowler tried to stop me at the airportst time, I seemed to have made myself clear.¡± He added, ¡°What you did today was a futile attempt to bribe the opposingwyer. ording to Article 1873 of the Punishment Law, you are guilty of bribery.¡± ¡°If this gets out, not only will it be bad for your reputation, but it will also be bad for the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. This matter could initially be resolved with an apology andpensation. Now, you might be jailed.¡± Andy was indeed a professionalwyer. With just a few words, he could clearly make Jack understand what kind of consequences he needed to bear. At this point, Jack understood no matter how ***he was. If he bribed Andy in front of Jane and Andy refused, Jane would definitely take the opportunity to use it against him. Hence, he could not say his initial purpose foring here. Somehow¡­ If he didn¡¯t say it, he would miss his only chance. At that time, Jack would definitely lose in court! Andy had such a terrifying ability! ¡°Mr. Fowler is the chairman of the Fowler Corporation after all. He¡¯s also an influential figure in Stormton City. He can¡¯t be that **.¡± ¡°However, Mr. Fowler, you broke into someone else¡¯s room without permission. ording to Law 192, if it¡¯s serious, we can call the police and ask you to apologize. How do you n to resolve it?¡± Jane and Andy apparently did not n to let him go easily. Jack¡¯s expression turned even darker. ¡°Jane, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Dwayne knew that they would definitely be humiliated by Jane this time, but he thought Jane had gone too far. No matter what, Jack was her biological father. He had brought her into this world. There was no way she should be treating Jack this way. ¡°Dwayne, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Jack was the chairman of Fowler Corporation after all. After pondering for a while, his mind was much clearer. He was not as rash as when they met. the previous few times. So, he stopped Dwayne in time. Only then did Dwayne *****his mouth angrily. ¡°Mr. Fowler, why can¡¯t you let Dwayne say it? What he said was what you. liked to say in front of me in the past,¡± Jane said. Jane took afortable position on the sofa. She supported her chin with one hand. She was expressionless. Her voice was ***and calm like a cat ying with a mouse. Jack took a deep breath. He closed his eyes. Finally, he opened his eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said He suddenly enunciated these words. Dwayne looked at Jack in disbelief He thought he had heard wrongly ¡°Andy, did you hear someone ****just now?¡± Jane asked as she looked at Andy in confusion. Andy scratched Jane¡¯s little nose and replied, ¡°Janie. That¡¯s not a ***. It¡¯s Mr. Fowler speaking, but it¡¯s too soft. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Dwayne was trembling with anger. This was such a humiliation. Even Dwayne could not stand it anymore! He couldn¡¯t take it anymore! He was about to explode! ¡°I said¡­ I¡¯m sorry! Isn¡¯t that enough for you, Jane?¡± Jack growled. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he red at Jane. ¡°I know I was wrong. I misunderstood you that day and even hurt your ssmate. Regarding this matter, I¡¯ll visit her another day and apologize to her. At the same time, I¡¯llpensate her for everything. I¡¯ll be responsible for everything!¡± He further said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the apology you wanted. You got what you want, right? Do you really want everyone tough at our family and us?¡± Jack had never bowed like this before. He had never apologized to someone humbly in his entire life. He was filled with anger. But he had to endure it. At this moment, he swallowed all the hatred into his stomach. He felt extremely aggrieved. Not to mention that it was nobody else but Jane. He had no choice but to apologize to Jane. Jane was his own daughter! Jane actually sessfully made Jack apologize humbly to her. Between the face of the Fowler family and his own dignity, Jack finally chose the former! As the head of the family, Jack not only had to protect his own dignity but also the dignity of his family! Jack has worked hard to build the family and made it the shelter for all the Fowlers. He has always been very proud of it. He could not let Jane destroy to ruin it! ¡°Dad¡­¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 57 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Looking at Jack, Dwayne waspletely stunned. Even Dwayne did not expect Jack to suddenly apologize to Jane. Dwayne noticed that Jack had never apologized to anyone except Anna. Stubbornness, pride, and defiance were the perfect definition of Jack. Even when he coaxed his wife when she was angry, Jack didn¡¯t look like this. At most, it was natural for him to coax his wife because he loved her deeply. This was also Jack¡¯s principle of being a husband all this while. However, this was clearly not the case. He felt a heartache as if his heart was getting stabbed by a knife. God knew how hurtful he was when he was forced to apologize to her biological daughter in front of his own son. Only Jack knew how much pride did Jack have to swallow to do that. He ced his dignity in front of the person that he once looked down on the most in the past and allowed his dignity to be trampled on and crushed. He did all these just to protect the Fowler family. In order to prevent their children from being hurt by the rumors. On the other hand, Jane did not seem to be impressed. ¡°What an attitude. People who don¡¯t know better might think you¡¯re trying to kill me instead of apologizing to me.¡± She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology!¡± Jane was indeed Jane. She was a vicious and mean woman to Dwayne. The words she said made him have to urge to strangle her to death! ¡°Jane, that¡¯s enough. Look at this man! He¡¯s your father! The father who gave birth to you! He¡¯s your blood-rted family! Do you have to be so mean?¡± Dwayne¡¯s eyes turned red. His heart ached. Still, he said this for Jack. Jane was nothingpared to Madelyn. Jane couldn¡¯t evenpare to Madelyn. She was not even a sane person to him. He thought she had gone crazy. Even a dog would appreciate and be grateful for its master who had given it shelter and food. It also knew how to please its master. But Jane could not even do that. It was better to keep a dog than to raise a daughter like Jane! At the very least, dogs would not betray their owners unlike a vicious daughter like Jane, who forced her father to apologize. Somehow, she still did not want to let him go. She even spoke rudely and humiliated him in every possible way! Dwayne was filled with regret now. When Anna said that she wanted to find Jane and do a DNA test, he should have stopped her even if he had to risk his life! Otherwise, the Fowler family would not end up in such a mess. Jack did not have to go through all this either. Jane said, ¡°Watch your words. Dwayne, I¡¯ve cut ties with your Fowler family. Don¡¯te to me and y the victim card. Father? He¡¯s not my father! You¡¯re not my brother either! Do you really think you¡¯re my brother? That¡¯s ******! ¡°From the beginning to the end, after I cut ties with the Fowler family, I¡¯ve never wanted to have anything to do with you. It¡¯s you who appeared in front of me again and again. You¡¯ve misunderstood me again and again. Why are you pretending to be a victim now? Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of me! I¡¯m not going to buy it!¡± Jane narrowed her eyes, exuding a cold aura. Jane hated the most when the Fowlers yed the victim card in front of her. When Jane didn¡¯t make a fuss or show her strength, the Fowler family would ***her in every way possible. They would turn a blind eye and neglect her. They only doted on Madelyn and caused Jane to have depression. Every time shemitted suicide, it was L who found her in time and called an ambnce. The Fowlers had never appeared from the beginning to the end. When Jane recovered from her injuries and returned home after stabilizing her emotions, they would only say that Jane was being ***. They thought she was too childish to even commit suicide. They found Jane to be ungrateful when she had already gotten the chance. to return to the Fowler family as the real daughter. She could enjoy endless wealth and glory. The Fowler family thought they had already given Jane enough. Yet, she was the one who was being ungrateful all the while! They had always cared about the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. They would unite in order to kick Jane out of the house and protect Madelyn, who would always be their little princess. After Jane made a scene and revealed her ability, Jack was forced into a corner. That was when the Fowler family remembered that Jane was one of them. They were using words like kinship and bloodline to gaslight Jane. But what right did they have to do so? Jane would only be considered one of the Fowlers when they found her to be useful. Otherwise, she was worthless. When she was useless, they even wished she could disappear and ***. They would never want her to mention the Fowlers, ¡°Janie, calm down¡­¡± At this moment, Andy spoke softly. He reached out and gently touched Jane¡¯s arm. Jane instantly regained her senses. She suppressed her anger, and her eyes became calm again. Jane said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andy. I lost control just now. I was really disgusted and furious.¡± She then told Andy not to worry. ¡°Jane¡­¡± Dwayne still wanted to say something. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dwayne. Don¡¯t speak yet.¡± A that, Jack chided. ¡°Dad!¡± Under Jack¡¯s gaze, Dwayne could only lower his head and turn his face away. He could not bear to look. He was afraid that he would not be able to control his temper and rush up to beat Jane up. Dwayne felt like his heart was about to stop beating. To him, Jane was really too much. She was simply not human! She was a beast! Again, Jack spoke. ¡°If you think my apology is insincere, fine I¡¯ll put down all my pride and apologize to you now ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. It¡¯s my fault this time I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you.¡± Jack even bowed to Jane. He tried his best to slow down his breathing. He suppressed his anger. His dignity was shattered into pieces. And yet, Jane did not give in. Jane said, ¡°Kneel to me.¡± Jane spat out these words coldly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jack froze. He looked up in a daze. It was as if he could not believe what he had just heard. Meanwhile, Jane was looking down on everything like a queen. She stared at Jack, the so-called head of the family and also the Emeritus Chairman of the Fowler Corporation. She had nothing but disdain for this man. ¡°Are you deaf? If you want me to withdraw thewsuit, I want you to kneel down and apologize!¡± It seemed like Jack did not get what she said. Then Jane repeated for him. She did not mind saying it twice. Because that felt so satisfying! She could repeat it as many times as he wanted! With this condescending attitude, she wanted to see Jack kneel down and apologize! He looked at Jack who was apologizing. Jane couldn¡¯t help but recall the third year after she returned to the Fowler family in her previous life. Madelyn set Jane up. Madelyn ended up screaming in pain when her hand was scalded by hot water. Jane clearly did not even touch the kettle Madelyn¡¯s hand was burned, and Jane was ***founded. As she came back to her senses, she wanted to check on Madelyn¡¯s injuries. Then, she was pushed away by Jack who was the first to rush over She was caught off guard and her head was about to hit the sharp edge of the dining table. Fortunately, she instinctively dodged the edge. Still, there was a huge wound on her forehead. The blood flowed non-stop and she started to feel dizzy. Jack did not care about her at all. He carried Madelyn and left the kitchen without any hesitation. He even said fiercely, ¡°If anything happens to ***, Jane, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± The entire family was awake. They surrounded Madelyn who was crying andforted her gently. They got a first aid kit and applied medicine to her, protecting her like a baby. But what they had for Jane were vicious words and an angry gaze. They did not care about Jane at all. She was covered in blood and could not even walk steadily. The huge wound on her forehead had not been treated. No one even brought a band-aid for Jane! In the end, they forced Jane to kneel down and apologize to Madelyn! At that time, Jane was suffering from dizziness and coldness from losing too much blood. She tried everything to look for evidence and reason to prove that she did not do it. Even Madelyn ****said that it was her being careless instead of Jane¡¯s fault. Jack still insisted that Jane did it He deliberately scalded Madelyn¡¯s hand with hot water when no one was around. He thought that Madelyn was too kind to help Jane. He kicked Jane¡¯s knee. Ignoring Jane¡¯s wound and painful cry, he grabbed Jane¡¯s hair and forced Jane to kneel in front of Madelyn. He knocked her head on the ground again and again, causing the blood to flow again. Jane still remembered vividly. It was a living ***for her. If anyone else had treated Jane like this, they would have been kicked away by her before they could even get close to her. Yet, it was nobody else but Jack. At that time, the person who treated Jane so ***was her own biological father whom she had always dreamt about. She respected him the most and wanted to get close to him. As for the so-called biological mother and seven biological brothers, they all surrounded Madelyn and watched coldly aside. They said that Jane deserved it because she had hurt Madelyn and should be punished. The funny thing was that¡­. Jane was knocked unconscious by Jack. It was Madelyn who jumped out, crying and yelling to stop Jack. Otherwise, Jane would have been sent to the ICU for emergency treatment. At that time, Jack was not only furious but also ruthless! It was as if he wanted to kill the humiliated, jealous, and despicable daughter, Jane, to maintain the so- called peace of the Fowler family! Jane didn¡¯t even know how long she had slept before waking up. Lying on the cold floor, the blood on her forehead had already dried and her hair was in a mess. Not to mention his family, even the servants did not dare toe forward to help Jane up. Everyone knew that Jane¡¯s status in the Fowler family was inferior to a cat raised by Madelyn. She was vicious and mean. She was also a punching bag that was getting bullied and abused. Jane could only grab the first aid kit. She suffered dizziness from the concussion. She went into the empty bathroom and looked in the mirror to treat the huge wound on her face. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. They were no longer warm. They were cold, just like Jane¡¯s heart back then. Every time she thought of this¡­ Jane felt the adrenaline rush in her veins. Her eyes flickered with the extreme pleasure of revenge! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 58 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°Jane Fowler, this is different from what you said back then! You¡¯re clearly messing with me!¡± Jack¡¯s attitude had been meek before, but now that he heard Jane¡¯s words, he was furious! As someone in a prominent position with a lot of power, Jack had a terrifying aura that engulfed the entire ce. His sharp, eagle-like eyes stared at Jane. Even the worst punishment would not quench his hatred! Submitting to such a gaze could easily disintegrate a person¡¯s body! ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, Jack. Looks like Mrs Fowler didn¡¯t have the guts to tell you. ¡°At the airport, she bit me like a mad dog. At that time, I said that I would never settle thiswsuit! I will never forgive her! ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to kneel and apologize! This is the only solution! ¡°What you said is old news!¡± Jack was so angry that he threw out his foot and kicked the sofa beside. him. He did not dare to attack Jane in front of Andy If he did not vent this anger, Jack would go crazy! ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Fowler. You have plenty of money anyway, so even if you kick the sofa and break it, you¡¯ll lose ten thousand dors at most.¡± ¡°On the other hand, such a heavy kick may hurt your bones and tendons at your age. Even a doctor won¡¯t be able to help you much. If you get injured, you¡¯ll have to rest for at least a hundred days.¡± Jane mocked Jack for throwing a tantrum. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Did he really think that Jane Fowler was still that **from his previous life? Did he really think that she would spend so much effort to make it up. to him and wonder what she had done wrong just because he lost his temper? Jane couldn¡¯t wait for Jack¡¯s kick to have repercussions and send him to the hospital for a long time! That would be satisfying! Jack almost choked. He gritted his teeth and red at Jane. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you ***, I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I¡¯ll remember what you said. I wish you a long life. It¡¯s just a pity that¡­ my blessings often don¡¯te true.¡± Trying topare whose tongue was sharper with Jane Fowler? In this aspect, Jane admitted that she had inherited this trait from the Fowler family. The student had surpassed the master. This was more than enough to anger someone to death. ¡°Regarding what Janie said just now, I can testify for her. At that time, Mrs. Fowler intercepted me at the airport and bribed me. She kept pestering me and that forced Janie to get angry and say those things. Regarding this, I unconditionally support my client¡¯s use of her legitimate rights to get back the rights she deserves. ¡°Therefore, Mr. Fowler, here are the conditions. My client can vouch for this. As long as you kneel down and apologize, thewsuit will be dismissed. immediately. Everyone will pretend that nothing happened. It depends on whether you can ept these terms.¡± Jane reached out and ced her hand on Andy¡¯s shoulder, her slender legs. intertwined. Her eyes glinted and she spoke in a teasing voice. ¡°Look, Andy has already said so. The decision is yours. Mr. Fowler, do you want to kneel down? To be honest, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you kneel down and apologize. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take photos or videos. This will hurt your pride too. much¡­¡± ¡®Go to ***! Jane Fowler! How did I have a ***like you? If I had known. earlier, I would have asked Anna to abort you, you ****! Or I would have strangled you to death!¡± Before Jane could finish, Jack interrupted angrily. All the vicious words poured out like a tide of water He did not care about his upbringing at all. Jack had almost been driven crazy by Jane. Jack wouldn¡¯t have been so angry and his heart so cold if it were an enemy with no rtion to him. However, this woman who drove Jack crazy was the biological daughter of the Fowler family, whom they had searched for for neen years and had finally managed to find! How unfortunate for the family indeed! ¡°That¡¯s a pity, Mr. Fowler. I¡¯m still alive and well. You didn¡¯t abort me or strangle me back then. I¡¯ve sessfully lived till I became what I am today, and now have the ability to go against you and force you to the edge¡± Jane¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. Her red lips curled into a bloodthirsty arch. ¡°So, the negotiation has broken down. Mr. Fowler, you¡¯d better get out of my sight. See you in court in two days!¡± ¡°Lawyer Andy, don¡¯t you think your client has gone too far? It¡¯s not even enough for her to force her biological father to throw away his dignity and apologize! ¡°Do you hear that? She¡¯s trying to force her biological father to kneel down. and apologize! She¡¯s ***and unforgiving! ¡°As awyer, do you seriously want to help a ***like her defend herself?¡± Dwayne knew that it was useless to talk to a ***like Jane now. He could only ce his only hope on Andy. As long as Andy didn¡¯t take thiswsuit, the Fowler family could be confident that they would win. Andy turned his body slightly. His jade-green eyes flickered with a strange. glint. His floaty voice, its tone neutral, sounded like a dream. ¡°Janie, their words are so unpleasant. Do you want to sue them for an extra sum when we go to court?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Were they hoping that Jane would let the Fowler family off the hook now? Haha! What a joke! Since they took the initiative to give her something to use against them¡­ Jane was going to ruin the Fowler family¡¯s reputation as much as possible! They would regret their decision! Dwayne could not say another word. He hadpletely seen through all of it. They had made the wrong choice bying here today. Jane and Andy were birds of a feather Expecting Andy to give up on thiswsuit? This was a trap to jump into ***! ¡°Dwayne, let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, Jack left, filled with anger and killing intent. If he had continued being in the same room as Jane, with her ***, boastful, and superior face¡­ Jack really was afraid that he would not be able to control his anger and p Jane to death! ¡°Jane, you will regret it! You will definitely regret it!¡± Dwayne red at Jane. After throwing out his threat, he left with Jack. Jane seemed to have heard something funny. As she smiled, it was almost as if ice was gradually covering her face. ¡°Regret? No, I definitely won¡¯t regret it!¡± She seemed to be talking to Jack and Dwayne. Or maybe Jane was talking to herself. Ever since she experienced the torture of living a life worse than death in her previous life, of being thrown into the fire like trash.. She had been reborn in this life. Jane Fowler would not do anything that she would regret! Including¡­ Cutting off all ties with the Fowler family! Do you know¡­ To make a sunflower voluntarily give up the sun¡­ What unforgivable things would have to be done, and how deeply hurt would that sunflower have to be? What it would take for a sunflower to give up the sun! Andy patted Jane¡¯s head with concern. ¡°Alright, Janie. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be for them.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not worth it. Not at all.¡± Jane repeated with all her might. Then, she smiled at Andy. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re the only ones worth it, my most important friends!¡± she said. ¡°I am not alone,¡± Jane thought. Jane had abandoned her family, who had hurt her terribly. What she gained was a light that she had not grasped in her previous life, which had long been by her side and that she had almost overlooked! To wait was something to leave for people who truly mattered. The people who really treasured someone would try their best to squeeze into their world. Unlike Jane in her previous life, who had abandoned her dignity and tried her best to squeeze into the Fowler family¡¯s world, but who was ruthlessly pushed away and withered! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 59 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Night fell. Jane and Andy had a good time before sending Andy back to the hotel. As for whether they should change hotels, Jane did ask Andy. Andy expressed that, if the Fowler family still came to bribe him after what was said, they would be ***. People from wealthy families at the very top would not be so single-minded and stubbornly risk it all! So Andy continued to stay there. Jane drove back to her apartment. L sent her a message. L texted, [Janie, what have you been busy with recently?]. Jane replied, [I¡¯m busy with thewsuit. L, the court session will start the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t interfere in this matter for the time being Just wait for Jack Fowler to apologize to you.] [Janie¡­ I don¡¯t need an apology for this, but you have to work hard I support yourwsuit!], texted L. Jane continued, [I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. Even though your parents supported me after finding out about this, I¡¯m afraid that the Fowler family will do something bad to the Sutton family ]. Her parents already knew about thewsuit between Jane and Jack Fowler. Not only were they not angry, but when they heard the full story, as well as learned about the abuse Jane had suffered in the Fowler family, they were. filled with indignation. They supported Jane¡¯swsuit and said that they would do their best to help if she needed it! Which normal parent wouldn¡¯t protect their own child? Especially their biological daughter, who had been missing for 19 years! Shouldn¡¯t they do their best to make up for it, get on her good side, and comfort her? A family like the Fowler family, who had found their missing daughter atst, ended up neglecting and abusing her with all sorts of violence. Instead, they doted on their adopted daughter, who had enjoyed wealth and glory for 18 years. It was indeed an eye-opener! Her parents were furious when they heard this! It was just that¡­ The Sutton family could only be considered a small rich family in Stormton City. It was impossible for them topare to a top wealthy family like the Fowler family. L was very grateful that her parents were so understanding and were willing to seek justice for their daughter, and help Jane. In this world, very few were like the Fowler family, and most were like the Sutton family! Just having good intentions alone was enough. L couldn¡¯t let the Sutton family suffer because of her [L, do you believe in me?], asked Jane. [Janie, why are you saying that? Of course I believe in you.], replied L [If the Fowler family is truly shameless enough toy a single hand on the Sutton family, I will help you rise to the very top of Stormton City and trample the Fowler family under my heel!] This was Jane Fowler¡¯s bottom line. Jane had to help L get this apology. Jack had hurt L because he wanted to get at Jane If the Fowler family was still shameless enough to not repent after doing something wrong and tried to find a way to deal with the Sutton family as a way of threatening Jane¡­ They would bepletely unforgivable! No matter how difficult it was. Jane would do everything she could. She would boost the Sutton family to the peak of glory. And destroy the Fowler family! [¡­Janie, I believe in you.] L only thought for three seconds. She replied to Jane. It wasn¡¯t just because L and Jane were very close There was more. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ever since L and Jane became best friends. Jane would always keep her promises to L. No matter how outrageous it sounded, or if it was full of difficulties. Jane Fowler always kept her promises L continued, [I¡¯ve said it before. Even if the entire world doesn¡¯t believe you, I¡¯ll believe you for sure and stand by your side.] [I won¡¯t forget my promise, so Janie, don¡¯t forget your promise to leave the Fowler family. You have to be happy and do what you want. Don¡¯t be hurt anymore.] [Yes!], answered Janie. She switched off her phone. Jane ced her hand on her chest. She walked to the French windows and looked at the magnificent scenery in front of her. Even if shepletely broke off ties with the Fowler family, she would still insist on going to court. There was no panic in her heart. Because¡­ There were people who were more worthy for Jane to treasure. They firmly stood by Jane¡¯s side without any hesitation and supported her! ¡°I¡¯ll introduce Andy to L another day.¡± Jane smiled. Though she had been debating whether to let L contact Andy. After all, Andy was from the Dar. Having too many connections with the Dar was not good for a pure little thing like L, who lived in the world of light. But. Jane almost forgot. She was from the Dar too. Queen. They were all of Jane¡¯s most important friends. She believed that they would definitely get along very well. In the future, two women and a man would travel whenever they were free, drink coffee, visit pet shops, go to amusement parks, y with w machines, and do many happy things that they did not have time to do in their previous lives. Just thinking about it made her excited! When Jane came out of the shower. She nned to blow dry her hair and go to sleep. And at that moment. Crack- A special notification noise sounded. Jane Fowler was a little stunned. This notification was a private message from the Dar. Jane rejected stranges¡¯ private messages. Otherwise, she would have been harassed to no end by the Dar¡¯s fanatical fans. Only people who followed Jane and who she also followed could send private messages to Jane. One of them was Andy, of course. The other one. Was Jane Fowler¡¯s apprentice in the Dar. This person was also from Crucsia. The Dar¡¯s number 12 hacker-H.F.! Andy had Jane¡¯s number and various contact details on WeChat. Naturally, he would not send Dar messages to Jane. So the only possibility was. Jane picked up her phone and opened the Dar As expected! was H.F.! [Master, you¡¯re back.] [¡­ Yes, I¡¯m back. Did you hear the news?], answered Jane. Seeing this apprentice of hers, Jane¡¯s expression was gentle. Initially, she had taken in this apprentice purely because she had liked that he was also from Crucsia. Moreover, this H.F. was extremely talented. He was so talented that even Jane, who only wanted to find her family and who was unwilling to be involved too much, started to love his talents. She couldn¡¯t help but take him in as her apprentice and give him a few pointers. H.F. was only ranked 12th on the hacker rankings. One reason was that the number of missions he epted was very few. As Jane¡¯s apprentice, she naturally had the same expectations for him. They must not endanger national security. They could not turn their backs on the bottom line of humanity. And they would never stand against the innocent. Secondly, H.F. had only officially been in contact with the hacker industry for a short three years. To be able to obtain the position of 12th ce in a ce like the Dar, where there were talented individuals and dangers lying around every corner¡­ It was not an exaggeration to call him a ¡°genius among geniuses¡±! Unknowingly, H.F. had be one of the only two ties Jane had in the Dar. In his third year as Jane¡¯s apprentice, H.F. had offered to meet her, but Jane refused. After all, being involved with the Dar¡¯s people involved a lot of factors, and would have a lot of disadvantages while not having a single advantage At that time, even Andy, Jane Fowler¡¯s most trusted subordinate, had never met her. They had to drag it out until now. After that, Jane finally found her family. She did not want them to be hurt by someone from the Dar, so to protect them. Queen officially announced her withdrawal from the Dar, and H.F. knew that Jane had made up her mind to leave, so he also announced his withdrawal from the Dar. Just like that, the master and apprentice hadpletely cut off all contact with each other. Unexpectedly, during the few days that Jane returned to the Dar, H.F received the news and went online to contact him again. [Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master. Recently, I¡¯ve been busy with some real-life matters. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to settle them.], texted H.F. H.F. asked, [I just found out that you returned to the Dar. Will you leave this time? [I don¡¯t think so,] replied Jane. Previously, she had left the Dar because she was worried that the Fowler family would be hurt. Now, there was nothing to be afraid of. Jane no longer had any weaknesses. During her time on the Dar, Jane had been growing and doing what she was good at. It was a much happier time than being in the Fowler family. From now on, friendships and her career¡­ Jane Fowler wanted it all! Not a single one could be missing! Jane Fowler no longer cared about kinship! [That¡¯s great. I can talk to you again.] [**, even if we don¡¯t know each other in reality, we¡¯ll always be master and apprentice.], chided Jane. [As long as you live your own life in the future and remember the techniques I taught you, our rtionship will not be broken.], continued Jane. [Yes¡­ But now that you¡¯re back, I don¡¯t need to think about it. I can clearly feel that you¡¯re on the other side of the chat box, keeping mepany¡­] Jane was also filled with emotion. After quitting the Dar in her previous life, Jane never contacted this apprentice again. Now that she had been reborn and returned to the Dar, she had really found too many shining feelings that she had previously lost. Jane chatted with F.S. for half an hour [I¡¯m sorry, Master. I¡¯m getting on the ne back to Crucsia. Something troublesome happened at home.] [Okay, be careful! We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to chat in the future.] [Yes, Master.] In the future. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future. Exactly. Master was back. This time, she would never leave his side again.. In Yalondy. at a private airport. Julian Crowley, Henry¡¯s secretary, stood beside him in a suit and gold-rimmed sses. His hair was neatlybed back, and he was obviously well-trained and capable. He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Fowler, the ne is ready.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± Mr. Fowler turned off his phone, got up, and walked towards the private ne on his long legs. Julian was stunned. What he caught from the corner of his eye just now¡­ Had he seen wrong? Henry had clearly ended negotiations with Wetanean and sessfully obtained a billion-dor deal. After knowing what had happened to the Fowler family, he had been expressionless and had an icy look about him. No one dared to approach the topic casually, afraid that they would anger this lion and be torn apart. But. While waiting for the ne to finish preparations, Henry was on his phone and chatting with someone. He seemed¡­ Very happy. Just now¡­ He seemed to haveughed. Julian did not know how long it had been since he had seen Henry smile like this outside, without his family by his side. The joy he felt was like that of regaining the most precious treasure that he had lost. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 60 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 60 Chapter 60 On this day, Jane slept especiallyfortably. However, as for the Fowler family¡­ They did not sleep the entire night. During breakfast, the atmosphere was very gloomy. Jack, Anna, and Dwayne all had dark circles under their eyes. Madelyn and Peter were not any better. They all knew that the court hearing was tomorrow. The Fowler family had not even found a decentwyer. They were all scared off by Andy. Instead of sessfully bribing Andy, Jack had almost been forced to apologize to Jane Fowler in a disgraceful manner. They had never felt so aggrieved before. However, they could not think of a countermeasure. Madelyn bit on her bread. Seeing that no one spoke, she suddenly pursed her lips and felt a lump in her throat. Bean-sized tears fell crazily from her eyes like pearls off a broken string. No matter how much Madelyn tried to suppress it, she could not control the trembling of her shoulders. ¡®****, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dwayne, who was sitting the closest to her, was the first to notice and could not help but speak. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Madelyn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dwayne, daddy, mummy, Peter¡­ Actually, this is all my fault.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to the Fowler family, I wouldn¡¯t have angered Janie. Everyone wouldn¡¯t be in such a difficult situation today, and things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point.¡± ¡°If only I had left the Fowler family or even disappeared. I feel really bad. My heart hurts because everyone was so good to me and gave me 18 years of safety, security, and the warmest familial love.¡± ¡°But my existence is a burden to the Fowler family, and I caused daddy and mummy such difficulties¡­¡± Madelyn could not go on. Covering her face, she gritted her teeth and sobbed silently. Her entire body emitted an aura of extreme grief, speechlessness, and guilt. Dwayne¡¯s heart was about to break. He quickly patted Madelyn¡¯s head andforted her. ¡°****, don¡¯t think that way! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all! This is all Jane Fowler¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jane was so vicious that she couldn¡¯t even. amodate a younger sister like you, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to take any responsibility for this!¡± At this moment, Jack also said, ¡°Yes, ****. In the end, I was the one who caused this. If you want to me someone, me me. You don¡¯t have to bear any responsibility for this.¡± Madelyn immediately looked up like a frightened little rabbit and shook her head frantically. ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t say that. If you say that I¡¯ll feel even more guilty.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family. Now that it hase to this, let¡¯s not dwell on whose responsibility it is. It¡¯s best to think of a solution.¡± It was still Anna who spoke. She looked at Madelyn, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°Peter, it¡¯s almost time for school. Go to school with ***.¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. Your father and I will think of a suitable solution.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Madelyn still wanted to say something. ¡°Go, ***. No matter what happens, you will always be a member of the Fowler family, my daughter.¡± ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as a life good enough to justify our daughter sacrificing herself. At least not in our Fowler family! Absolutely not!¡± Peter heard what Anna said. His lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Even if Peter had suffered a huge humiliation at Jane¡¯s hands half a month ago. When he got home, he was very angry, so much so that he felt like he was about to go crazy. He wished he could grab someone and beat them up However, in the past half a month, Peter had kept quiet and did not tell his family about this. At the same time, he did not participate in thewsuit. Not only did Peter not have the ability to do so, but it was something that even Jack and Anna found troublesome. In his heart, he still felt guilty about Jane. Even if Jane had humiliated her so-called biological brother and had taken revenge in a crazed manner. Now that he heard Anna¡¯s words, Peter became even more silent. There was no such thing as a life good enough to justify a daughter sacrificing herself¡­ Then what was Jane Fowler to the Fowler family? Madelyn looked at Peter¡¯s silence and could not help but roll her eyes. Peter Fowler had be quieter and quieter in the past half a month. Even when facing Madelyn, he would still maintain a smile and dote on her. Just like before, he would stroke her head. However, Madelyn could clearly feel that¡­ Peter had changed. He was starting to distance himself from Madelyn! Just as Madelyn was about to speak¡­ ¡°Master, Madam! Young Sir Henry is back!¡± A surprised voice cried out. Jack and the others could not help but be slightly stunned. Chapter 27 Then, they looked in the direction of the footsteps. Henry was 1.88 meters tall and exuded a noble aura. He was wearing al custom-made suit, and the busy days had done nothing to affect his handsome face. He had sharp, neat eyebrows, and his dark, up-tipped eyes practically rippled with the ckness of the night. On his wrist was a Hublot¡¯s Big Bang worth millions of dors. It was not encrusted with diamonds, and every button on it was ced extremely carefully, symbolizing its owner¡¯s meticulousness. It was a glossy ck. and did not contain even a trace of excess color. Henry¡¯s expression was indifferent. His elegantly defined silhouette and ever-so-slightly raised chin were enough to show that the low-key, regal air about him was impable. Like a firefly thrown into the darkness, he automatically glowed. Once one caught a trace of him in the crowd, they could not look away. Their gaze would be subconsciously drawn to him automatically. ¡°Henry!¡± ¡°Henry!¡± The Fowlers was pleasantly surprised to see Henry. Jack hurried forward. ¡°Why are you suddenly back? Has the negotiation been settled?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already settled, Dad. Any work to do with the aftermath has been handed over to thepany¡¯s person in charge over there.¡± ¡°I already know Jane Fowler¡¯swsuit against us. I have awyer friend in Wetanean. She¡¯s capable and willing to help us fight thiswsuit after knowing the situation. I¡¯ve already brought her over.¡± ¡°Rose.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A woman of mixed descent with blue eyes and ck hair entered. She was wearing a professional lady¡¯s suit and casually introduced herself. She spoke fluently in English and Chinese. Jack was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Rose! I know you! You¡¯re a very famouswyer in Yalondy! With you joining us, I¡¯m a hundred times more confident!¡± Rose was so famous that even Jack, who was in Crucsia, knew about Rose¡¯s reputation. It was clear that Rose was extraordinarily capable. ¡°You¡¯re being too kind, Mr. Fowler. However, I¡¯m confident about thiswsuit. I¡¯ve already heard the details from Henry. As long as the other party doesn¡¯t have concrete evidence, I¡¯m confident that I can win thiswsuit, even if the other party is Andy!¡± Rose¡¯s expression was full of confidence. As well-known, topwyers in their respective countries, Rose had gone against Andy a few times. She had a deep impression of the man who was as regal and charming as a vampire. Rose had never won those few times. While she felt humiliated, her interest in Andy grew. When Henry asked Rose for help to fight awsuit against Andy. Rose epted without hesitation after understanding the situation. Firstly, she had a good rtionship with Henry. Secondly she naturally wanted to redeem herself and This time, Rose was confident! ¡°Of course. The videos from back then have all been deleted. The other party won¡¯t have any evidence.¡± ¡°We¡¯re relieved by your words.¡± An unexpected turn of events for Jack Fowler! Originally, they were not able to find a suitablewyer on thest day! They had already reached a dead end! No one expected Henry to know about this in advance, or for him to even bring back awyer who couldpete with Andy! Jack and Anna did not have time to catch up with Henry The court session was tomorrow. They had to quickly exin the current situation to Rose and fill in the details. So Rose could prepare the materials for the next day¡¯s trial. Henry only knew the general situation, and only Jack and the others had the specific information. He followed Rose to the study on the second floor. ¡°Henry! You¡¯re finally back¡­¡± Madelyn walked to Henry with red eyes. Henry, who had always been cold and expressionless, saw the beloved only sister of the Fowler family and his face softened. He reached out his finger and gently wiped the tears from the corners of Madelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, who would have wiped your tears when you were crying like this?¡± His voice was deep and extremely gentle. ¡°Henry¡­¡± Hearing Henry¡¯s words, Madelyn¡¯s defenses were instantly shattered. She sniffed hard and started crying again. She took the initiative to throw herself into Henry¡¯s arms, her body trembling like mad. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Henry, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Boohoo¡­ We don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± ¡°Janie hates me and even wants to sue Daddy. The atmosphere at home has been very depressing recently. I can¡¯t help. These things are all because of me¡­ Because of me¡­¡± Henry hugged Madelyn and patted her back gently. He spoke with firm words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ****. I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect this family. Father, Mother, and everyone. I won¡¯t be hurt by that woman Jane Fowler at all!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Madelyn¡¯s hot tears fell on Henry¡¯s shirt and she nodded vigorously. ¡°Henry.¡± Dwayne and Peter also stared at Foss with admiration. Now that their big brother was back, they had the backbone to support their family. Not to mention that he had solved their urgent problem and brought back a ¡°Now is not the time to rx. The trial starts tomorrow.¡± ¡°Jane Fowler¡­¡± At the mention of this name, Henry¡¯s eyes darkened. The scum of the Fowler family! She clearly had the blood of the Fowler family flowing in her veins, yet she still dared to bite back at the Fowler family! Unforgivable! At night. Andy called Jane Fowler. ¡°Janie. I heard that the eldest son of the Fowler family has returned and brought back a helper-Rose.¡± Andy naturally had its own intelligencework. After all, as awyer, he had to fight for the defense. So naturally, he had to control everything about his opponent. Even if this was a sure-winwsuit. ¡°Henry¡­¡± Jane narrowed her eyes. The mentioning of this name¡­ It was a nightmare that Jane couldn¡¯t get rid of from her previous life! Because Henry was different from the other brothers. As the eldest of seven sons, he was the firstborn of the Fowler family. His ruthlessness was something that the other sons could notpare to. In her previous life, when Henry first met Jane, he left a ¡°deep impression¡± on her. Jane still remembered Henry¡¯s words. It was also because of that sentence that he spoke back then. That was why Jane was extremely afraid of Henry in her previous life. Stili¡­ In this life, the situation had been reversed! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 61 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°I just wanted to inform you that although Henry and Rose are not easy to deal with, they are destined to leave in disappointment.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you have so much evidence that could doom them!¡± ¡°Also, do the reporters and media want to prepare for you in advance for thewsuit tomorrow?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. When the battle starts, someone will naturally help us promote it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After contacting Andy, she happened to have no sses tomorrow. No one expected Jane to actually start awsuit with the Fowler family. Soon, the news of this matter would spread like wildfire. What would happen to Jack Fowler then. As for the Fowler family¡¯s reputation, their shares greatly plummeted as well. It was a good thing that Jane stood by and watched the show. Just then. Her phone vibrated. It was a WeChat message from Hugh. Hugh asked, [Do you need me to send you food tonight?]. [There¡¯s no need. I ate outside with Andy.], replied Jane. Hugh replied, [Oh], and added a smiley emoticon. Jane¡¯s nose twitched. She suddenly felt¡­ A little sour Where did the jealousye from? Jane even specially ran to the kitchen. But there was nothing. Everything was quite normal. As for Hugh He began to regret agreeing to Andy and Jane bing so close Even if they were friends. Hugh seemed to have found himself a powerful opponent. There was nowhere to hide his jealousy. Especially since recently, Jane Fowler and Andy often went out together. Hugh was about to go berserk. He wanted to hammer someone. Fortunately, Conner and Robert were not with him right now. Or they would see how cold and bitter Hugh looked right then. He looked like he was about to kill someone. They would definitely be caught and dealt with. There came the sound of a message notification. Hugh texted, [Thewsuit with the Fowler family is starting tomorrow. If you need any help, just let me know.] Jane was not surprised that Hugh said this at all. Although news of thewsuit did not spread, even Henry knew. With Hugh¡¯s capability, it would be stranger if he didn¡¯t know anything. Jane replied, [I¡¯m fully prepared. You not sking me why I¡¯m doing this is already the greatest help.] [I support any decision you make, Janie. Whatever you decide to do, you naturally have your reasons. I won¡¯t interfere.], promised Hugh. Finally, Hugh added one more sentence. [May the glory and courage of victory be given to you.] Jane smiled [Of course1] The next day The trial started at ten in the morning. It was a small matter in itself. It was nothing more than an ordinary dispute. However, the two parties involved were different, so it became a big deal. Moreover, Jane expressed that they would never reconcile in private! The judge in Stormton City had never been so careful. One of those parties was the head of the Fowler family, Jack Fowler. The other was the real daughter of the Fowler family, Jane Fowler, who had gone missing for 19 years, and who had finally been found after much publicity and hassle. And this real daughter, who had been missing for many years, actually filed aint to sue Jack Fowler in court. Jack Fowler was asked to apologize to Jane Fowler and L Sutton through official media. It sounded like a fantasy. A tiny leak could turn the media upside down! Not to mention¡­ Jane Fowler¡¯swyer was Crucsia¡¯s first-sswyer, Andy. Thewyer sent by the Fowler family was Rose, who was very popr in Yalondy. The judge was afraid that the impact would be too great and cause the media to go haywire. He nned to handle this case in a low-profile manner. Even if they didn¡¯t deal with it in a low-profile manner, the Fowler family nned to take the initiative to request for it. No one expected the court to think the same way as the Fowler family. As for Jane¡¯s end¡­ they expressed their support for all the decisions of the court. And so¡­ Jane and Andy ascended the courthouse stairs. It was 9 a.m. There was still an hour before the court session. Coincidentally. Jane and Andy bumped into Jack, Henry, and Rose at the entrance of the courthouse. The Fowler family didn¡¯t send everyone out. After all, they wanted to deal with it in a low-profile manner. Only the key members came. Upon seeing Jane, Jack looked like he was about to start spitting fire He wished he could get rid of her. Andy only briefly gave Rose a once-over. Rose was wearing a brightdy¡¯s suit today. The sun was zing as she loosened her bow tie and said provocatively, ¡°Andy, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Rose. I didn¡¯t expect the Fowler family to be able to invite you¡­¡± ¡°Looks like thiswsuit is going to be interesting.¡± Andy gave a fake smile. His deep, neutral-toned voice was filled with casualness. Her jade-green eyes did not reveal any additional light. It was as if everything was under control. ¡°I¡¯ll make thiswsuit very interesting. Even if it¡¯s a small matter, you¡¯re my opponent, so I¡¯ll put my 120% into it in terms of attitude and capability!¡± Rose wanted to win against Andy so much. Even if it was only once! She stayed up all night and sorted out all the materials. Because thewsuit was simple, Rose was fully prepared within a day. She was here today to wash away the humiliation from before! Normally, Rose would definitelyin about Jane¡¯s pretentiousness. She was going to court over such a small matter. Wasn¡¯t this a waste of everyone¡¯s time? She waspletely ****. However, because Jane had found Andy to fight in this evenly matched Rose had to thank Jane instead. ***with Rose¡¯s burning gaze, Andy shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Obviously, he did not take Rose¡¯s provocation to heart. Seeing this, Rose snorted and led the way into the court. On the other hand, Henry¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He did not even look at Jane. Just like in her previous life. The indifference in his eyes kept Jane at a distance. Even if Jane carefully and humbly wanted to get close to Henry and talk to the backbone of the Fowler family, the big brother whom all the brothers admired, whom Jack and Anna trusted deeply. And yet. This was the first time Henry saw Jane Fowler. It was different from Peter¡¯s more direct method cold violence and humiliation. Henry ignored him. He threw Jane aside. In his eyes, there was only Madelyn. As long as Jane and Madelyn appeared at the same time. Henry would only look at Madelyn Fowler and walk to her side. He would dote on her, be gentle, and ask about her well-being. He treated Jane like she was as invisible as air. Even without Madelyn, only Jane-only Jane Fowler had the courage to take the initiative to call him ¡°Henry.¡± Henry ignored her and turned to leave. It was as if Jane was a virus that could not be avoided. Once touched, one¡¯s entire body would fester and die. At that time, Jane found out¡­ It turned out that there were crueler methods than cold violence, ruthlessness, insults, and causing misunderstandings. And¡­ After what Henry said. Jane Fowler had a month of nightmares. She fell into an endless cycle of self-doubt and self-denial. One could say that the worsening of Jane Fowler¡¯s depression in her previous life had a lot to do with Henry¡¯s return! In this life, she saw Henry¡¯s regal and expressionless face again. It was as if he was not a living person, but a machine. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She would no longer be foolishly influenced by Henry¡¯s attitude, and him affect her brain and judgment. In this life, Jane Fowler was Jane Fowler She was no longer the *** who the Fowlers saw her as! Jane was so nonchnt as if she didn¡¯t care about the Fowler family at all. Instead, it made Henry pay more attention. Of course, it was only one part of it. Henry did not feel anything toward his biological sister. Like Peter and Dwayne before him, he believed that Jane should not have appeared. She should have died or disappeared forever after her 19 years of disappearance. And she should not have appeared in the Fowler family. The Fowler family was fine as they were. They had seven sons, brothers who had a harmonious rtionship, parents who were happy and in love, and their little princess, Madelyn Fowler. Madelyn was Henry¡¯s little sister and his pride. She had been doted on since she was young and was the most beautiful, most eye-catching rose. that bloomed in Stormton City. An unstable variable like Jane would only be a time bomb when it returned to the Fowler family. Henry did not want to change his very satisfactory way of life right now for a burden like Jane Fowler, with whom he had no emotional foundation and who he only saw as a nuisance who shared his blood. Henry¡¯s emotional changes would only happen for his six brothers, his biological parents, and Madelyn Fowler. It could not amodate anyone else. However, because Jack and Anna felt guilty about their daughter who had been missing for 19 years, they were forced to bring Jane Fowler back to the Fowler family, for thefort of the two elders. Henry had already nned that no matter what the other brothers thought, no matter what Jane said or did, Henry would ignore her and treat her as air. This was for Madelyn. It was also a warning to Jane to hold onto the position of the real daughter of the Fowler family and only take the assets. that belonged to her, and nothing else. He would not think too much about other things. Jane wasn¡¯t worthy at all! Henry could not ept and would not acknowledge his sister, Jane Fowler Unexpectedly. Henry¡¯s ominous premonition woulde true in the worst way. Jane didn¡¯t just cut ties with the Fowler family. She even had the guts to sue Jack in court. She wanted to embarrass the Fowler family. This was something that Henry could not toleratel Just like that, the two teams entered the court. When they arrived at the lounge. Jane and Andy chatted casually. They were not nervous about thewsuit.ter. After all, they were well prepared and had a 100% chance of winning. The trump card they had was something the Fowler family had probably never dreamed of. During this time, Jane went to the toilet. And yet. She bumped into Henry. Or rather¡­ Henry had deliberately waited here. He waited for Jane. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Fowler to have the hobby of waiting in the female toilet. It¡¯s really an eye- opener.¡± Jane Fowler raised her chin slightly and said sarcastically. Henry only looked at Jane Fowler coldly. He was not in a hurry to speak. This was the first time Henry had officially sized up Jane. Jane wanted tough. These the Fowler people were getting weirder and weirder. In the past, Jane had bowed down to him and carefully tried to please him. Henry had ignored it and treated her as air. Now, Jane Fowler had started to cause trouble. She had escaped the control of the Fowler family and even stood against them. Henry would instead look at Jane in a different light. He even squatted in front of the female toilet. Regardless of whether Jane Fowler woulde to the toilet or not. Henry just squatted there. For the 50% chance of seeing Jane Fowler. In her previous life, Jane would have felt ttered. In this life, Jane only felt that Henry was ***. Very, very ***! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was acting like a child who knew that kicking up a fuss would mean getting candy to eat! ¡°Jane Fowler.¡± Henry spoke emotionlessly. This was the first time Jane Fowler had heard Henry call her name. There was no mistake. Even in her previous life, Jane had returned to the Fowler family for five years. Henry had never called Jane¡¯s name. Oh. She had almost forgotten.. In her previous life, before she died, she was set up by Madelyn and burned alive in the fire. The Fowlers rushed in and rescued Madelyn Fowler. As for the ¡°culprit, Jane, who was lying on the ground and unable to move, he cursed her viciously. He could not wait for Jane to die. At that time, Henry called Jane Fowler¡¯s name. It was the only time he had. He said in an extremely vicious and hateful tone. ¡°Jane Fowler, you deserve to die!¡± Heh. Now that Jane thought about it. Howical. How ***. Jane was not in a hurry to speak. She crossed her arms. And looked at Henry indifferently. Now that she was reborn, all the sad things had yet to happen. Jane was a little curious. Jane, who was now going against the Fowler family and who was regarded. as a thorn in the Fowler family¡¯s side¡­. Would this force Henry to say it? That sentence Jane remembered for a lifetime. It had once transformed into an invisible nightmare and tortured her for countless days and nights. The next second. Jane was looking forward to it. ¡°Whether I want to admit it or not, we¡¯re blood-rted siblings.¡± ¡°So, as your big brother¡­ I have something to ask of you.¡± At this point, Henry took the initiative to walk forward. He stopped two steps away from Jane. Henry was 1.88 meters tall. Jane looked at him and had to raise her head slightly. Her gaze crashed into Henry¡¯s gaze, which seemed so impossibly tumultuous and cold, so much so that she felt like his eyes could shatter her soul right there and then. He parted his thin lips. His cold words, which were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent, were like thousands of flying knives that were aggressively shot at Jane. Henry was determined to kill Jane Fowler, in such a way that even her bones would be shattered. ¡°Jane Fowler, I think¡­¡± ¡°You. Should. Die.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 62 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 62 Chapter 62 When Henry said this, he was extremely serious. There was nothing fake about it. It was abination of intense disgust and hatred. No one expected the president of the Fowler Corporation to have such a side to him. To say such things in front of his biological sister, who had been missing for 19 years. He said that he wanted her to die. However, in her previous life, Jane already knew this. At that time, she wanted to please Henry. She secretly observed that Madelyn had learned how to make cakes and often made chocte cakes for Henry. Henry liked it very much and praised Madelyn¡¯s baking. So Jane made a chocte cake and gave it to Henry. Henry only took a nce and spoke to her expressionlessly, in an extremely cold tone that made him sound like he was out for blood. He said, ¡°As the eldest brother, and blood-rted siblings¡­ ¡°I have only one thing to request of ¡°I think that¡­ you should die.¡± you. That was the only thing Henry said to Jane Fowler before she perished in the fire. After that. Henry closed the door. He left Jane standing there with the chocte cake in her hands. Her bones and blood turned cold. She was at a loss. It became extremely difficult for her to breathe She was like a clown frozen in ice. ***, childish,ughable¡­ Jane didn¡¯t even know how to describe herself at that time. These words were far too weak. Jane only remembered that after that day, her depression became,e several times worse. It was then that the more severe symptoms of suicidal tendencies and self-denial manifested in her.. What changed was¡­ In her previous life, Henry did not even bother to call Jane by her name. It was as though his breath would ***if he said her an,e/ In this life, he used her name. There was no difference. Jane could not help but smile. The corners of her lips curled up. The curve of her lips was aplete mockery of the man in front of her Henry did not expect Jane to smile like this. It was like¡­ She had expected this. His attack did not have the expected effect, which made an endless stream of ideas begin to form in Henry¡¯s heart. ¡°Yes, I will die. People will die eventually, but I will close my eyes peacefully while I am under the protection, prayers, and love of important people ¡°I¡¯ll do all the things that people should do to live in this world. I¡¯ll fulfill all my dreams and happiness and experience all of it once. ¡°This way, I won¡¯t regreting to this world for a single time. Many people. will remember me. Even if I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m still alive in their hearts!¡± L Sutton, Andy, H.F., and even Hugh Croft. There was also Jane herself, who lived her life in different ways this time. She was no longer servile. She was like the zing sun and raging fires, her face as dazzling as a blooming peach blossom. She lived by taking things one step at a time and living ording to her heart¡¯s desires! 2/7 She would definitely meet many more people. There was no need for many close friends, but she would always have a few. Jane Fowler didn¡¯t need the Fowlers to participate in her beautiful life from now on, that was meant for her alone! Just the mere thought of having a second chance. It made even Jane¡¯s blood jump for joy. Seeing that Jane Fowler was not affected at all, Henry¡¯s eyes burned as he spoke coldly. ¡°Remember? Who will remember a terrible woman like you, who betrayed her family and went against them? No one in the Fowler family will remember you! ¡°Everyone has seen through your true colors and can¡¯t wait for you to die! What I said is the only prayer of your blood-rted family! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡± ¡®Jane Fowler, you¡¯re living such a lowly life. Do you still hold hope that you won¡¯t go to hell?!¡± When Henry said these words, his eyes were fixed on Jane He did not leave out a single detail. ording to the information that Henry had. Jane returned to the Fowler family with a humble and ingratiating personality. Even after Henry had used all of Fowler Corporation¡¯s resources, and the hacking skills he had honed in the Dar. He could not find any other background information about Jane. He simply thought that Jane was a pitiful girl, though not without her moments of cleverness, who had wandered around and been missing for 19 years Who yearned for kinship, the love of her family, and everything that Madelyn had. Ever since the trending topic incident, Jane seemed to have be a different person. She still looked the same as before. However, her style of doing things waspletely different from before. If one wants to defeat the enemy, one must first obtain the most secret information about them. Jane¡¯s natural talent forputers¡­ And Andy as one of her connections¡­ This was something that Henry had never mastered before. He had to see what other trump cards this ¡°enemy¡± in front of him had. Only then could he kill Jane Fowler and make sure she would never reincarnate! Jane Fowler saw through Henry¡¯s probing. Her eyes were filled with contempt. In her previous life, Henry did not manage to find out Jane Fowler¡¯s true background At that time, Jane Fowler was still a dog in the Fowler family. She connected the Fowlers¡¯ joy, anger, sorrow, and joy directly to her the depths. of her heart. As long as Henry was willing to try to understand her a little. Jane would probably *** tell him everything. For Henry, this was his first time meeting Jane Fowler in this lifetime. But as for Jane, she had alreadypletely figured out the character of someone like Henry. Henry did not deserve to know details about Jane, and nor did he have the ability to know! ¡°Henry, you¡¯ll die too, but a person like you is only worthy of going to hell!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that in front of me if you haven¡¯t already really died once!¡± Henry frowned, though it left no creases in his forehead. Why.. Did he keenly sense that there was another meaning to Jane¡¯s words? It was as if¡­ Jane looked like she had really died once. Like it was because she had died once and tasted despair that was worse than hell. Like this was why this Jane Fowler had been born. Before Henry could think about it carefully. Jane suddenly shouted. ¡°Help! There¡¯s a ***peeping in thedies¡¯ room! Help!¡± Even Henry did not expect Jane to shout this after saying such ruthless words. For a moment, he was stunned. Jane¡¯s cry instantly attracted the attention of the people nearby. ¡°Where¡¯s the ***?¡± ¡°How dare you peep in thedies¡¯ room! This is the court!¡± ¡°How outrageously bold!¡± A group of people blocked the entrance to thedies¡¯ room! They saw Henry. And they could not help but be stunned. Even if some people had never seen Henry before. And did not know that the handsome man in front of them was Fowler Corporation¡¯s president. The eldest son of one of the top wealthy families, the Fowler family. Just by looking at Henry¡¯s appearance and the aura he had¡­ Why was it that he really did not seem like the kind of ***to peep into thedies¡¯ room? One could never judge a book by its cover! Jane Fowler, you?!¡± Henry looked at Jane Fowler with a livid expression. ¡°You might be shameless and not want your reputation, but I value it!¡± For Henry absolutely could not be tainted with this kind of stain. Henry actually had serious mysophobia. Other than his family, no one else was allowed to touch his things. This included Henry¡¯s glory, dignity, and reputation! This damned Jane Fowler had seriously dared to lie through her teeth! Aunt Diane was right. Anna should not have found Jane Fower back then. A daughter who had been missing for 19 years and had been wandering around had long had inferior genes mixed into her very bones. It was impossible to make her change back for the better. She was indeed a liar full of lies! An inferior person who had never received an education worthy of aristocrats! Jane Fowler had shouted that she had been peeped at by Henry in thedies¡¯ room. Henry was not the only one whose reputation was affected. Jane Fowler had also lost her reputation! Did she not have any shame? ¡°Help! He¡¯s a ***!¡± Henry was panicking! He was truly panicking! Jane Fowler covered her face and ran out of thedies¡¯ room. Henry was left alone in front of thedies¡¯ room with a furious expression. After exiting thedies¡¯ room, Jane Fowler¡¯s expression instantly changed. Humming a little tune, she walked towards the lounge. A man like Henry, who looked noble, low-key, and like he could not be vited or touched¡­ Jane Fowler knew where his greatest weakness was! Having severe mysophobia meant that he could not tolerate the existence. of any stains! Things like this¡­ Even if Henry could easily deal with it. It would also make him feel as ufortable as if he were made to eat a cockroach! ¡°Janie!¡± Andy walked over, calling her name in a sing-songy voice. ¡°Why did you go to the toilet for so long? I was worried about you.¡± Jane blinked at Andy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Something interesting happened.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it¡­¡± Seeing how happy Jane was, it was obvious that some enemy had been dealt with. How could Andy miss out on something so fun? It was time for the court session. Jane and Jack took the intiff¡¯s and defendant¡¯s seats. Thewyers from both sides, Andy and Rose, were already in ce. This time, the case was conducted in a low-profile manner. There was no jury. The only audience was Henry. But this ¡°only¡± audience¡­ Waste. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 63 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Both Rose and Jack frowned slightly. The trial was about to start, but Henry had run off somewhere. When they called Henry, Henry only said that he had something to deal with. for the time being and would arrive on time. Since he had already said so, it was not appropriate for them to ask further. Unexpectedly, Henry had not arrived yet. He had never been tardy before. Something must have happened! Just as Jack was about to say something¡­ Henry walked into the courtroom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± His expression was indifferent. It was as if nothing had happened. As expected of Henry. He had clearly just been stuck at the entrance of thedies¡¯ room, which was extremely awkward. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and vented his anger on Jane. However, when he came to the court, he could still maintain his extremely calm and elegant demeanor. He did not even look at Jane. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. It was expected. Still Could Henry still remain calm after what would happen next? Jane Fowler was waiting to see how interesting their expressions would be! Andy could not help but chuckle. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Rose noticed and asked coldly. Her intuition told him that Henry waste this time because of Andy and Jane Fowler! Andy shrugged and did not reply. Then, he thought of something happy. He identallyughed out loud. Rose was speechless. Rage bubbled up in her crazily. She secretly clenched her fists. ¡°Andy! ¡°How dare you look down on me like this? This time, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡± Rose thought. The court session officially began. The judge announced the intiff¡¯s statute The used would speak first. Rose took the initiative. She took out a bunch of theories, data, and information to prove Jack¡¯s innocence. She also posed several pointed and critical questions to Jane that would surely spell her demise. She wanted to force Jane to reveal a w. So she could find the key to turning the tables. Unexpectedly, Jane appeared extremely calm. Her answer was wless. She did not look like a neen-year-old girl at all. On the contrary, she was like an iron-blooded queen who had experienced countless battles. She was so calm that it was terrifying. Rose¡¯s carefully prepared questions had no effect on Jane at all. Even Jack and Henry could not help but take a few more nces at Jane Fowler. They had spent a whole nighting up with such pointed questions. They did not expect Jane¡¯s reaction to be so good. It was far beyond their expectations. Even if Andy had simted all sorts of possible questions that Rose could ask Jane. This steadfast and confident attitude made her seem like she was truly a member of the Fowler family. However! Their disgust of her would not change! Because Jane Fowler had stabbed them in the back this time! The Fowler family! How could they appreciate a traitor? Now, the Fowler family only wanted to expel her from the family tree! Rose didn¡¯t get what she wanted from Jane Fowler. A smidge of an unwillingness to give up shed across her eyes. She ended the questioning. At the same time. Andy did not say a word from the beginning to the end He even yawnedzily. He did not care about the Fowler family or Rose at all. This extreme contempt made Rose grit her teeth. Her beautiful eyes swept over Andy, and her angry voice was forced out from between her teeth. ¡°Your turn, Lawyer Andy!¡± Thewsuit was a small matter, but as long as Andy did not have any evidence, Rose would not give him a chance to seed! Regarding the hypothetical questions that Andy would pose to Jack, the Fowler family had long honed various situations! If even Jane could do it without giving Rose any clues, Jack Fowler definitely could. Except¡­ While Rose was furious, there was also a trace of indescribable nervousness. In the past, when Rose fought with Andy, Andy had always been full of confidence, as if victory was within his grasp. No matter how disadvantaged the situation was, Andy could still turn the tide. However, Rose had never felt such contempt from Andy in these fewwsuits. No matter how small the case was, Andy would not be able to handle Rose so easily. Unless¡­ Andy had already found the magical something that would guarantee his win. What exactly was it¡­ Before Rose could think further Andy made a proposal to the judge. ¡°Your Honor, before I formally file a legal im for my defense, I have several videos I¡¯d like to show you.¡± Videos? The judge naturally granted Andy¡¯s offer. When the video was projected on the screen. Jack Fowler suddenly stood up. His face was filled with disbelief. The video was from the surveince camera in the canteen. There were also videos taken from the students¡¯ phones. ¡°Impossible! This is clearly¡­¡± Jack was so emotional that he almost couldn¡¯t control his emotions and cried out. ¡°Mr. Fowler!¡± Rose immediately shouted She stopped Jack Fowler from mitting suicide¡±. Court trials were recorded and monitored. Any word spoken could turn into a fatal knife at any time, stabbing fiercely at Jack! Jack immediately shut his mouth. His face was livid, and his lips were trembling. This video clearly captured Jack¡¯s ugly face as he insulted Jane and L. The video also captured the food residue all over the ground, plus the conversation at that time. The other video was a also surveince video of the cafeteria. This video clearly showed something. It showed Jack Fowler rushing to Jane and L before he overturned their food containers. The footage was clear. This was the most unarguable, tangible proof Rose instantly felt like a clown. Looking at these two videos, she was speechless. What happened to the video beingpletely destroyed? Fortunately, Rose had stayed up all night and sorted out all kinds of information and evidence. She was just waiting to recharge and use 120% of her strength to fight a good battle with Andy. No wonder Andy did not take this matter seriously at all. With such evidence, Rose would not care about anyone either! Rose turned to Henry. A rare panic shed across Henry¡¯s face. He still gestured to Rose. ¡°Your Honor, I request to verify the authenticity of these two videos!¡± Looking at Jack and Henry¡¯s attitude, the appearance of this video was really unexpected. Rose had a deep rtionship with Henry and knew Fowler Corporation¡¯s strength. It was absolutely impossible to fabricate such a clumsy lie to deceive awyer like her. The judge looked at Andy. ¡°Of course.¡± They waited for the results to be released. The video was authentic. There were no editing, photoshop, or forgery elements Jacks face instantly fell. ¡°Your Honor, if these two videos alone are not enough, our defense has more evidence to offer¡­¡± Andy wanted to produce more evidence. Rose made a prompt decision and said, ¡°Your Honor, I request to be tried another day! Please allow us more time!¡± ¡°Lawyer Rose, the evidence is right in front of us. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that.¡± The judge cleared his throat. It was mainly because the video Andy showed was too convincing. However, due to Rose¡¯s persistent arguments and Jane Fowler¡¯sck of response¡­ The judge decided to rest for a week and wait for the second session. It was a very small matter in itself, but the two parties involved had different identities, so the nature of the matter hadpletely changed. The judge did not dare to make a decision easily. He decided to use a week. to rest and reorganize himself. At the same time, the Fowler family would. also have time to rest and reorganize themselves. After the court was dismissed. Andy and Jane Fowler walked out of the courtroom with ease. ¡°Jane Fowler!¡± Just then, Jack caught up with them with a serious expression. ¡°How did you get those two videos?¡± Jack had a good grasp of Dwayne¡¯s abilities. Jack knew his limits and trusted him. Dwayne had immediately arranged for someone to delete the surveince video. Even if the student videos were leaked, it would not spell their end. What doomed them was the clear surveince video from beginning to end! Jack never imagined that such a video would fall into Jane¡¯s hands. In such a short period, Jane had been pestering Jack and had never left the canteen. How did she get her hands on that video? ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know, don¡¯t do it. Why? Does Mr. Fowler think. that he can win just because he deleted the video?¡± ¡°Right now, you look like a clown. ****. Laughable.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. She put on a high and mighty attitude. and mercilessly the man in front of her under her heel, her so-called biological father! Seeing Jack¡¯s expression change crazily like the weather, Jane felt an indescribable joy in her heart! ¡°Also¡­ Mr. Fowler, do you think this is the end? ¡°I only gave you a chance to catch your breath so that I could torture you better. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Now, you have only just begun paying the price you should pay!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 64 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°What do you mean. ¡°With Andy¡¯s strength and such conclusive evidence, do you really think yourwyer can stall until the next trial to give you time to catch breath?¡± Jane only said this Then, she left with Andy Leaving behind Jack, whose heart was pounding crazily His face was pale and his brain was buzzing He could no longer hear the surrounding voices clearly Cold sweat broke out all over his body His clothes were drenched This feeling. No one knew how long it had been since Jackst felt it Now, he was feeling it because of his own daughter ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler!¡± Rose and Henry came to Jack¡¯s side. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. your Jack Fowler bit his tongue lightly andposed himself ¡°Let¡¯s go back. first¡­¡± Now, he was caught off guard. Their preparations had all gone up in mes. he couldn¡¯t think of a better solution. But¡­ Jane had already eliminated all routes of retreat for Jack. Was there a better way? ¡°We¡¯ll go out the back door I¡¯ve called the driver to pick us up.¡± To be safe, Henry decisively pulled Jack out of the back door of the court And yet. They were oote. When Henry and the others stuck their heads out. Arge group of reporters gathered around. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Chairman of the Fowler Corporation!¡± ¡°And Fowler Corporation President!¡± ¡°Looks like the news was right. They¡¯re fighting awsuit here!¡± ¡°Did Mr. Fowler win or lose?¡± ¡°I heard that thewsuit is against your biological daughter Is that true?¡± ¡°Also, about the real daughter of the Fowler family, who was missing for 19 years, already cutting ties with the Fowler family-please exin!¡± There were even people who started a live broadcast. Jack and the others were blocked at the back door of the court. The unexpected scene was fully captured. Henry answered expressionlessly that he had nothing to say. He cooperated with the Fowler family¡¯s bodyguards who came to pick them up. and forcefully pushed their way through. They brought Jack and Rose into the nanny van, shook off the reporters, and drove straight to the Fowler residence. How *******! Jack clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead bulging. In the end, he seemed to have seen through something and let out a long breath. He closed his eyes and leaned the back of his head against the chair. This time¡­ Jack really thought too simply. Or rather¡­ Jack had underestimated the enemy too much. He had never taken Jane seriously. He thought that Jane had greatly overestimated herself! With Jack¡¯s ability, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to crush Jane? Therefore, he exposed too many ws, which Jane quickly connected, In the end. Jack was stabbed hard. Jane had far exceeded his expectations! At this moment. The nanny van happened to pass by the main entrance of the court Jane and Andy were naturally surrounded by reporters. Jane and Andy chatted with ease with the reporters as they walked out of the court. From the corner of her eye, she saw the Fowler family¡¯s car pass by. She even waved at them. She smiled as prettily as a flower. Henry saw this scene. It was rare for his handsome, usually calm andposed face to be filled with killing intent. ¡°Jane! Fowler! ¡°You terrible, damned woman! ¡°You dare to challenge my bottom line again and again! ¡°Unforgivable!¡± Henry thought. The trending topics exploded online. A single stone caused a thousand ripples. [Shocking! The real daughter of the Fowler family, Jane Fowler, personally admitted to severing ties with the Fowler family!] [Today, Miss Jane Fowler and Chairman Fowler Corporation are fighting awsuit in court. Whose hands do you think victory is in?] [Jane Fowler requests for Jack Fowler to officially apologize on official media¡¯] Countless onlookers instantly lost it. They all had an impression of the real daughter of the Fowler family, who had been missing for 19 years. After all, the trending searches were so well-known back then. Unexpectedly. How long had it been since Jane Fowler severed ties with the Fowler family? She even sued her biological father and demanded an apology in public! What gossip! What fantastic gossip! It was delicious! There were countlessments below. [Is Jane Fowler crazy? She gave up the position of the real daughter of the Fowler family and even sued Jack Fowler?] [Oh my god, I just got up to go to the toilet and there¡¯s already such news.] [Jane Fowler is giving up billions of assets. This boldness is awesome!] [I guess this real daughter isn¡¯t doing very well in the Fowler family If she¡¯s forced into a corner, even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious.] [She dares to sue her biological father. This daughter is really a b*tch!] [That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all family. Why can¡¯t we discuss it properly? Why must we make a scene in court? Both parties should be ashamed.] [If you want me to give birth to such a daughter, I would strangle her to death! I pity Mr. Fowler!] Everyone had different opinions about Jane Fowler¡¯s actions. However, there was no surprise that¡­ This matter was very hyped up. Fowler Corporation¡¯s share prices instantly plummeted. Jane and Andy got into the car. L Sutton called. ¡°Janie, the trending topics are bursting. It¡¯s all about you and the Fowler family.¡± ¡°Are you okay. I saw some people scolding you very harshly. I¡¯m about to die of anger. These people obviously don¡¯t know the real situation, but they still dare to *****nonsense!¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t win against so many of them alone. I only have five alternate ounts. Boohoo¡­¡± L Sutton was about to cry from anger. These bastard keyboard warriors! Did they know how much courage it took for a girl who had been wandering for 19 years, who had never tasted the warmth of family, and who was still in university, to sue her biological father in court? And what kind of cruel things the Fowler family did to Jane to make her disheartened and use this method to regain her dignity and rights? It was not enough topletely ***a person, but it was enough to trample on their soul. That was why Jane embarked on this path without hesitation. and officially dered war on her family! They clearly didn¡¯t know anything. At the thought of this, L Sutton bit her lips and almost cried for Jane. ¡°It¡¯s fine, L. There are so many people in this world. Since I¡¯ve decided to kick up a fuss, I won¡¯t care about what others think.¡± ¡°As long as the people I value know what I¡¯m doing this for and what I am. like as a person.¡± Janeforted L gently. If she cared so much about other people¡¯s opinions, Jane might as wellmit suicide. Even in her previous life, the maverick Jane Fowler had never cared about the gazes of others. Of course The Fowlers were the exception. Jane Fowler cared so much about the Fowlers¡¯ opinions. Their every move made Jane¡¯s nerves tense She was afraid that she would not be able to meet their expectations and do her best. It would make the Fowlers even more disgusted and hateful, and make them alienate her¡­ Now that she had given up on the Fowlers, the world instantly became bright Or rather.. This was the Jane Fowler who had never met the Fowlers! The real Jane Fowler had revived! ¡°Yes! Janie, if you have anything to tell me, feel free to look for me. My shoulder is always ready for you to cry on and my heart is always open for you!¡± ¡°Other than that, I¡¯m ****and useless. I can¡¯t help much¡­¡± L would use all her strength to support Jane! Even if this power was insignificant and negligible in the eyes of others! ¡°Idiot¡­ If you¡¯re willing to believe in me, standing by my side is the most important support for me.¡± ¡°Who dares to call you **or useless? I¡¯ll tear their ***mouths apart for sure!¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Janie.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue to use my alternate ounts to fight. Those damn. keyboard warriors. I must use the speed I use to y Glory of Legends. today when I fight against these people. I¡¯ll scold as many as I can so that they won¡¯t dare to badmouth you again!¡± After Jane hung up. ¡°Is this your¡­ L Sutton?¡± Andy could not help but ask. It was rare to see Jane with such a gentle expression. Andy had never actually seen L. He only knew this person existed. Listening to the conversation between Jane and L It seemed that L was very important to Jane as a best friend. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to her another day.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Andy was a little surprised He was from the Dar! ¡°You¡¯re just like L. You¡¯re very important to me. I think the three of us will click very well. ¡°Also, don¡¯t look so surprised. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also from the Dar. ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for protecting the people around me. I won¡¯t let you get hurt at all.¡± Jane Fowler spoke with certainty. The current Jane Fowler had the confidence to say this! She was no longer the pitiful person who only cared about her family! ¡°Janie!¡± Andy¡¯s heart softened and he could not help but act cute. His neutral-toned, soft voice cried out this word without any pretense. Instead, it was like a ray of sunlight illuminating the darkness in one¡¯s heart. It could melt ciers. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± He was regarded as an important person by Jane and was included in her range of protection. Andy¡¯s heart felt warm. Countless people had said such things to Andy. But no one had ever been like Jane Fowler. A simple promise made Andy overjoyed. ¡°Because it¡¯s you. The one and only you. ¡°That was why a simple sentence can make my heart beat out a poem,¡± thought Andy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking nonsense. We¡¯ve almost achieved our goal. I do want to see how chaotic the Fowler family is now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see it with my own eyes. Just imagining it is not satisfying enough.¡± Jane was right. Jack and the others returned to the Fowler family. Dwayne sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. News of the reporters¡¯ live broadcast had already spread like wildfire. In this era, information in media spread too quickly. Once there was any change, it could instantly be transmitted to the entire country and even the entire world through the Inte. Not to mention that Fowler Corporation was famous in Stormton City and had a high status in the entirety of Crucsia. This was about the Fowler Corporation chairman and his real daughter, who had been missing for 19 years. This was about an internal struggle within a top wealthy family that countless people were talking about! It was even more exciting than reading a novel! Naturally, it was pushed to the top of Tik Tok¡¯s trending searches by countless users! ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing Jack and the others return, Dwayne immediately stood up. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°***is dealing with the shareholders at thepany¡­¡± ¡°Dad, Henry, I¡¯m sure all the videos were deleted! I really don¡¯t know how Jane Fowler got those two videos!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 65 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Dwayne was anxious to exin himself. Henry had sent Dwayne a WeChat message about the situation in court. ¡°I know. This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a video from a student¡¯s phone, but Jane even obtained the surveince video.¡± ¡°How did she do it¡­ through Andy¡¯s ability? But even if Andy has heaven-defying abilities, the data waspletely destroyed. How could he get it after so many days?¡± Jack rubbed his temples. He felt a splitting headache. Now that the matter had blown up, it was too difficult to suppress news about it forcefully. Just then, a term shed through Henry¡¯s mind and he subconsciously said, ¡°Hacker technology¡­¡± Everyone immediately looked at Henry. ¡°If Jane has hacking ***and installs a hacking app on her phone, she can copy all the videos in time before they are destroyed through the school¡¯s WiFi.¡± Henry had learned to hack before and was ranked 11th on the Dar. He was the apprentice of the legendary Queen! Other than this method, Henry could not think of any other possibility! ¡°Jane is a hacker?¡± Jack was dumbfounded. How many more sock puppets identities did this Jane Fowler have? ¡°It¡¯s very likely. I¡¯ve seen Peter¡¯s talent and passion forputer programming. If Jane really has the ability to easily break Peter¡¯s record, then it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s a powerful hacker.¡± After Henry analyzed the situation, he could not help but narrow his eyes, revealing a cold sharpness. Unexpectedly Jane Fowler actually could do such a thing! It was not just Jack. Even Henry had underestimated her! Who would have thought that an ordinary university student would have such capabilities? However, if she had such capabilities, then Jane would really get along very well with that first-ss lawyer, Andy. All these reasons made sense. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Henry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I was too careless at that time and didn¡¯t check Jane¡¯s phone¡­¡± Dwayne was filled with regret. One could say that that day¡¯s matters bing so troublesome and difficult to resolve¡­ Was all because of Dwayne¡¯s guilt toward Anna back then! Dwayne wished he could give himself a tight p! ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Dwayne. If Jane Fowler were truly a hacker with such strength, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything even if you checked her phone. She would have hidden it long ago. ¡°Also, I want to ask you, how much time did you spend handling the scene?¡± ¡°Not much time. After Dad left the cafeteria, I immediately contacted the University of Oricle¡¯s security guards to deal with it. I immediately sent someone to delete the surveince room¡¯s recording. It took less than five minutes! ¡°I was looking at my watch and paid attention to the time. I¡¯m very answered Dwayne Five minutes. Calcting the time¡­ Henry¡¯s expression froze involuntarily. sure!¡± If one wanted to hack into the student¡¯s phone and get the video at that point in time. As well as obtain the surveince video. Considering the various unexpected factors at the scene, there might not be enough time! Even a hacker like Henry, who was ranked 11th in the Dar, could not do it! Did Jane truly have such capabilities? What other abilities did she have that Henry could not find out about? It was hard to imagine that. Jane Fowler was such a powerful person! ¡°Henry¡­¡± At this ***, Rose spoke. Henry temporarily retracted his shock at Jane¡¯s abilities and looked at Rose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rose. We made a huge mistake this time I¡¯llpensate you.¡± ¡°Your mistake is indeed too big. Let¡¯s not talk about an evenly-matched battle with Andy. With such evidence, even if thewyer hired by Jane Fowler were not Andy, those who are slightly more powerful will win for certain.¡± Rose sighed softly. ¡°Well, we have a great rtionship. I¡¯ll forgive you this time and help you think of a way to minimize your losses.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Rose.¡± Peter and Madelyn received the news and immediately took leave from the University of Oricle to rush back. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When they got home, they only saw Dwayne. ¡°Dwayne, where¡¯s Dad?¡± Peter and Madelyn spoke in unison. ¡°They¡¯re in the study dealing with thepany while thinking about how to handle this matter properly¡± Dwayne pulled at his hair, his eyes bloodshot. He had never **his helplessness so much before! At this juncture, he could not help at all! ¡°Dwayne, Peter, why did things turn out like this? We have Rose¡¯s help. We have the upper hand in this lawsuit¡­¡± Madelyn was so anxious that she started crying. Hearing Madelyn¡¯s words, Dwayne opened his ***, but nothing came out. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. It was all his fault! Peter could see the guilt in Dwayne¡¯s eyes. He patted Madelyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, ***, stop talking. No one wants things to turn out like this. Let¡¯s trust ***and Dad now.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Peter¡­ ¡°As expected, this is all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If only I wasn¡¯t in the Fowler family¡­ Janie, she wouldn¡¯t. she wouldn¡¯t ¡°I ***myself to death! I shouldn¡¯t have lived! Boohoo¡­¡± Madelyn turned around and fell into Peter¡¯s arms, crying madly. Even if Peter did not know how to face Madelyn and deal with his guilt. towards Jane. He could only pat Madelyn¡¯s back andfort her gently in this situation. Soon. Jack and the others came out of the study. Dwayne rushed to the stairs and asked nervously, ¡°Dad, how is it?¡± Peter and Madelyn followed closely behind. ¡°There is a solution, but Peter, I need your cooperation.¡± Jack looked at Peter solemnly. Anna, who was following behind, had a look of pity in her eyes. ¡°Me?¡± Peter was slightly stunned. Then. He thought of a possibility. Andy and Jane were at the Maple Leaf Hotel. ¡°Cheers.¡± They opened the champagne bottle and celebrated their destined victory. Just as he finished his ss of champagne, Andy¡¯s phone rang. After picking up the call and chatting for a while, Andy hung up. ¡°Janie! Just as you expected, Fowler Corporation is holding a press conference. ¡°They might have to admit defeat decisively, to prevent the stock prices from falling further and to stabilize themselves.¡± With those two videos, the Fowler family was destined to lose thiswsuit. There was no possibility of making aeback. To protect the Fowler family¡¯s reputation and the Fowler Corporation¡¯s interests, Jack decisively agreed to Jane¡¯s request to apologize. It was a good n. ¡°Then we¡¯ll drink champagne and celebrate while we watch Jack Fowler grovel.¡± Jane¡¯s expression was indifferent. All of this was already within her control. Fowler Corporation called for a press conference. In an instant, the mainstream media caught wind of the news and squeezed into the venue. After setting up various equipment, they raised the cameras in their hands. They were waiting for the famous person who was trending today to appear! At that ***. Peter Fowler was backstage. He lowered his eyes. They showed unprecedented helplessness. He thought of the method Jack had mentioned. And of facing his family¡¯s pleading gazes. Eventually. Peter still had to make up his mind Jane Fowler¡­ Sorry. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 66 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Anna appeared, looking at Peter with an aching heart. Madelyn followed closely behind with her head lowered. Peter took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Mom¡­ Please don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. You don¡¯t have to me yourself¡± Anna sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you do what you once despised the most, even if it¡¯s all for our Fowler family. ¡°Henry and Dwayne have gone to settle some matters at thepany. As a son of the Fowler family, I have enjoyed the blessings and protection thate with it. From clothing to food, I have grown up carefree with luxuries all around, and even the education and love I have received were impable. ¡°This is my home. I have the blood of the Fowler family flowing in my veins. My family has given me a life that countless people can only dream of but dare not imagine. Now that Dad¡¯s in trouble, since all that¡¯s needed to turn the situation around is a few words from me ¡°I have to do it. This is something only I can do, isn¡¯t it?¡± Peter seemed as if he was speaking to Anna. Yet, he also seemed to be talking to himself. After saying that, he even sent a smile to Anna. Anna¡¯s mouth opened. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t say a word. Indeed. Even if Peter was unwilling to do it, Anna would still go against Peter¡¯s wishes and force him to do it. Even if her heart ached for her son. However, this was the simplest and most effective solution to the current dilemma. At this moment, Madelyn raised her head and wiped away the tears on her face. She sniffled and sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ If it weren¡¯t for me¡­ If it weren¡¯t because of me¡­¡± ¡°***, this has nothing to do with you. This is something that¡¯s rted to our Fowler family. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Please support me.¡± A thought suddenly came to Peter¡¯s mind. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Madelyn disyed this sort of appearance much too frequently?¡± Even though he knew that Madelyn was ming herself and was trying to carry all of the burdens. Perhaps it was because he was feeling much too guilty for what he was about to do to Jane Fowler. Peter no longer wanted to see Madelyn showing such an expression anymore. He was a little frustrated by it. Peter turned around and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, ***Please give me some time to calm down first. When the time has arrived, I¡¯ll go on stage.¡± ¡°Peter¡­¡± Madelyn bit her lips. Her swaying eyes were wavering crazily. Peter had changed once again. He felt even more distant this time. ¡°***it. Where did I expose myself?¡± Madelyn thought. That¡¯s impossible! Ever since she was young, Madelyn Fowler had always acted like this, gaining sympathy from others. This one move was extremely effective against the Fowlers. In the past, whenever Peter saw Jane ming herself and crying, his heart. would ache uncontrobly and he wouldfort her gently. This time, however, he turned his back towards Madelyn and did notfort her! rms rang out in Madelyn¡¯s head! ¡°Alright, **, let¡¯s leave first. We¡¯ll leave Peter alone.¡± Anna didn¡¯t think too much about it as she knew that what Peter was going to do next would go against his moralpass It was only natural for him to be distraught. After leaving backstage with Madelyn, Madelyn immediately started crying. ¡°Mummy, my heart aches for Peter. I know that Peter isn¡¯t this type of person¡­ ¡°Also, saying it would definitely hurt Janie. ¡°Peter was so cold towards me just now. He wasn¡¯t like this in the past Mummy, does Peter also think that I¡¯m a jinx? If I wasn¡¯t in the Fowler family, Janie wouldn¡¯t have left Anna hugged Madelyn in her arms and wiped away her tears. With her heart aching, she said, ¡°**, you shouldn¡¯t think that way. Also, don¡¯t misunderstand your brother You should know how much he dotes on you. since you were young and how well he treats you. Don¡¯t talk like that ever again.¡± But before Madelyn could reply. At this moment, amotion grew outside Jack Fowler had arrived! Jack was apanied by Rose and two bodyguards. Under countless spotlights and shing cameras, they walked onto the stage. His expression was calm and steady. It was as if he waspletely unaffected by today¡¯s trending searches. His calmness swept across the entire ce like an invisible aura. Gradually, even the reporters present began to feel its effects. Their gaze was no longer as sharp. Jane Fowler and Andy were waiting in front of the live broadcast on television. They had even bought potato chips, melon seeds, and other snacks. As they chew on their food, they madements to each other. Andy gave a short praise, ¡°As expected of Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman. Even within such a storm, his expression still doesn¡¯t change. He must havee prepared this time.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡± Jane answered mockingly. In the eyes of outsiders, this so-called chairman of Fowler Corporation. might be tall, steady, and unostentatious, like a trained, cunning fox down to his very bones. However, Jane had once seen Jack Fowler¡¯s exasperated expression and knew that he was just an ordinary person who had been praised unto the heavens. He was nowhere close to being a god. He had many weaknesses and would reveal his true colors upon being slightly provoked. Rose, who represented as hiswyer, spoke first. The meticulously thought out and seamless opening speech obstructed everyone¡¯sments. Then, the microphone was handed to Jack Fowler Jack took the microphone and coughed lightly. A low and reserved voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has seen the trending incident today. ¡°This did happen. Because I did something wrong, I misunderstood my biological daughter, Janie. ¡°Janie had grown sorrowful and cut ties with the Fowler family. She even went to court. As a father, I have failed in my duty. ¡°I¡¯m here to ***apologize to Janie, and also to her friend, L Sutton.¡± Jack Fowler simply, and without hesitation, admitted it. He took a step back, and in front of the live broadcast cameras, reporters, media, and the entire country¡¯s **. He bent his back forward and bowed down. Such a sincere apology made everyone confused. It was too unexpected. Everyone had thought that with Fowler Corporation¡¯s power, the chairman would hold this press conference to rify and try his best to cover it up. Unexpectedly, Jack Fowler openly admitted his mistake,id down his dignity, and apologized to his biological daughter who had been missing for 19 years! ¡°****!¡± Andy, who was watching the live broadcast in front of the television, almost vomited in disgust. ¡°Why is it that when the word ¡®Janie¡¯es out of this guy¡¯s mouth, it bes so ***? ¡°Can this guy just **!¡± Even Andy couldn¡¯t endure it. Indeed, Andy also called Jane Fowler ¡°Janie¡±. But when he thought of such an intimate nicknameing out of the mouth of a ***like Jack Fowler, Andy had the urge to sue Jack to **and make him spend the rest of his life in prison! ***with any other matter, Andy had always been calm,posed, and cheerful, as if everything was under his control. However, as long as it was rted to Jane Fowler, who Andy cared about the most, he could not ept it! He would go berserk! Even someone who was familiar with Andy wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him right now. And this was before even mentioning Jane. ¡°I knew Jack Fowler was shameless, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be this shameless. ¡°It¡¯spletely shocking!¡± If Jane was at the location of the live broadcast, she would definitely grab Jack Fowler and ruthlessly curse at him. How dare Jack Fowler address her as ¡°Janie¡±? This was a term that only those who had received Jane Fowler¡¯s recognition, only her treasured partners could call her that! Moreover, in both lifetimes, Jack Fowler had never called her ¡°Janie¡± so intimately.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They all called her directly by her name, ¡°Jane Fowler¡±! So they¡¯re finally acting gentle? Kneeling down and begging for mercy? ying the ¡°family¡± card? Lying to everyone else? Did they think that simply by shouting ¡°Janie¡±, they¡¯d be able to show how much they dote on their biological daughter? Bah! ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you reporters have deep doubts about why my client is suing Ms. Jane Fowler. ¡°Let us first invite someone up.. Rose took the microphone and spoke. As soon as her words ended. Peter Fowler walked onto the reporter¡¯s stand. At this ***, Jane¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she began to exude at dangerous aura. Andy spoke coldly, ¡°I roughly understand what the Fowler family intends to do.¡± The cause of thiswsuit was originally Peter Fowler Now, it hade full circle. It was time for the one who created the problem to address it. As they were all intelligent people, Jane and Andy could immediately guess. There was only one way that Peter Fowler could minimize the ongoing storm. ***with the dark crowd below and the countless reporters¡¯ shing cameras, Peter Fowler spoke in an extremely calm manner. The shes enveloped Peter¡¯s body, emphasizing the bodily outline of Jack Fowler and Anna Fowler¡¯s excellent genes. This generation had exceeded that of the previous generation. The young man had the bearing of a noble. He exined the entire misunderstanding and the cause of it clearly. There were also testimonies from people who knew about it at the time. Everything was clear and organized. It was convincing. At this ***, a reporter asked a sharp question. ¡°ording to Mr. Peter Fowler, it was all caused by a misunderstanding. Chairman Fowler misunderstood Ms. Jane Fowler because he loved his son and panicked. ¡°Then, when Ms. Jane Fowler met Mr. Peter Fowler, was it because Ms. Jane Fowler broke Mr. Peter Fowler¡¯s record that Mr. Peter Fowler fainted? Was it because you had difficulty epting the fact? Or was there another reason?¡± The microphones were all pointed toward Peter Fowler. **with pairs of eyes that were filled with deep inquisitiveness, Peter took a light breath. Both are true, but I¡¯m not at liberty to say what the other reason is. ¡°I bear the greatest responsibility in this matter Father fainted after meeting my sister Jane Fowler In addition, my sister Jane Fowler broke my record, so we thought of seeking an answer from my sister.¡± Peter stepped back as well. In the exact same manner as Jack. In front of countless cameras. He bowed deeply. ¡°Right here, I¡¯m really sorry, my sister, Jane Fowler ¡°I¡¯ve already told you my apology from the beginning. You were unwilling to ept it. ¡°Then.. I¡¯ve followed your request, and have given it to you in front of the entire nation. I hope that you! That you can ept this apology!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 67 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 67 ¡°Peter Fowler.¡± Chapter 67 Below the stage, shing cameras, film crews, and the sound of the crowd surged continuously. Peter Fowler quietly clenched his fists. He dug his nails into his palm. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. And he gritted his teeth hard. He used the pain to stimte his senses and regain his rationality. Doing this¡­ It should probably be enough. This should be enough to minimize the damage that Jane Fowler would cause to the Fowler family. Peter Fowler¡­ No, the entire Fowler family knew. Peter had just told a huge lie. It might have appeared as if he had spoken the truth. But some details had been changed. In this world, the most terrifying lie was not to distort the truth. Instead, it was to tell no falsehoods. No one could me him. However, he himself knew. This was a lie! This was a fact uneptable to anyone with a conscience, a bottom line, and a high education! At the same time, this was also the moral rule that Peter Fowler would never agree to touch. However, Peter knew that if he didn¡¯t say this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help. the Fowler family get through this predicament. Hence¡­ Jane Fowler. I¡¯m really sorry. Sorry¡­ In his heart, Peter knew that he had done something bad, but he was still willing to lie for the Fowler family. Even if this would deliberately lead the public¡¯s opinion against Jane and hurt her. ¡°***! Where¡¯s my knife? ¡°How dare he call you ¡°Sister Jane Fowler¡±! Is Peter worthy of saying that?¡± Andy was disgusted by the Fowler family. The snacks in his ***turned bitter. Jane¡¯s face turned expressionless. Her gaze gradually became bone-chilling. She had long seen through the ***of this family. She never held any hope for them in the first ce! At the Fowler Corporation¡¯s building. Upon seeing that the press conference had reached a favorable state, Henry and Dwayne Fowler immediately arranged for their online army to sway public opinion on the inte. Like a tidal wave, they postedments, likes, and messages under various trending topics. They did this in an attempt to minimize the impact of the situation. ¡°Oh my god, and I thought this was a big deal, but it¡¯s just a minor mistake? Who could have guessed that it was just a small misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jane Fowler being too unreasonable? It was clearly just a misunderstanding due to love from Mr. Fowler¡¯s side. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if they just made it clear? Is there a need to bring it to court? How ***.¡± ¡°What a waste of the country¡¯s resources! Shameful! Disdainful!¡± ¡°To think that Jane Fowler was the biological daughter that Mr. Fowler had painstakingly searched for for 19 years. If I were Mr Fowler, I would have strangled her to death.¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler¡¯s apology is so sincere. He must be a good father. He really loves her. He¡¯s handsome and famous for doting on his wife. He¡¯s also so rich and powerful. Now, we¡¯ve even seen how he can admit his mistakes and change. Jane Fowler really doesn¡¯t know how to be satisfied with what she has!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Do you think it¡¯s okay to me someone for something they didn¡¯t do just because you misunderstood? Are your heads working correctly? And this is especially so since she¡¯s the biological daughter who had been missing for 19 years. I won¡¯t say anything about the fact that the father doesn¡¯t dote on her, but he even misunderstood her. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in the world who can stand that!¡± Naturally, there were voices of objection. However, they were soon drowned out by the **izens enjoying the show and the Fowler family¡¯s hired inte trolls. The press conference ended. ¡°As expected of the Fowler Corporation. Their ability to shift the me is top-notch. ¡°Janie~ Do you want to y another round? Although they¡¯ve already fulfilled your request, I¡¯m quite unhappy that they used moral ckmail in the end. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re trying to lead the fire back to you so that Jack Fowler can escape. Coupled with the fact that the Fowler Corporation arranged for an inte army¡¯s interference¡­¡± Andy¡¯s jade-green pupils were as cold as ice. Jack did indeed apologize to Jane through the media in a way that was disyed to the rest of the nation. However, the process was different from what Andy had expected. And with Peter¡¯s additional words¡­ The situation had instantly bepletely different. Peter only vaguely described the reason, then took all the responsibility and apologized. Sometimes, the best thing to do was to be vague. If he had been too clear and detailed, it would have been easy for others to counterattack him. Peter¡¯s actions were so perfect that there were no problems with them. It had indeed diverted a huge amount of criticism from the Fowler family. Although the impact on the Fowler family¡¯s influence was not something fixable in a short period of time, At least the damage had been considerably diminished aspared to if he had not made addressed the issue now. Giving an appropriate reason in the shortest time possible was ultimately the correct way to face a problem. It had to be said that Jack Fowler¡¯s decisive way of handling the matter did prove that he had the demeanor of a noble It wouldn¡¯t cause the situation to ***up any further, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt. their dignity at this point in time either. Quick and decisive. When it was time to kneel down, he would prostrate himself, but as long as it was not time to submit, he would refuse to take a single step back. Rose must have helped a lot by giving this suggestion. something like this happened to Andy¡¯s client, Andy would have done the same as well. This was a very normal suggestion. What was abnormal was. Because the person that the Fowler family was trying to disgust was Andy¡¯s good friend, Jane Fowler! And thus, Andy would fight for his own! He agreed that the Fowler family had done the right thing, but he definitely would not ept this! He wanted to take revenge! Andy was already cracking his knuckles, waiting for Jane Fowler to give orders¡­ her ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Andy. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know the Fowlers¡¯ true nature? That I didn¡¯t prepare anything?¡± Jane swirled the champagne ss in her hand and took a sip, her eyes gleaming with dark intent. Andy was intrigued. He leaned towards Jane and asked curiously, ¡°Oh? What did you prepare? Tell me, Janie.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything about this. The Fowler Corporation has been expanding its territory so much over the years, and even if many people submit to the Fowler family or rely on them to survive, there are naturally more people who don¡¯t obey them and would love to snatch a piece of the cake from them. ¡°All I did was just collect information about these people and gave them. some data in advance. Now, all we need to do is just watch as the world. burns down.¡± Jane had already known that such a minor matter would at most be a scratch to the Fowler family and would not be a big deal. If the Fowler family had apologized obediently and didn¡¯t n any schemes, Jane would also have kept her promise. After all, Jane Fowler wanted nothing more than to cut ties with the Fowler family as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with these scums and waste her precious time. However, Jane Fowler knew that such a thing was impossible. There was no way that the Fowler family would let go of what they saw as ¡°****¡±. At the same time, they would not obediently submit, and would definitely lie wantonly, distort the truth, and nder Jane Fowler! In that case, Jane would y with them. She would teach the Fowler family the meaning of ¡°overestimating themselves¡±! ¡°Janie~ You¡¯re so smart! This act of using an enemy¡¯s enemy is so great!¡± The tips of Andy¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his voice was filled with joy. Indeed, after provoking our Queen, how could the Fowler family be allowed to retreat safely? Dream on! Night fell. Henry and Dwayne Fowler had yet to leave. They continued tomand and control public opinion in an orderly manner. All in order to try and minimize the impact of this event. ¡°Dwayne, it¡¯s almost done. You can go back first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Big Brother. Let me stay for a while longer and see if there¡¯s anything else I can help with. ¡°After all, I¡¯m partly responsible for this matter ***up like this.¡± Dwayne had already gotten over his dilemma under his family¡¯sfort. He no longer took all the responsibility onto himself, and he no longer hesitated in his actions. However, Dwayne still felt that it was his duty to contribute 100% of his effort into this matter. And it wasn¡¯t just for the Fowler family. It was also because Dwayne did not check Jane¡¯s phone as a show of benevolence back then. Even though Henry had already told Dwayne that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find. any evidence if Jane was really a super hacker However, if he did seed in discovering some evidence, there was hope that Jack would not have ended up in such a sorry state. Henry understood Dwayne¡¯s personality. Although he was a little hot-tempered, his sense of responsibility was top-notch. He did not try to dissuade Dwayne. He only patted Dwayne¡¯s shoulder and tacitly agreed to him staying behind. Another half an hour passed. The various hiredizens had alreadypletely reversed the direction of public opinion. At the same time, Fowler Corporation had already put pressure on the major media outlets. All of them worked crazily on sweeping away the trending posts and searches that were unfavorable to Fowler Corporation. They also pushed the videos of Jack and Peter apologizing onto various front pages. Although this was a stain for Jack and Peter. At the very least, it would ***many people¡¯s **. This was the best way for them to salvage the situation and rescue Fowler Corporation. Henry once again arranged for a few more trending posts about Jane in order to muddy the water and make the situation less clear. In the end, the most popr search results included both praises andints about Jane. This was to ensure that nothing would be too obvious. Otherwise, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell at once that the Fowler Corporation was payingizens to defame Jane. The best way to divert attention was to gradually remove the Fowler family from theizens¡¯ interest. And in turn, the main culprit, Jane, would be discussed by everyone. Regardless of whether Jane was seen as good or bad, as long as the paid inte army was involved, the main point would be made blur. The Fowler family and the Fowler Corporation would not be at the top of the search bar this time. Instead, it would be Jane Fowler! Most of the supporters of Jane would give simple posts. Meanwhile, those who hated Jane would go all out to defame her. Two extremes would appear! ¡°Big Brother, it should be about time.¡± Seeing that the situation was under control, Dwayne reported the good news to Henry ¡°Strange Henry frowned imperceptibly. He felt that something was wrong. Dwayne¡¯s heart skipped a beat ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down for the time being. I keep feeling that it¡¯s too quiet. This matter seemed to have been solved a little too easily.¡± Henry pursed his thin lips and a trace of frost gleamed in his eyes. Regardless of who Jane was. How could Andy not have expected such a situation? Since Andy had decided to help Jane with thewsuit. Naturally, he would help Jane anticipate any possible consequences. Not to mention holding an emergency press conference in the afternoon. With Andy¡¯s connections and strength, how could there still be no movement? ¡°President! The trending posts about Jane Fowler that we just paid for suddenly exploded!¡± ¡°The search numbers have gone down! The articles have all disappeared! Thements from all the major marketing ounts are gone! All of the posts have collectively disappeared!¡± Sure enough, it was here! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 68 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Henry promptly gave his orders, ¡°As expected. Tell the inte army and marketing ounts to post and increase the poprity of the trending posts!¡± The Fowler Corporation¡¯s Public Rtions Department was made up of intelligent people. All of them were specialists, talented generals that Henry Fowler had specifically picked and lured over with lots of money. After all, this was the information era, the era built upon the inte. Just as public opinion could easily save apany, it could also easily destroy it. The facts proved that Henry¡¯s choices for strategic investment were perfect. The money had been well spent. The public rtions department he had built had already saved Fowler Corporation¡¯s reputation several times in just the previous few years! They would defeat all of the enemies who wanted to nder the Fowler Corporation! ¡°Yes!¡± Unfortunately, a while after the Public Rtions Department made its move¡­ ¡°Not good! Mr. Fowler, the other party clearly came prepared! There are too many of them!¡± ¡°A lot of corporate ounts have appeared once again and are starting to go against Mr. Fowler¡¯s ns!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the sort of manpower a single person can move!¡± ¡°There are at least severalpanies in this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tracked the IP address of one of them. This messagingpany is one of our group¡¯s competitors!¡± ¡°She actually prepared such a move Henry¡¯s expression was so dark that the people around him were slightly. frightened. So that¡¯s why there was no movement from Jane. Who could have expected that she would contact the Fowler Corporation¡¯s corporate enemies? Moreover, they could not have been contacted in the afternoon as it would be toote for all of this to be prepared! Even before the court had been opened, Jane and Andy must have already contacted them! They were waiting for Henry to attack and counter his move! It seemed that Jane had already predicted that the Fowler Corporation would fight the online war for public opinion! Dwayne watched as their numbers were slowly being eroded. The hired inte trolls and public rtions department werepletely useless. He could not help but panic. ¡°Brother, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Calm down. Just send out everything we have and all the forces we can mobilize to fight back. ¡°In the end, this is just a minor issue. We¡¯ve already apologized, and they can¡¯t possibly cause too much trouble. What else can they do?¡± Jane¡¯s approach was a little unexpected, but fortunately, it was still manageable. Today¡¯s press conference had already been held, and Jack and Peter Fowler had already exined the cause and effect of the matter and apologized. Although they were being attacked by the Fowler Corporation¡¯s enemies, the crux of the entire matter was still just a misunderstanding. And as the misunderstanding had been cleared up, no matter how big the following shockwave was, it still wouldn¡¯t create any major trouble. It wasn¡¯t as if the Fowler Corporation had done anything illegal! ¡°Damnable Jane Fowler! How dare she actually use this move! ¡°Joining forces with the Fowler Corporation¡¯s enemies to deal with us! This ***, has she forgotten that she¡¯s also a Fowler, or that the blood of the Fowler family flows through her veins! ¡°What benefit can she get from backstabbing the Fowler family like this?!¡± Dwayne gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. If Jane was standing in front of Dwayne right now, he would definitely punch her face hard and tear her hypocritical and ****face into pieces! Jane had filed awsuit against Jack Fowler, humiliated Dwayne Fowler, humiliated Jack Fowler, and humiliated the Fowler family. Dwayne could already only barely tolerate these. But the one thing he could not tolerate was¡­ After all, this matter was only something within the Fowler family. But Jane Fowler actually dared to work against the Fowler family together with external enemies. What was this called? This was called betrayal! She had betrayed the family that had given birth to her! It was absolutely unforgivable and it was something that made her deserve to be sent to the bottom of **! The noble and hot-blooded Dwayne despised such behavior the most! However, the person who did this was actually Dwayne¡¯s biological sister! What did the Fowler family do wrong? Why must God punish the Fowler family like this? The biological sister who had been missing for 19 years was actually such a devill ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking about this right now. Dwayne, Jane is not our sister, but an enemy that we have to fight! ¡°We will settle this score with Jane!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. No matter how many abilities Jane had. Even if she was their biological sister. This debt Henry would definitely find Jane and settle everything clearly! ¡°Of course, Brother. We must settle this score with that slut Jane!¡± If they didn¡¯t, Dwayne would not be able to take this lying down. His guilt towards Jane had disappeared without a trace. In its ce It had been reced with anger! He wanted to burn Jane to ashes in the mes of his rage! ¡°Oh no! Mr. Fowler!¡± At this moment, the head of Fowler Corporation¡¯s Public Rtions Department rushed before Henry. ¡°What is it this time? Why are you so panicky?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s D.Y. Group. They¡¯re actually helping Jane as well! They¡¯re working together to deal with the Fowler Corporation!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Henry¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our Fowler Corporation and the D.Y. Group have never had grievances. We¡¯ve clearly worked together a few times before, and our cooperation had been good!¡± Henry had met Hugh Croft many times. That man was impossible to forget and had left a deep impression on him. In the beginning, Henry thought that Hugh Croft was a formidable. opponent. As such, he had to be on guard against him. Even if the Fowler Corporation and the D.Y. Group were working together. Although there were no conflicts of interest back then. It was hard to guarantee this would stay the same in the future! As long as the Fowler Corporation continued to develop, one day, it would have topete against D.Y Group! However, after working with D.Y Group a few times, Henry was convinced that it would be better to aim to have Hugh Croft as a partner instead It was really too difficult to go against such a man, let alone defeat him. Henry, who had always believed himself to be an undefeatable genius and an outstanding talent, had this thought for the first time in his life! If one day, the Fowler Corporation and D.Y. Group became enemies. because of a conflict of interest¡­ That was thest thing Henry wanted to see! However, he just couldn¡¯t predict this! That the day he feared woulde so suddenly! So quickly! Maple Leaf Hotel. Andy confirmed the current situation after receiving a call. ¡°Yes?¡± Then, it was as if he had heard some surprising news. Andy hung up the phone and went to Jane Fowler, who was ying online. games with L Sutton in an aloof manner while wearing headphones. He was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he watched Jane y her game with much interest. Jane performed a Penta Kill and wiped out the enemy. ¡°Janie~ You¡¯re amazing. With you carrying me, there¡¯s practically no way for me to lose at King of Glory!¡± ¡°Alright, L, you can y the next round first. Andy seems to have. something to tell me.¡± ¡°Okay! Oh right, Janie. You said that you wanted to introduce Andy to me. I¡¯m looking forward to it! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll open my alternate ount and continue to log in. Those damn. trolls finally replied to me after two hours! I¡¯ll definitely drown them in spittle! The little kid was eager to start another argument. Jane removed her earpiece and looked at Andy. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°The chess piece you set up in advance has already disyed its effects It has indeed had a huge impact on the Fowler family. ¡°Even Fowler Corporation is overwhelmed by the premeditated and prepared siege of so many hostile groups. It¡¯s destined that they won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight ¡°But what¡¯s even more unexpected is¡­ ¡°Hugh Croft has made his move as well.¡± ¡°Hugh Croft?¡± Even Jane could not help being stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him about this issue. ording to my investigation, D.Y. Group and Fowler Corporation have worked together a few times.¡± Even if they were not allies, they could not be considered enemies. Otherwise, Jane would have definitely sent this news to Hugh Croft in advance. Although, with Hugh¡¯s capabilities, he would definitely know that Jane was going to sue Jack today, ¡°Janie, do you really not know? Or are you just pretending not to know?¡± Andy poked Jane¡¯s forehead with his fingertip and spoke in an exasperated and humorous tone. ¡°Hugh did this to help me.¡± Jane had guessed the reason. After all, the two of them. Hmm, how to describe it? As they were both owners of Type Omega blood. They attracted each other and marked each other. And at the same time. They also needed each other¡¯s aura andpanionship to dilute the side effects of their blood. Otherwise, Hugh Croft would never have paid attention to a minor character like Jane. He even humbled himself and tried to please her. It could be easily seen from how people with Type Omega blood would be sent their favorite food. Every night, at a fixed time, Hugh would ask Jane if she wanted to eat. Once Jane replied with a yes, Hugh would immediately drive to Jane¡¯s residence personally to deliver. Andy looked at Jane and knew that she had not understood his motives. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sigh~ After spending a few days with Jane, Andy finally realized that some aspects of Jane¡¯s heart were terrifyingly pure and simple. It waspletely different from the girl who could easily control the Dar, or the one who had everything in the grasp of her hand while facing enemies. However, this appearance of hers¡­ It was indeed how an ordinary. neen-year-old girl would look. Jane nced at Andy. ¡°And why are you smiling at me like that, Andy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not~¡± Andy raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already delivered the news. ¡°With D.Y. Group¡¯s Mr. Croft joining in, even the Fowler Corporation will have to panic this time. They will most likely be unable to cope. ¡°It¡¯s definitely enough for them to run around in circles for a while. How refreshing! I¡¯ve definitely vented my anger with this!¡± Jane could not help but purse her lips. Hugh Croft did such a thing¡­ And yet, he did not send a message to Jane. After hesitating for a few minutes, Jane took out her phone and sent a message to Hugh. Her first sentence was. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have jumped in this mess.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 69 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 69 Chapter 69 After all, the D.Y. Group had once worked together with the Fowler Corporation. And as far as Jane knew, they currently had a coborative project worth tens of millions of dors. Hugh Croft quickly replied. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive them for ndering you. ¡°I¡¯ll cancel all coborations with the Fowler Corporation, we will not be having any more coborative projects from now on.¡± After Hugh saw the spread of public opinion online. Although he believed that Jane had the ability to handle all of this. He still could not resist giving the order. He hadpletely broken off his rtionship with Fowler Corporation. And it was all just to help seek justice for Jane. Or rather¡­ He¡¯d go even further if Jane wasn¡¯t biologically rted to the Fowler family. Only the Fowler family would dare to treat Jane Fowler like this. With Hugh Croft¡¯s temper, he would have long turned them into ashes! And that would still only be the minimum punishment he would give! Jane saw Hugh¡¯s reply and hesitated for a moment before replying. Thank you / (smiley face)¡± Almost instantly, Hugh sent back a reply, ¡°Between you and me, there¡¯s no need to thank me. / smile¡± Jane, ¡°Kay~¡± And just like that, the two of them started chatting. Andy even stole a nce at their chat history. ***! This was too meaningless! However¡­ Hoho. Andy was secretly delighted. Although Andy knew that it was impossible for him and Jane Fowler to enter a rtionship. And that the two of them could only be friends. That they would be happier this way. However, Andy was not kind enough to help his love rival win Janie¡¯s heart. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t remind Hugh. Otherwise, Janie¡¯s life would have an additional Hugh Croft. If that happened, how would Andy be allowed toe to find Janie and y? Unless Hugh Croft used his own abilities to enlighten Janie and make him fall for her. Then, that would be another matter altogether. Just as their conversation was about to end. Hugh sent a message. ¡°I have seen your courage and the glory of victory. ¡°Janie, meeting you, and witnessing your brilliance, is the greatest thing that has happened to me.¡± Ä¿ When Jane saw this, the corners of her ***curled up. ¡°So, Mr. Croft likes to use these words to seduce little girls?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only ever said something like this to you. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s the past, the present, or¡­ even in the future.¡± Hugh sent a loving and emotional reply very quickly. Jane could even imagine Hugh Croft¡¯s noble-looking appearance as he stands in front of her and spoke these words in a serious manner. Something in her heart seemed to have been shaken. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be so favored by Mr. Croft.¡± Jane applied for another two days of leave. She didn¡¯t care about what was right or wrong. Every day, she would bring Andy around to eat, drink, and have fun as if nothing had happened. She also finally found the right time to introduce Andy to L. The two of them officially met and got to know each other. ¡°Lawyer Andy, h-h-h¡­ ***!¡± She finally saw the legendary invincible gold-medalwyer and was especially focused on the man with a pair of jade-green, soul-stirring eyes, slightly curly and soft golden hair, sickly white skin, and a pair of red lips, looking like a handsome and seductive Count Drac. L Sutton stuttered. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and her face turned red. Heavens! There really existed such a man in this world! Not only was he good-looking¡­ And he was so powerful! With such a presence! L did not dare to look at Andy any longer. She was afraid that Andy would have a bad impression of her if she stared at him any longer. She really couldn¡¯t resist, so she would still secretly stare at Andy. Yes! He was indeed handsome! Too good-looking! ¡°Alright, L, you can look if you want. There¡¯s no need to hold back. It¡¯s human nature to like to look at beautiful people or things. What¡¯s there to hide? It¡¯s not in your personality to do say regardless.¡± Jane wrapped an arm around L¡¯s shoulder and teased. ¡°Oh, heavens. Janie, can¡¯t you let me look good in front of the handsome guy? Please.¡± L wanted to bury her face. Was this the experience of having a bad friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, L Sutton. Janie told me about you many times. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you. ¡°I begged Janie for a long time before she was willing to bring her most important best friend to me. As expected, you¡¯re a very beautifuldy. ¡°May I call you L? It¡¯ll make us seem closer¡± Andy¡¯s low and gentle voice was extremely lethal to anyone, not to mention women. And when coupled with that noble and handsome face that looked like a vampire. Anyone would submit to such a voice under the gentle gaze of that pair of jade-green eyes. Both men and women were the same. There was no exception. Even one¡¯s soul would be easily taken away. There would only be one thing left in their mind. To pounce on him! To immediately push down this man in front of them! L nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course! Andy, it¡¯s my honor!¡± When L Sutton said that she was going out on a date with Jane Fowler and Andy today, her stupid brother didn¡¯t believe her! She would definitely take a phototer and show off in front of her stupid brother! Jane nned to bring Andy and L to the amusement park to have fun. Of course, Jane was now a famous, or rather, infamous figure. She had to disguise herself. And Andy as well! Those eyes, blonde hair, and skin color were too eye-catching! They did not want to be surrounded and blockaded for eternity! Fortunately, Jane and Andy were both extremely familiar with disguises. They went to the toilet to change their clothes. When they finally walked. out, L was so shocked that her eyeballs almost popped out. ¡°Um¡­ Are you really Andy and Janie?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s us, L. Could we be faked?¡± With makeup on, Jane Fowler gave off apletely different presence from before. Her lips were covered with lipstick and foundation, making her skin look bright and fair. Her purple contact lenses made her look even more aggressive. And with the sunhat on top of all that¡­ Perfection! Andy¡¯s makeup was even simpler. He wore sunsses, a mask, and a hat. His curly blond hair was tied up into a bun and held up with a hair tie, hiding it under the hat. Jane and Andy¡¯s disguises weren¡¯t wless. That wasn¡¯t the case at all. However, L felt as if¡­ The two of them hadpletely restrained their auras. It was as if they would not attract any attention even if they walked past her. They were clearly two extremely famous people in the public¡¯s center of attention. L could never have imagined that this was an ability that people who lived in the Dar had to learn. Disguising one¡¯s appearance, concealing one¡¯s aura, erasing one¡¯s traces, and infiltrating in disguise¡­ Of course, Andy and Jane would not allow the innocent L Sutton toe into contact with the world of the Dar. That world was much too dark and recorded too many unpleasant things. L Sutton could only be allowed to run on the grass under the sun. It would be enough if she was able to continue maintaining such innocence and romanticism. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it. This way, we won¡¯t be treated like animals at the zoo. Let¡¯s go! To the amusement park!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jane pulled L onwards, and she didn¡¯t think too much about it. What would be the point of thinking about this? Happiness and having fun. was the most important thing! At the same time. Pleasantville, Stormton City. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Madelyn Fowler was led around by a tall woman dressed in branded clothes. ¡°Little Maddie, I want to ride the roller coaster. y with me.¡± ¡°Okay, Luna.¡± Madelyn forced a smile in response. ¡°Come on, little Maddie, don¡¯t be unhappy because of that slut Jane Fowler. Look, your beautiful little face is so crinkled that it doesn¡¯t look good! ¡°The matter had nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all caused by that ungrateful ***Jane Fowler. If I were Uncle Jack, I would definitely strangle her to death! How could there be such a bastard daughter? I¡¯m about to die from anger just listening to what happened!¡± When she saw Luna Croft insulting Jane Fowler with an indignant. expression, Madelyn quickly pretended to be a saintess and said, ¡°Luna, don¡¯t say that about Janie. In truth, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t offended Janie at home, things wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I knew that a kind and innocent girl like you would definitely think. too much and carry the responsibility. Silly girl, you don¡¯t listen even though. I¡¯ve said it so many times. Your character really gives me heartache. You¡¯re far too kind to people! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that slut, Jane Fowler. I¡¯ve been entrusted by Auntie Anna and my mother to definitely make you happy today! Let¡¯s go!¡± Just as Luna pulled Madelyn and ran to the roller coaster They bumped into two people ¡°Jane Janie?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 70 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Madelyn doubted her vision for a moment. This was because the person in front of her gave off apletely different presence from Jane. However, Madelyn had a radar-like intuition when it came to Jane. As long as the real Jane appeared near Madelyn, Madelyn would always be able to spot her figure. Perhaps this was a symptom of Madelyn¡¯s deepest fear as an adopted daughter of the real daughter, Jane Fowler. She was afraid that her family, the wealth she possessed, the warmth and high status she enjoyed, that all of these would be snatched away by the outsider, Jane Fowler! She subconsciously blurted out Jane¡¯s name. Jane looked at Luna and Madelyn with an expression as if she had stepped into dung. In her previous life, there were a few times when the Fowler family had left injuries all over her body and her heart was chilled. When Jane eventually suffered from severe depression and did not want to meet anyone, she even rejected the Fowlers. As a lone shadow, when she saw Madelyn and the other Fowlers in the same warm, loving scene, Jane deliberately hid her aura and wanted to leave. And yet, Madelyn Fowler would always spot Jane¡¯s figure and shout out ¡°Janie¡±, pushing Jane even deeper into the bright abyss. At that moment, Jane would feel like a vampire, enduring the cold eyes and disregard from the rest of the Fowlers. Her skin would fester and burn. under the sun, and she would have no respite, her life worse than death, a living ***! Afterward, Jane realized that Madelyn did not have any special abilities and was just very sensitive to Jane¡¯s existence She was so sensitive that she could easily detect Jane even when she was hiding her presence! What an unfortunate coincidence! L even began to doubt reality. After Jane put on her makeup and concealed her presence, L could barely recognize Jane. And yet, Madelyn recognized her with a single nce? What in heaven? L felt that she was a failure as Jane¡¯s best friend! She could not even ¡°Jane Fowler? It¡¯s you?!¡± Luna eximed in surprise. If Madelyn had not spoken, Luna would not have realized that the woman in front of her was Jane. But on closer inspection, it really was Jane Fowler! She almost missed it! ¡°Janie, ignore them.¡± Although L was a little depressed, she hade out today to have fun. She didn¡¯t want to ruin her good mood by mingling with these ***from the Fowler family, especially this green tea ***Madelyn Fowler¡¯ She pulled Jane¡¯s hand and tried to leave. She knew that nothing good could ever leave the ***of these Fowlers! Jane had the same intention. ¡°Jane, what right do you have to leave? Stop right there!¡± Since she recognized Jane, how could Luna allow Jane to walk away so easily? When she heard about Jane¡¯s shameless acts of backstabbing and ungratefulness towards the Fowler family, Luna wanted to immediately grab Jane¡¯s hair and drag her out into public. She wanted to punish Jane by making her kneel on the ground and giving her a tight p. She wanted to kick her until she was disfigured and unable to take care of herself! She was so angry that she almost coughed out blood! Now that she saw this ***in front of her, Luna rushed forward and moved to grab Jane. Jane did not even turn around, her hand moving to grab Luna¡¯s hand as if she could predict the future. A gentle twist ¡°Ah!¡± Luna immediately cried out in pain. Jane quietly stepped away. Her speed was too fast. No one noticed her movements. ¡°Luna!¡± When Madelyn saw Luna scream, she quickly went forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Luna red at Jane. ¡°Jane Fowler! How dare you attack me!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You rushed to my side, then pretended to be injured, saying that I hurt you? Do you have evidence? Did anyone personally see me hit you with their own eyes?¡± Jane turned around and stared at Luna with contempt. ¡°I can sue you for defamation!¡± In her previous life, Luna had also been fairly evil towards Jane. With Diane Croft and Anna Fowler behind her back, coupled with the fact that Jane was badly treated in the Fowler family. Although Jane had never provoked Luna, she would still be ndered and insulted by Luna in all sorts of ways. Every time Luna went to the Fowler family¡¯s house to y or ran into Jane while outside, Jane would inevitably suffer. She had even barricaded a toilet and tossed a bucket of water over Jane¡¯s head within the cubicle, all whileughing heartily. She warned Jane not to tell on her to anyone else, or else Luna would pull the other members of the Fowler family to her side and distance them from Jane even further! Furthermore, no one would believe that Luna had bullied Jane! At that time, Jane was so stupid that she actually endured it in silence! That was because Jane knew that reality was just as Luna described Even if Jane said that Luna bullied her, no one in the Fowler family would believe her Instead, they would use Jane of maligning a good person and be even more distant from her, bullying Jane even further! A strong sense of shame welled up in Jane¡¯s heart at the thought of the past. Originally, she did not want to waste away today¡¯s good mood. But now that she thought about it¡­ No way! The other party had already taken the initiative toe and seek a beating. Jane would not let her off so simply. She would just treat it as if she had found a punching bag to vent! The series of wordsing out of Jane¡¯s rapidly running ***caught Luna off guard. She had not expected Jane to be so sharp-tongued! As expected! This was the upbringing of amoner! She had learned how to talk, but she did not show any upbringing! ¡®Maddie, you saw it, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ Luna¡­ I think I saw it¡­ Maybe I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Actually, Madelyn did not see anything earlier. All she saw was that Jane did not turn around at all. Her speed was also too fast, all she saw was a swoosh. Before Madelyn could even react, Luna had already cried out in pain. Hence, Madelyn could only confess with such an ambiguous answer. She chose topletely absolve herself of all responsibility. In truth, with Luna Croft¡¯s personality, it would not be surprising for her to do something like ckmail. Luna was originally like a female delinquent, and she often hung out with some of the shadier groups in society. However Madelyn did not want to offend Luna Luna was the daughter of Diane Croft and Hugh Croft¡¯s second uncle, Raymond Croft She was also Layne Croft¡¯s younger sister As she treated Madelyn very well and was also from a prestigious family, currying favor with her would definitely be of great use in the future! Luna instantly ***her ***. In truth, Luna herself did not see it just now. All she felt was her wrist getting pinched by something. It hurt terribly. Unable to obtain a witness or any surveince footage, Luna, who was not a fool, knew that continuing to throw a tantrum like this would definitely allow Jane to obtain an advantage over her. ¡°You green tea ***, stop waving your presence around in front of us. Get lost!¡± Having stayed with Jane for a long time, L¡¯s temper had grown. It especially blew up when she saw Madelyn¡¯s cunning and maniptive appearance. What the heck did she mean by seeing yet maybe not? This was a standard textbook example of a green tea ***maniptive words. She didn¡¯t want to offend either side. Yet, at the same time, she tried to throw the me on Janie! Why did this Madelyn appear so hateful!? Having been cursed at by L, Madelyn instantly became anxious. She felt. a lump in her throat and pursed her lips, and her eyes instantly began to turn red and tear. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ L, I really didn¡¯t see it¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure¡­¡± When she saw Madelyn crying, Luna instantly felt as if her own sister had been bullied. She red at L Sutton. ¡°What are you talking about?! You ***monster! How dare you act so fierce towards my sister Maddie? You wanna die?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 71 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Once she finished speaking, Luna Croft looked at L Sutton and Jane Fowler from head to toe with an expression of extreme disdain. Having seized a weakness, she sneered. ¡°Truly, as expected of someone who mixes with Jane Fowler! A poor girl! Not a single piece of clothing on your body is branded. Pfft!¡± Luna even showed off the clothes she was wearing. ¡°Look! Chanel¡¯stest limited edition haute couture pieces! The cheapest piece costs ny thousand dors! Can you even afford it? ¡°Not to mention the dress little ***is wearing today. It¡¯s a Burberry high-end limited edition. It¡¯s three hundred thousand. You can¡¯t buy it even with money as only 100 pieces were sold! Aunt Anna specially ordered it from Burberry as a gift for little ****! ¡°Jane Fowler, didn¡¯t you buy a Porsche Cayenne? Then why can¡¯t you bear to spend some money to buy some decent clothes for yourself? You look. so poor, yet you still have the cheek to cut ties with the Fowler family! The clothes on us are more expensive than the car you bought. What¡¯s there to be ****about?¡± Jane and L were speechless. For a moment, they really did not know what to say. Luna was convinced that she had the advantage, and she was very pleased with herself. Little did she know that even Madelyn¡¯s expression had turned a little ***. Because Chu Yue¡¯s counterattack¡­ was such a low ***! It was so low that even Madelyn could not bear to watch any longer! This was the perfect example of a bad teammate, one that causes more. problems than she solves! ¡°Janie, is this what the legendary hillbilly refers to? This is the first time I¡¯ve met such an existence ¡°And ¡®Little ****¡¯? How **. She really makes me want to vomit! ¡°To even show off a piece of clothing. Hey, green tea ******, as someone without the blood of a Fowler, aren¡¯t you only able to wear that because you upied Janie¡¯s rightful position?¡± L Sutton mercilessly went into taunting mode. Originally, L was already a famous keyboard magician in the online world. To anyone who dared to ***L or her friends, she would mercilessly curse at them to the point where they would doubt themselves. But in the real world, she was much more reserved and would not speak. up. There were countless people with personalities like L Sutton. However, because Janie had recently encountered so many freakish and miserable events¡­. The switch in L Sutton¡¯s head was flipped. As long as anyone hurt Janie, regardless of whether it was online or in reality, L would fight for Janie! She would curse them all to high heaven! ¡°What¡­ what did you say? How dare you call me a hillbilly?¡± Ever since she was born, Luna had never been cursed to her face. However¡­ Some passersby had heard Luna¡¯s earlier words. Foolishly, their only thought was that Luna was both beautiful and rich. Meanwhile, those with even the slightest bit of intelligence were given the impression that Luna was as uncivilized as a nouveau riche. What sort of person would brag by pointing out how tattered others¡¯ clothing was and how much their dresses cost? This was too unreasonable and it was as if she were promoting social unrest. However, everyone still stopped to watch as they were interested in how. the show would proceed. Wasn¡¯t this even better than carousels and roller coasters? This was especially so because the four of them were all beauties in their own right. A fight between beauties would definitely be exciting. ¡°Senior L, I. I didn¡¯t¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­ If Janie is willing to return to the Fowler family, I¡¯m willing to let go of everything and leave the Fowler family immediately. I¡¯ll back out and return everything I have to Janie¡­¡± Madelyn continued to cry, acting pitiful. She lowered her head, sniffled, and wiped her tears with her hand. It immediately aroused the desire of the onlookers to protect her. ¡°Did they quarrel?¡± ¡°She looks so sad¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re all women. Why make things difficult for other women?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all pretty. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so hot-tempered.¡± The onlookers began to point andment. L rolled her eyes in exasperation. These people must be ****! Don¡¯t they know that they shouldn¡¯t judge a man until they¡¯ve walked a mile in his boots? They didn¡¯t even know Madelyn¡¯s name or personality. Yet, just by crying, she instantly seized everyone else¡¯s sympathy? Couldn¡¯t they tell that this ***was a typical green tea ***who cries. between every line and pretends to be pitiful? All of their ****must have been flushed down the toilet! No wonder the actor, Mr. Anderson, had said, ¡°Toward those who don¡¯t know anything yet advise you to be magnanimous the moment they get involved, you should stand further away. Otherwise, when karma inevitably punishes them, you might get caught up in the aftermath!¡± It was a wise saying! When Luna saw that Madelyn had been bullied to the point of tears, she red fiercely at L. ¡°Apologize to *****!¡± L retorted bluntly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you apologize to Janie? You even tried to frame Janie for hurting you and pretended to be hurt!¡± ¡°**** Luna could not help but curse out loud, moving to throw a p at L¡¯s face. In all her years, no one had ever scolded Luna like that or even refuted her words. This L Sutton truly didn¡¯t know that there were some people you just couldn¡¯t afford to offend! She decided to teach her a lesson! And yet¡­ Her hand was urately grabbed by Jane. Jane¡¯s arm strength was very strong, and Luna could not break free at all. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jane lightly pushed. Luna was flung away by an irresistible force. She fell hard on her ***. ¡°Ah!¡± This time, Luna was in so much pain that her facial features twisted uncontrobly. ¡°Luna!¡± Madelyn quickly went to help Luna up. ¡°Janie, you¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far. How could you ***Luna like this? I know that the person you ***is me. If you have any issues, juste at me¡­¡± Aggrieved, Madelyn looked at Jane with red and swollen eyes. At this moment, someone in the crowd recognized Jane. ¡°No wonder she looks so ****. Isn¡¯t that the Jane Fowler who sued her biological father, Jack Fowler?¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s her. Oh my god, wasn¡¯t she on the news recently?¡± ¡°Then is this the adopted daughter of the Fowler family, Madelyn Fowler? I didn¡¯t expect that even after severing ties with the Fowler family, Jane Fowler is still so ***and domineering, continuing to **the adopted daughter.¡± ¡°I was originally wondering why Jane Fowler broke off ties with the Fowler family. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a vicious woman¡­¡± Madelyn¡¯s lips curled into an arc when no one was looking. When L heard thesements, she was annoyed. ¡°***up if you don¡¯t know anything! Otherwise, say it to our faces!¡± With L¡¯s roar, everyone instantly fell silent. However, they became even more dissatisfied with Jane. Luna was helped up from the ground by Madelyn. She shouted, ¡°Jane Fowler! How dare you push me! I¡¯ll call the police and have them arrest you! I¡¯ll sue you for intentional injury!¡± ¡°You said I hurt you. That was your side of the story. ¡°But everyone saw you try to attack L. ¡°What I did is called self-defense. If this really ***up, who do you think will be in trouble?¡± Jane¡¯s indifferent words were like a bucket of cold water, instantly sshing on countless people¡¯s heads. What Jane said¡­ the situation just now was indeed as she had mentioned. They had seen Luna raise her hand to p L Sutton. Jane grabbed Luna¡¯s hand and stopped the attack in time. Even if Luna Croft was pushed down by Jane afterward, if they really brought the matter to the police, Luna would still be at a disadvantage for having made the first move. Madelyn did not expect that her trialed-and-tested move would be shattered by Jane¡¯s words. Even Luna did not know what to say. She was about to explode from anger. Jane then pulled L and turned to leave. Seeing that more and more people were arriving and that the situation had. now been resolved by Jane, Madelyn did not want to attract any more. attention lest it caused trouble for the Fowler family at this juncture. Even if Madelyn did not understand the current situation, Jack, Anna, and Henry Fowler were all so busy handling thewsuit in Fowler Corporation that they had been unable to return home for some time now. Even Dwayne and Peter would leave home early and returnte. Madelyn was confused. Wasn¡¯t everything going to be resolved after the press conference? Why was the situation still so serious? Madelyn wanted to help, but the Fowlers refused her help, telling Madelyn to have fun and not to worry. Even if anything else happened, Jane was already notorious in the Fowler family¡¯s heart, but Madelyn Fowler was afraid that she would be affected. However, although Madelyn wanted to let the matter go, Luna did not agreel Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Luna even shook off Madelyn¡¯s hands and rushed towards Jane. Her angry voice was squeezed out from her gritted teeth. Jane Fowler, since you and I are not satisfied with how the situation turned out earlier, do you want to have a match? The ***will have to kneel down and bark like a dog!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 72 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Luna was furious! To let Jane Fowler and L Sutton go just like that! Even before she had been able to vent her anger on them, she had been forced into a humiliating situation! If she did not get her revenge, Luna wouldn¡¯t be herself any longer! Jane Fowler paused her step. She turned around and stared at Luna with a mocking gaze that was as shone with the darkness of the abyss. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jane even took out her phone in front of Luna and turned on the recording function. When Luna saw this, she immediately asked, ¡°Why did you start recording?¡± ¡°If Miss Croft wishes to y, I¡¯ll y with you to the end. ¡°It¡¯s just that, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. You look like the kind of person who would conveniently forget the bet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a recording. If Miss Croft loses, at least I¡¯ll have a guarantee, right?¡± Luna instantly went berserk at Jane¡¯s simple reply. Without thinking, she answered, ¡°Then you¡¯ve agreed!¡± ¡°Sure. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll take another step back. It¡¯s up to you to decide how wepete.¡± Luna was stunned when she heard these words. Jane Fowler must have gone crazy! She actually left the decision to Luna! It was obvious that she wanted to lose! ¡°You¡­ Are you really willing to¡­¡± ¡°In any case, against a **like you, I can easily win.¡± Jane¡¯s mocking tone almost caused Luna to go berserk. She was trembling with anger as she looked at Jane¡¯s ***face That was clearly an expression that only Luna was allowed to show. What right did a piece of trash like Jane Fowler have to look down on Luna Croft? The trash that the entire Fowler family threw away was not worthy! ¡°You have guts! When you loseter on and kneel down and bark like a dog, I¡¯ll definitely let the entire world see the video!¡± Madelyn, who was following behind, did not speak. At the same time, she was puzzled. Where did Jane Fowler get her confidencee from? She even handed the decision over the contents of the ***to Luna. No matter what, Luna Croft was a member of the Croft family. No matter how useless she was, she had been incubated with money and given the best education since she was young. Jane Fowler would definitely suffer a huge loss by underestimating her enemy like this! ¡°Janie¡­¡± Originally, even though L felt that Luna and Jane¡¯s ****was just a waste of time, and that they should just ignore these ***¡­ She still instinctively supported Jane¡¯s decision and believed that Jane would definitely win. However, Jane left the choice of the ****to Luna. In such a situation, Luna would definitely choose what she was best at. No matter how powerful Janie was, if Luna chose something that Janie wasn¡¯t good at, Janie would suffer a huge loss! Jane sensed L¡¯s worry and sent her aforting gaze, indicating that there was no need to worry In her previous life, Jane had already interacted with Luna multiple times. Luna was definitely the ck sheep of the Croft family. She ****in a ¡°***¡¯ college that anyone could get into as long as they could pay for it, and had to spend money to buy a degree overseas It could be said that Luna¡¯s only redeeming features were her face and figure, and nothing else. However, beauty was the most useless attribute in the Croft family. If Raymond and Diane Croft had not spoiled Luna, she would still have some say in the Croft family. In addition, she had a decent older brother, Layne Croft, to protect her. Otherwise, a troublemaker like Luna Croft would probably have been chased out of the Croft family a long time ago. For such a person, there were only a handful of things that she could be good at. Jane was roughly able to guess what Luna would choose topete in. How would she be able to catch a big fish if she didn¡¯t give it some bait? Everything was in the palm of Jane Fowler¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s an archery range in this amusement park. Let¡¯spete with that! A one-round ****! Whoever gets the most points will win!¡± As expected. Luna naturally chose her best skill, archery. This was one of the few skills that Luna was proud of. Jane switched to video mode, pointed her phone at Luna, and started recording before stating, ¡°Whoever loses will have to kneel on the ground and bark like a dog.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Luna had already lost her senses in her rage. She was only thinking about winning the ****and giving Jane Fowler a tight p in the face to vent her anger. At that moment, Madelyn stuck her head out and pulled on Luna¡¯s hand weakly. ¡°Luna, let¡¯s stop. We shouldn¡¯t argue with Janie. Janie, Luna¡¯s archery skills are amazing. You¡¯ll definitely lose¡­ We¡¯re all family. Why do we have to go this far¡­¡± Jane could not be bothered to watch Madelyn¡¯s ***act. She pulled L and walked directly towards the archery range. Madelyn had put in a lot of effort in her act, but the two most important ***members were missing from her stage. It was extremely embarrassing for her Luna furrowed her eyebrows imperceptibly beforeining, ¡°Sister ***, whose side are you on? I¡¯m defending you, and Jane Fowler was the one who allowed me to decide the contents of the ***. I didn¡¯t force her or anything. We¡¯ve already reached this stage, so how can we let Jane Fowler escape?! I have to make her admit herplete defeat!¡± When she saw that Luna was slightly angry with her, Madelyn immediately ***her ***, lowered her head, and kept her silence. After all, Madelyn had already spoken her words of dissuasion. She had already fulfilled her duty as a so-called ¡°sister¡±. If anyone asked, Madelyn could naturally absolve herself of me. In the end, when Jane had completely lost, knelt down in front of Luna, barked like a dog, and had her video taken and spread everywhere¡­ It would be none of Madelyn¡¯s business. Perhaps it would even help the Fowler family to better resolve this crisis. The Fowler family would also ***Jane Fowler even more. It wouldpletely erase any possibility of Jane Fowler returning to the Fowler family! At the archery range. L secretly asked Jane, ¡°Janie, do you know archery?¡± Jane revealed a confident smile. ¡°Watch closely.¡± Seeing this, L finally felt relieved and no longer tried to stop her. At this moment, Andy sent L a message on WeChat. ¡°Where are you, girls? Didn¡¯t you go to ride the roller coaster? How did you end up disappearing?¡± Few people knew that Andy actually had a moderate fear of heights. When taking nes, he would ride in the first-ss cabin where he would not feel any bumps. In this comfortable space, he would put on his earphones and go to sleep without much worry. However, in front of a roller coaster ride, even if he closed their eyes, Andy would still be afraid Hence, Andy chose to find a coffee shop and drink some coffee while waiting for L and Jane to finish their roller coaster ride. Even so, these two had been gone for too long. Andy realized that something was wrong. ¡°Andy, it¡¯s hard to exin it on WeChat. Come here first.¡± L quickly sent her location to Andy. ¡°Be right there.¡± At this moment. Luna had already picked up her bow. Her gloves and professional tools had already been equipped. Her gaze burned like a me. Whenever she shot an arrow, Luna would take a deep breath. She concentrated. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Ten arrows flew out. It hit the target ten meters away. Her statistical score was 96. The center of the target was worth ten points. One point would be deducted for each small ring the arrow deviated from the bullseye. Ten arrows meant that a perfect score was 100 points. To be able to get 96 out of 100 points was already considered outstanding. Luna clicked her tongue. Even though Luna rarely managed to get 100 points in one go during training, Luna¡¯s average was still a score of 98. Perhaps it was because she had been angered by Jane Fowler¡¯s **appearance earlier. This must have affected her breathing and judgment. 96 points. Congrattions, Miss This is the first time someone has achieved such a good result at our archery range.¡± With a face of surprise, the staff of the archery range hurriedly handed over a small gift. Luna did not even look at the staff. She stared at Jane Fowler provocatively. ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Madelyn remained silent. She did not try to be maniptive or provide Jane Fowler with a way to back out of the ****. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Jane Fowler kneeling on the ground and barking like a dog. And yet. Jane Fowler appeared extremely calm. It wasn¡¯t just Jane Fowler. Even L Sutton appeared at ease. This calmness, as if victory was in their grasp, made Luna and Madelyn¡¯s hearts skip a beat. Before they could convince themselves that Jane Fowler was just bluffing. In the next second. Jane Fowler put on the protective archery gloves and pulled open the longbow. Without hesitation, one arrow after another. They flew out. Their speed was extremely fast. Ten arrows had flown from her hands, and it took Jane Fowler less than one-tenth of the time Luna took. Everything happened without the slightest trace of nervousness or hesitation Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was as if she wasn¡¯t worried about her uracy at all. She did not do anything fancy as Luna did It wasn¡¯t just the staff of the archery range Even Luna and Madelyn were stunned. This¡­ Jane Fowler was actually this strong?! Eventually. The scores were out. An undeniable 100 points. Jane ced down her bow and looked coldly at the dumbfounded Luna. Her gaze was 70% mocking and 30% yful. ¡°Luna, kneel, bark!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 73 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Janie is indeed the best~ I believed you could do it!¡± L leaped for joy. She had especially yed the role of cameraman for Jane earlier. It was indeed the right choice Jane Fowler appeared extremely valiant when she shot her arrows. Her nonchnt appearance was simply so handsome that no one couldpare. Not to mention the fact that every arrownded on the bullseye, easily giving her full marks. L Sutton ** herself for not being male. If L was a man, even if everyone would disdain him for overestimating himself¡­ He would still do his best to pursue Janie. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a beautiful, talented, and powerful girl? ¡°No¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out on Luna¡¯s forehead. Her **opened and closed repeatedly, and she tried her best to deny reality. Her tongue was already beginning to dry. Luna had been ying with arrows since elementary school. In middle school, high school, and university, she had always participated in the archery club. She had even represented her club and participated in many cross-city ****and won multiple gold medals. This was one of the few things that Luna could confidently show off. In the Croft Family, it was really very difficult to have a skill that people would praise her for. Luna was also someone who cared about her reputation. She did not want others to say that she was a spoiled daughter. She wanted to have something her parents and her brother could be proud of Hence, she practiced archery with all her might Never in her wildest dreams would she have imagined That she would lose to Jane Fowler. This lowly person that Luna had always looked down on! And she had even lost so badly! Madelyn subconsciously took a few steps back. She distanced herself from Luna Croft. Fortunately, Madelyn did not make a bet with Jane. Otherwise, she would also have a recording of herself kneeling down and barking like a dog. She would have lost all her reputation! ¡°Jane Fowler, how could you be better than me? I¡¯ve learned archery since I was young, and I¡¯ve never stopped training¡­¡± Luna felt like she was in a nightmare. She even tried her best to convince herself of it, and she was unwilling to ept reality. But. Jane once again picked up her bow. Without even looking at the bullseye. She casually shot out three arrows. The arrowsnded perfectly on the bullseye. It was as if she was a terrifyingly urate machine. Seeing this scene, Luna could no longer voice her denial. What could be more *****and uneptable than the reality before her? There was nothing else¡­ ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite proud of your archery skills. ¡°However, there are some people in this world who can easily trample on trash like you even if they don¡¯t work hard. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m one of them Luna, someone like you, who is smug about being just a little bit clever, can only be someone else¡¯s stepping stone¡± As Jane spoke, she took out her phone and aimed her camera at the pale-faced Luna. She clicked on the record ***. ¡°Luna, please begin your performance.¡± This was the most exciting and anticipated segment. Luna, kneeling, and barking like a dog. Luna began to tremble violently. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t! I absolutely can¡¯t!¡± If she really did such a thing, and her parents found out, even if they doted on Luna, they would still beat her to death. This matter would not only affect Luna. It would also affect the Croft family! Luna turned around and made to run. However, Jane grabbed her first. She ced a foot on Luna¡¯s knee, forcing her to scream in pain and fall to her knees. ¡°I already knew that you were this sort of person. Luna, I don¡¯t want you to waste too much of my time. ¡°***you owe me, you¡¯ll have to fork it out, even if I have to collect it from your dead body¡¯s bones.¡± Jane easily restrained Luna with one hand while recording the scene of Luna kneeling. She tapped one of Luna¡¯s acupuncture points. Luna suddenly couldn¡¯t help but bark. ¡°Arf! Arf! Arf!¡± After the recording was over, only then did Jane release Luna. All of this had happened so quickly that everyone was caught off guard. Andy finally found the archery range and walked in. Seeing the mess in front of him, ¡°Uh-huh? Did I miss something interesting?¡± Andy disyed unhappiness on his face at theck of a show Perfect tuning Lets go, Andy, L¡¯ Jane waved the phone in her hand at the two of them Janie, what exactly happened? You have to tell me clearlyter I don¡¯t want to miss anything interesting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want something to watch, I have it recorded for you¡± Jane Fowler could not be bothered to pester the girls any longer, leaving behind Luna, who was kneeling on the ground in a daze, and Madelyn, and turning to walk away. When Jane and her group were some distance away, Madelyn finally dared to move forward and help Luna up. ¡°Luna, are you alright? Hurry up and get up¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ No way! That video cannot be left to Jane Fowler! Little ****, help me get the video back and destroy it! ¡°If that video really **up and my parents find out, they¡¯ll be furious. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Hugh Croft will find out¡­¡± When she thought about this possibility, Luna¡¯s teeth chattered. She was afraid of Hugh Croft from the bottom of her heart. He was clearly a man who was as noble as a god. However, after having interacted with Hugh a little, she knew that Hugh Croft was aplete demon. To Hugh Croft, killing someone and dumping his corpse was amonce event. That was before mentioning the ****of methods for torturing someone. Normally, no matter how much trouble Luna caused, Hugh would not care. After all, it was just a matter of someone else¡¯s family. However, if Hugh found out that Luna had done something in public that would make the Croft family¡¯s reputation suffer¡­ Luna Croft would undoubtedly ****! ¡°L¡­¡± But how could Madelyn get it back? Luna was obviously scared out of her wits and desperately throwing her lots Heavens¡¯ Madelyn regretted believing in Luna. Luna had been so confident in her skills and was so sure that she could definitely humiliate Jane Fowler But in the end, she lost out and was forced to kneel down,pletely barking like a dog. Who else could she me? At this moment, Madelyn Fowler¡¯s phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, Madelyn felt as if she had been thrown a lifebuoy and hurriedly pressed the answer ***¡­ Jane told Andy what had happened when they went towards the roller coaster ride. ¡°How unlucky! How could I have missed such an interesting thing?¡± Andy facepalmed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Andy. You didn¡¯t even see¡­ how handsome Janie looked when she shot the target and humiliated the other party! ¡°I waspletely mesmerized by Janie! Ahh! I¡¯m bing *******just for her! Janie, how about I pursue you? After meeting you, I can¡¯t fall for anyone else. Let¡¯s just be lovers.¡± L¡¯s voice was entirely serious, with not a trace of her joking. As long as Jane agreed, L would truly change her sexual orientation. Jane coughed lightly. ¡°Sorry, L~ I still like men.¡± ¡°Ah! I was rejected! My heart¡¯s bleeding!¡± L truly felt as if she had been dumped after confessing. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was extremely vexing. ¡°Cheer up, L. Let me tell you this, I¡¯ve also pursued Janie before. I waspletely rejected. Treat it as meforting you.¡± Andy patted L¡¯s shoulder. The rejected duo was formed. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Even if you say that now, I still feel terrible. It¡¯s normal to like Janie and want to pursue him Janie is just too outstanding, so it¡¯s very sad to be rejected so decisively¡± L disyed a bitter expression on her crinkled face Andy nodded empathetically. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s true. When I was rejected after confessing to Janie, I had to drink a lot to get through my depression.¡± ¡°You two¡­ Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Come, let¡¯s go y at the 5D outer space together.¡± This was to prevent these two who had confessed to Jane fromining. It made Jane wonder if she had gone too far. She had suffered humiliation from Luna in her previous life. Now that she had found an opportunity to take revenge, she was in a good mood. When Jane and the others finally had enough fun, dusk had arrived. They finally walked out of the amusement park. L smiled brightly. ¡°I had a good time today. I witnessed Janie¡¯s powerful disy and ruthlessly humiliated two green tea ***! I¡¯m so happy! Come, Janie. I¡¯ll reward you with potato chips~¡± Jane held L¡¯s hand and chewed the snack that L¡¯s other hand fed her. At their side, Andy was being very considerate as he helped Jane hold a cup of iced milk tea, asionally moving the straw nearer for her to sip. Jane Fowler was being pampered like a princess. It was as if she was the center of the world, enjoying all the warmth, happiness, and beauty that existed. People passing by looked at Jane with gazes of envy. When they were close to the bathroom near the entrance of the amusement park, L expressed that she wanted to go to the washroom and that she had been holding it in for a long time already. However, the truth was that L found it really embarrassing to say that she wanted to go for a big one. Ahhh! It was a little embarrassing to say this in front of Janie and Andy! Why couldn¡¯t she be like the 2D beauties who didn¡¯t have any urgent needs in life? She cried inside her head. Andy coincidentally received a call from Trois Zacks with regards to AD Law Firm in Rheinsville After all, Andy was the boss of A.D. Law Firm and many important matters still had to go through Andy¡¯s decision. Andy had been in Stormton City for so long that it was inevitable that his work efficiency would decrease. Jane had no desire to go to the toilet, so she said that she would head to the cafe at the entrance of the amusement park to wait for Andy and L to be done. When Jane arrived at the cafe, she ordered a warmtte and basked in the evening sun. The crimson shade of the setting sun was like a paintbrush, drawing the exquisite outline of Jane¡¯s breathtaking figure. Jane sat in a seat outside the cafe. She held her cup in her hands and took a gentle sip. Her eyes were narrowed, and she was like a cat that waszing around, enjoying the warm time before sunset. At this moment. ¡°Jane! Fowler!¡± An untimely voice broke the beautiful drawing. Hearing this voice, Jane¡¯s eyes suddenly turned frosty. It was clearly such a happy moment for her. Jane had been going crazy and having fun together with her two most important friends. Why couldn¡¯t these parasites just let Jane Fowler go? Must they ***Jane Fowler¡¯s blood before they could be happy? Jane turned her head She saw an angry Dwayne Fowler walking towards her. Behind him was Peter Fowler, a very **expression on his face. ¡°Are you two perverts? Do you have to follow me wherever I go? Can¡¯t you understand the meaning of ¡®you go your way, I go mine¡¯? ¡°Security, there¡¯s a stalker here! Help!¡± Jane did not hesitate to call for the amusement park security guards near her. Dwayne Fowler¡¯s low and rough voice sounded as angry as an awakened lion. ¡°Jane Fowler! Hand over the video you took and destroy it! Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± If not for his remaining rationality restraining Dwayne Fowler¡­ Dwayne would have already charged forward and given Jane Fowler a harsh beating! He would beat her until she found her teeth all over the ground, vomited blood crazily, and knelt down to beg for mercy! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 74 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Jane couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with the hot-tempered and one-track-minded Dwayne Fowler. She was still shouting for security. Seeing this, Dwayne grew even more furious. He rushed forward with the intention of blocking Jane¡¯s **. ¡°Stop shouting! Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± As the situation had mostly been resolved, Dwayne and Peter Fowler finally managed to squeeze out some free time. Anna Fowler had been worried that these recent events would put an inexplicable amount of pressure on Madelyn. Even though Luna was apanying Madelyn to the amusement park today, she was still worried. Hence, she tasked Dwayne and Peter Fowler toe over and take a look. Otherwise, they would not have known that the evil woman, Jane Fowler, had bumped into Madelyn and Luna at the amusement park, and had even bullied them unreasonably! She had even forced Luna to kneel down and bark like a dog, and had caught it all on camera! To Dwayne, Luna was like a younger sister. Even if she was not as close to him as Madelyn, she was still his younger sister. She was Diane Croft¡¯s precious daughter and had yed with Dwayne since they were young. ***Luna was equivalent to ***Dwayne Fowler! How could he swallow his anger? ¡°Dwayne, no!¡± Peter quickly went up to hold Dwayne back. Dwayne looked at Peter in disbelief. ¡°Peter, why are you stopping me? Are you going to let her continue shouting?¡± ¡°Dwayne, don¡¯t take action¡­¡± Peter bit his lips lightly and his eyes revealed a pleading look. Peter was truly afraid With Dwayne Fowler¡¯s fiery temper and Jane Fowler¡¯s recent actions against the Fowler family Dwayne would be unable to control himself and hold back from attacking Jane Seeing Peter like this, the anger in Dwayne¡¯s heart slowly extinguished like a me under a basin of cold water. Peter, could it be that¡­ you¡­ ¡°Why did you stop him? Peter, were you worried that Dwayne would really beat me up and go to jail? ¡°Well, at least you have some brains. You know that Andy has a good rtionship with me, and that if Dwayne attacks me, his ***as a WWE Tournament Champion would be reced with prison convict!¡± Jane remained in her original position with her arms crossed and a mocking smile on her red lips. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ Jane¡­¡± Peter was stunned. Actually, Peter didn¡¯t think so much about the situation earlier. He simply didn¡¯t want Dwayne to attack Jane. However. Would Jane Fowler believe in him now? In Jane¡¯s mind, this self-proimed brother of hers had long beenbeled with tags such as ¡°trash¡±, ¡°****¡±, and ¡°***¡±. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words! Peter only wanted to protect you!¡± Dwayne felt indignant for Peter when he heard Jane¡¯s mocking words. He gritted his teeth and shouted back. Peter, oh Peter. Was such a Jane Fowler worthy of you feeling guilty towards? Is she worthy of your protection? It was clearly all Jane Fowler¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for Jane being calctive and unable to amodate Madelyn, severing ties with the Fowler family, and even backstabbing the Fowler family with a lawsuit¡­. How had thingse to this? Even if Peter had lied, it was for the Fowler family It was also a disaster that Jane Fowler had brought over! No one had the right to me Peter! Not even Jane! ¡°What happened?¡± The security guards heard Jane Fowler¡¯s cry for help and rushed over Many people were also watching from the surroundings. Jane immediately said, ¡°Help! The two of them are stalkers. They even cursed at me! Help me call the police!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡± The security guard looked at Peter and Dwayne Fowler. Although he did not know who these two were, just from their clothes, looks, and presence¡­ They didn¡¯t seem like stalkers? ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister. This is a family matter!¡± Dwayne did not expect Jane to lie through her teeth like this. She didn¡¯t even blink or appear nervous in any way, simply acting in an unreasonable manner! No wonder Henry had warned Dwayne to be careful when dealing with this maniptive and lying girl. If it was Madelyn, she would never do such a ***or humiliating thing. Gosh, the more Dwayne interacted with Jane, the better he understood how pure and beautiful Madelyn was. Inparison, Jane Fowler was so unbearable and cheap. And yet, Jane Fowler and Dwayne Fowler were blood-rted siblings. Madelyn was not! This was simply the biggest joke crafted by the heavens! ¡°Family conflict?¡± The security guard took another serious look at Dwayne and Jane Fowler. He suddenly realized that Jane looked a little ***. You guys aren¡¯t you from the Fowler family?¡± Someone recognized Jane I¡¯m not from the Fowler family. They have nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t *******nonsense. I¡¯ve already cut ties with them. ¡°These two people are strangers. They wantonly stalked me!¡± Jane immediately denied it multiple times. Her gaze grew cold. Right now, even being rted to the Fowler family was enough for Jane to feel disgusted and want to vomit! The security guard was in a dilemma. No matter how one looked at it, this was still a family conflict. There was no way for him to get involved. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jane Fowler, stop embarrassing yourself. As long as you delete the video of Luna, we¡¯ll leave immediately! ¡°Are you trying to ruin Sister Luna with this video?!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Luna, Dwayne would not have bothered to speak with Jane. But now that he saw Jane, his eyes had turned red with rage, as if he had met an archenemy, especially since Jane¡¯s ***was especially foul and she would always be able to say words that could anger a person to death. Dwayne truly did spend a lot of effort to resist the urge to strangle Jane to death right before him! ¡°Ruin? Sister Luna? ¡°My¡­ what an intimate name.¡± Jane narrowed her eyes and exuded a threatening aura. ¡°So, in your eyes, in Dwayne Fowler¡¯s eyes, even someone with a different surname from you can be considered a sister that you would cherish and protect¡­¡± When she said this, Jane¡¯s voice was extremely calm. However, it carried with it a noticeable tone of self-mockery. It was extremely heavy. Jane, oh Jane From the looks of it, your previous life has really been aplete failure Not to mention Madelyn Fowler, she could not evenpare to Luna Croft She should have recognized this fact a long time ago. However, she still humiliated herself like this and ended up with not a single bone remaining. There was one thing that the Fowlers were right about. Jane Fowler was a deplorable **. She was so deplorable for wanting these things that would never belong to her. What was the point of having the same blood? The only person who really cared about such a thing was that lowly ***, Jane Fowler. Peter saw the expression on Jane¡¯s face. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. It was so painful that he felt like he was suffocating. It was as if someone had stabbed Peter¡¯s heart with a needle. Peter had never felt this way before. However, too many things had happened recently. His misunderstanding of Jane Fowler, the ndering, lying, and shifting of the me¡­ Peter gradually began to reflect on what he had done to Jane Fowler. About what the entire Fowler family had done to Jane Fowler. In the past, in their hearts, Jane could neverpare to Luna in terms of status. Even though she was not as good as Madelyn, Luna often came to the Fowler family to y when she was young, and the seven brothers treated Luna and Madelyn equally. The foundation of their rtionship over the years waspletely beyond the reach of Jane Fowler, a new ¡°stranger¡± who only had blood rtions with them. And they took all these things for granted. They treated Jane Fowler like a dead sister who shouldn¡¯t exist. Disgust, indifference, disregard, and humiliation. Hypocritically. Now that he stated it in his head, what a joke¡­ A blood-rted sister who had been missing for 19 years could notpare to an outsider. Peter felt that he had truly failed as a brother. He was not worthy of being Jane Fowler¡¯s brother! ¡°Of course. Auntie Diane and Mom have such a good rtionship. I¡¯ve watched Luna grow up. How could I ignore you when you bullied her?!¡± Dwayne did not care what Jane was thinking and spoke without hesitation. ¡°Dwayne!¡± Peter suddenly shouted at Dwayne. Even Dwayne did not expect Peter to be so agitated. For a moment, he was in a daze. Then, he finally spoke. ¡°Peter, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter¡¯s face turned slightly red. He clenched and unclenched his fists over and over again. In the end, he endured his internal struggle and said, ¡°Dwayne¡­ Don¡¯t speak to Jane like that. No matter what, she is still our biological sister.¡± Dwayne was dumbfounded. Jane fell into silence. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 75 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 75 Chapter 75 In truth If not for the fact that there were too many people watching¡­ Dwayne would ask Peter if he had gone crazy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. How could Jane be their biological sister? She was just an enemy who jeopardized the Fowler family¡¯s safety, an enemy that he wished he could get rid of! But looking at Peter¡¯s eyes¡­ Dwayne couldn¡¯t say anything. It was because Dwayne could see guilt, heartache, and regret in Peter¡¯s eyes. What exactly had happened? Why did Peter suddenly feel guilty about Jane Fowler? ¡°Hah hah hah¡­¡± Jane reacted as if she had just heard a huge joke. She could not help butugh out loud. Herughter was filledpletely with mockery. Truly, she wasughing so hard that her stomach hurt and her tears fell. ¡®Jane Fowler, that¡¯s enough! You heard what Peter said and you still dare tough!¡± Dwayne really believed that Peter¡¯s regret was not worth it. What was there to feel guilty about for a sister like this? The Fowler family had done nothing wrong. They had never owed Jane Fowler anything! Even if they did, because of thiswsuit, the humiliation and negative impact on the Fowler family had already paid off what they owed! Peter didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Jane. He had done so many things to hurt Jane Fowler. Now, no matter how much Jane ***Peter, no matter how much she mocked Peter it was all justified Peter did not have the strength nor the right to refute her He was too ***to show his face to her. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because you guys were really too funny. Are you guys performing a y? One is ying the good cop, and the other is ying the bad cop? ¡°Peter Fowler, are you ***ill? If that¡¯s the case, hurry up and go to the hospital to check your brain. I¡¯m not responsible for dealing with ******patients here.¡± Jane Fowler was their sister? What a joke! This was the funniest joke Jane had heard since she had been reborn! And such a joke had evene out of Peter Fowler¡¯s ***. Jane had never expected such a thing. How had she not seen Peter¡¯s talent in ying a clown before now? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not. I was telling the truth. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve already thought it through. You are indeed my biological sister. This is an undeniable fact. ¡°I was serious about my apology at the press conference¡­¡± Peter was still trying to exin himself in an unconfident tone. ¡°Peter Fowler, how dare you mention the press conference? ¡°It¡¯s true that you apologized to Jack Fowler, but didn¡¯t your maniptive actions and words continue to nder me time and time again? ¡°You organized your online army to crazily push the me onto me. You said that I was petty and unreasonable. That I wasted the country¡¯s resources for such a small matter and went to court just to waste everyone¡¯s time. ¡°Those weren¡¯t even the worst things you¡¯ve said. You said that I¡¯m ungrateful and stabbed my biological father in the back, that Jack Fowler might as well strangle me to death when I was born. Jane carefully recounted the **and despicable actions of the Fowler family Her face was expressionless. Her voice was calm. It was as if she was talking about someone else. However, every word that came from Jane¡¯s ****made Peter¡¯s face turn even gloomier. And when she finally finished talking, Peter was at a loss for words. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­ Why would Big Brother do that? He clearly said that it was just a distraction¡­¡± When Peter went to thepany to help, because the other rivalpanies and Hugh Croft personally stepped forward, all of thements made by the Fowler Corporation had been bombed and erased. He had no idea that such a thing had happened. Jack Fowler and the others had clearly said that as long as Peter cooperated and put on a show, this storm would quickly subside. However, the way they cooperated¡­ It was to allow the Fowler family to use such a ***method to nder Jane Fowler? Peter gradually felt his blood run cold and began to doubt his actions. In front of Jane Fowler, his legs began to turn soft, and he couldn¡¯t bare to look at her any longer. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s true is something that you can find out once you put some effort into it. Peter Fowler, you¡¯ve already cooperated with the rest of the Fowler family to attend the press conference to lie, yet you still pretend not to know. How **! ¡°What¡¯s more, you knew very well that you fainted because you¡¯re useless and couldn¡¯t take the ***. At that time, wasn¡¯t what you said at the conference just an advanced form of lying? Didn¡¯t you push the me on me?¡± Jane Fowler had never seen a man as ***and as useless as Peter Fowler if he already did it, why did he find it ***to admit it? If he found it ***, then he shouldn¡¯t have done it from the start! After doing such a despicable thing, he still wanted to maintain a good reputation in front of the victim, Jane Fowler, and pretended that he knew nothing? ying around? Was he fooling around? How **! Why had Jane Fowler once been heartbroken, tortured, and shed countless tears for such a man¡­ When she thought about it, Jane wanted to strangle her past self! Too***** ¡°Enough, Jane Fowler. Peter really didn¡¯t know about these things. These things¡­ were thought up by Henry and me.¡± Dwayne also knew that it was embarrassing to voice out the truth, so he deliberately lowered his voice. However, this was for the good of the Fowler family. Dwayne Fowler did not believe that he had done anything wrong. The only mistake was that he did not object to Anna Fowler getting Jane Fowler back. If he had known that Jane was such an ungrateful ******* parasite, he would have rushed back to stop Jane Fowler from returning to the Fowler family even if he had to ****and give up the ****! So what if he ndered Jane Fowler? If not for Jane Fowler¡¯s unforgivingness and conniving nature, how could things have developed to this point? The one she fought against was Jane Fowler¡¯s biological father! Jack Fowler! Jack Fowler panicked because he was worried about Peter¡¯s injuries and misunderstood Jane Fowler. Why couldn¡¯t Jane Fowler be more understanding? Without Jack Fowler, Jane Fowler wouldn¡¯t exist! Not to mention the various actions Jane Fowler hadmitted in her gealousy toward Madelyn Fowler¡­ Dwayne Fowler did not feel even the slightest shred of guilt toward Jane Fowler at all! He would never! ¡°Dwayne, you¡­¡± Peter looked at Dwayne in shock. It was as if this was the first time he had met Dwayne. Why¡­ Dwayne Fowler was clearly not such a person. Although Dwayne had a fiery temper, his heart was extremely righteous. Among the seven brothers, he was the one who disdained using such despicable methods the most. Even for the sake of the Fowler family, Dwayne Fowler had gone too far. ¡°Peter, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯ve said it before. For my family, for the Fowler family, I¡¯ll do anything. ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I will hand it over without a frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this because I was afraid that you would think too much. Even though you know it now, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. ¡°Also, Jane Fowler, don¡¯t forget what you did to our Fowler family. You coborated with the Fowler family¡¯s enemies to spread the news in advance and got them to deal with Fowler Corporation together to lower the share price and affect public opinion. Don¡¯t pretend to be aggrieved. ¡°We¡¯re just going ***for tat!¡± Dwayne did not feel as if he had done anything wrong. At the same time, he felt that Peter was overreacting. Peter¡¯s heart should be like Dwayne¡¯s. As long as it was for the Fowler family, he was willing to go to any distance, even go through hell or high water. Before his family, any and all moral rules could be broken! Dwayne Fowler, thank you for letting me watch a good show You¡¯ve refreshed my worldview once again.¡± Jane could not resist apuding Dwayne Fowler. Jane Fowler. I really didn¡¯t know¡­ Big brother and the others would do this Peter¡¯s voice began to tremble. He felt as if the indestructible values and beliefs he had learned since he was young gradually copsing. Never in his wildest dreams¡­ could he have imagined that his family would use such despicable methods on a woman. Especially since this woman was not a stranger, nor an enemy to be killed. Instead, she was Jack Fowler¡¯s biological daughter, the person who Anna Fowler had carried for nine months before giving birth to her under threat of death. She was their biological sister who had been missing for 19 years! ¡°Peter Fowler, don¡¯t you feel tired of acting like this? I¡¯m beginning to feel tired for you. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? You had already considered all the consequences when you lied and ndered me. You¡¯re just unwilling to ept it. ¡°You¡¯re so wishy-washy. Did you learn Madelyn Fowler¡¯s maniptive skills? You can¡¯t evenpare to Dwayne Fowler! At least he admits that he¡¯s a despicable person! You¡¯re more annoying than he is!¡± Jane could tell that Peter Fowler really did not know what the Fowlers had done. But even then, so what? Peter Fowler had already predicted this from the beginning. It was just that he pretended not to see, and used that fact to numb himself. Jane¡¯s words exposed Peter¡¯s true thoughts. In an instant, Peter¡¯s expression became extremely colorful and rich. His clenched fists also began to lose strength. It was as if Jane Fowler could read minds. She would always read Peter Fowler¡¯s heart. Using the ****, most direct, and irrefutable words. Shepletely destroyed Peter Fowler¡¯s pretense. Until there was nothing left¡­ Peter felt as if he had been stripped *******and thrown onto the streets. Everything had been exposed. He did not have any privacy left remaining. Embarrassment, ***, and unbearable guilt overwhelmed Peter like a tidal wave. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jane Fowler. We¡¯re not here to talk about these useless things. Hurry up and give me the video!¡± Dwayne did not want to continue fighting with Jane. If not for this ***. video, Dwayne did not want to meet Jane at all. Every time he encountered Jane Fowler, nothing good would happen! What kind of biological sister was this? She was clearly a jinx! ¡°You want it? Thene.¡± After saying that, Jane turned around and ran. Dwayne couldn¡¯t react. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 76 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Dwayne Fowler Startled. Dwayne paused for a moment only to realize that Jane Fowler had run and was now more than ten meters away from Dwayne. ¡°She¡¯s so fast!¡± Dwayne thought. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Dwayne Fowler shouted and immediately gave chase. The crowd subconsciously stepped aside as they made way for Dwayne Fowler and Jane Fowler, Shortly after, Peter Fowler broke out of his reverie. ¡°Jane Fowler¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ ¡°What Jane Fowler said was absolutely right.. I¡¯m such a ***¡­¡± Peter Fowler muttered as he felt apologetic towards Jane Fowler. Feeling sorry, Peter also chased after Jane and Dwayne. At least this time, Peter Fowler didn¡¯t want to add to his guilt towards Jane Fowler and apologize once more to her Peter Fowler felt that he had to protect Jane Fowler from any harm caused by Dwayne Fowler! Barely able to catch up to Jane, Dwayne managed to follow Jane into a small alley. There was no one around. Dwayne Fowler did not feel tired from running after Jane. In fact, Dwayne felt that the distance that he had just ran was barely a warm-up exercise for him. However¡­ Dwayne Fowler couldn¡¯t help but think that Jane Fowler was really fast. There were several times when Dwayne Fowler almost lost Jane Fowler when Dwayne was chasing after Jane Perhaps it was Dwayne Fowler¡¯s imagination. Dwayne Fowler thought that Jane Fowler had deliberately slowed down to wait for him. ¡®Jane Fowler, there¡¯s no means of escape for you now. Hurry up and hand over the video!¡± The alley only had a single entrance and there were no other exits. Trapped in the alley, Jane Fowler was caught by Dwayne Fowler. There was nowhere to run. ¡°Video? Oh, do you mean this?¡± Jane Fowler took out her mobile phone and asked. Jane Fowler then yed the video right in front of Dwayne Fowler. In the video, Luna Croft was forced to kneel and bark like a dog by Jane Fowler. Jane Fowler even turned up the volume of the video to the maximum. ¡°What a masterpiece, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I bet it will be very interesting if this video were to be uploaded online, Jane said. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Dwayne shouted. Dwayne Fowler did not even dare to think about how ashamed Luna Croft would feel if this video was uploaded online. Anxious, Dwayne rushed forward in an attempt to snatch the mobile phone from Jane. With Dwayne¡¯s height of 6 feet 3 inches and coupled with his extremely trained physique, one could feel a sense of oppression when Dwayne pounced like a lion who was hunting its prey. A huge shadow instantly engulfed Jane Fowler. All that was on Dwayne Fowler¡¯s mind was to snatch the mobile phone back. Hence, Dwayne did not put up his guard when he approached Jane Fowler. ¡°Although Jane Fowler is like a clever fox, how is it possible that she could pose a risk to me who is the king of the forest?¡± Dwayne Fowler thought to himself. However, Jane Fowler nimbly dodged Dwayne Fowler¡¯s pounce and lifted her foot in an attempt to kick Dwayne. Jane¡¯s kick was aimed at Dwayne Fowler¡¯s lower body. Dwayne Fowler¡¯s face fell when he saw where Jane was aiming and he was barely able to dodge Jane Fowler¡¯s kick. The whooshing sound of Jane¡¯s kick cutting through the air could be heard. The single kick from Jane Fowler made Dwayne Fowler feel that something was wrong ¡°What a ferocious kick! ¡°Jane Fowler had been trained in the past!¡± Realization dawned on Dwayne Fowler as these thoughts ran through his mind. However, it was toote. Jane Fowler¡¯s left foot stepped onto the wall nimbly and her body spun in midair. Making use of the momentum, Jane Fowler kicked Dwayne Fowler¡¯s face with her right foot. At that moment, the rays from the setting sun which shone onto the dark alley illuminated Jane Fowler¡¯s pale face. Jane Fowler¡¯s neat and tidy ck hair swayed in the wind Jane Fowler¡¯s body was bathed in light and it was as if Jane was part of the light too Jane was like a female War God with wings on her back It was as if Jane was unstoppable Dwayne Fowler felt a blinding sh before his eyes. Dwayne could not follow Jane Fowler¡¯s movements. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Caught off guard and unsteady on his feet, Dwayne could only rely on his many years of martial arts practice and gut instinct to defend Dwayne positioned his right hand to defend against the direction where Jane Fowler¡¯s kick was aiming at Fearless, Jane Fowler¡¯s solemn eyes narrowed and locked on to the weakest part of Dwayne Fowler¡¯s right arm. It was the elbow joint, which was one of the most fragile joints in one¡¯s body! When Jane¡¯s kicknded a hit on to the weakest part of Dwayne Fowler¡¯s right arm, the cracking sound of a broken bone could be heard ¡°Ahh!¡± With his right hand crippled from Jane¡¯s kick, Dwayne Fowler could not help but scream in pain. Dwayne¡¯s face immediately flushed red, and his eyes turned bloodshot. At that moment, sweat could be seen dripping down from Dwayne¡¯s forehead and his body was drenched with sweat. Covering his right arm, Dwayne bent over and howled continuously in pain. ¡°Is that what a World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion can do? Ha, what a ****¡± Jane Fowler definitely would not give Dwayne Fowler a chance to catch his breath. A clean left hooknded on Dwayne Fowler¡¯s face. Bang Dwayne Fowler, who weighed nearly 170 pounds, was actually smashed into the wall by Jane Fowler¡¯s left hook! If anyone else were to witness this, they would definitely think that Jane Fowler had cheated. Even though Jane Fowler was nearly 5 feet 7 inches in height, one could tell from her figure that she definitely did not weigh more than 100 pounds It was basically impossible for someone who weighed 100 pounds to be able to smash a man who had a height of 6 feet 3 inches and weighed 170 pounds into the wall. This was especially so when the man was the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion with an almost perfect physique! However, Jane Fowler had managed to do the unbelievable! Dwayne Fowler even lost a tooth! Blood flowed from the corner of Dwayne¡¯s ***and slowly, the sticky blood dripped to the ground. Jane Fowler raised her foot and stepped on Dwayne Fowlers face. ¡°Did you think I really wanted to run away? I just wanted to find a ce with nobody around and with no surveince cameras so that I could beat you up.¡± ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re superior just because you were from the Fowler family? Do you think that you¡¯re invincible just because you had received a gold medal?¡± ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just like a clown who¡¯s feeling smug in this morous world. However, what you do not know is that you¡¯re just a puppet on a string.¡± Jane Fowler disliked Peter Fowler¡¯s ****. Jane Fowler disliked Dwayne Fowler¡¯s sense of self-righteousness. However, it was Dwayne Fowler who chased after her this time. Dwayne Fowler was also the person who initiated the fight by making the first move. Therefore, Jane Fowler gave Dwayne a taste of his own medicine. Dwayne Fowler had always presumed that his attacks were the most powerful. However, Jane Fowler used Dwayne¡¯s attacks against him. With Jane¡¯s attack, she shattered the pitiful shield that Dwayne had always assumed to be morous and invincible. Jane Fowler broke Dwayne Fowler¡¯s pride and self-esteem! Seeing how Dwayne Fowler was powerless to fight back, Jane Fowler couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. ¡°Hmm. ¡°How satisfying!¡± Jane Fowler aimed at Dwayne¡¯s face and stomped down hard several more times. It was as if Jane wanted to trample Dwayne Fowler¡¯s ***into pieces. After all, Dwayne¡¯s foul ****had uttered countless insults to Jane Fowler. June was also taking revenge for the cowardly Jane Fowler which she had been in her previous life ¡°Dwayne is really a ****! Was Dwayne really worthy of the heartfelt devotion of the former Jane Fowler? ¡°No! ¡°It¡¯s totally not worth it!¡± Jane Fowler thought to herself. Dwayne Fowler¡¯s ****was filled with the taste of blood from Jane¡¯s stomping Dwayne¡¯s right hand and face were in great pain However, aspared to the pain that he was currently feeling due to his broken pride, Dwayne felt that his heart ached more than his body did In his rage, Dwayne Fowler¡¯s face flushed red as he let out a deafening roar just like a wild beast. Dwayne swung his uninjured left hand forward. However, Dwayne could not catch Jane Fowler. Jane Fowler had spun backwards and immediately pulled away from Dwayne Fowler. ¡°Jane Fowler!¡± Dwayne Fowler roared. At that moment, Dwayne Fowler had already lost his mind and did not care if Jane Fowler was a woman or his biological Sister Right now, the only thought in Dwayne Fowler¡¯s mind was to crush the ***who had ambushed him into pieces. The pain and humiliation on his body prompted Dwayne Fowler to get to his feet quickly. Dwayne then reached out his left hand and tried to punch Jane Fowler. In his anger and pain, Dwayne Fowler used 120% of his strength in his punch. Looking at the huge fist which was piercing through the air from the force of the punch, Jane Fowler had no doubt that if this punch hit any part of Jane Fowler¡¯s body, it would be a fatal hit. However. ¡°Too slow.¡± Jane Fowler smiled contemptuously During the years after Jane was adopted and raised by the Teacher, Jane Fowler had learned Chi from the Teacher In addition, after joining the Dar, Jane Fowler had been preparing for a rainy day. Over the years, Jane Fowler had never dared to ck off in her cultivation of Chi Jane knew that this was her trump card, and her life-saving skill. Thanks to the talent that was brought about by her Type Omega blood, Jane Fowler had disyed an extreme speed in picking up skills. It was as if Jane was talented in everything that she was learning and would excel in it If one could hone one¡¯s Chi to the point of perfection, it would bring about a qualitative change to one¡¯s body. For someone like Dwayne Fowler who had only undergone strict physical training, it was a realm that they could never reach. As Jane¡¯s Chi flowed through her body, Jane felt her body be incredibly light and Jane¡¯s eyes brimmed with radiance. In Jane Fowler¡¯s eyes, it was as if Dwayne Fowler¡¯s movements were reyed in slow motion. If one were to say that Dwayne Fowler was a venomous snake, then Jane Fowler would be a cat. It did not matter how deadly the venom and fangs of a venomous snake were. Jane Fowler could only make a single mistake. If Jane were to make a mistake, it was for sure that Jane would be dead. However, under the cat¡¯s reflexes and watchful gaze. Not even once did the venomous snake¡¯s attack managed to touch the cat. Absolute speed was definitely far superior to mindless violence! Jane Fowler easily dodged Dwayne Fowler¡¯s furious and powerful punch. Turning sideways, Jane circted her Chi and unleashed a deadly uppercut. The uppercut struck Dwayne Fowler¡¯s chin hard. However, Dwayne Fowler was indeed the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion. Even though he was blinded by anger, Dwayne Fowler managed to make use of his powerful sixth sense. When ***with impending danger, Dwayne Fowler¡¯s sixth sense saved him. Dwayne suddenly stopped his attacks and used his arm to block Jane Fowler¡¯s uppercut. However, an irresistible force still blew Dwayne Fowler away. Dwayne Fowler felt as if his jaw was about to break Dwayne¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground. It was so painful that even breathing became difficult for Dwayne. With Dwayne¡¯s heavy weight, if he did not manage to control the angle of hisnding when he fell heavily to the ground, Dwayne might be severely injured! It was then that Dwayne Fowler calmed down. The pain radiating through his entire body made Dwayne Fowler drenched in sweat. Coupled with the blood that was flowing out of his face, Dwayne¡¯s sight was blurry. Dwayne Fowler could barely see Jane Fowler clearly. Dwayne could only vaguely see Jane Fowler¡¯s figure who was looking down on him from above. Jane¡¯s eyes were calm. With eyes filled with extreme disappointment, disdain and scorn, Jane spoke lightly. The fight just now did not affect Dwayne Fowler¡¯s hearing and the words that Jane spoke rang like a bell in his head. ¡°You¡¯re a ***.¡± With that, Jane Fowler turned and left without hesitation. Jane had originally thought that she would have to spend more effort to deal with the so-called World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion Dwayne Fowler. However from what had happened just now. ¡°I¡¯m utterly disappointed! ¡°The Fowlers, all of them are pretty but worthless baubles! ¡°Birds of the same feather flock together. This saying was indeed true!¡± Jane thought to herself. Jane Fowler felt fortunate that she decided to run away from the Fowler Family. ¡°If I had decided to stay with them, I would be a ***too!¡± Jane thought. Dwayne Fowler opened his ***. The moment Dwayne opened his ***, his ****was filled with blood. Dwayne felt as if he was suffocating as there was something blocking his nose. Dwayne couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. It was out of Dwayne Fowler¡¯s expectations that thebat technique he was most proud of was simply as worthless as scrap metals in front of Jane Fowler. Dwayne Fowler had always looked down on Jane Fowler in the past. When thebat technique that Dwayne was so proud of and had always thought of as a dream, was easily trampled to pieces by Jane Fowler, Dwayne thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve always looked down on Jane in the past. What does that make me?¡± Even if Dwayne Fowler had underestimated his opponent. However in apetition, there had never been any excuses of belittling or negligence. There was only victory and failure, Dwayne Fowler was almost beaten to death by Jane Fowler with no means of fighting back. Even the word ¡°failure¡± could not easily describe how *****Dwayne Fowler was now. Dwayne¡¯s chest felt like it was about to tear apart. Ever since Dwayne had be the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, just as he had desired to. Dwayne became the youngest person from his country in World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament history to win the championship belt. Ever since Dwayne Fowler had thought that he was skilled enough to attempt to reach higher grounds and obtain the championship belt of various fighting techniques around the world, Dwayne was smug and was obsessed with everyone¡¯s ttery. Dwayne Fowler could not remember when was thest time he felt like this. It was a sense of burning rage that was formed from failure, feeling resigned, tears and humiliation. ¡®Jane Fowler!¡± Dwayne Fowler yelled. It was then that Peter Fowler finally managed to catch up to Jane and Dwayne. The main reason why Peter took so long was that Dwayne and Jane were running too fast. In order to find them, Peter had spent a lot of time and effort. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t heard the voices of Dwayne Fowler and Jane Fowler¡­¡± Peter Fowler¡¯s heart tightened as he thought to himself, Peter was afraid that Jane Fowler would be hurt. However, Peter saw Jane Fowler appear in front of him, safe and sound. There was blood on Jane¡¯s ***sneakers. *Jane Fowler, are you okay?¡± Peter did not realize how nervous he was feeling right now! Peter was afraid that Jane would be hurt by Dwayne. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 77 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 77 Chapter 77 *Peter Fowler, do I look as if I need your hypocritical show of concern?¡± Jane Fowler couldn¡¯t care less about Peter¡¯s concern. ¡°Get lost.¡± After saying that to Peter, Jane Fowler walked past Peter Fowler and was about to leave. *Jane Fowler, wait! ¡°I¡¯m really worned about you. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you couldn¡¯t care less about my concern. Just tell me if you are injured or not! ¡°Did Dwayne do something to you¡­¡± Peter Fowler knew that it was meaningless to say anything now. However, Peter Fowler only wanted to know the answer to the question which was on his mind. ¡°Is Jane Fowler safe and sound? Did Jane get injured when she was alone with Dwayne Fowler just now? ¡°If Dwayne Fowler really did something to hurt Jane Fowler¡­ Peter Fowler felt that if he did not stop Dwayne in time, Peter would *****of guilt! Staring at Peter Fowler¡¯s face which was full of worry, Jane Fowler¡¯s lips curled up slightly into a disdainful smile. ¡°Peter Fowler, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re just like a puppy that is trying to please its owner?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Where did the Peter Fowler, who is always acting disdainful, having double standards and always hurling insults at me, go?¡± ¡°Why are you putting up a pretense of being a good brother who is worried about me? What¡¯s wrong? Is it because you wanted to reduce the psychological stress that you¡¯re feeling due to the ***things that you had done?¡± Jane Fowler had decided that she would never show mercy to the Fowlers again. The sharp words that Jane hurled at Peter Fowler made him felt as if there were thousands of arrows piercing through his heart. In the past¡­ Peter Fowler¡¯s heart fell when he recalled the shameful and ****things he had done to Jane Fowler in the past. ¡°Why did I onlye to my senses now? ¡°Why did I have to misunderstand Jane Fowler and hurt her so many times before I realize that I¡­ was wrong.¡± Peter Fowler thought to himself. In the past, Peter had treated Jane Fowler coldly and even insulted her with harsh words. Thinking back on how he had treated Jane Fowler, Peter Fowler found it unbearable. It made Peter Fowler feel that he was not worthy of being a brother, and even unworthy of being human! No one would speak so harshly to their newly found younger sister who had been missing for 19 years and treat her unfairly. They would also not hurl insults at their younger sister whom they had finally manage to find after so many years! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of me now. I know that you ***me, and I am also unable to provide any form of exnation on the harm that I have brought to you in the past.¡± Peter Fowler said to Jane Fowler. ¡°However, I¡¯m only doing this because I want to. Jane Fowler, I want to know if you¡¯re hurt or not!¡± Peter Fowler felt that no matter what insults Jane Fowler was hurling at him, it didn¡¯t matter at all. Even if Peter Fowler was used to be a ****, a despicable person or someone who had disyed a hypocritical show of concern just to ease the psychological stress that he was feeling. Peter Fowler felt that that didn¡¯t matter too. This was what Peter Fowler wanted to do the most now. To show care and concern for Jane Fowler. Perhaps what Jane Fowler said was right. Peter Fowler was trying to lessen the guilt that he felt towards Jane Fowler, Peter was also trying to make up to Jane Fowler for all the bad things that he had done to Jane in the past, which went beyond the bottom line of his moral ethnics. Peter Fowler no longer had high hopes that Jane Fowler would be able to understand that what he had done was just a normal behavior of a brother who is showing concern for his own biological sister. After all, Peter Fowler had done too many harmful things to Jane Fowler in the past. Peter Fowler had deeply hurt Jane Fowler, and had broke her heart. Even Peter Fowler felt that he did not have the right to admit this fact. ¡°Instead of worrying about me hypocritically, Peter Fowler, didn¡¯t you realize that someone is missing?¡± ¡°Are you so certain that the blood on my shoes, belongs to me?¡± Jane Fowler said coldly. Peter Fowler was taken aback by Jane¡¯s words and paused. At that moment, Jane Fowler¡¯s mobile phone rang. Jane nced at the caller ID on her mobile phone. Jane Fowler picked up the phone and left with an expressionless face, leaving behind Peter Fowler who stood alone by the alley lost in thought. ¡°Yes Andy. I ran into a ***just now, so I did some warm up exercise and beat him up. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go and meet up with you guys night away.¡± After Jane Fowler had left, Peter Fowler broke out of his reverie, Peter Fowler hurriedly made his way down the alley. ¡°There¡¯s no way.. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ ¡°Dwayne¡¯s the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion! The strength that Dwayne possess is evident! ¡°Even if several extremely evil and vicious thieves were to surround Dwayne Fowler¡­ ¡°As long as they did not use any weapons such as guns, with Dwayne Fowler¡¯s strength I¡¯m sure he could easily subdue them. ¡®In the past, Dwayne Fowler had even received an Medal of Honor award for doing so. ¡°How could a weak woman like Jane Fowler possibly¡­¡± However, when Peter Fowler saw Dwayne Fowler leaning against the wall with his face covered in blood and seemed to be unable to move, he couldn¡¯t help but cried. ¡°Dwayne!¡± Peter Fowler immediately rushed towards Dwaynie Fowler and stopped beside him. ¡°Oh my god¡­ Why are your injuries so severe?¡± ¡°Dwayne, are you alright? I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you immediately.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Peter, don¡¯t do that¡­ Dwayne Fowler rested for a while and finally managed to recover some strength. Dwayne immediately tried to stop Peter Fowler. ¡°I don¡¯t want my family to know about this incident¡­ I don¡¯t want them to worry about me¡¯ Dwayne said slowly. ¡®Send me to a private hospital. Ill receive some treatment from there for now¡­ Dwayne continued. ¡°Dwayne¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll help you out. We¡¯ll take a car to the hospital now.¡± Peter Fowler helped Dwayne Fowler walked out of the alley. Seeing that Dwayne Fowler¡¯s face was contorted in pain and Dwayne kept gasping in pain, Peter Fowler finally could not help but ask Dwayne ¡°Dwayne was it Jane Fowler who beat you up until you¡¯re in such a state now?¡± Up to this moment, Peter Fowler still found it hard to believe what had happened ¡°But besides Jane Fowler, there¡¯s no one else in that alley¡­ Peter thought to himself. After a slight pause, Dwayne replied. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Jane Fowler¡¯s strength is far beyond our imagination. Jane doesn¡¯t just have her hacking skills. ¡°Even her fighting techniques are top-notch. I¡¯m not sure what technique Jane had used. Jane seemed to have mastered some unknown technique and managed to beat me up. Look at the state that I¡¯m in now.¡± Dwayne Fowler felt extremely ashamed when he told this to Peter. This was also one of the reasons why Dwayne Fowler did not want to tell his family about what had happened. It wasn¡¯t just that Dwayne didn¡¯t want his family to worry It¡¯s because Dwayne did not want his family to know that he had been defeated by Jane Fowler. That would have been too embarrassing for Dwayne! Peter Fowler was speechless After hearing what Dwayne had said, Peter Fowler was so shocked that he was at a loss of words. ¡°When I recover from my injuries, I¡¯ll definitely find Jane Fowler again and have a fairpetition with her. This time, I won¡¯t underestimate my opponent again!¡± Dwayne Fowler¡¯spetitive spirit waspletely aroused by Jane Fowler Now, Dwayne no longer cared about his family¡¯s grudges with Jane Fowler Instead, it was a challenge to Jane Fowler from Dwayne Fowler, who¡¯s dream was to be the best professional fighter in the world. if Dwayne Fowler could not regain his dignity after being beaten up so badly by Jane Fowler, Dwayne Fowler felt that he would not be able to face himself. ¡®Jane Fowler, I will never let my guard down again next time! I will use all my strength to fight your Dwayne Fowler thought to himself. ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Dwayne hissed in pain. After Jane Fowler sent L Sutton home, she told Andy about what happened just now. Jane told Andy about how Dwayne Fowler and Peter Fowler were picking a fight with her. Jane did not mention to Andy about Peter Fowler¡¯s hypocritical show of concern just now. Jane Fowler only mentioned in passing about how she had beaten Dwayne Fowler up until he was severely injured ¡°Janie, you should have gave them a severe beating since a long time ago! ¡°Alter hearing what you had just said, I feel great! It¡¯s awesome!¡± Andy eximed. Andy had never seen Jane Fowler in a fight before After all, Andy and Jane Fowler had only contacted each other through a hidden IP address However, for someone who is in the Dar, who wouldn¡¯t learn some life-saving skills? When one is ***with danger, even if one has nine lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. The ability to hide one¡¯s aura and Jane¡¯s hacking skills were undoubtedly Jane Fowler¡¯s life-saving methods. However, the most basic skills was actuallybat, firearms, uracy, and one¡¯s agility. As Queen of the Dar, the number of people who worshipped Jane Fowler was almost as much as the number of people who wanted Jane Fowler¡¯s head. However, Jane Fowler¡¯s hacking skills were too good. For the people who wanted Jane Fowler¡¯s head, they did not know about Jane Fowler¡¯s real identity. In reality, the Dar¡¯s famous and all-powerful Queen was actually just an ordinary and harmless looking university student from Crucsia. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Dwayne Fowler will overestimate himself and join forces with the Fowler family to pick a fight with you again.¡± Andy said. Dwayne will not do that Chapter 77 *Peter Fowler, do I look as if I need your hypocritical show of concern?¡± Jane Fowler couldn¡¯t care less about Peter¡¯s concern. ¡°Get lost.¡± After saying that to Peter, Jane Fowler walked past Peter Fowler and was about to leave. *Jane Fowler, wait! ¡°I¡¯m really worned about you. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you couldn¡¯t care less about my concern. Just tell me if you are injured or not! ¡°Did Dwayne do something to you¡­¡± Peter Fowler knew that it was meaningless to say anything now. However, Peter Fowler only wanted to know the answer to the question which was on his mind. ¡°Is Jane Fowler safe and sound? Did Jane get injured when she was alone with Dwayne Fowler just now? ¡°If Dwayne Fowler really did something to hurt Jane Fowler¡­ Peter Fowler felt that if he did not stop Dwayne in time, Peter would *****of guilt! Staring at Peter Fowler¡¯s face which was full of worry, Jane Fowler¡¯s lips curled up slightly into a disdainful smile. ¡°Peter Fowler, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re just like a puppy that is trying to please its owner?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Where did the Peter Fowler, who is always acting disdainful, having double standards and always hurling insults at me, go?¡± ¡°Why are you putting up a pretense of being a good brother who is worried about me? What¡¯s wrong? Is it because you wanted to reduce the psychological stress that you¡¯re feeling due to the ***things that you had done?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jane Fowler had decided that she would never show mercy to the Fowlers again. The sharp words that Jane hurled at Peter Fowler made him felt as if there were thousands of arrows piercing through his heart. In the past¡­ Peter Fowler¡¯s heart fell when he recalled the shameful and ****things he had done to Jane Fowler in the past. ¡°Why did I onlye to my senses now? ¡°Why did I have to misunderstand Jane Fowler and hurt her so many times before I realize that I¡­ was wrong.¡± Peter Fowler thought to himself. In the past, Peter had treated Jane Fowler coldly and even insulted her with harsh words. Thinking back on how he had treated Jane Fowler, Peter Fowler found it unbearable. It made Peter Fowler feel that he was not worthy of being a brother, and even unworthy of being human! No one would speak so harshly to their newly found younger sister who had been missing for 19 years and treat her unfairly. They would also not hurl insults at their younger sister whom they had finally manage to find after so many years! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of me now. I know that you ***me, and I am also unable to provide any form of exnation on the harm that I have brought to you in the past.¡± Peter Fowler said to Jane Fowler. ¡°However, I¡¯m only doing this because I want to. Jane Fowler, I want to know if you¡¯re hurt or not!¡± Peter Fowler felt that no matter what insults Jane Fowler was hurling at him, it didn¡¯t matter at all. Even if Peter Fowler was used to be a ****, a despicable person or someone who had disyed a hypocritical show of concern just to ease the psychological stress that he was feeling. Peter Fowler felt that that didn¡¯t matter too. This was what Peter Fowler wanted to do the most now. To show care and concern for Jane Fowler. Perhaps what Jane Fowler said was right. Peter Fowler was trying to lessen the guilt that he felt towards Jane Fowler, Peter was also trying to make up to Jane Fowler for all the bad things that he had done to Jane in the past, which went beyond the bottom line of his moral ethnics. Peter Fowler no longer had high hopes that Jane Fowler would be able to understand that what he had done was just a normal behavior of a brother who is showing concern for his own biological sister. After all, Peter Fowler had done too many harmful things to Jane Fowler in the past. Peter Fowler had deeply hurt Jane Fowler, and had broke her heart. Even Peter Fowler felt that he did not have the right to admit this fact. ¡°Instead of worrying about me hypocritically, Peter Fowler, didn¡¯t you realize that someone is missing?¡± ¡°Are you so certain that the blood on my shoes, belongs to me?¡± Jane Fowler said coldly. Peter Fowler was taken aback by Jane¡¯s words and paused. At that moment, Jane Fowler¡¯s mobile phone rang. Jane nced at the caller ID on her mobile phone. Jane Fowler picked up the phone and left with an expressionless face, leaving behind Peter Fowler who stood alone by the alley lost in thought. ¡°Yes Andy. I ran into a ***just now, so I did some warm up exercise and beat him up. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go and meet up with you guys night away.¡± After Jane Fowler had left, Peter Fowler broke out of his reverie, Peter Fowler hurriedly made his way down the alley. ¡°There¡¯s no way.. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ ¡°Dwayne¡¯s the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion! The strength that Dwayne possess is evident! ¡°Even if several extremely evil and vicious thieves were to surround Dwayne Fowler¡­ ¡°As long as they did not use any weapons such as guns, with Dwayne Fowler¡¯s strength I¡¯m sure he could easily subdue them. ¡®In the past, Dwayne Fowler had even received an Medal of Honor award for doing so. ¡°How could a weak woman like Jane Fowler possibly¡­¡± However, when Peter Fowler saw Dwayne Fowler leaning against the wall with his face covered in blood and seemed to be unable to move, he couldn¡¯t help but cried. ¡°Dwayne!¡± Peter Fowler immediately rushed towards Dwaynie Fowler and stopped beside him. ¡°Oh my god¡­ Why are your injuries so severe?¡± ¡°Dwayne, are you alright? I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you immediately.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Peter, don¡¯t do that¡­ Dwayne Fowler rested for a while and finally managed to recover some strength. Dwayne immediately tried to stop Peter Fowler. ¡°I don¡¯t want my family to know about this incident¡­ I don¡¯t want them to worry about me¡¯ Dwayne said slowly. ¡®Send me to a private hospital. Ill receive some treatment from there for now¡­ Dwayne continued. ¡°Dwayne¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll help you out. We¡¯ll take a car to the hospital now.¡± Peter Fowler helped Dwayne Fowler walked out of the alley. Seeing that Dwayne Fowler¡¯s face was contorted in pain and Dwayne kept gasping in pain, Peter Fowler finally could not help but ask Dwayne ¡°Dwayne was it Jane Fowler who beat you up until you¡¯re in such a state now?¡± Up to this moment, Peter Fowler still found it hard to believe what had happened ¡°But besides Jane Fowler, there¡¯s no one else in that alley¡­ Peter thought to himself. After a slight pause, Dwayne replied. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Jane Fowler¡¯s strength is far beyond our imagination. Jane doesn¡¯t just have her hacking skills. ¡°Even her fighting techniques are top-notch. I¡¯m not sure what technique Jane had used. Jane seemed to have mastered some unknown technique and managed to beat me up. Look at the state that I¡¯m in now.¡± Dwayne Fowler felt extremely ashamed when he told this to Peter. This was also one of the reasons why Dwayne Fowler did not want to tell his family about what had happened. It wasn¡¯t just that Dwayne didn¡¯t want his family to worry It¡¯s because Dwayne did not want his family to know that he had been defeated by Jane Fowler. That would have been too embarrassing for Dwayne! Peter Fowler was speechless After hearing what Dwayne had said, Peter Fowler was so shocked that he was at a loss of words. ¡°When I recover from my injuries, I¡¯ll definitely find Jane Fowler again and have a fairpetition with her. This time, I won¡¯t underestimate my opponent again!¡± Dwayne Fowler¡¯spetitive spirit waspletely aroused by Jane Fowler Now, Dwayne no longer cared about his family¡¯s grudges with Jane Fowler Instead, it was a challenge to Jane Fowler from Dwayne Fowler, who¡¯s dream was to be the best professional fighter in the world. if Dwayne Fowler could not regain his dignity after being beaten up so badly by Jane Fowler, Dwayne Fowler felt that he would not be able to face himself. ¡®Jane Fowler, I will never let my guard down again next time! I will use all my strength to fight your Dwayne Fowler thought to himself. ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Dwayne hissed in pain. After Jane Fowler sent L Sutton home, she told Andy about what happened just now. Jane told Andy about how Dwayne Fowler and Peter Fowler were picking a fight with her. Jane did not mention to Andy about Peter Fowler¡¯s hypocritical show of concern just now. Jane Fowler only mentioned in passing about how she had beaten Dwayne Fowler up until he was severely injured ¡°Janie, you should have gave them a severe beating since a long time ago! ¡°Alter hearing what you had just said, I feel great! It¡¯s awesome!¡± Andy eximed. Andy had never seen Jane Fowler in a fight before After all, Andy and Jane Fowler had only contacted each other through a hidden IP address However, for someone who is in the Dar, who wouldn¡¯t learn some life-saving skills? When one is ***with danger, even if one has nine lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. The ability to hide one¡¯s aura and Jane¡¯s hacking skills were undoubtedly Jane Fowler¡¯s life-saving methods. However, the most basic skills was actuallybat, firearms, uracy, and one¡¯s agility. As Queen of the Dar, the number of people who worshipped Jane Fowler was almost as much as the number of people who wanted Jane Fowler¡¯s head. However, Jane Fowler¡¯s hacking skills were too good. For the people who wanted Jane Fowler¡¯s head, they did not know about Jane Fowler¡¯s real identity. In reality, the Dar¡¯s famous and all-powerful Queen was actually just an ordinary and harmless looking university student from Crucsia. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Dwayne Fowler will overestimate himself and join forces with the Fowler family to pick a fight with you again.¡± Andy said. Dwayne will not do that Post navigation Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 78 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Would someone as prideful as Dwayne Fowler admit and say that he had been badly beaten up by me? ¡°Dwayne Fowler would rather jump off a building andmit suicide than to do so Jane Fowler said mockingly Jane had long understood the personality of people who are just like Dwayne Fowler People like Dwayne has thought that they were morally upright with a sense of uprightness and justice However, the fact is that it was easy to go beyond one¡¯s limits. Their so-called sense of uprightness and justice would disappear when they were facing the person that was closest to them. They had no moral sense. In addition, Dwayne Fowler¡¯s selfforting skills were also top-notch Dwayne could think up of all sorts of excuses, such as being altruistic just for his family. Jane felt that Dwayne Fowler was slightly better than Peter Fowler as he was willing to admit that he was a despicable person. On the other hand, Peter Fowler was acting coy and even after framing Jane Fowler, Peter tried to pretend that he was one of the good guys However to Jane, both of them were equally bad ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡°But what do you n to do about Luna Croft¡¯s video? ¡°If the video were to be posted online, I think that woman¡¯s reputation would certainly be tarnished.¡± Andymented Andy would not let anyone get away with it if they had tried to ***Jane Fowler Actually if one were part of the Dar, the best solution would be to make a personpletely disappear This way, Jane Fowler¡¯s peaceful life would never be disturbed. However, since Jane Fowler did not propose this, Andy chose to keep quiet and would not try to change Jane¡¯s mind. As Queen, Jane Fowler had the ability to protect herself. Jane also had the right to y with her prey ¡°Luna Croft will feel even more despair if I were to not post the video online ¡°It¡¯s simr to the torture which uses water droplets, which doesn¡¯t seem to hurt or one could even barely feel it. ¡°However, if the person was is inplete darkness with their senses blocked and unable to move, if one were to let the water droplet slowly dripped onto the person¡¯s forehead¡­ ¡°They would only be able to feel the presence of the water droplet. Sooner orter, the psychological pressure would cause the person to break down.¡± Jane exined. It would be too easy to tarnish the reputation of someone like Luna Croft. Since Luna Croft had deliberately provoked Jane Fowler, Jane Fowler would take revenge for what had happened in her past life and her current Jane would let Luna live a life that was worse than death! At this moment. Luna Croft did not dare to return home. Trembling and feeling uneasy, Luna followed Madelyn Fowler back to the Fowler family. If Madelyn Fowler had not been by her side tonight, Luna Croft would have been scared out of her wits. There was no other people in the Fowler family house besides the servants. Jack Fowler, Anna Fowler, and Henry Fowler had to spend the night at thepany again today. Madelyn Fowler first brought Luna Croft back to her room tofort her. Then, Madelyn took out her others. rphone and called Dwayne Fowler and the Ever since Madelyn told Dwayne Fowler about what happened to Luna Croft, Dwayne Fowler had said that he would take the video back from Jane Fowler. However, it¡¯s nine in the evening and there was still no news from Dwayne. Madelyn Fowler couldn¡¯t get through to Dwayne no matter how hard she tried to call him. Madelyn suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. Finally! Madelyn Fowler¡¯s call was answered However, it was Peter Fowler who answered the call. ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone? I was so worried!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maddie. There¡¯s an emergency and Dwayne and i had to deal with it now. For the time being. Dwayne would not be able toe home¡­ Peter Fowler looked at Dwayne Fowler who was receiving treatment, and lied to Madelyn although it went against his conscience ¡°Oh my god, what happened? Why did Dwayne suddenly¡­ Peter, about the video of Luna Croft¡­¡± Madelyn asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to take the video back. I¡¯m sorry¡± Actually, Madelyn Fowler had roughly guessed what had happened when she did not receive a call from Peter Fowler after such a long time. Madelyn Fowler felt that this matter had nothing to do with her and had wanted tofort and console Peter Fowler briefly before hanging up the phone call. Just when Madelyn was thinking about how to inform Luna Croft about this news, Luna Croft suddenly rushed towards her and said impatiently ¡°Little Maddie, is that Peter Fowler who had just called? Quick, pass me your phone!¡± ¡°Luna Croft¡­¡± It was as if Luna Croft had gone mad. Before Madelyn Fowler could say anything, Luna Croft had snatched the phone from Madelyn¡¯s hand Madelyn Fowler staggered and almost fell over. However, Luna Croft couldn¡¯t care less at that moment. With a trembling voice, Luna Croft asked, ¡°Hello? Is this Peter Fowler? Did you manage to get the video back for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Luna Croft. Jane Fowler was¡­ There was nothing that we could do.¡± Peter replied. ¡°No! What should I do¡­ What should I do¡­ If this video were to be posted online, I would be doomed!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Luna Croft could not help but begin to cry There was a stark difference in the Luna Croft who is crying now aspared to the arrogance she had disyed when Luna ***Jane Fowler and L Sutton earlier today at the amusement park. Peter Fowler was at a loss of words. Peter did not know what to say to Luna Croft. Peter Fowler was already feeling very annoyed by what had happened and was in low spirits. When Peter Fowler was in front of Jane Fowler, he felt that he was always at a disadvantage. The words which Jane Fowler said to Peter Fowler had made him feel **and full of guilt Not to mention the negative impact on the Fowler family and Dwayne Fowler¡¯s injuries were all due to Jane Fowler too. *is this¡­ *A punishment from the heavens for the Fowler family? ¡°Was the Fowler family being punished for abusing their biological sister and for all the cold treatment that they had given Jane in the past?¡± Peter Fowler thought to himself bitterly Several days passed quickly On this day, it was the date of the second trial of the court. As Jack Fowler had already made a public apology, he had fulfilled Jane Fowler¡¯s request. Thus, it was easy for both parties to reach a consensus settlement. Henry Fowler sat at the jury seat with an ashen face. This time, Henry Fowler finally focused his attention on Jane Fowler and looked at her. However, Henry¡¯s gaze was not only filled with hatred. There was also fear in Henry¡¯s eyes. Jane Fowler was not only close with Andy Jane Fowler had even managed to contact Hugh Croft from DY. Group. On that day when Henry Fowler knew that Hugh Croft was part of the group that had gone against the Fowler Corporation, Henry Fowler had Informed Jack Fowler and Anna Fowler about it Henry Fowler also made a phone call to Hugh Croft However, Hugh Croft did not pick up Henry Fowler¡¯s call. On the following day, Henry Fowler received news that the D.Y. Group were going to terminate all of their contracts with Fowler Corporation and cease to be business partners with them.. This also includes the several million dors worth of project which the D.Y. Group had earlier showed interest in, and had wanted to be strategic partners with the Fowler Corporation. The news shocked Henry Fowler so much that he was unable to think straight Even though Henry Fowler knew that Hugh Croft and the D.Y. Group would not even bat an eyelid over several million dors, Henry Fowler found it puzzling. How could such arge corporation that had a high ranking as top 500panies in the world, give up on a chance to gain profits? That was unless the D.Y. Group had intentions to fall out with the Fowler Corporation and break all ties with them! At the thought of being enemies with Hugh Croft who was unfathomable and extremely capable, Henry Fowler did not have any confidence in winning against Hugh. That was the reason why Henry Fowler was so afraid of Jane Fowler now, and hated her, If Jane Fowler¡¯s revenge really led to Hugh Croft and D.Y. Group bing enemies with Fowler Corporation, the consequences would be catastrophic! Henry Fowler decided that he had to find Jane Fowler once the trial has ended, and get to the bottom of this! Nearing the end of the trial in court. Andy suddenly spoke up ¡°Your Honor, my client here would like to apply for two legal rights before the end of this trial. ¡°Firstly, the Fowler family cannot take revenge on my two clients because of the loss of thiswsuit. ¡°Secondly, the Fowler family must providepensation to my client for the loss of working time, and alsopensation for emotional distress. That would be a total of 375 thousand dors.¡± Rose¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she frowned and said, ¡°375 thousand dors? Andy, this is just a simple lawsuit. How can it cost so much!¡± Instead of replying to Rose¡¯s question, Andy asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t it cost so much? Janie asked me to be herwyer for thiswsuit. Although! came over to help Janie because I¡¯m friends with her, I should at least give her a discount and ask for a lower price. Am I right?¡± After hearing Andy¡¯s reply, Rose immediately fell silent. It was indeed true. If one were to ask Andy to be theirwyer for awsuit, even if thewsuit was considered to be a simple case for Andy, 375 thousand dors would not be enough to pay Andy for his service! After all, Andy had once been offered 15 million dors by a client to be hiswyer in awsuit! However, Andypletely ignored him and asked him to join the queue! To the Fowler family, 375 thousand dors was nothing to them. Although Jack Fowler was unhappy to give 375 thousand dors to Jane Fowler, he had no choice. In order to bring thiswsuit to an end as soon as possible, and to minimize the negative impact that was brought to the Fowler family, Jack Fowler agreed decisively to Jane Fowler¡¯s request. Just as they were about to walk out of the courtroom. Henry Fowler quickly caught up with Jane Fowler. ¡°Jane Fowler, stop right there.¡± Henry said. Jane Fowler ignored Henry Fowler. With Andy by her side, Jane Fowler and Andy both quickened their steps. ¡®Jane Fowler, I told you to stop. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Henry Fowler repeated himself. Henry Fowler did not expect that Jane Fowler would dare to ignore himpletely! Henry immediately quickened his pace and tried to catch up to Jane. Once Jane Fowler steps out of the court and was surrounded by reporters, it would be difficult for Henry Fowler to talk to Jane Fowler then! Henry Fowler sprinted past Jane Fowler and whirled around, stopping in front of Jane and blocking her way. ¡°Henry Fowler, do you even have any ****? Can¡¯t you tell that I don¡¯t want to talk to you? ¡°Who would have known that the president of the Fowler Corporation and the eldest son from the Fowler family which is known to be from one of the most prestigious families, is not only a peeping tom but also a ***bootlicker!¡± Jane Fowler mocked Henry Fowler unreservedly. Henry Fowler gritted his teeth. Resisting the urge to p Jane Fowler, Henry Fowler asked. ¡°Jane Fowler, there¡¯s only one thing that I want to ask you. What¡¯s your rtionship with Hugh Croft?¡± ¡°What does my rtionship with Mr. Croft have to do with you? ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll answer you just because you asked me a question? You¡¯re ****.¡± ¡°Luckily, Hugh Croft had helped me out.¡± Jane Fowler thought to herself. If not, Henry Fowler would not look as nervous as he is right now. Looks like Hugh Croft, who was also known as the King of Stormton City, had really put a lot of pressure on Henry Fowler. ¡°Hehe ¡°Look at Henry Fowler now! It¡¯s rare to see Henry so flustered and nervous! ¡°How interesting!¡± Jane Fowler thought inwardly. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 79 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Hearing what Jane had said, Henry Fowler was about to say something However, Andy stepped forward and stopped Henry Fowler With Andy¡¯s tall height, he stared straight into Henry Fowler¡¯s eyes. Although Andy was smiling, his jade-green eyes were cold and fathomless. Andy¡¯s red lips parted slightly as he spoke in a genderless voice. However, Andy¡¯s words were filled with certainty and spoken with an authoritative tone. ¡°Mr. Henry Fowler, my client doesn¡¯t want to have any form of contact with you. Besides, did it slip your mind that¡­. ¡°Just now in court, both your father and the defensewyer had agreed without hesitation that the Fowler family would not cause any trouble for my client. ¡°We¡¯re not even out of the court yet and you had already wanted to go against your promise? How could you be so ****?¡± ¡°Im not causing any trouble¡­¡± Henry Fowler replied At that moment, Jack Fowler¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. That¡¯s enough Henry Fowler.¡± Henry Fowler looked up to see Jack Fowler and Rose who were approaching him. Jack Fowler was shaking his head at Henry Fowler. Even though Jack Fowler knew that Henry Fowler was curious, he stopped him. To be honest, Jack Fowler was extremely curious too. Jack Fowler felt that he had never seen through Jane Fowler, his biological daughter. Not only did Jane Fowler have connections with Andy Jane Fowler was even able to win over someone as distinguished as Hugh Croft Jane Fowler was able to make Hugh Croft forsake his business cooperation with the Fowler family willingly and side with her Hugh Croft even helped Jane to deal with the Fowler family! Jack Fowler was dying to know about the rtionship between Jane Fowler and Hugh Croft. However, Jack knew that now was not a good time to ask Jane Fowler, Jack Fowler knew that Jane was stubborn, and had a terrible temper and a sharp tongue. There¡¯s just no way that Jane Fowler would be so nice as to answer their questions. Jack even felt that it would be fine as long as Henry Fowler did not suffer a heart attack from Jane¡¯s sharp tongue. Jane¡¯s bad temper was exactly the same as Jack Fowlers. Henry Fowler could only give up reluctantly. ¡°At least you¡¯re using your brains this time, Jack Fowler¡± Jane Fowler¡¯s lips curled upwards into a mocking smile. Then, Jane left the court with Andy There were a group of reporters who had been waiting outside the court for a long time. Everyone knew that today was the day of the second trial. The Fowler family was one of the parties in the trial, and that attracted a lot of attention from many people. Even though many days have passed and the interest in this trial had dwindled, some were still interested in the result of the trial The reporters knew that if they were to get a scoop, they would be able to gain profits. Nobody would give up a chance to earn money. Jane Fowler and Andy were surrounded by the reporters as they recounted today¡¯swsuit with ease. Looking at the smug faces of Jane Fowler and Andy, Henry Fowler was so angry that he wanted to rush towards them and tear apart their facade! ¡°Why are they putting on an act? ¡°In the first ce, Jane had betrayed the Fowler family, betrayed the family who had brought her life, and had stabbed her biological father in the back! ¡°How can Jane Fowler still behave so nonchntly? ¡°How is it that Jane is able to tell the reporters stuff that would tarnish the Fowler family¡¯s reputation, and still smile so happily? ¡°It¡¯s clear that the blood of the Fowler family runs in Jane¡¯s veins! ¡°If Jane had really got the guts, then she should give her life back to the Fowler family!¡± Henry Fowler thought angrily. Jack Fowler walked towards Henry Fowler and stopped beside him, Patting Henry on the shoulder, Jack said. ¡°Alright, Henry Fowler. Lets not stay here. We should head back first. There are some things that we need to settle today following the aftermath of the trial.¡± ¡°Dad, I just feel that it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s really not worth it. Why is Jane Fowler my sister, and your daughter¡­. ¡°If we weren¡¯t rted to Jane Fowler in any way, the Fowler family¡¯s reputation would not have been severely damaged today. The D.Y. Group would also not cease to cooperate with the Fowler Corporation! All of these are brought about by Jane Fowler!¡± Henry Fowler eximed *Jane had really been a good sister! A good daughter!¡± Henry Fowler thought with sarcasm, Jack Fowler could not help but fall silent after hearing Henry¡¯s words. In the end, Jack sighed heavily ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s my family¡¯s misfortune¡­¡± After Jane Fowler and Andy were done with the reporters, they got into the car. ¡°Andy regarding the 375 thousand dors, please make an anonymous donation to an orphanage.¡± Jane Fowler certainly didn¡¯t want the money from the Fowler family. Jane found it ***and unbearable if she were to keep the money with her. The reason why Jane had asked for money from the Fowler family was just to annoy them. Jane could also use the money and do something good with it by repaying the favor of the orphanage where Jane Fowler had previously stayed ¡°Okay¡± Night fell. L Sutton and Jane Fowler held a farewell party for Andy at Nightshade Bar L Sutton sipped at the ss of ****Mary and pouted. ¡°Andy you¡¯re going to leave tomorrow. I really can¡¯t bear to part with you. Can¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t. The people from Rheinsville are pressing me to head back. I¡¯ve been staying here for almost 20 days to help Janie with herwsuit. If the situation permits, I would want to stay a little longer too.¡± Andy replied. Noticing that L Sutton¡¯s face was filled with reluctance, Andy patted L Sutton on the head gently and said. ¡°It¡¯s alright L. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t be able to see each other again in the future after this. The next time when both of you visit Rheinsville, IT be sure to set aside all of my work and be a good host. 11 bring both of you around Rheinsville.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great L Sutton replied happily. Jane Fowler listened quietly to the conversation between Andy and L and was not in a hurry to interrupt as she was enjoying the breeze by the river. As rays of the spinning neon lightsnded on Jane Fowler, the shing lights made the peerless beauty seem to be mysterious when she was illuminated briefly by the lights ¡°Good evening everyone.¡± At this moment, Robert Shane walked over with a bottle of wine in his hands. ¡°As the owner of Nightshade Bar, this is a personal gift from me. Wee to our Nightshade Bar, and I look forward to your frequent visits.¡± After saying that, Robert Shane winked at L Sutton, L Sutton was speechless. What Robert had said was so mushy that she felt goosebumps all over her body. Although L Sutton acknowledged that Robert Shane was handsome. But what was with that look? Robert Shane wouldnt think that his gaze made him look dashing, would he? Thest time when they met at the Cloudnine Restaurant, Robert Shane had also looked at L Sutton the same way he just did. Jane Fowler nced at the wine Robert Shane brought over and identified it immediately. ¡°Mr. Shane is really extravagant. It¡¯s a rare bottle of 1982 Whisky from the Isle of Loder from Luxury Beverage which costs 1.5 million dors ¡°A distinguished guest deserves good wine¡± Robert Shane did not care that he was an outsider to Jane Fowler¡¯s group. Pulling out a chair, Robert sat down. Meeting Jane Fowler¡¯s probing gaze, Robert Shane smiled and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hugh isn¡¯t here. Hughs on a business trip to Wetanean today as he had something to do there.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jane Fowler paused for a moment before forcing out a word. Actually, Jane Fowler had wanted to eat the unknown ck food against night. After chatting with Hugh Croft for a while, Jane told Hugh about it and Hugh Croft sent the food over without any hesitation Last night, Jane Fowler asked Hugh Croft if he had been busy recently and if Hugh would be affected by the incident when he had gone against the Fowler family. Hugh Croft said that he was fine, and mentioned that he had something to do tomorrow. After apanying Jane Fowler for two hours, Hugh Croft left. However, Hugh Croft did not mention that he was actually going on a business trip to Wetanean. Although Hugh Croft did not attempt to hide his desire to form a contract with Jane Fowler Hugh was very gentlemanly and had never forced Jane Fowler to do anything. Robert Shane¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said to Jane. ¡°If Hugh knew that Miss Jane Fowler is paying so much attention to him, he would definitely be very happy¡± ¡°Mr. Robert, don¡¯t get it wrong. I¡¯m just friends with Mr. Croft.¡± Although Jane Fowler knew and acknowledged that their rtionship had recently progressed rapidly They were far from being a couple. ¡°Yes, I know. Just because you are friends now with Hugh doesn¡¯t mean it will be the same in the future ¡°No one can be sure about what fate will bring, am I right?¡± Robert Shane did not hold back and wanted to help Hugh Croft, who was trying to woo after Jane Fowler. ¡°Hugh Croft, as your brother, that¡¯s all that I can do for you! There¡¯s no need for you to thank me for what I had just done for you!¡± Robert thought to himself Jane Fowler was at a loss for words Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright. Mr. Robert If you want to have a drink, you¡¯re wee to join us. ¡°However, please don¡¯t talk about Janie¡¯s marriage so casually Janie¡¯s more suited to be beautiful and single, and she doesn¡¯t need anything else such as love. Okay?¡± It was Andy who spoke up. If not for the fact that Andy could tell that Robert Shane was not hostile and meant them no harm and that Nightshade Bar was true to Andy¡¯s liking. Andy would have asked Robert to leave. If Andy were to offend Robert Shane and in turn, led to the end of his farewell party at Nightshade Bar, Andy felt that he would be very unhappy With various reasons in mind, Andy did not ask Robert to leave although he wanted him to ¡°I only want to spend time with my best friends for my farewell party! ¡°Outsiders should hurry and get lost!¡± Andy thought ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop talking about it. Lawyer Andy, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve always wanted to get to know you. Let me give you a toast¡­ At this moment, the dance floor music started. L Sutton couldn¡¯t stand Robert Shane so she offered to go dancing on the dance floor Jane Fowler wanted to dance too. However, Jane¡¯s phone pinged. The notification sound was special and indicated that there was a message from the Dar. There was only one possibility.. The message was from Jane Fowler¡¯s apprentice, H.F. Andy also noticed the notification and exchanged a look with Jane Fowler. Then. Andy smiled at L Sutton and said, ¡°L, I want to dance too. Let¡¯s go and dance together¡± ¡°Sure!¡± L replied happily Jane Fowler said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up a call.¡± After saying that, Jane Fowler rose to her feet and left. Robert Shane was left alone at the table with a ss of wine in his hand. Robert Shane was dumbfounded. Coughing dryly, Robert thought to himself. ¡°Did I just got abandoned by them? They didn¡¯t even hesitate to leave! Every time Robert Shane appeared, he would be the center of attention This was the first time that Robert had beenpletely ignored. Robert felt a little sad. Jane Fowler went to thedies She took out her mobile phone. Sure enough, there was a message from the Dar. H.F. sent a message. [Master, I¡¯m sorry. A lot of things have happened recently and I¡¯ve finally managed to settle it. I can finally contact you now] Queen replied [It must have been something serious that had happened if my heartless little apprentice did not contact me after such a long time] H.F. sent a message. [That¡¯s not it Master¡­ I¡¯ve always missed Master dearly. Master is the only person in the world to whom I¡¯m deeply indebted and is the most important person in my life. It¡¯s just that something happened to my family¡­] Queen replied. [It¡¯s okay, I was just joking with you. Why did you suddenly contact me? Is there something wrong? It can¡¯t be that you just wanted to reminisce about the old days] On the other side. When Henry Fowler saw the message from Queen, he could not help but lower his head in an attempt to hide the sadness in his eyes From the beginning. Henry was fascinated by the legendary Queen and chose to enter the Dar to be a hacker. After bing Queen¡¯s apprentice, Henry Fowler almost went crazy with happiness, Even though Henry Fowler had never met Queen before. To Henry Fowler, he was just like the crazy fans who adored and looked up to their idols. It¡¯s true. It was beyond anyone¡¯s Imagination that¡­ The president of the Fowler Corporation and the eldest son of the prestigious Fowler family Henry Fowler was actually a hacker on the Dar in secret! And that Henry was Queen¡¯s apprentice. The person that Henry admired the most was Queen. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 80 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Henry had never mentioned this to anyone else Even Henry¡¯s own family members and parents did not know about it. In the eyes of the outsiders and his family, Henry was the eldest son of the Fowler family Henry had inherited Jack and Anna¡¯s good genes perfectly At a young age, Henry hadpleted all of his courses at an overseas university. Henry had obtained his master¡¯s degree and returned to Crucia with glory On the first day that Henry joined the Fowler Corporation, he became the president of thepany. Through Henry¡¯s outstanding performance and capabilities, he managed to get the recognition and respect of everyone in thepany. For the tenured employees from the Fowler Corporation who had wanted to cause trouble for Henry and opposed him, Henry dismissed them Henry¡¯s decisiveness and ruthlessness had even surpassed that of Jack Fowler! Knowing Henry¡¯s capabilities and feeling assured, Jack handed over his position as president of the Fowler Corporation to Henry earlier than he had nned and let Henry manage thepany. Jack then took early retirement and spent all of his time leisurely with Anna. The seven sons of the Fowler family had always been the pride of Jack and Anna, and that was especially so for Henry. Henry had never done anything that would make Jack and Anna feel worried. Henry had outstanding talents and a swift and decisive style of handling matters. Henry also had very good business acumen and a strong sixth sense. This is particrly important in the business world as Henry was able to smell a profit. All of these skills were essential and crucial for Henry in order to be the unquestionable future leader of the Fowler Corporation! No one would have thought that Henry woulde into contact with the Dar, which was known to be a world of darkness. No one would also have expected that Henry was actually H.F., the apprentice of Queen, the legendary hacker of the Dar! The only reason why Henry was on the Dar was because of Queen. As for the excuse to hone his hacking skills, it was just the simplest and most effective method for Henry to get close to Queen Therefore, after Queen had announced her withdrawal from the Dar, Henry immediately announced his withdrawal from the Dar as well. However, Henry had been Queen¡¯s apprentice for three years now. Every time when Henry contacted Queen, Queen would always assume that it was because Henry had something important to discuss with her. In actual fact, Queen was Henry¡¯s master and they were supposed to be close to each other Couldn¡¯t Henry contact Queen just because he wanted to chit chat with her and build a stronger master and apprentice rtionship? Apart from his family, Master Queen held a very special and important position in Henry¡¯s heart. To Henry, Queen was as important as Jack and Anna were to him. It was like a form of faith which Henry drew sustenance from After all, Queen was Henry¡¯s idol! Queen was the person whom Henry had worshipped, and had acknowledged as his Master! Queen sent a message. [Why are you keeping silent for such a long while? Are you angry?] H.F. replied. [No. Master is very powerful indeed as you were able to guess my thoughts. Master, I would like to seek your help regarding a matter. Can you conduct an investigation on Hugh Croft from the D.Y. Group for me?] Jane¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when she saw the message from HLF. Jane sent a message. (Why are you investigating Hugh Croft? Apprentice, are you someone from Stormton City?] Henry was slightly taken aback when he saw Queen¡¯s message and subconsciously replied. [Master, you¡¯re in Stormton City too?] At this moment. A thought shed in Henry¡¯s mind and he suddenly thought of someone. It was Jane Fowler After knowing that Jane might have powerful hacking skills and had connections with Andy and Hugh, Henry became fearful of Jane. Making use of his hacking skills, Henry tried to dig for information about Jane For the past neen years when Jane was missing, who did she interact with, and what background did she have? In the end, Henry found nothing about Jane just like he did several months ago Even Henry who was ranked the eleventh hacker on the Dar was unable to retrieve any detailed information regarding Jane. This would mean that there was another hacker who was protecting Jane, and that hacker was even more skilled than Henry. The hacker had managed to conceal all traces and any information that was regarding Jane. As Henry did not manage to obtain any information, he posted a mission anonymously on the Dar. Henry hired the hacker who was ranked fifth on the Dar and requested him to help to conduct an investigation on Jane In the end, it still did not work. It was at that moment that Henry really became fearful of Jane. if the hacker who was ranked fifth on the Dar was unable to retrieve any information on Jane, this would mean that the forces that were backing Jane were so powerful that it was beyond his imagination it was impossible for people like Andy and Hugh to not know of the Dar¡¯s existence as the Dar was a convenient tool to have Jane also had a good rtionship with Andy and Hugh Queen is really in Stormton City, and has connections with Jane ¡°If the person who was protecting Jane and helping Jane conceal all of her traces on the was actually Queen, the number one ranked hacker on the Dar. ¡°Then everything would make sense!¡± As soon as the thought popped up in his mind. Henry immediately shook his head That¡¯s impossible! ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! ¡°There¡¯s no way that Master, who¡¯s noble and elegant, would be associated with someone as lowly and despicable as Janel Henry thought to himself Queen replied. [Hugh Croft is the president of the D.Y. Group and is also the youngest person who has ever taken charge of the Croft family in Stormton City. I¡¯m aware of this] Queen sent another message. [Since you mentioned that you wanted to conduct an investigation on Hugh Croft, the first thing that popped up in my mind was that you might be someone from Stormiton City] Jane did not answer H.F¡¯s question. However, from HE¡¯s reply, Jane already knew the answer. HF was in Stormton City. Otherwise, H.F. wouldn¡¯t have used the word ¡°too¡± in his message. At the same time. There¡¯s a possibility that HF might be apetitor of the DY Group. Actually, Jane could vaguely sense that H.F, was definitely not an ordinary person With the extraordinary talent of being a hacker and the way that HF presented himself, Jane could tell that H.F. had an excellent upbringing and might be from a prestigious family. However, Jane did not expect that HF would meet up with Hugh In addition, there seemed to be a conflict between them. One was Jane¡¯s apprentice, One was Hugh Croft, the person who had helped Jane earlier. Hugh Croft also had Type Omega blood, and as of now, Jane did not know how to define her rtionship with Hugh, Jane suddenly felt that she was caught in the middle, and was at a loss for what to do. H.F. replied. (Master¡¯s guess is correct, I¡¯m from Stormton City. In addition, a part of my recent worries was due to Hugh Croft. Master, can you help me with this? If there¡¯s anyone who is able to conduct an investigation on Hugh Croft it¡¯s got to be you, Master]. Queen sent a message. I m sorry my little apprentice. I¡¯ve actually investigated Hugh Croft a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t manage to find anything¡­] Jane did not lie in her message to Henry in order to help Hugh Croft out. After all, Hugh was very well known. Jane lived in Stormton City and had long heard about Hugh As Queen of the Dar, the number one hacker, Jane didn¡¯t like things that were out of her contral It was only natural that Jane had issued a challenge to the King of Stormton City Unfortunately, even with her capabilities, Jane could not find out more about Hugh Croft Jane only managed to scratch the surface. From this incident, one could tell just how terrifying the Craft family was, and they were backing Hugh Croft. Hugh¡¯s confidentiality was well protected and it was almost watertight The security ley¨¦l was almost comparable to the firewall of the country. HF replied see¡­ Then Master, are you someone from Stormton City?] When Henry raised this question, he suddenly felt his heartbeat quicken Henry¡¯s heart was thumping madly while he waited for Queen¡¯s reply It was as if Henry was afraid that Queen would admit that she was from Stormton City. However, Henry also felt that he was looking forward to hearing that Queen was from Stormton City. Eventually, Queen replied. [Yes] If Jane was in her previous life, she would definitely not expose her identity Even when facing Jane was facing her most trusted apprentice, she would not expose herself. After all, even Andy was unsure of Jane¡¯s true identity. However after she had been reborn, Jane had nned to let go and set herself free, andpletely cut off all ties with the Fowler family. Jane wanted to recover the things that she had once possessed, but nearly lost them when she was blinded by kinship. Hence, Jane felt that there was no problem in being frank in front of her apprentice. Henry did not expect Queen to reply but also felt that it was a reasonable answer. Henry¡¯s hands were trembling. For a moment, Henry didn¡¯t know how to reply to this message. Finally, Henry took a deep breath. Henry sent a message. Master, I still meant what I¡¯ve always said. I want to meet you in person.] Henry sent another message. [it¡¯s a coincidence that we are both in Stormton City. I apologize if my request would cause an inconvenience for Master, please ignore my request and pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything] Henry sent another mercane However, if Master is willing¡­] Henry did not know how to continue the conversation anymore. He had always wanted to meet his Master Queen in person. ¡°Queen must be a beautiful woman with an extraordinary temperament,¡± Henry thought to himself. Henry knew that Queen was a woman. It was not just from her code name, Queen. It was also Queen¡¯s style of doing things and the way she spoke. Henry was extremely certain. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Henry wanted to meet her. Henry wanted to see her. Henry wanted to see Queen. This was the only thought on Henry¡¯s mind when he first found out about Queen¡¯s existence and was almost obsessed to the point of madness with Queen after knowing about her extraordinary achievements. Henry really wanted to see who Queen actually was! Henry was no longer satisfied with the master and apprentice rtionship that he had with Queen on the Dar. Offline, Henry also wanted to see Queen in real life. Henry wanted to be just like a friend with Queen and to apany Queen to do whatever she wanted to. To take a stroll together, head to the amusement park, have tea together, go to the shopping mall with Queen, sit on a hot air balloon with her, party together, look at the Northern lights, go on a tour around the country and visit all the scenic spots¡­ There were so many things that Henry had never done before. However, all that Henry wanted was to do all that with Queen by his side. With just the thought of Queen beside him, Henry knew that his life would be more colorful, vibrant, and rich and that he would be filled with happiness. This was because Queen was the first person and the only person who was not part of the Fowlers who had given Henry the ability to change. his values of life! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 81 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Henry¡¯s heart began to beat wildly in his chest once more. Henry¡¯s heart was thumping in his chest. Henry felt as if his heart was on fire. However¡­ Henry quickly cooled down. Henry let out a bitter smile as he seemed to have expected Queen¡¯s reply There was no need to think too much about it Queen will certainly refuse. There was no way that Queen would agree to meet up with Henry in the real life. Henry had invited Queen countless times for a meet-up. Without fail, all of Henry¡¯s invitations were rejected. Even though Queen had returned after quitting the Dar and the two of them were Master and Apprentice. It was only when they were online It was impossible for them to meet offline It was too dangerous. Queen was the number one hacker on the Dar. Although there are countless people who adored her and worshipped her, there are also many people who hated her and wished that Queen would disappear from this world! Even though Henry was Queen¡¯s apprentice, Queen would be taking a gamble with her life if she were to meet up with Henry On the Dar, the first rule of survival was to hide one¡¯s true identity, conceal all traces, and not fall in love with anyone. Henry admired Queen and wanted to give her everything that he possessed. However, it was impossible for Henry¡¯s burning hot passion to be able to reach Queen¡¯s heart through the emotionless and unfeeling inte. Just when Henry was about to give up. Queen replied. [We¡¯ll meet at noon one weekter. The location is up to you to decide on] Henry couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked after seeing Queen¡¯s reply. Stunned, Henry stared at the message for at least a full minute. Then, Henry¡¯s breathing quickened Henry was sweating profusely and he was also overjoyed, Henry¡¯s hands were trembling as he nearly dropped his phone. Henry could only take a few deep breaths to calm his heart that was thumping madly in his chest. Feeling as if his heart was about to explode from joy, Henry even gave himself a p as he tried to use the pain to clear his mind and bring him back to his senses. ¡°Master agreed¡­ Master had actually agreed ¡°Hooray!¡± Henry thought to himself excitedly. Staring at Queen¡¯s text, Henry¡¯s thoughts ran wild. ¡°This text¡­ ¡°This answer¡­ ¡°This feeling¡­ ¡°It was not an illusion! ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream! ¡°It was genuine!¡± At that moment, Henry was like a teenager who had just fallen in love and had managed to invite his goddess for his first date If anyone that knew Henry well were to witness this scene, they would definitely be shocked. Fortunately, Jack and Anna were not around. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Henry was alone in his spacious president¡¯s office. Otherwise, if Jack and Anna were to see his eldest son whom he was so proud of, be like this, they would have thought that Henry was possessed by someone. What happened to the cold and calm president who always had a poker face? H.F. sent a message. [Master, you really agreed to meet up? Why is it that all of sudden¡­] Queen replied. [It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve gone through a lot recently and finally figured it out. It¡¯s not a big deal to meet a trustworthy apprentice whom I¡¯ve known for three years. After all, you¡¯re the only apprentice whom I¡¯ve taken in. We¡¯re both in Stormton City too. This must be fate arranged by the heavens.] When Jane sent the message, the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile Queen sent a message. [And little apprentice, I had never conducted any investigation regarding your true identity. One weekter when I am going to meet up with you for the first time, I hope that I am able to recognize you at first nce among the crowd. Let¡¯s see if our master and apprentice rtionship is up to the test. Hehe | This was Jane¡¯s respect for HF With Jane¡¯s capabilities, it was very easy for her to find out HFs true identity After all, Jane was the Dar¡¯s number one hacker. There were very few things in this world that Jane couldn¡¯t find out Of course, that would exclude people like Hugh Croft who are special and different from the others. However, it was because HF was his disciple that Jane chose to respect him. On the Dar one¡¯s situation would be very dangerous if one¡¯s identity was exposed. Even though there¡¯s no way that Jane would want to bring any harm to H.F It was precisely because Jane did not want to expose her traces. At the same time, Jane would protect H.F. and will not let his identity be revealed. Every time when Jane erased her traces and concealed her identity, Jane would also do the same for HF too. It was something that Jane would not encroach on, even though she was H.Fs Master. It was also one of the points that Jane had often warned HF about. As a hacker, one must not let others know one¡¯s true identity! This time, Jane had really let it go when she agreed to meet up with H.F Perhaps it would be the same as meeting up with Andy. If Jane were to meet with H.F., Jane thought that she might be able to make friends with him. One whom Jane finds worthy of being her lifelong friend Jane could not help but look forward to it. Jane had known her apprentice for more than three years. From HF¡¯s character and way of doing things, Jane knew that HF was trustworthy. Hopefully, H.F. would not disappoint Jane H.F. sent a message. [Master, thank you¡­ For trusting me and agreeing to meet up with me ] H.F. sent another message. I assure you¡­ You won¡¯t regret your decision! I will be the most trustworthy apprentice in the world! No exceptions¡¯] Queen replied. [Then I¡¯ll wait and see! Alright, I still have something on, so I will go offline now. Let¡¯s meet again in a week¡¯s time] H.F. replied. [Yes!] Henry could not help but jump up and down as he was as happy as ark. Standing at the president¡¯s office which was on the fiftieth floor of the Fowler Corporation, the dazzling night view of Stormton City could be clearly seen from the floor-to-ceiling windows. However, that did not attract Henry¡¯s attention. Henry was scrolling through the chat history between him and his Master and was repeatedly rereading their conversation. The smile on Henry¡¯s face widened, and he had been smiling ever since he saw the message from Queen, Henry¡¯s bad mood that was brought about by that ****Jane earlier today had also disappeared. It waspletely reced by happiness, excitement, and all sorts of happy emotions. ¡°A week¡­ ¡°There was only one week left¡­¡± Henry thought to himself. Never in his life had Henry wished that time will go faster! ¡°Faster! ¡°Why can¡¯t I just skip the next seven days, and transcend to seven dayster? ¡°To the day that I will finally meet Master. I¡¯ve yearned to meet Queen, my idol. ¡°That day would definitely be a bright and sunny day, where all the flowers will bloom. ¡°The flowers will be in full bloom ¡°The air will be filled with fragrance.¡± Henry couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, Even the autumn wind will be ying a symphony of blessings for Henry and Queen. Henry and Queen would meet just like how the prince and princess would in the fairy tales! Then, they would apany each other and spend the rest of their lives together. Henry did not dare to ask for too much as he was afraid of scaring Queen. The fanatical admiration and respect that Henry was currently feeling towards Queen filled Henry¡¯s heart and he felt that he couldn¡¯t release his emotions! Henry did not know how he should express his feelings for Queen. ¡°How should I make sure that Queen would be able to feel my admiration for her during our first meet-up?¡± Henry pondered. This was a question that Henry had to think about for the next seven days But If there¡¯s even the slightest chance of ¡°What if¡­¡±, Henry would want to grasp that chance Henry would do everything possible to chase after what he wanted most in his lifet Even if Henry were to fail in the end, he would have no regrets! At least Henry had tried! Besides, Henry was very confident in his capabilities and appearance. Although Henry was handsome, had never thought that looks were of any importance in the past. Henry even despised those people who judged others based on their appearance. But now, what was in Henry¡¯s mind was how lucky he was to be handsome! Queen did not know what Henry looked like, or what his true identity was. On that day, Henry must give Queen a big surprise and leave a strong impression on her so that Queen would never forget about him for the rest of her life! Jane left the washroom. L Sutton came looking for Jane. ¡°Janie, what took you so long? I¡¯ve already finished dancing with Andy and was waiting for you.¡± I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t talked to him for a long time, so I chatted for a while longer.¡± ¡°Who? Who¡¯s that on the line that would make you show so much concern? It can¡¯t be Mr. Croft, am I right?¡± Even if Jane did not mention anything. L Sutton knew. There seemed to be a connection between Hugh Croft and Jane. Moreover, from the way that Hugh Croft looked at Jane, L could feel that Hugh Croft cared about Jane. L Sutton coughed dryly. Although Hugh Croft was a noble and has an angel-like figure, L Sutton still felt that Hugh Croft was way out of his league if he were to be a couple with Janie! However, if Janie sincerely chose Hugh Croft to be her boyfriend. L Sutton would also send them her most sincere blessings! ¡°It¡¯s a secret! ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t met him yet. When I meet him and feel that he s someone good, I¡¯ll introduce him to you,¡± Jane said with augh. ¡°Oh Janie, you¡¯re so mean. You¡¯re keeping us in suspense again¡­¡± L pouted. The next day Jane and L applied for leave and went to see Andy off at the airport. They then ****back to the University of Oricle to attend their sses. It was fine for L Sutton to take a leave of absence from school. However, that was not the case for Jane Due to thewsuit and Andy¡¯s arrival, Jane had taken too many days off from school as she had also brought Andy around and had fun with him. Even if Jane had obtained the credits that she had required for Prof. Henderson¡¯s ss and managed to get a perfect score, Jane still had other sses to attend. Jane had missed too many sses and had to make up for all of them at the end of the semester. To Jane, that was more tiring for her and not worth her time. In actual fact, Jane did not need the identity of being a college student With Jane¡¯s capabilities, she definitely did not need to get a degree as her knowledge was way beyond what the school was teaching her. But in the future, if she wanted to continue to develop herself as ¡°Queen¡± on the Dar, she would need a normal identity A normal identity would help Jane to confuse her enemies and act as a smokescreen to mask her real identity and safeguard her. For example. Who would have thought that the famous super hacker ¡°Queen¡± of the Dar was just an ordinary second-year college student in Stormton City in real life? It was exactly the same for Andy Andy was a very famous mission broker on the Dar. However, in reality, Andy was a first-sswyer in the A.D. Law Firm in Rheinsville. This was a contrast, a disguise that was used to protect Jane. Now, Jane was going to take an elective course. At that time, Jane had randomly applied for a few electives. The elective course that Jane was heading to now, was a painting ss. When Jane walked into the ssroom. Countless gazesnded on Jane immediately. Recently, Jane could be said to be the most popr student at the University of Oricle. As the real daughter of the Fowler family which had just been found after missing for the past 19 years, Jane had cut off all ties with the Fowler family. In addition, Jane sued Jack and even went to court¡­. With all these feats and the fact that Jane was a peerless beauty who was cool and charismatic, it was difficult for her not to attract attention! Janepletely ignored everyone¡¯s gaze Jane found a seat and sat down quietly. Closing her eyes, Jane rested while she waited for the ss to start. The painting professor Lance arrived at the ssroom. Just when it was time to start the ss, Professor Lance happily made an announcement that there would be a very talented sophomore who would be helping to guide the ss today. Jane slowly opened her eyes. Jane saw someone whom she did not expect to see. Her lips curled into a yful smile. The person was Madelyn Fowler. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 82 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Madelyn panicked for a moment when she saw Jane Now, Madelyn was a little afraid of Jane She had neither the contempt for Jane nor the confidence to y with Jane that she had had when Jane returned to the Fowler family for the first time The main reason was that Jane looked like apletely different person¡­. All the students in the ssroom knew the uniqueness of Jane¡¯s and Madelyn¡¯s identities They also knew the grudges between Jane and the Fowler family So the students all looked at Jane and Madelyn meaningfully. It seemed that something would happen. Professor Lance had a typical Caucasian appearance. He had been to another city for a seminar not long ago. He didn¡¯t know that the Fowler family had caused such a hugemotion He warmly introduced Madelyn to everyone. Madelyn¡¯s resume was not bad. She was a freshman with exceptional skills in the painting department this year, and she had entered the school with the highest score in both professional and cultural courses. Besides, Madelyn was good at acting and always pretended to be a green tea ****asking for sympathy. She was from the Fowler family, so she had been influenced by the etiquette of nobles since she was young As soon as she entered the University of Oricle, she became an influential figure among the freshmen, the belle in the painting department. She was even selected as a member of the Student Union and had a good rtionship with Professor Lance That was why Lance had brought Madelyn along to teach this time. This would add more academic points to her, for Lance loved her talent. Madelyn was admitted to the University of Oricle with the first professional score, which was enough to show that her artistic ability and painting talent were extremely outstanding. Of course, Madelyn¡¯s sess was also due to the Fowler family¡¯s powerful channels and wealth, the best teachers it employed for Madelyn, and the artistic atmosphere it fostered. After the introduction, Madelyn pretended to be calm and smiled at everyone. ¡°Senior brothers and sisters, my name is Madelyn. I am very happy to meet you, and I am quite honored to be invited by Professor Lance to apany you in the ss.¡± It had to be said that Madelyn¡¯s acting skills were indeed good. Her voice was sweet, and she did not sound ***. In addition, her harmless sweet appearance suddenly captured the hearts of many men. Their attitude towards Madelyn had improved a lot. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start the ss now. Which student would like to raise his or her hand and propose a main material we want to draw in this ss?¡± ¡°Professor Lance, I would like to speak,¡± At this moment, Jane raised her hand and spoke. Lance was a little stunned when he first saw Jane. Was there such a student in this elective painting ss for sophomores? Then he immediately recognized Jane and said a little unconfidently, ¡°You¡¯re Jane Fowler, right? Very good, I would like you to speak.¡± After all, Jane had been on leave for so long. In addition, she had always been alone before, so she didn¡¯t have much contact with others. Lance hadn¡¯t expected that after his return from the seminar, Jane looked like a different person. Just her temperament alone made her look as if she had been reborn. Every move she made was sparkling with starlight. Lance almost couldn¡¯t recognize Jane. Jane stood up. She looked at the slightly panicked Madelyn. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Professor Lance, let¡¯s use green tea for today¡¯s painting lesson. How about that?¡± Hissi Everyone could not help but gasp! Jane really disrespected Madelyn! Jane proposed ¡°green tea¡± as the theme, and Madelynr was Professor Lance¡¯s teaching assistant¡­ Didn¡¯t that mean that Madelyn was a green tea ***? Madelyn¡¯s expression froze. Then, she lowered her head, and her nose turned red in the blink of an eye. She sniffed and bit her lip, her fingers restlessly grabbing the hem of her dress. This made others feel pain. Madelyn didn¡¯t speak. But her whole body seemed to be saying the following words. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Protect me This struck the softness in the deepest part of the men¡¯s hearts. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, they felt that Jane, the ¡°real daughter¡± of the Fowler family and Madelyn¡¯s ¡°old sister¡±, was aggressive and ****** After all, in terms of momentum, Jane was like a tiger that ate people without spitting out their bones, and Madelyn was like a little white rabbit. Janepletely ignored the gazes of the others. She continued to smile at Professor Lance. Lance frowned without leaving a trace and said, ¡°Jane, are you sure you want to use this theme? It¡¯s too¡­¡± ¡°Professor Lance, it¡¯s just pure green tea. Can¡¯t it be the theme? If such a simple material is discriminated against because of the usage of people on the Inte, wouldn¡¯t artists beughed at? ¡°Besides, as long as you have a clear conscience, no one will take it seriously, right?¡± Jane rendered Lance speechless. He subconsciously nced at Madelyn beside him. Madelyn sniffed and wiped her eyes. She looked at Professor Lance and smiled ¡°Professor Lance, I think senior sister Janie is right. Let¡¯s use this theme Ill be fine¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a theme. What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t be ***.¡± After saying that, Jane sat down She crossed her arms in front of her chest, her red lips curled up slightly, and her eyes shot out three words in disdain¨Cgreen tea ***. Madelyn¡¯s method worked on men, However, it was the same as in the canteen before. Madelyn¡¯s method had a much smaller effect on women, Some women even began to discuss among themselves, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this Madelyn is very ****?¡± ¡°She thinks that she is excellent because she entered the University of Oricle with the first professional score, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡®I also entered the school with the first professional score, but it wasn¡¯t a painting ss score.¡± ¡°Hey, stop talking. Junior sister Maddie is already pitiful enough. She was so forced by Jane. Are you still human beings¡­¡± ¡°You ***men are easily bewitched. Go away. Don¡¯t spread your low IQ to us ¡°What did you say?¡± Seeing that the ss order was about to be threatened, Lance quickly said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s use green tea as the theme! Next, every student will draw a painting. Maddie, you draw on the dais. I¡¯ll use your work as a reference for guidance.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± After the setting of the theme, the ss began, and there was no dispute among the students Madelyn calmed down and began to focus on drawing. After all, she had been the freshman admitted to the University of Oricle with the highest professional course score. In addition, Madelyn was talented. When in the Fowler family, she had made friends with people from many famous families and had been. influenced by aristocratic art. Even the simple ¡°green tea theme painting drawn by her was extremely vivid, Lance watched the painting and kept nodding in praise. He did so until Madelyn finished her painting A simple cup of fragrant green tea appeared. Those girls who had just now mocked Madelyn and had felt that she was ***closed their ****. They had to admit that Madelyn¡¯s painting skills were indeed quite impressive. This painting looked nice. ¡°Maddie, you did a hard job. Students, look over. Maddie¡¯s painting ispletely drawn in ck¡­¡± Professor Lance described the various drawing techniques used by Madelyn. These techniques sound great. The students looked at Madelyn with different expressions. Whether they sympathized with, liked, or hated her, they had to admit one thing. Madelyn was indeed capable. The dazzlingposition and painting techniques were impressive. Even though she was an adopted daughter, she was still favored by the Fowler family She was Madelyn Fowler, who grew up in the Fowler family in Stormton City and was doted on Even if she didn¡¯t have talent, she had the Fowler family¡¯s resources and money, and she had seen various people and things As long as she was not ****** she could be a top celebrity Madelyn lowered her eyes and epted Professor Lance¡¯s praise humbly. From the corners of her eyes, she nced smugly in the direction of Jane. ¡°Look, Jane Fowler. These are the quality, dignity, and artistic cells that a daughter of the Fowler family should have Without the influence of the Fowler family¡¯s artistic atmosphere, the most famous and expensive tutors invited by the Fowler family, and Madelyn¡¯s talent and efforts, Madelyn could not have obtained such an achievement at such an age. This was also the foundation of Madelyn¡¯s standing in the Fowler family. She was loved by her old brothers and parents and was appreciated and praised by others. She was not an idiot princess! It was unprecedented for a freshman in the painting department to be valued so much by Professor Lance! ¡°Now that we¡¯re done talking about Maddie¡¯sposition of her painting, do you have a clearer understanding? ¡°Next, please continue your drawing. Those who are confident can raise their hands and let me analyze thepositions of their paintings.¡± Professor Lance had just finished speaking. *Professor Lance, I have finished drawing. Please take a look at my painting¡± It was Jane! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 83 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Sure enough, something would happen! Madelyn was not surprised. Jane had proposed the theme of ¡°green tea¡± because she had wanted to humiliate Madelyn. However¡­ How could Jane bepared with Madelyn, a genius painter? Madelyn had originally intended to use her ¡°painting¡± specialty as a springboard to enter a good university, add a good reputation to herself, and. make the Fowlers proud. Madelyn wanted to marry into a more powerful family or enter the entertainment industry in the future. For example, marrying Hugh Croft from the Croft family was a good choice. Although Layne Croft was good, the second branch of the Croft family waspletely suppressed in the family. Though Layne was talented and ambitious, Hugh was extremely brilliant and could be called a monster Layne was doomed to make no great achievements. Madelyn had seen Hugh only twice, but he had already entered Madelyn¡¯s heart. She was unable to erase the memory of him. And it could not be erased Every time she thought about Hugh, she took him as her Prince Charming. He was the untouchable nobility in her heart. Madelyn had seen a great number of high officials, nobles, and sons of the rich since she was young. None of them could bepared to Hugh. He was so noble, aloof, and proud, and his entire body was covered with an aura that others could not beat. Only when Madelyn became stronger and more powerful could she face her Prince Charming Hugh was Madelyn¡¯s! Everyone stared at Jane as if they had been watching a good show, Madelyn¡¯s work was so good that they were not affected by Jane at all In their memory, Jane had never shown any paintings. Jane was the real daughter who had cut ties with the Fowler family and had been chased out of it. How could she bepared to Madelyn, a fake daughter, who had grown up in the Fowler family and had been nurtured by countless noble etiquette? ¡°Jane, please take your work here. Let¡¯s all admire it together.¡± Lance was very surprised that Jane had drawn so quickly, Lance had noticed what Jane had been doing when exining Madelyn¡¯s work. Jane hadn¡¯t touched the painting brush at that time. This meant that Jane and Madelyn had finished the ¡°green tea theme paintings almost at the same time. Or¡­ Jane had been faster than Madelyn! ¡°OK¡± Jane calmly presented her painting. When the drawing board was exposed in front of the students, they could not help being quiet. At the moment, they only knew that the sun was shining outside the windows, and the autumn wind was blowing against the leaves and windows There was also theughter of the running students in physical education ss on the yground. Even Madelyn was stunned. Just now she had shown her pride to Jane. Besides, Madelyn had affirmed her own ability. At this moment, the castle in Madelyn¡¯s heart was like a pile of gravel, which began to disintegrate and shatter. ¡°Well¡­ Professor Lance could not help trembling all over. In Jane¡¯s painting, there was a cup of green tea. 11 was ced on an ancient wooden coffee table The table was on an antique floor. At the end of the floor was a paper door that could be pulled by hand. Outside a brown corridor, a bamboo forest swayed. The bamboos cast green shadows. The overall environment was a mixture of ck and green, The coffee table was decorated with phoenix patterns, which were dazzling and lively. Hot steam wafted out from the cup containing green tea as if people could smell the tea as soon as they got close. It was the fragrance of the painting brush. There were mottled peach petals and fallen green bamboo leaves on the coffee table. A cat that identally barged into the painting revealed its tail and butt. It took one step at a time and was about to elegantly walk out of the painting It was difficult to find adjectives to describe the feeling of seeing this painting in this world. In short, it was realistic. It was too realistic. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It didn¡¯t look like a painting. It was like a photo taken with a top-notch camera. However, it was too difficult for the camera to find such aposition. Only a painting drawn by a genius with iparable imagination can be loaded with such a composition anytime and anywhere. At the first nce when people saw the painting, an artistic conception emerged in their minds. They seemed to walk into the painting and be in the quiet bamboo forest. Each of them was tasting a cup of warm green tea, letting the wind rise, allowing the flowers to fall, and watching the ****** rall With curly ck hair, they wore ancient clothes. Like the ancients, they were rxed and refined. Professor Lance finally came back to his senses. He could not help but look at Jane excitedly. *Jane, how did you draw this painting?¡± ¡°I just drew casually Jane spoke calmly. Once again, everyone could not help but gasp. She just drew casually¡­ And then she was able to draw such an artistic and awesome painting? A truly good painting did not require any systematic and superb technique. Jane, just by her intuition and talent, was strong enough to beat the others on the spot. Madelyn¡¯s painting was already good. However,pared to Jane¡¯s painting, it was nothing. Even ayman who didn¡¯t know drawing at all could immediately see the gap between the two paintings. Jane, can you let me keep this painting for a while? ¡°It¡¯s not enough for me to evaluate this painting alone. I have to get a few friends to admire it!¡± Professor Lance was overjoyed as if he had found a rare treasure. He even said that he could not evaluate this painting alone. This was not only ack of confidence in his abilities. There was also an absolute shock at Jane¡¯s talent! Jane¡¯s painting was too artistic and spirited! Her talent was innate and unique! It was hard to find such a Jane among millions of people! ¡°Of course, you can. ¡°But Professor Lance, I have a request ¡°You approve that I have obtained all the credits for the painting ss and have finished this course, Okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s approved! But Jane, please leave your contact information. I¡¯ll forward thements of my peers to you¡­¡± Professor Lance decisively agreed to Jane¡¯s request Why would a student who had been able to draw such a painting need to take an elective painting ss? Instead, the systematic teaching of the painting ss would corrode Jane¡¯s talent and spintual energy. That would be a waste of God¡¯s gift! As long as Jane stayed in this state, she would be a star in the painting world that would never fall! ¡°Thank you¡± Jane never looked at Madelyn again In front of the students, Jane added Professor Lance on WeChat and returned to her seat. She picked up her bag and left elegantly. Everyone was stunned. Good¡­ So handsome! What a handsome Jane! This was the first time they had seen such a handsome girl in their life! At the same time, Jane¡¯s powerful talent was even more unparalleled The programming record left behind by Peter Fowler at Prof Henderson was broken by Jane Now, even Madelyn, the self righteous No. 1 freshman in the painting department, was ruthlessly trampled under Jane¡¯s feet! How many things was Jane good at doing? She was such a monster, which was simply frustrating! Was she the legendary real daughter of the Fowler family? Jane had perfectly inherited the genes of Jack Fowler and Anna Fowler She was better than her parents! She had been wandering for 19 years, so she had received neither an aristocratic education provided by a top wealthy family nor an outstanding teachers education. However, she still relied on her talent to beat the others! Madelyn stood there like a backdrop and waspletely ignored. Professor Lance, who was not easy to please and recognized Madelyn¡¯s talent, had nowpletely switched to Jane Those senior brothers and sisters who had recognized Madelyn¡¯s talent just now had only Jane in their eyes. Their eyes were full of admiration and amazement. Madelyn gritted her teeth. Her heart was throbbing in pain. She could barely breathe. This must be a nightmare¡­ Madelyn was just dreaming! As long as she woke up from her dream, everything would return to reality! How could Jane have such talent? That Jane surpassed Peter was already unbelievable. Now even Madelyn¡¯s proudest painting talent had been trampled by Jane! Was she still a human being? Why would Madelyn have such a nightmare? She secretly clenched her fists Her nails dug into the flesh of her palms. She exerted more strength It hurt¡­ She felt pain¡­. Wasn¡¯t this a dream? Was this reality? This was reality. Madelyn still had to force a smile She had to help Professor Lanceplete this elective painting ss After ss, Madelyn heard students talking to one another, ¡°As expected, a fake daughter is a fake daughter. ¡°In the end, she¡¯s still an adopted daughter. She didn¡¯t inherit the outstanding genes of the Fowler family at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at the real daughter, Jane. Even though she hasn¡¯t received the top education provided by the Fowler family, the painting drawn by her only through her talent alone can instantly defeat Madelyn¡¯s painting¡± ¡°I heard from my parents that the Fowler family had invested a lot of time, energy, and resources in Madelyn. They even said that Madelyn was talented and hardworking. But I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Hahaha, today¡¯s matter is too humiliating. Hurry up and post it on the school forum. It will definitely be highly praised. It¡¯s like watching a television drama! ¡®Jane was forced to leave the Fowler family. Do you think that the people from the Fowler family would regret when seeing Jane so capable now? Not only Peter Fowler but also Madelyn had been defeated by Jane.¡± After hearing all this, Madelyn was so angry that she cried. She quickly ran into the female toilet. She closed the door, covered her face with her hands, and shed tears wantonly. ¡°Why¡­ Why!¡± ¡°How can Jane have such talent? This is impossible!¡± ¡°Could it be that because I¡¯m an adopted daughter, I didn¡¯t inherit the excellent genes of Daddy and Mommy?¡± ¡°Because Jane is the biological daughter of Daddy and Mommy, she wants to suppress me just by relying on her bloodline?¡± Madelyn had never hated someone so much! She couldn¡¯t wait to kill Jane! As long as Jane disappeared, Madelyn would be the most favored princess in the eyes of others. She would not be some fake daughter! The only daughter of the Fowler family could only be Madelyn Fowler! Jane, who was a destroyer from the outside, had no foothold at all! ¡°Jane Fowler, I will never forgive you. I won¡¯t let you take away anything I have now!¡± ¡°The daughter of the Fowler family can only be me, Madelyn Fowler, not Jane Fowler!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 84 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Night fell Jane was ying Glory of Legends with L Sutton L was ying a marksman, Ludde No. 7. Jane was ying Yoyo. L was grinning from ear to ear while she was bullying other yers. ¡°Janie, you don¡¯t even know that you became popr again on the school forum today. ¡°Hahaha, Madelyn the green tea ***was trampled by you, which makes me so happy! ¡°She was once the No. 1 student in the painting department. However, she is nothingpared to you! ¡°Let¡¯s think about that idiot Jack Fowler and Peter Fowler. Humph¡­ Neither of them is your match!¡± At the same time, they won the game. L had reached a peak, 2,000 points. They had been ying Ludde No. 7 and Yoyo, respectively. It was easy for this battle formation to get 2,000 points. When Jane and L had chosen these two heroes, they had been warmly greeted by their teammates. Every time the opponent had wanted to cut L, Jane would have always been able to push it away with balls and shields. L had been well protected. In addition, L was skillful and had strong fighting power All of their teammates had ****their ***. They had won easily. Yoyo had won the MVP L threw away her mobile phone, held her cheek, and stared at Jane excitedly Jane poked L¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me in this way? Is there anything on my face?¡± ¡°Ah! My Janie is good at fighting, programming, dancing, painting, etc. You are simply an all around idol! ¡°Janie, why don¡¯t we be real lesbians? Boohoo¡­ I really can¡¯t bear to see you being snatched away by men.¡± L was about to cry. She still didn¡¯t give up and made a willful request. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Forget about lesbians. However, it¡¯s not that easy for men to snatch me away from you. They have to ovee a lot of difficulties.¡± ¡°Bochoo, I¡¯ve been rejected again. I want to cry to death!¡± There was a tinkle. This was the Dar¡¯s special message prompt tone Jane said to L that she w was going to the toilet, and then she let L y alone. Jane entered the toilet. Sure enough, it was a message from H.F. H.F. said, [Teacher, let¡¯s meet at Revolve Cafe on the appointed day] ¡°Revolve Cafe?¡± Jane had an impression of this ce This was a cafe that was quite popr on Tik Tok, and it was often patronized. It meant that there were a lot of people in the cafe. It seemed that H.F. had thought Jane would be worried about her safety. So, he had deliberately chosen a ce with many people. After all, in Crusia, no killer would attack in a crowded ce. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to deal with the consequence. However, J¨¢ne had a bad memory of Revolve Cafe. She remembered that in her previous life, Henry Fowler liked patronizing this cafe. Although it was an Inte celebrity cafe, it was definitely not one of the franchise cafes that only knew how to package themselves and earn a lot of money. Instead, it was really managed diligently. The atmosphere and furnishings inside were very ssical. Its coffee beans were imported from abroad and were of the highest quality. Its baristas who made coffee followed strict timing and standards in every working procedure. The coffee prepared was indeed delicious. Though it was expensive, it was still popr with consumers. The owner of the cafe was Kevin Jones, one of Henry¡¯s good friends Henry had taken his family there many times. And Madelyn went there most often. However, Henry had never taken Jane with him. Later on, Jane heard Madelyn talk about the cafe many times and was curious. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Then, she went to Revolve Cafe alone and bought atte. She wanted to know, by tasting the coffee and sitting inside the cafe, why Henry liked the cafe so much. The coffee made by Revolve Cafe did taste good. It had the magic power to calm people¡¯s hearts and cleanse their frustrations. Just as Jane was sitting in a corner by the window, quietly tasting her coffee alone, Henry happened to come with Peter Fowler and Madelyn Fowler When Peter saw Jane, he mocked and ridiculed her, saying that she was a copycat and only knew how to imitate what Madelyn did and that the was like a puppet on a string, **** The eyes of the people in the cafe turned to Jane. Henry simply ignored Jane. He turned around and left with Peter and Madelyn. Before leaving, he said coldly. ¡°This cafe bes dirty because someone who shouldn¡¯te has come, ¡°The delicious coffee here has be ****. Let¡¯s change to another cafe.¡± He was so indifferent as if he had treated Jane as a germ. Jane stood there alone, helpless and self-conscious, and was ridiculed by many people. Jane had had that feeling a long time ago. However, when FS. mentioned Revolve Cafe, that feeling came again It was as if it had just happened Jane could feel a chill in her body as if she had been pierced. H.F. said. [Teacher, are you still there? Don¡¯t you think this ce will do? We can go somewhere else:] On the other end of the mobile phone, Henry Fowler was uneasy. This cafe was run by one of his good friends. The coffee there tasted superb. Henry often went there and liked the coffee very much. This cale was the most famous one in Stormton City With all these factors, it was very safe for Queen. After careful consideration, Henry had chosen such a ce to meet Queen. If Queen liked neither noisy ces nor coffee, then he would have chosen the wrong ce. Henry would regret it very much if now he made Queen feel disgusted and didn¡¯t want to see him. Queen sent, I¡¯m still online. Let¡¯s meet at this ce | Jane had a very unpleasant memory of this ce, though In the end, after being reborn, Jane would no longer have anything to do with the Fowler family. If because of Henry, Jane would not go to Revolve Cafe, she would be tortured by the painful memories of her previous life. Then, she could be considered to have neitherpletely severed ties with the Fowler family nor walked out of the shadows to live a nice life alone In this life, Jane would no longer be sad, hurt, or cry for those people from the Fowler family. Regardless of whether the Fowlers were there or not, Jane would go to that ce just because she wanted to go there to drink wine, taste coffee, y, and meet the people she wanted to meet. Jane should still go to the cafe even if the Fowlers were there. It was the Fowlers who should hide from Jane, not Jane hiding from them! Jane had never done anything wrong. She had a clear conscience! Why should she avoid them? What a joke! H.F. texted. [OK, Teacher. Then we have an appointment. I¡¯ll wait for you next Friday!] Queen, [Yes!] Jane exited the Dar. At this moment, a WeChat message came. On WeChat, Jane saw the person who had sent the message. Her heart skipped a beat. It was Hugh Croft. Jane didn¡¯t know why her heart had skipped a beat She threw away the strange feeling and opened Hugh¡¯s message It was a photo. The sky was dotted with stars. Seven-colored auroras appeared over mountain peaks at night It was an extremi Hugh said, [Passing by here, I happened to see the auroras. I thought you might like them, so I took this photo for you] Jane replied, [Thank you! It¡¯s beautiful. By the way, why didn¡¯t you tell me that night that you were going to Wetanean for a business trip?] Hugh was silent for a moment. He said. [Do you care where I go?] Jane coughed. She suddenly felt that she had asked a **** question. It was as if she had been ming Hugh for not telling her that he was going on a business trip to Wetanean. Actually, they two could at most be considered friends. There was no extra rtionship between them. Why had she sent that message? It was really baffling. But now she couldn¡¯t retreat it. Jane sent, [it¡¯s okay. I just asked the question casually. It seems that Mr. Croft¡¯s trip to Wetanean has yielded a lot, so Mr. Croft still has time to see the auroras.] Hugh replied, [Janie, I would like you to call me by my name. Don¡¯t call me Mr. Croft, okay?] Jane¡¯s finger on the phone screen trembled slightly After thinking for a while, she replied in a daze. Jane, [Of course, it is okay, Hugh.] Hugh, [Thank you, Janie (followed by a smiling expression)] It was a standard CEO expression. Jane continued chatting with Hugh until L sent her a message. [Janie, you won¡¯t leave me alone, will you? You have been in the toilet for an hour¡¯] Jane was slightly stunned. She looked at the time on her mobile phone. It was already 9:30 pm. Time had passed so quickly when she had been chatting with Hugh. Like an arrow, time disappeared in the blink of an eye. Jane replied to L, [Coming right up.] And then she replied to Hugh. Jane texted, [Sorry, Hugh, my friend is calling me.] She took a look at the chat history. They two chatted a lot. All they had talked about were verymon. ¡°What is the weather like? Did anything pleasant happen recently?¡­¡± Why was Jane so engrossed in chatting with Hugh? She had even lost track of time. Hugh texted, [OK. Thank you, Janie. I am very happy to have had you chat with me.] Jane replied, [Me too. I hope both of us who have Type Omega blood can have a good sleep tonight.] Hugh replied almost instantly. [Yes, I can because you¡¯re here.] Jane saw Hugh¡¯s reply. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 85 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 85 Chapter 85 However, she didn¡¯t know how to reply because Hugh¡¯s words were too ambiguous. She felt that no matter how she replied, it would be wrong Jane hadn¡¯t decided to sign a contract with Hugh yet. However, Jane could feel that the rtionship between them was changing bit by bit. She began to be influenced by Hugh. In the past, Jane would have thought this was a bad development Hugh was an overly dangerous man. A top-notch wealthy family like the Croft family was an existence that Jane, who yearned for freedom, was unwilling to touch, But now Jane could not resist the qualitative change in the rtionship between her and Hugh. She could only follow the guidance of fate. She and Hugh were going towards the unknown fate step by step. At this moment, Hugh sent her the following messages. [You will always be my only choice] [I choose you.] [I choose you again and again.] [No wavering, no hesitation, and no swerving.] [This was what a man said while he was proposing to a woman in Rogri Town in Wetanean today] [I was deeply touched. I want to share it with you] ¡°Among all the options, I choose only you Jane could not help but bite her lip. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. She could only send a ¡°covering face emoji. She had to run away. It was not Jane¡¯s intention to be a ****, though. However, Hugh had said the above words so suddenly and in such a hot way. Ah! She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it! Time passed rapidly. The day when Jane and H.F. had nned to meet came. Jane followed the agreed time At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she arrived at Revolve Cafe. When she came to the front desk, a waiter smiled and asked her what coffee she would like to order. Jane¡¯s gaze lingered on the menu for a while. ¡°Atte, please.¡± She still chose the samette as that in her previous life because she felt that thette tasted good. Although she had unpleasant memories, the taste of the cafe¡¯s coffee would not be affected. There was nothing wrong with the coffee. The current Jane would not make any mistakes. Now she was inside Revolve Cafe again. She walked to the window seat that she had taken in her previous life. Jane¡¯s mind settled as still water. There were no more ripples in it. While tasting the delicioustte, Jane locked out of the window. She watched peopleing and going in an endless stream. The sun shone on the people, whose faces were filled with happy smiles. They were joyful in threes and fours. Jane could not help but look forward to the meeting with H.F She supported her chin with one hand. Her eyes sparkled When she saw her little apprentice, could she recognize him at the first sight? Jane hadn¡¯t texted H.F. since she arrived at Revolve Cafe. But she could test whether she and her apprentice were really so destined. Could they catch each other¡¯s figures at first nce in this lively cafe? Perhaps in her current life, she could finally meet those people that she hadn¡¯t been able to meet in her previous life. Maybe she could have another close friend At this moment, the cafe¡¯s doorbell rang A figure pushed the door open and entered. Jane turned her eyes to the figure. She was wondering if HF hade. However, the person who came in was Henry Fowler, whom Jane didn¡¯t want to see! Seeing Henry¡¯s face, Jane felt that her good mood had been slightly affected. She could not help but take a few deep breaths. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Calm down, Jane. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be influenced by the Fowlers in my current life¡± She continued drinking the delicious coffee, waiting for her little apprentice toe over Henry walked into Revolve Cafe and looked around. The first thing he saw was Jane. His face showed unhappiness. ¡°Why was this ***here? ¡°Damn it!¡± However, thinking of meeting Queenter, Henry temporarily suppressed his desire to chase Jane out of Revolve Cafe He did not want to be too high-profile and make it public. The staff of Revolve Cafe were very familiar with Henry. After all, he was a friend of the boss and often patronized the cafe. One of the waiters said to him, ¡°Mr. Fowler, do you want the same coffee?* ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°All right,¡± When the orange slice civet coffee for Henry was ready, the waiter brought the te with a coffee cup to Henry respectfully. Henry had chosen a seat that was far away from Jane He didn¡¯t want to see Jane¡¯s ***face. However, he had to keep an eye on the face of each person entering Revolve Cafe. Only in this way could he immediately recognize if it was Queen. Before this, Henry had already searched the whole Revolve Cafe. Except for that damned loathsome Jane, no one had been recognized by Henry as Queen. As the first hacker of the Dar, even though Queen tried her best to hide in the crowd, Henry could easily perceive that she was different. Queen fought in the dark sacrednd and became the belief of numerous hackers Therefore, her aura and radiance couldn¡¯t bepletely hidden, As long as a little of her aura or radiance was revealed, she would be discovered by Henry Queen would make people feel so stunned that their eyes could no longer move away from her. At present, no one in Revolve Cafe gave Henry that feeling. Henry sat down quietly, tasting his coffee. Fowler Corporation¡¯s crisis had been resolved, and everything was returning to normal. However, Fowler Corporation fell out with D.Y. Group, which made Henry ufortable. Today, Henry took a special leave of absence and threw off all his work just to see Queen, his Teacher. His Teacher was the most important belief in his life. Time went by bit by bit It was already three in the afternoon. People kepting to Revolve Cafe. But Henry hadn¡¯t sensed who might be Queen, He could not help but frown, An hour had passed since the agreed time. Queen hadn¡¯t sent any message. It was impossible that the Teacher wouldn¡¯te. She won¡¯t break her appointment. Even if something happened at thest minute, she would definitely contact H.F. first. Could it be that Queen had already been in Revolve Cafe? But Henry hadn¡¯t recognized her. Realizing the possibility, Henry panicked and immediately got up to search the cafe again. His gaze swept across the faces of the women in the cafe. None of them had given him the stunning feeling that Queen should give. Instead, many women screamed in their hearts when they were swept by the gaze of such a handsome and elegant man. Their faces turned red. It was impossible. It was impossible for Henry not to recognize Queen. She was the Teacher with whom Henry had spent three years. She was his light and belief, Now, Henry¡¯s gaze shifted to Jane. Jane¡¯s expression had also changed a little bit. She looked at her watch from time to time. She seemed to be waiting for someone. Then, Jane took out her mobile phone. She seemed to be sending a message. Next second, Henry¡¯s mobile phone vibrated. It emitted the special prompt tone of the Dar. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 86 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 86 Chapter 86 At this moment, Henry¡¯s heart seemed to be suddenly clenched by a pair of invisible strong hands It was as if a death knell had been ringing in his ears continuously. It was about to make Henry¡¯s soul out of his body The small possibility that had almost been forgotten by Henry was like a thorn stuck in the small wound in his heart. The wound was torn and expanded, forming a huge scar. Blood gushed out Henry had once wondered if Jane¡¯s powerful hacking technology was rted to Queen. After all, Jane knew Andy and Hugh Croft, but Henry didn¡¯t know how deep their rtionship was. Henry had ever thought that Jane was Queen herself, so she had many sock puppets, resources, and channels as well as power hacking technology. But this idea had only appeared in Henry¡¯s brain for a moment. Then it had beenpletely denied by him. How could the most powerful Queen in the Dar be a wandering, mean girl who was only 19 years old and just a sophomore? It must be a coincidence. Henry must have thought too much. Perhaps Queen had already arrived at Revolve Cafe. However, Henry hadn¡¯t recognized her, Or Queen couldn¡¯te because she had something to do temporarily. Henry gave himself countless psychological hints. Only then did he take out his phone. However, his fingertips were still trembling while they were poking at the phone screen. It took him 30 seconds to unlock the phone. He opened the message from Queen of the Dar. Queen, I surrender, little apprentice. Im afraid we are not so destined. I have been waiting for you for an hour at Revolve Cafe. I hope you haven¡¯te yet, so I didn¡¯t recognize you.] Henry subconsciously nced at Jane. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then he replied with a message. HF said, [Teacher, I¡¯m already inside Revolve Cafe. Where are you?] There was a tinkle.. Henry couldn¡¯t hear the Dar¡¯s special prompt tone from Jane¡¯s mobile phone because it was noisy in the cafe. However, one second after Henry had sent the message, he saw Jane taking out her mobile phone. It seemed that she had received a message. When she saw the message from HF., she frowned without leaving a trace. Then, she started tapping on her phone screen, Thump, thump¡­. Henry¡¯s heart began to beat uncontrobly. Everything around him was like smoke and ***. At the moment, Henry only had eyes for Jane, who was replying to the message The people and things around were all nothingness. Unknowingly, cold sweat trickled down his forehead. Gradually, his entire body was drenched. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡°God, you can¡¯t joke with me about this. ¡°How can Jane Fowler.be Queen? Queen is both my teacher and belief like the sun.¡± This was his biological young sister. He hated her the most. He wanted her to die. He ignored her and treated her coldly ¡°She can¡¯t be Queen! Absolutely not!¡± Henry prayed crazily in his heart. He was even willing to exchange his lifespan for it! ¡°Don¡¯t give me such a cruel reality!¡± However, Jane finished typing the message. There was a tinkle The prompt tone that could make Henry despair sounded again. + Henry¡¯s blood started to turn cold as he was looking at his mobile phone numbly Queen sent, [I¡¯m sitting in the corner by the window. My hair is not so long. I¡¯m wearing a brown windbreaker, jeans, and sneakers. Don¡¯t be surprised. Actually, I¡¯m only 19 years old, Hahaha] She had provided enough information. No matter how unwilling Henry was to admit it, he had to ept this almost absurd truth. Henry¡¯s eyes dully moved away from the phone. He looked at Jane, who was sitting by the window. Jane was in the sun, and her eyebrows slightly rose. Her small white face without makeup was soaked in the light of the warm autumn sun and seemed to be coated with ayer of sacred and invible light. Her cherry-like lips curled up slightly. Her eyes were shining, and her eyshes were long and curly. Her long hair had been cut off years ago because of what Peter had said. Now her hair began to grow again as time went by. Peter Fowler was right. Jane looked beautiful with long hair. Her hair was thick, soft, smooth, ck, and bright, much more beautiful than Madelyn Fowler¡¯s long hair. Jane felt a little ufortable. She nced around casually. She saw Henry holding his phone in one hand. He stared at her with an indescribable gaze. Jane could say nothing ¡°What should I do?¡± Now Jane wanted to rush over pick up the coffee on the table, and ssh it in Henry¡¯s face. ¡°Why is this ****fellow staring at me like this?¡± Her mood had be bad Jane really wanted to leave now, but she was worried that H F. couldnt find her. At this moment, the waiter noticed Henry¡¯s abnormality ¡°Mr. Fowler, is there anything wrong?¡± Henry suddenly seemed to have woken up from a dream. He shivered all over He couldn¡¯t even hold his phone properly, and it fell heavily to the ground. There was a crackle. People looked at Henry in surprise. What was going on? The waiter also said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Flower?¡± ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Henry quickly squatted down and wanted to pick up the phone. However, the phone screen disyed the message interface of the Dar The message was from Queen. Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Jane Jane¡¯s eyes were fixed on Henry¡¯s phone screen. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. Gradually, they seemed to be covered withyers of frost. They were bone-chilling cold. Now Henry felt as if a needle had pierced his heart. The needle stirred wildly Henry felt so painful that he almost suffocated. His mind went nk. He pushed the waiter away and rushed out of Revolve Cafe Hepletely ignored the waiter¡¯s cry of surprise. ¡°Mr. Fowler!¡± Henry rushed into the crowd and kept running. People looked at Henry strangely He was such a handsome and imposing man. Why was he running as if he had been being chased? Henry didn¡¯t care and rushed out of the sidewalk ¡°Hey¡¯ Red light!¡± Someone eximed. Henry came back to his senses. A car sped towards him It bumped into him Fuck! Do you want to die?¡± Fortunately, the driver had stepped on a sharp brake. Henry only suffered superficial injuries. The driver got out of the car and cursed. Henry limped out of the sidewalk as if he couldn¡¯t have heard him. Henry didn¡¯t feel relieved until he found a deserted alley. Then his whole body seemed to be drained of strength He copsed on the ground with his eyes nk. His my sophobia had gone Henry didn¡¯t care how dirty the ground was He felt that his soul had been severely injured and that he was being pinched by a pair of strong hands His entire body trembled uncontrobly. He breathed hard. His heart was about to explode, and his chest kept fluctuating ¡°It was uneptable.¡± Henry couldn¡¯t ept this reality. How Henry wished it had just been a dream! It was just a nightmare! However, his heart that was about to explode, his rapid breathing, and the pain he could not swallow reminded him all the time that this was not a nightmare. This was the reality. It was a reality that Henry was unwilling to ept until his death, but he could not escape it! At this moment, Henry¡¯s phone rang again with the special prompt tone of the Dar. He breathed hard and built up his psychological defense. He knew who had sent the message. He no longer had the courage to open Queen¡¯s message. After realizing that Queen was Jane, Henry felt that his life had be a joke. He was aplete clown. He was self-righteously chasing after his own light and belief Little had he known that such light had once been left behind by him, maliciously ignored by him, and cruelly trampled underfoot by him! And he had wanted to send her to ***, submerge her in the darkness, and let her never be reborn! Henry had done so many excessive things to Queen that he didn¡¯t know how to face her. He didn¡¯t even know how to face himself! Queen would never forgive him. She would definitely not do so, Finally, Henry still could not control the intense curiosity in his heart. He clicked on the Dar¡¯s message. Queen said, [Henry Fowler], There was a full stop instead of a question mark. Jane had seen the message on his phone screen. He finally understood why Jane hadn¡¯t recognized H.F. and why he hadn¡¯t recognized Queen. They had been dangling in front of each other. Not only were they the Teacher and the Apprentice in the Dar, but also Henry had a blood rtionship with Jane. He was Jane¡¯s biological eldest brother! It was only because they hated each other that they did not admit the rtionship. He admitted that he had already thought of it the moment they had seen each other They were the Teacher and the Apprentice! Henry did not know how to respond. He put down his phone dispiritedly. Now, he only wanted to be quiet. He just wanted to have a good sleep. Perhaps everything would be resolved when he woke up. Perhaps the pain that had torn his chest apart was like a huge joke yed by fate. It would disappear. Henry closed his eyes. After resting some time, he opened his eyes again. He didn¡¯t know when it had started to rain. Raindrops were falling to the ground. Henry¡¯s current mood was as gloomy as the sky. His shoes and pants were soaked. He was no longer in the mood to take care of these things. Henry opened his *** and felt an extremely bitter taste spreading through his ****. Rubbing his temples which were about to explode, he picked up his phone. He saw the chat history with Queen. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t a dream. It was reality instead of a dream. Henry pulled his hair into a ball. He was so angry that he wanted to pull off all his hair. He wanted to use pain to numb his senses. Finally, Henry graduallyposed himself and began to ept the huge joke that fate had yed on him. Gathering all his courage, he replied to Queen. But a bright red ¡°X¡± appeared in the dialog box. Jane Fowler had pulled Henry Fowler into the cklist. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 87 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Henry Fowler was speechless. This seemed to be beyond his expectation. But it also seemed reasonable. Queen¡¯s actions had forced Henry back to reality And they had shattered hisst bit of hope and dream. He thought that this was a misunderstanding He thought that Queen was not Jane Fowler. It was all a huge misunderstanding. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this moment, Queen, Henry Fowler¡¯s main focus, had changed her Information. The current Information was as follows: ¡°From now on, in the Dar, Queen breaks off the teacher apprentice rtionship with H.FI ¡°From now on, Queen has nothing to do with F.S.!¡± Jane had sent the information in twomonnguages. For a moment, the whole Dar was in an uproar This incident had caused much agitation. Everyone knew that H.F. was Queen¡¯s apprentice, Though Queen had been in the Dar for many years, she had taken in only one precious apprentice. She had generously imparted hacker knowledge to H.F. and meticulously protected him in every detail. A great number of Queen¡¯s fans were envious and jealous. Queen had once said before exiting the Dar, ¡°Taking H.F. as an apprentice was one of the most correct things I had done in the Dar. *H.F¡¯s talent and character were good, and he was an apprentice worthy of my pride. ¡°Now I have quitted the Dar. ¡°Though the two of us were far apart and it was perhaps impossible for us to meet again, the friendship between us would not change.¡± However, now Henry had to watch Jane delete those past statements about H.F, one by one. It was as if an invisible knife had stabbed into Henry¡¯s heart. The scenes of the past came into his mind. He remembered Queens statements Queen had once acknowledged and praised H.F. in front of the people on the Dar. Queen, Henry¡¯s idol and belief, had once valued him so much. Thanks to this, Henry had jumped for joy, had been excited and proud, and had fallen into indescribable emotions. However, now he was tied to the rack of shame. He felt as if he had been being burned by fire, frozen by snow, cursed by maliciousnguage, and severely whipped by a hot whip Once he had felt so joyful and proud, now he was feeling so cruel and painful! Those enthusiastic fans of Queen had left messages asking Queen to take in apprentices again and leave alone H.F., a traitor. They had even spected that Queen and H.F. had fallen out. Otherwise, why would Queen suddenly return to the Dar and sever her rtionship with H.F? Some of them even came to privately chat with Henry¡¯s ount and shouted at him proudly and arrogantly. Henry wished he had been able to tear these weird and gloating fellows into pieces! At this moment, Kevin Jones was calling him. At the same time, Henry had also intended to contact Kevin. Henry answered the call. ¡°Henry, where are you? As soon as I finished dealing with the matter at hand, I heard one of the cafe waiters say that your behavior just now was very strange. Is something wrong?¡± Kevin and Henry had been friends since they were young. Hearing what the waiter had said, Kevin couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°Kevin, something did happen to me. But don¡¯t worry, and I take care of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to Revolve Cafe now. I have something important to Investigate.¡± ¡®Then hurry up! I happen to be in the cafe now!¡± ¡°Henry, we two are brothers. If there is any problem you can¡¯t solve, please tell me. I will do my best to help you, OK?¡± With thefort of his good friend, the sad Henry felt a littlefortable. It was enough for him to feel a littlefortable ¡°Okay¡± After hanging up the phone, Henry¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°Kevin, you really can¡¯t help with this matter¡± In fact, Henry didn¡¯t know how to face this mess. He watched helplessly the belief and sun he had pursued fall. Henceforth, Henry¡¯s world would be a dark barrennd filled with ice and snow. But that was clearly the most important treasure for which Henry wanted to exchange all he had now! After Henry returned to Revolve Cafe, Kevin even hung a sign at the cafe door saying ¡®Business suspended¡±. Kevin was shocked to see Henry in such a mess, and he said, ¡°Henry, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Was this still Henry Fowler that Kevin had known for a long time, who had been extremely clean, handsome, and meticulous before? Henry¡¯s high-ss customized suit, worth hundreds of thousands of dors, was soaked in the rain andpletely scrapped. His hair had also be messy, with several hairs sticking to his forehead and stained with sewage, leaves, and other dirty things His handsome face seemed to have been severely beaten and became pale. And even his lips were bloodless, His eyes were full of blood. Where was the light in his eyes that had used to be indifferent and insightful? Tm fine.¡± Henry shook his head and subconsciously looked at the seat that Jane had taken today. As expected, Jane Fowler had already left. That seat had been cleaned up. Not even a trace had been left behind. ¡°Does Mr. Fowler want to know something about thedy drinkingtte over there? I found that she left about six or seven minutes after Mr. Fowler had left the cafe.¡± Henry recognized that this was the waiter who hade to care about him in the afternoon. Henry¡¯s eyes shed with guilt, and he said, ¡°Sorry. I was in a mess at that time. I pushed you carelessly. Are you all right?¡± ¡®Tm fine, Mr. Fowler But you¡­ The waiter hesitated He had never seen Henry lose hisposure and be so decadent. What had exactly happened? However, this was not a question an employee like him could ask ¡°Henry,e and tidy up first. You are in a mess now ¡°Take a bath, change your clothes, and have a cup of coffee. Were youing here in the rain?¡± Kevin patted Henry¡¯s shoulder. Kevin coughed lightly. In fact, he had said it in a light way. What Henry locked like now clearly showed that something big had happened. Kevin had never seen Henry so upset. ¡°Kevin, before I go to take a bath, I want to ask you for a favor¡± After hearing Henry¡¯s words, Kevin was silent for a moment and nodded. Outside, it began to rain again. From time to time, there was ferocious wind and lightning. Kevin took Henry to the surveince room. The surveince camera could clearly capture the entire cafe Henry stared at the video that started at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Jane Fowler walked into Revolve Cafe. Then, she ordered a cup of coffee and sat in a corner by the window. Her expression was calm andposed. ¡°Henry, isn¡¯t this your young sister Jane, who came back after 19 years of disappearance? Kevin and Henry were brothers. In addition, that incident had caused considerablemotion. Kevin naturally remembered what Jane looked like. ¡°Did you lose yourposure today because Jane came to Revolve Cafe?¡± After saying this, Kevin himself felt it hard to believe. Jane had broken up with the Fowler family and then stabbed it in the back. However, Henry could, with his ability, have handled well the remaining consequences of that incident. Hemy wouldn¡¯t have made such a mess of himself even if he and Jane had be enemies. ¡°Yes, it is ¡°Kevin, I don¡¯t know how to tell you about this matter. ¡°I can only say that damn fate really knows how to tease people. ¡°Today is the worst day of my life. The things that happened in the past and that will happen in the future are surely not as bad as what has happened today.¡± Henry felt as if he had been chewing bitter gourd. It was so bitter that he was about to cry. How could such a thing be exined clearly? How could he exin it to others? Even Henry felt extremely confused. Seeing Henry like this, Kevin sighed softly. ¡°It seems what you need is alcohol instead of coffee. Let¡¯s go to Nightshade Bar for a drinkter, which maybe will make you feel better. ¡°But first you have to take a bath and change your clothes and other things to avoid catching a cold.¡± Henry hadn¡¯t drunk alcohol for a long time. But today, alcohol was the only thing that could heal Henry¡¯s broken heart. Nightshade Bar It was already ten o¡¯clock at night. It was still raining outside. The rain was not heavy. Kevin and Henry arrived at Nightshade Bar. They asked for a box. When passing the second floor, they found a person sitting on the balcony. Henry¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. It was Jane Fowler! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 88 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 88 Chapter 88 It was raining Therefore, there was nearly no one sitting on the balcony. Almost all the people were in the boxes or at the bar tables inside. Therefore, Jane was so eye-catching and extraordinary The staff had no choice. Customers were God. The bar owner, Robert Shane, especially told the bar staff to serve this customer well. No matter what request she made, they should satisfy it. They had to put up a big umbre to protect Jane from the rain. Since the rain was not heavy, she wouldn¡¯t be drenched. However, the wind by the river was a little strong. On this autumn evening, the wind blew on Jane, The prating cold raindrops made Jane¡¯s clothes a little wet. Her fair and beautiful face was covered with raindrops, But the raindrops could not cover the feelings that no one could detect in her quiet eyes. Her long ck hair was wet and fell on her shoulders obediently. In the light rain and the night wind, Jane sat by the river, integrating with the luxurious and beautiful light She showed extreme beauty That was the indescribable beauty of turning a cocoon into a butterfly It caught everyone¡¯s attention. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Men couldn¡¯t move their eyes away from Jane. They didn¡¯t know what to do. They could feel Jane¡¯s great attraction, but they couldn¡¯t get close to her. The invisible loneliness that emanated from her body kept her away from the crowd and suppressed the restlessness of men. Men were almost fascinated by her. Jane shook the ss containing ***Mary, squinted her eyes, then raised her head and drank the cocktail, regardless of its alcohol content and whether she would be drunk She had drunk the Blood Mary in one gulp It was as if this had been the only way to relieve her bad mood. Jane had originally thought that today would be a pleasant day for her Unexpectedly, it had been a terrible day! H.F, the apprentice taken in by Jane on the Dar was actually Jane¡¯s biological eldest brother, Henry Fowler! This was simply a huge joke yed by God! Jane should have thought of this. H.F. wart the initial of Henry Fowler. However, Jane hadn¡¯t expected someone to be so ****as to put his initial on the Dar! Henry would die countless times If somebody found out that H.F. was Henry Folwer! This time, Jane had been too clever to be wise. She had had the same thought as everyone else. For the sake of safety, no one would put the initial of his/her name on the Dar as a nickname However, Henry Fowler had done the opposite. Perhaps he had believed that the most dangerous ce was the safest one. Therefore, Jane hadn¡¯t conducted any investigation because of her respect for her apprentice. Then, it be one of the things that she would regret the most in her life. If she had known that H.F. was Henry Fowler, she would never have met him. She would have neither had anything to do with him nor taken him in as her apprentice! However, Jane could not talk to L about it. And Andy was not in Stormton City Andy had seen the Dars messages and had sent Jane a WeChat message. But Jane¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know how to tell Andy about it. She had to put it aside first. Therefore, she had decided toe to Nightshade Bar and numb her brain with alcohol. She had to forget this damn feeling! Henry Fowler secretly clenched his fists while watching Jane drinking alcohol one ss after another as if she was going to get herself drunk Now there was no more coldness, sarcasm, or arrogance in Henry¡¯s heart as he was looking at Jane He just felt painful and quilty That was right It was Henry who had forced Jane into such a state. ¡°Henry, your sister will definitely get drunk if she drinks like this. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about her, you should go over and see her.¡± Kevin couldn¡¯t believe what Henry was doing. Henry was now looking at Jane with guilt and heartache. He clearly hated his young sister who had been missing for 19 years, and he even wished that she had died. Jane¡¯s cutting ties with the Fowler family had caused considerablemotion. It was not the first time Kevin had heard Henry say that he hoped Jane Fowler would die. Kevin had originally thought that Henry was a little too cruel to Jane. But this was Henry¡¯s family matter. Kevin could do nothing The more he said, the more mistakes he would make. So he had to let it go. Henry had such a temperament. Each of his friends had been tested for years before being approved by him. Therefore, it had been impossible for Jane to be approved by Henry as soon as she had returned Moreover, Henry hated it when the life with which he was satisfied was affected by outsiders In addition, the Fowler family¡¯s situation was a little special. They had a beloved adopted daughter, Madelyn Fowler. Therefore, nobody was good to Jane But now Kevin was keenly aware that something very special had happened between Henry and Jane. That was why Henry had lost hisposure today Henry opened his ***. It seemed that he wanted to say something. But after saying the first word, he couldn¡¯t say anything more. Henry wanted to go over there. He even had a lot of words in his heart. He wanted to hold Jane¡¯s hand and exin everything to her. However, Jane was Queen. Jane had deleted H.F. (Henry Fowler) from her friends on the Dar. She had even publicly announced on the Dar her severing all ties with H.F She had also deleted all the records of her previous rtionship with H.F. Now, Jane probably hated Henry to death. What right did Henry have to say anything to Jane? Perhaps this would only make Jane hate him more. While Henry was hesitating, Jane¡¯s eyes turned to him and Kevin. This pair of eyes instantly turned cold. Damn it, she was just drinking here. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet the face she never wanted to see again in her life. Now, Jane did not want to see anyone from the Fowler family, especially Henry Fowler She felt her stomach churn after realizing that there might be air mixing in the space where she and he were together. She was about to vomit. Jane quickly stood up, wanting to leave Nightshade Bar. She really wanted to avoid meeting Henry at least for today. Henry and Kevin were standing at the top of the stairs on the second floor. If Jane wanted to go downstairs, she had to pass by them. Jane walked to them step by step. There was a faint smell of alcohol from her. Herity and Kevin could clearly feel that Jane had drunk a lot of alcohol But she hadn¡¯t been drunk. She walked steadily At his moment, Henry seemed to have been cursed. He subconsciously held his breath He could only watch his biological young sister Jane, who had been his belief and sun on the Dar, walking to him step by step. Henry did not know what expression to make. He even felt that all the strength in his body had been sucked out. His mind went nk. He just watched Jane getting closer and closer Jane opened her thin lips. Her cold voice pulled Henry¡¯s soul back like an invisible hand. ¡°Get the ****out of here. Don¡¯t stand in my way!¡± His voice was filled with extreme disgust. It was as if she couldn¡¯t have waited for the person in front of her topletely disappear from this world. Or she wanted him to go to ******! When Henry heard Jane¡¯s words, his heart was like a wound that had been stitched up was badly torn again. The sadness that was about to split his brain couldn¡¯t be eliminated The reason was that Jane was not an enemy that Henry could not wait to get rid of Instead, she had been Henry¡¯s belief and light; she had been his Teacher, she was his biological young sister! He was hated by such an important person, and it was as if they would never have any connection in this lifetime. All that had been left was unforgettable hatred. Once Henry realized this, his face became as pale as a zombie. He could not even stand steadily The light that had once illuminated his dark world and brought about the flowers of happiness finally left ruthlessly. Henry¡¯s world was once again covered with ice and snow and became extremely cold. Kevin frowned without leaving a trace. He hadn¡¯t noticed Henry¡¯s abnormality Therefore, Kevin said coldly. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, this ce is quite spacious. You can walk past us. We¡¯re not in your way. ¡°Why are you so aggressive? We haven¡¯t offended you!¡± Regardless of the grudge between Jane and Henry, Jane swore at them, Her extreme disgust made Kevin very unhappy Why had she done so? Kevin was a man with a temper, too. He had a little sympathy for Jane¡¯s sufferings. But he still sided with Henry. He and Henry had been friends since their childhood, Kevin therefore could not tolerate Jane¡¯s humiliation! ¡°You haven¡¯t offended me¡­¡± Jane nced at Henry mockingly. Under Jane¡¯s gaze, Henry felt as if he had been stabbed by a needle. The pain was unbearable. He subconsciously moved aside. Kevin looked at Henry in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± Now Henry looked at Jane like a mouse looking at a cat He had no intention of resisting all this at all. Was this still the Henry that Kevin had known for so a long time? He was so afraid of Jane Fowler! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 89 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Only then did Jane Fowler stop talking She went downstairs expressionlessly Only after Jane had left did Henry feel that he could breathe. He greedily gulped down ****of fresh air ¡°Henry, what¡¯s wrong with you? What has happened between you and your young sister? ¡°Why have you be like this?¡± Was such a weak, timid, and terrified Henry still the king of beasts in Kevin¡¯s memory who had been cold and arrogant, had had lofty momentum, and had been used to controlling everything in his hands? Kevin, you stay here. I have to go now!¡± Having said this. Henry gritted his teeth and chased after Jane. kevin was right. Why had Henry be like this? Henry knew the reason better than anyone else. He had to find Jane and ask her! Otherwise, the sadness, pain, despair, and guilt that spread in his heart would make him unable to return to the past! For the rest of his life, he would only be drowned by the tide of pain! ¡°Hey! Henry Kevin felt that something had been wrong with Henry Seeing Henry chasing after Jane, Kevin ran after him out of worry Jane did not go to Nightshade Bar¡¯s underground parking lot to pick up her car. She walked on the avenue by the river, not holding an umbre, but directly caught in the light rain. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She raised her head and looked at the moonlight that was vaguely seeping out of the dark ****in the sky She allowed the drizzle to fall on her face. It was very cold. But the cold drizzle could dispel her drunkenness and clear her mind a little She ignored the neon lights around her. At this time, a sound of hurried footsteps came from behind her ¡°Jane, stop right there!¡± It was Henry¡¯s voice. Jane¡¯s body trembled She stopped. A kind of physiological disgust suddenly permeated her entire body Jane turned around and looked at Henry, who was also drenched in the rain. His face was pale, and he was panting as if he had caught a fever She said nothing. Her hands were in the pockets of her windbreaker. She stared at Henry with a bone-chilling, mocking, and hateful gaze. Under Jane¡¯s gaze, Henry felt that he was like a criminal who had been stripped naked and thrown to the execution ground, about to be beheaded He was nowhere to run. Everything about him was exposed. Just her gaze was enough to make Henry copse. Where were the hatred and hostility he had responded to Jane¡¯s gaze before? ¡°Jane Let¡¯s have a good chat ¡°There are a lot of things I want to clear up with you. Please, can we talk?¡± Henry did not want to live in such pain for the rest of his life. The only way out was to exin everything to Jane. Perhaps only in this way could Henry be freed. Even if he could not return to the past, at least he could live a little morefortably. To be honest, Jane hadn¡¯t expected Henry to be so brazen. He actually dared to take the initiative to say such things to her. Then, Jane couldn¡¯t help butugh. She burst outughing Sheughed until tears came out Jane had rarely lost herposure like this before Every time she behaved like this, it was due to the Fowlers. Why were the Fowlers so talented inedy? They were simply clowns with an excellent talent for acting. Hearing Jane¡¯s mockingughter piercing through his heart, Henry was like a child who had made a mistake and was being fined to stand He didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He allowed the uneasiness and coldness in his heart to turn into an invisible arrow that pierced through his entire body In a sense, the rtionship between Henry and Jane was indeed like this. Jane had been the Teacher. And Henry had been her apprentice. As the apprentice, he could only withstand the Teacher¡¯s mockery He couldn¡¯t escape it. ¡°Henry Fowler, do you deserve to talk to me? ¡°You want to talk to me? Is there anything else to talk about between us? ¡°Apart from the bone-chilling hatred between us, there¡¯s no other rtionship between us! ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Facing Jane¡¯s merciless humiliation, Henry swayed in the rain. He still forced himself to hold on, biting his teeth. He squeezed out his voice through his teeth. ¡°I know you hate me, Jane. Now that things have be like this, I have no right to reprimand you for your hatred. You should hate me¡­. ¡°But the rtionship between us is tooplicated. You must want an end, right? At least let¡¯s make things clear and think about the future¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ***disgust me, Henry Fowler!¡± Before Henry finished talking, Jane felt like vomiting. Her stomach churned again. Jane could only raise her head and swallow this ****feeling in the light rain. ¡°Jane Fowler.¡± Henry spat out these two words weakly. His voice was filled with deep sorrow. In addition, it was full of deep sadness and servile pleadings. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Jane. No¡­ Teacher, can you talk to me? ¡°Let¡¯s talk to each other just this time to exin everything clearly.¡± Henry believed that only in this way could he live a little better. What he wanted was to live a slightly better life. He did not want to go to bed in such a bad mood. That would drive him crazy no matter how much alcohol he would drink. He would be drunk, and his brain would be in so much pain that it would be about to explode. He would have no time to care about anything else. However, after sobering up, he would still have to face this iparably ****reality. All this was about to torture Henry to death! Jane seemed to have heard something she didn¡¯t want to hear. Her eyes became deep, giving out uncontroble killing intent. In the next second, Jane¡¯s figure turned into an afterimage. She was in front of Henry in an instant. ¡°Teacher..¡± Henry spoke subconsciously He was thinking that Jane was finally willing to have a good chat with him. Once again, a little hope welled up in his heart. The current Henry could not see anything. He could only use this idea to anesthetize himself and give himself hope. He could neither sense the killing intent from Jane nor see the extreme hatred in her eyes. p! A kesounding p shattered Henry¡¯sst hope. He waspletely unprepared. He was caught off guard Henry wouldn¡¯t have got prepared at all. Jane had used all her strength in this p. If she hadn¡¯t done so, she would have been angered to death by a scumbag like Henry Henry was sent flying to the ground by the p His noble body fell into the muddy water, drenched and in a mess. He was the high and mighty eldest son of the Fowler family and the president of the Fowler Corporation, who was the center of attention and for whom countless people had high hopes. He was such a man who looked down from above and seemed to be at the top of the world. Who would have ever thought that at this moment, he was lying in the mud in such a sorry state and couldn¡¯t stand up? He felt the burning pain on his face. Blood flowed from the corner of his ***. Needless to say, Jane Fowler¡¯s p was ruthless. It almost gave Henry a concussion. He looked up. The rain and mud blurred his eyes. Now, Henry could finally see clearly. Jane¡¯s eyes were cold. She was enveloped by the killing intent. Thispletely shattered thest trace of luxurious fantasy in Henry¡¯s heart. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 90 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 90 Chapter 90 This p had already exined Jane¡¯s answer It had caused intense pain, which was enough to wake Henry¡¯s brain up He was no longer muddle-headed. He was like a drowning person who had finally been rescued onto a ship. Before he could taste the joy of surviving a cmity, he was once again pushed into the bone-chilling abyss by the waves. The rain gradually became heavier. Even the wind began to whistle. ¡°Henry Fowler, if you call me Teacher again, Il tear your ****apart ¡°You can be described in two words. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Do you know how **nauseous and ***you are? ¡°If you don¡¯t have a mirror at home, then you take a pee. And then you look at yourself in your pee. You will find how shameless you are!¡± Jane kept taking deep breaths How dared Henry call her ¡°Teacher¡±? After having done all those things, he still had the courage to brazenly find Jane to say something. ¡°What to say? ¡°Was there anything left to say between you and me? ¡°Talking about the teacher-apprentice rtionship on the Dar? ¡°Damn it!¡± Jane felt even more nauseous! She wished she could have killed Henry Fowler right now! However, her rationality told her that she couldn¡¯t do that. If she really did that, she would cause a lot of trouble. In her previous life, Jane had died in a fire because of the Fowler family. It had been so difficult for her to be reborn in this life that she had been able to change her dogshit life. Jane didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen again because of the Fowler family! Never again! She had tried her best to escape from the Fowler family and had even retaliated against it. She wanted it to know that Jane Fowler shouldn¡¯t be provoked! ¡°But what is Henry Fowler doing now?¡± Fate had yed a huge joke not only on Henry but also on Jane Jane¡¯s concern in her life had originally been the apprentice whom she had taken in on the Dar three years ago and of whom she had been proud. However, the apprentice was actually her eldest brother Henry Fowler. She could not wait for him to die! ¡°God, you really know how to y with me! ¡°You¡¯re killing me! Fuck!¡± ¡°Jane, I really didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Queen is you and that you are my Teacher. However, everything I have told you on the Dar is true. *I got into the Dar really because I adored you. I was indeed happy to be your apprentice. That was the proudest and luckiest thing in my life! ¡°Every time I learned new knowledge from you and got your affirmation, I was so happy that I would feel ashamed. What I have said to you is true!¡± Henry was so nervous that his mind went nk. He could only say the words in his heart in such a panicked tone. ¡°So are you talking to me now as H.F. or as Henry Fowler? ¡°Am I your Teacher or your young sister in your eyes? ¡°No matter who I am, do you think you are qualified to talk to me? ¡°With what you¡¯ve done to me, do you still expect me to have a good chat with you calmly? you must be dreaming¡¯ ¡°Henry Fowler, what I regret most in my life is that I took you in as an apprentice without investigating your identity clearly due to my being soft-hearted at that time! I regret it to death!* Jane¡¯s merciless words hit Henry¡¯s head like a heavy hammer. Henry felt dizzy. He could only copse in the mud. The rain washed over his eyes. At this moment, he could clearly see Jane Fowler¡¯s cold and heartless gaze. Regret Intense regret Guilt surged in Henry¡¯s heart. He felt ashamed under Jane¡¯s angry scolding He wished he had been able to dig a hole and hide in it Henry could not resist Jane¡¯s words at all. The more he listened, the more pain, sadness, and despair he felt. This kind of emotion was like crazily growing vines, which entangled him and were about to suffocate him. Jane was right. Henry was indeed not qualified. What right did he have? If he hadn¡¯t done those outrageous things to Jane, they could still get along as the Teacher and the apprentice However, Henry had done so many beastly things to Jane If Jane hadn¡¯t been Queen, Henry wouldn¡¯t have felt a trace of guilt until now. Instead, he hated Jane to the core. He only wanted to send his biological young sister, who had been missing for 19 years, to ****! He wanted Jane to regret what she had done to the Fowler family! It was just because Jane was his Teacher that he regretted it. It wasn¡¯t because Henry realized that he was Jane¡¯s biological eldest brother that he regretted it He was the biological eldest brother who must protect his biological young sister! In the past, Jane had been so sincere to her apprentice H.F. Now, the rtionship between them had changed qualitatively, so she hated him more. Jane turned around and go without hesitation. If she continued to be involved with Henry, she really felt that she would vomit. She never wanted to see Henry¡¯s ***face again! Once she saw Henry and heard his shameless words, she would recall the pain she had suffered due to him in both her previous life and her current life. She also remembered how she had taken care of H.E on the Dar. Under the interweaving of the two emotions, Jane was about to have a splitting headache. There was real hatred in her heart. Now she hated not only Henry but also herself. She was really asking for trouble! She was too ***! At this moment. Henry saw that Jane was about to leave. He reached out and grabbed the bottom of Jane¡¯s trousers. ¡°Let go, Henry Fowler!¡± Jane turned around and stepped on Henry¡¯s arm. The intense pain was about to tear his body apart Henry gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t cry out because of the pain. He grabbed the bottom of Jane¡¯s trousers tightly and refused to let go. It was as if he had been grabbing hisst life-saving straw. Henry knew that his previous belief could never be salvaged if he let go now! Henry only wanted redemption and a simple expectation! For this reason, eyen if his hand would be injured, he would do his best and never let gol ¡°Jane, what do 1 have to do to make you forgive me? ¡°Teacher, I really know I was wrong. If it¡¯s for those things I had done in the past, I can do anything you want, as long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me.¡± Henry groveled and pleaded. From birth until now, as the eldest son of the Fowler family, he had been the star that many people looked forward to He had lost hisposure today, and he had never been so humble and pitiful. He had never thrown away all his dignity to beg a person before. And the person was the biological young sister about whom Henry had never cared! If fate was to punish him for having been so vicious to his young sister who had been missing for 19 years, then he had already understood how deep the pain was. He had endured the pain! And he nearly couldn¡¯t bear it anymore! Only in the past few hours, Henry¡¯s heart seemed to have broken in the face of such an unfeeling Jane! He felt worse than being dead! ¡°Do you want me to forgive you? ¡°Henry Fowler, hahaha. Do you really have that intention? ¡°If you want me to forgive you, then as the Teacher who had misread you before and as your biological young sister whom you had hated, ignored, and kicked out of the Fowler family, I have only one request! ¡°That is¡­¡± Jane opened her thin lips. Her voice was filled with intense disgust at and hatred for Henry. She said the following words that made Henry feel punished by God. ¡°You go to ***.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 91 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Just three words. Henry felt as if he was hit by a bucket of cold water He loosened his grip on Jane¡¯s pants. His hands gradually lowered. Jane turned around and left without hesitation Abandoning Henry in the mud as the rain beat down on his body. Just like how the Fowlers ruthlessly abandoned her in the fire without turning back in her past life. She had experienced a living hell as she burned in the fire. If Henry was heartbroken, guilty, and regretful¡­. That would be fantastic! Jane wanted Henry to suffer the same amount of pain she went through! On what grounds should she suffer the ***he brought her? She had endured more than enough pain in her previous life. It¡¯s his turn to suffer Jane¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from Henry¡¯s sight He seemed to have lost all his strength Sitting on the muddy ground, the frigid rain sttered on his body coldly. Slowly¡­ Henryughed. Hisughter gradually became dested. He reached out to cover his face Letting his tears fall freely from the corner of his eyes. The hot tears instantly turned cold as they mixed in with the raindrops No one knew Henry was crying. So what if he had deceived others? Being unable to deceive oneself was even more tragic. The once pampered and prideful man had now be a joke. If anyone saw Henry Fawler in his current state, they would think he was a ***. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Who would have thought that this man was the high and mighty president of the Fowler Corporation? ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ve brought all this upon myself¡­. ¡°This ending must be my retribution¡­¡± You. Should. Die. The first time Henry met Jane was in the courthousedies¡¯ washroom. He had said the same thing to hel The words came from the bottom of his heart. He had really hoped that Jane would die. Then, she would not be able to tarnish the Fowler family¡¯s reputation. Henry had never considered that Jane was his biological sister that had gone missing for so many years that she needed family love the most. He had spent all his time keeping her far away so that his stable and happy life would not be affected. So when Jane uttered those three words¡­ She probably felt the same as he did back then. wicker That he was a wicked man that had betrayed her trust. Except for dying once and for all¡­ There was probably no other way. It should be enough the quell her hate for him this way ¡°Henry!¡± At this moment, with an umbre in hand, Kevin Jones finally found Henry At first, he had thought that Henry chased Jane to the underground parking garage at Nightshade Bar. After searching for them for a long time without avail, he finally surmised that Henry must have chased Jane outside the bar The rain gradually got heavier, the two siblings did not have umbres. Kevin had been searching for ages. When he saw Henry lying in the mud, Kevin was not sure if it was him at first nce. However, when he got closer to take a look, his pupils constricted. It was indeed Henry! Why Did it end up like this? The current Henry was like his soul had left his body, leaving behind an empty shell of a body Compared to when they were at Revolve Cafe, Henry¡¯s state was even more ghastly! Kevin hurriedly covered Henry with the umbre, patting Henry¡¯s face incessantly. ¡°Henry, wake up! Henry! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Kevin¡­ Seeing his best buddy in front of him, Henry only opened and closed his ***. He called out to Kevin weakly. His eyes shed with despair and hopelessness. Before he could finish speaking, his eyes rolled back. He had fainted. ¡°Henry! Don¡¯t scare me! Henry Fowler!¡± Seeing Henry suddenly faint, Kevin¡¯s heart almost stopped. He touched Henry¡¯s head. It¡¯s burning! He has a fever! Kevin threw the umbre aside without caring and hurriedly picked Henry up before rushing towards Nightshade Bar The Fowlers Vi. No one knew about Henry¡¯s current state. After resolving the aftermath of the trending searches, Jack Fowler and Anna Fowler could finally rx. Jack sat on the sofa in the living room and poured himself a ss of whisky. Anna walked over in her pajamas and nced at him. ¡°Jack, don¡¯t drink too much. Take care of your body.¡± ¡°I know. Honey, I¡¯m just so happy I felt like drinking. Alright, it¡¯s just one ss.¡± Jack even acted flirtatiously in front of his wife It seems like Jack was feeling joyful. ¡°You¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± She looked at Jack helplessly She sat beside him as she poured herself a ss of whisky. ¡°That¡¯s my beloved wife! Honey, the children aren¡¯t home. It¡¯s just the two of us¡­ let¡¯s do a love shot?¡± Jack stared at Anna affectionately. ¡°Jack, let¡¯s not get involved with Jane anymore.¡± Anna ignored Jack¡¯s love shot request and said seriously, ¡°Nothing good ever happens when we make contact with Jane. Anyways, the Fowler family has already made an effort to find Jane. Now that it has gotten to this state, it could only be said that we are not fated to be a family¡­ ¡°Honey, that¡¯s what I thought too. Let Jane Fowler go, and let our family go too¡­. As soon as he finished speaking. Jack¡¯s phone rang Seeing that it was Kevin calling, Jack frowned. *Strange, Kevin called. I wonder what happened¡­¡± Jack answered the call and listened to what Kevin had to say. He abruptly stood up. ¡°Such a thing happened? Where? Alright! We¡¯ll head over now!¡± Jack and the others quickly arrived at Cloveheart Hospital, the best hospital in Stormton City. Kevin was standing guard outside the ward Jack knew that Kevin and Henry were very close, and the two families often contacted each other. Jack could not hide the worry on his face. ¡°Kevin, what happened?¡± Kevin exined, ¡°Henry had a fever and fainted. The doctor already gave him drips and treated the fever. He¡¯s fine. He only needs to rest¡± Anna was worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Kevin, why would Henry fall sick and faint when he was fine before? This child would never disparage his body¡­¡± ¡°L. I don¡¯t know either¡­ ¡°Maybe it has something to do with Jane Fowler¡± Kevin did not know what had happened either. He only knew that Henry was highly abnormal today. It was all because of this Jane Fowler ¡°Jane Fowler again!¡± Jack was no angry that he ¡°How far munt this n?st vomited blood aughter go before she¡¯s willing to let sler family off?. ¡°The Fowler family clearly doesn¡¯t want to provoke this jinx anymore. Why? Why?¡± If Jane had appeared in front of Jack now He would definitely strangle her to death They should not have given birth to her in the first ce He should not have agreed to let Anna give birth to Jane in a moment of passing Now, not only did Jane hurt the Fowler family, Jack, Peter, Madelyn She also hurt Henry! Jack Fowler¡¯s eldest son! Thanks to Jane, they were all beaten down one by one! Anna¡¯s face also paled At this moment, she really wanted to cry She could not help but cover her **and turn her face away. Why God, did I do something wrong? If only I had listened to Diane¡¯s advice and had not gone to look for Jane Would the Fowler family not have met with so many misfortunes? Anna had never regretted anything she did. As it had already passed, it was useless to feel regret. They should focus on how to resolve the current situation and future problems However, just this once. Anna really regretted it. She regretted finding Jane. If she did not bring her back, none of this would have happened¡¯ Peter listened from the side and secretly clenched his fists At this moment, Madelyn said feebly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, don¡¯t be anxious. Maybe things are not as bad as we think. Kevin, did Henry be like this because of Janie? Why did she do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.but Henry became very strange today, unlike his usual self. I felt that something must ve happened between Henry and Jane Fowler. He even felt a strong sense of guilt toward Jane Fowler.. ¡°Henry didn¡¯t mention anything. He suddenly contracted a fever and fainted because we bumped into Jane Fowler at the Nightshade Bar, and he ran out to chase after her¡­¡± Kevin could only rify the situation. This time¡­. It was Madelyn¡¯s turn to be stunned. Initially, Madelyn pretended to be concerned so Kevin could expose Jane¡¯s misdeeds. It was so that daddy and mommy could hate Jane even more, so much so that they would get rid of her. It would be best if they could kill Jane. That way, no one would steal Madelyn¡¯s limelight and the position of the youngdy Unexpectedly What did Madelyn hear? Henry felt guilty towards J¨®ne Fowler No way! Kevin must have misunderstood something! Henry had always wished he could kill Jane. How could he feel guilty toward Jane? The others were also stunned. Especially Peter He could not help but look at the tightly ***ward door ¡°Brother¡­ ¡°Could it be¡­ ¡°You came to your senses too? ¡°But what exactly happened¡­¡± ¡°Anna, Peter, ***. You guys stay here and take care of Henry I have to find Jane and ask her what exactly happened!¡± Jack was about to leave after speaking, but Anna quickly stopped him. ¡°Jack, you can¡¯t go over. If a conflict arises, Jane won¡¯t let us off!¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I will contral my temper. I¡¯m not looking for her for a fight but to rify the situation¡­ Once bitten, twice shy. Jack had already seen how powerful Jane was. In fact, because of this matter, Jack almost ruined the Fowler family¡¯s reputation and Fowler Corporation. This time, he definitely learned his lesson and would not fall into Jane¡¯s trap again. Anna bit her lip and finally made up her mind. T¡¯ll go. Jack, it¡¯s safer for me to go. You stay here together with the children and take care of Henry.¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking. Jack. You said before to listen to me at critical junctures!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 92 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 92 Chapter 92 After hearing what Anna said, Jack finally stopped insisting Peter opened his ***hes tantly In the end, he chose to remain silent. If the current Peter met with Jane, he would only be criticized as a **** He was no longer qualified to meet her. Was this the feeling of loss and regret? In the past, he had always wanted to meet her, to catch her attention. Yet, it was so easy that he disdained it. Now, Peter regretted it. He wanted to be a caring brother to Jane, to mend his past mistakes But she no longer needed it. She was like a rose filled with thorns. If he wanted to touch it, he would only bleed from scraping against the thorns This bitter feeling of guilt¡­ It was indeed ufortable. It was worse than being hungover for days Anna wanted to leave, but Madelyn followed behind her ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go with you¡­ I¡¯m afraid that Janie will get angry. If mommy can¡¯t take it anymore, I can help mommy in critical moments Anna sighed softly. ¡°Maddie, Jane ****you. If you go over, it will only intensify the conflict. Listen to me. I¡¯ll go alone. The more people there are, the more disqusted Jane will be.¡± Madelyn lowered her head, and tears began to fall silently again. She started sobbing and said, ¡®Mommy Sorry, it¡¯s all because of me. Henry wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state if I wasn¡¯t in the Fowler family Janie wouldnt have hurt us. Its all because of me. ¡°****girl, it¡¯s not your fault. Alright, I have to leave now.¡± Anna was not in the mood tofort Madelyn. She was full of questions that she wanted to ask Jane. She immediately set off when the car arrived Madelyn could only watch helplessly as the car carrying Anna left. She could not help but bit her thin lips. Could it be that she overused this move? The Fowlers were getting impatient. Madelyn had to restrain herself I can¡¯t use it like that next time. If she could go with Anna this time, Madelyn was confident that with her acting skills, she would be able to deepen the conflict between the Fowler family and Jane. It would not be long before Jane would disappear from this world without Madelyn dirtying her hands. Right now, Jane was like a parasitetching onto her. Once Jane appeared, Madelyn would feel uneasy all over, It was as if the Fowler family could not have two daughters. Only when one of them died would the war end. It was a fight to their deaths Moreover.. Madelyn could clearly feel that her family¡¯s attitude towards Jane was gradually beginning to change, If it were in the past, Jack and Anna would have already taken revenge once they knew of Henry¡¯s current state. How could they still remain so calm? It was the same for Peter. It was the same for Henry. They had all begun to feel guilty towards Jane. Every circumstance was pushing Madelyn towards an unfavorable position. She had to think of a way to turn this situation around! Jane had already returned to her apartment and taken a hot shower. She changed out of her soaking wet clothes. As the clothes had been touched by Henry, she threw her clothes into a bag in disgust. Jane nned to throw them into the trash can tomorrow. She had even put on a cooling face mask for the first time. Now, Jane only wanted to improve her mood and feel better. While soaking in the bathtub, she gave Andy a call. ¡°***, Janie. I didn¡¯t expect you to encounter such a huge situation just after I left. ¡°This is really a peculiarly ill-fated rtionship¡± When Andy heard what Jane said about what transpired today, his face was also filled with disbelief. Was there really such a terrifying coincidence in this world? ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore, Andy. I¡¯m kicking myself for not listening to you. You were right. I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on upholding a bottom line. If I had investigated H. F¡¯s true identity earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today.¡± Jane smiled self deprecatingly ¡°Now, do you know what it means to not listen to the wise? Janie, I understand your character. You¡¯re very protective of the people you approve of to the point where you¡¯re unwilling to hurt or distrust them. ¡°In the end, you look tough, but you¡¯re actually soft hearted With your personality, you¡¯re easily at a disadvantage. Isn¡¯t this the case with the Fowler family? ¡°However, I like this part of you. It makes you seem alive. We would not be conversing this merrily if you were cold and indifferent like a machine.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really seen through me, Andy. I admit defeat Andy thought of ways to cheer Jane up Gradually, Jane¡¯s mood brightened. ¡°But this Henry Fowler is really smart. He actually dared to put his initials on the Dar. ¡°Although I really didn¡¯t expect it¡­ But if someone guessed his true identity, he would be in big trouble. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken him in as your apprentice and helped him erase his traces, things wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for him all these years.¡± ¡°Alright, Andy, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Henry anymore. We are talking so happily. Why bother with an annoying person?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Alright, Janie, I have something to do first. Continue with your shower!¡± After hanging up, Jane got up from the bathtub, dried her body, ***dried her hair, and put on her pajamas. Looking at herself in the mirror, Jane sighed softly Herbad mood caused by this incident indeed could not just disappear She might as well go to sleep. Things would slowly get better tomorrow. At this moment. Jane¡¯s phone rang again, It was the apartment security. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Miss Jane Fowler¡­ There¡¯s a person outside iming to be your mother, and she wants to see you. Should I let her in?¡± Mother? Hearing this form of address¡­. Jane¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. Then She found it ***. How funny. Anna Fowler, oh Anna Fowler, are you Fowlers so shameless?¡± They had already broken all family ties. Yet, she was still shameless enough to call herself Jane Fowler¡¯s mother If word got out, people wouldugh their heads off, ¡°Tell her to get lost.¡± Jane replied and hung up. Jane only wanted to have a clean cut with the Fowler family. She did not even want to see any of the Fowlers¡¯ faces. She hid under the nket and slept soundly She could only pray that she would be in a better mood when she woke up tomorrow. She had no time to deal with Anna. Anyway, Jane could guess the reason Anna was looking for her. It must be because of Henry Jane was not in the mood to argue with Anna tonight. Seeing that Jane had hung up, the security guard looked at Anna with a conflicted expression. ¡°Mrs. Fowler¡­ This Miss Jane Fowler is not willing. I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t let you in¡± The security in this apartment was not bad. If one wanted to enter the apartment to look for someone, one had to use an ess card or go through security. This was also one of the reasons why Jane had chosen to buy this ce If not for the fact that Anna Fowler was the Fowler Corporation Chairman¡¯s wife, why would the security guard be so respectful She was an existence that a mere security guard could not offend. Anna¡¯s expression was a little *** However, Jane¡¯s rejection was within her expectations. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Anna turned around and left. The driver was waiting outside in a Maybach. Seeing Anna walk out in vain, he quickly got out of the car to wee her. ¡°Madam¡­ how did it go?¡± Anna took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡± Although this was the stupidest way and was as good as waiting for results while not putting in the effort, the gate was right there. sses start tomorrow at the University of Oricle. Jane woulde t eventually. This was the best way to meet Jane and figure out what had happened to Henry. The next day. Jane slept till nine in the morning. She rubbed her throbbing temples. Sigh¡­ She still had a nightmare. And this nightmare was quite fitting with the current situation. Jane had returned to Revolve Cafe. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was as if she had lost her memory. She waited expectantly for her little apprentice, H.F., to appear. In the end. H.F. had indeed appeared. But he was wearing a mask. Jane happily conversed with him. Speaking of all the things that had happened in the past three years, she felt that she had finally found a good friend. Then. H.F¡¯s mask suddenly peeled off. It revealed Henry¡¯s nauseating face. Henryughed mockingly. ¡°Jane Fowler, did you really think I treated you as my master? I¡¯m just ying with you. What are you going to do about it? With the knowledge of Queen¡¯s true identity, I wonder if your life will still be peaceful if I leaked the information?¡± Before Jane could ssh the coffee on the table in Henry¡¯s face. Henry was killed. She woke up from the nightmare. Except¡­ Her mood was terriblest night, so she chatted with Andy for a while and then fell asleep right after. She did not reply to anyone¡¯s messages. Jane nced at her phone. Apart from the greetings from L and Andy, there was also one from¡­ Hugh Croft. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 93 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Hugh Croft had sent a message to Jane at eightst night. However, Jane was in a ***mood and ran to Nightshade Bar to drink. She did not reply At eight this morning. Hugh sent another message to Jane on the dot. Jane ***on his message Hugh asked. [Are you in a bad mood?] Jane replied, [Yeah¡­ something very upsetting happened. It¡¯s a long story] Jane was about to put down her phone. Unexpectedly, Hugh replied in seconds. Hugh texted, [I know I¡¯m not qualified yet, but if you want to say it, I¡¯ll listen] Jane replied, [It¡¯s something trivial. I chose to forget about it to maintain my good mood today] 4 She had added an emoji covering its face. In the end, Jane lightly bit her lip and sent another message. Jane sent, [Thank you, Hugh. For caring about me ] Hugh replied. [You¡¯re wee.] He had added a smiling emoji. It seems they were chatting like oldrades. Jane was thinking about what other people would think if they saw her and Hugh¡¯s messages. Never in their dreams would they think that the both of them were dating. Although¡­ the two of them were not dating. However, because of Hugh¡¯s concern, she replied instantly. Jane¡¯s mood seemed to have improved. Even a stranger like him would care so much about her, As for the Fowler family¡­ What exactly did she expect from them? They couldn¡¯t evenpare to a man she had just met. Just like that. How are they her blood-rted kin? One after another, they only disgust her and obstruct the path to her happiness. She really did not want such a family and only wished they would disappear! After Jane washed up, she left the apartment. The University of Oricle has a major ss today. She could not bete. Jane had taken a taxi backst night. Her Porsche Cayenne was still in Nightshade Bar¡¯s underground parking garage. Hence, she could only call an Uber to the University of Oricle today. She would then go to Nightshade Bar to drive her car back after school. Just as Jane swiped her card and walked out of the apartment, a figure appeared in front of her. ¡°Jane, let¡¯s talk.¡± It was Anna. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jane nced at Anna, then at the parked Maybach not far behind her. The driver got out of the car with obvious dark circles under his eyes Anna¡¯splexion did not look good either. Obviously, she had not slept well and stayed up all night.. Jane ignored Arina and was about to leave. ¡°Jane Fowler! I¡¯m calling you. I said, let¡¯s talk!¡± Anna realized that she was not angry She was used to Jane¡¯s indifference. She wanted to rify that she had a favor to ask and did not want something like what happened with Jack to happen again. Anna could only suppress her temper and speak gently ¡°Why do you think I have to talk to you just because you want to? ¡°Anna Fowler, who do you think you are?¡± Jane saw Anna in front of her and ruthlessly ridiculed her. She did not treat the person in front of her as her so-called mother at all. ¡°Jane Fowler. I know you ***me, that you ***the Fowler family. If possible, I don¡¯t want to look for you either. I¡¯d rather I never approached you in the first ce. ¡°Perhaps this way, the Fowler family could still be like before. You would also live a better life without hatred. However, this is reality No matter how much I regret and deny it, I still have to face reality. 1 ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore, and I don¡¯t want to look for you or see you again, But this time, the matter with Henry is rted to you. I have to look for you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Anna¡¯s words, Jane¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile. ¡°What happened to Henry has something to do with me?¡± As if deep in thought, Jane repeated the sentence. Could it be that Henry told the Fowlers what happened? Hahaha! How ****. Henry actually had the guts to say such an embarrassing thing out loud¡­. If he had really said it, Jane would apud and admire his shamelessness! ¡°Henry had a high fever and faintedst night. When Kevin found him, Henry was already in a terrible state. Kevin said¡­ Henry became abnormal after meeting you, that he waspletely different from his old self and felt sad and guilty. He even groveled in front of you. What exactly happened¡­? Jane, what did you do to Henry!¡± Anna got increasingly agitated as she spoke. She was so anxious her eyes were filled with usations towards Jane. As well as her regret. Anna still regretted it. An unprecedented regret. Even though she warned herself to stay calm and not get agitated, she still could not do it If Anna had not insisted on finding Jane, the Fowler family would not reach this state. What a hot mess, It waspletely different from their previous happy and blissful lifestyle. Seeing Anna like this, Jane suddenly approached Anna. Her eyes were chillingly sharp, so sharp that they seemed to be able to pierce into Anna¡¯s body Anna was forced to take a few steps back due to Jane¡¯s sudden change. The cold aura emanating from Jane¡¯s body was enough to give Anna goosebumps, Not again¡­. Why did this young biological daughter of hers of her give off such powerful pressure? Once Jane s gaze changed, even Anna felt a little overwhelmed ¡°Oh¡­ you want to know? Anna Fowler. Try not to faint after you learned the truth.¡± Anna lightly bit her tongue and forcefully refused to admit defeat in front of Jane. To not be overwhelmed by Jane¡¯s powerful aura. If she did that, how could she still keep her dignity as her mother? ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°I poisoned Henry. It¡¯s highly poisonous and has no cure for it. Henry can only be my toy. If I let him live, he lives. If I want him to ****, he dins¡­ He can only ***listen to my orders with no room to resist. If I want him to kneel and **my shoes, he has to kneel **** How is it? Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jane watched as Anna¡¯s face turned even paler. The thrill of taking revenge surged in her heart. Her mood seemed to improve immensely after being ruined by that ******Henry ¡°Jane Fowler! How could you!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes were red. Like a lioness whose cub was in danger, she reached her arms out and grabbed Jane¡¯s cor. She gritted her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s your biological brother! How can you treat him like this? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Biological brother? Anna Fowler, do you treat me as your biological daughter? When did Henry treat me as his biological sister? ¡°Did you know? When we were alone, Henry secretly told me that as an older brother, he wished that I ****, wished that I did not exist. He didn¡¯t want me to affect his already pleasant and blissful life! ¡°For someone like him, it would be a blessing if he ***. Because I want him to suffer a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°Jane Fowler, you¡¯re lying! How could such a good child like Henry say such vicious words? I definitely won¡¯t be bewitched by your words. Hurry up and take out the antidote!¡± Anna was so angry that she was on the verge of losing her mind. After yelling, she raised her hand to p Jane. ¡°Mrs. Fowler!¡± Seeing that Anna was so agitated, the driver knew that something was wrong and was about to stop her. However, Jane firmly blocked the p. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold and murderous smile. ¡°Bewitched? Anna Fowler, go back and ask your precious eldest son. Ask him if he had said such a thing! ¡°Also, I lied about the poison. I just wanted to see if such a self proimed mother like you would be that **. As expected¡­ *****hopelessly ***. I said it casually, and you believed it. ¡°Fowler Corporation actually flourished in the hands of ***like you and Jack Fowler. Haha! Looks like the business world in Stormton City is simply too inferior. It¡¯s at the level of a kindergarten swimming pool.¡± Jane shook off Anna. Anna staggered a few steps backward and almost fell. Fortunately, the driver was agile and quickly caught Anna.. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, are you okay?¡± Jane turned around and left She did not want to be involved with Anna anymore. *Jane Fowler! Henry has a high fever and is lying unconscious in the hospital. This is all thanks to you. Does the blood flowing in your body not feel cold? Did your conscience not hurt? ¡°No matter how much you deny it, you are rted to us by blood and a child of the Fowler family. Henry is your biological brother. You forced your biological brother into such a state. You are truly unfilial! Do you still have emotions? Is your heart beating?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 94 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Anna Fowler questioned hoarsely Anger, regret¡­ These words could no longer describe Anna¡¯s current mood. Finishing her sentence, Anna only felt that she had difficulty breathing and could only hold onto her chest as her face revealed a trace of pain. Her gaze was fixated on Jane¡¯s back. Unexpectedly¡­ Jane turned around as Anna had hoped. It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡°I¡¯m not a human but a demon. You Fowlers will never have a day of peace if you get involved with me ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me in the future to avoid your health deteriorating from anger and perishing early. I don¡¯t want you pushing all the me on me. I¡¯m an irredeemable heinous demon in your eyes, Want to live? Stay away from me.¡± Jane said happily She even caressed her chin at the end of the sentence ¡°But I¡¯m thankful towards Mrs. Fowler. You went out of your way toe here for me to criticize you. I feel much better. Thank you for that!¡± Jane ran away after saying her piece. Anna was so angry that her eyes almost rolled back. ¡°Mrs. Fowler! You have to hold on!¡± Anna held back her anger and gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered. Her eyes shed with killing intent. ¡°Dont worry¡­ I won¡¯t ****so easily. This ***Jane Fowler¡­ I¡­ I will never let her off! Never At Cloveheart Hospital. Peter kept watch over the unconscious Henry Jack had already been keeping watch all night Worried about Jack¡¯s health, under Peter¡¯s firm insistence, Jack went to take a nap. He could take over Peter¡¯s shift after recovering his energy. Peter had also wanted Madelyn to rest, but Madelyn shook her head and indicated that she was not tired. She insisted that she would only rest after seeing Henry was fine. Peter let Madelyn do what she wanted. Madelyn held Henry¡¯s hand. Her eyes were red from holding back tears. Seeing Henry in this state, no one felt good. It¡¯s just that¡­ Peter¡¯s c s gaze was still filled with deep probing, If what Kevin said was true¡­ Brother, what exactly happened between you and Jane? What made you undergo such an immense change so suddenly?¡± At this moment. ¡°Master.¡± Henry spoke softly. His voice was very soft, but Peter and Madelyn, who were keeping watch near the bed, heard it. Madelyn cried out excitedly. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Yet, Henry did not answer. He only muttered softly ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°Jane, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± This time. Both Peter and Madelyn heard it. Madelyn suddenly felt as if she had been hit by a bucket of cold water. The hand holding Henry trembled. Not again! Why? Madelyn could not figure it out no matter how hard she racked her brains. What exactly happened between Henry and Jane? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Henry had still hated Jane so deeply yesterday. Today it was as if he had been possessed! As expected Madelyn¡¯s premonition was not wrong Jane was slowly chipping away at her advantage. She had taken away the love and attention that originally belonged to Madelyn! ¡°Brother ¡± Somehow. Peter could understand Henry¡¯s feelings Because the bittemess in his heart right now was no less than Henry¡¯s. Why Why does one only know how to treasure something after losing it? Why¡­. Why does one have thoughts that the grass is greener on the other side, yet love bestowed is taken for granted? Once they had obtained it, they would not know how to treasure it Once someone was favored, the unfavored one would forever be wrong even when they breathed. It¡¯s just that although Peter could understand Henry¡¯s feelings, he had no idea¡­. No idea what Henry and Jane had gone through. If he had known, Peter could only say¡­ This was what they owed Jane. This was all God¡¯s n for them to repay their debts. Jack walked in. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Daddy¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with nervous anticipation as he asked, ¡°I heard you guys making a fuss just now¡­ Has Henry woken up?¡± Peter shook his head. ¡°Big Brother hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He had only sleeptalked¡­ But Dad, don¡¯t worry. The doctor already said that Big Brother would be fine. It could be that he was too tired recently and had been stimted, so he needs to rest¡­¡± Speaking of this, Peter made up his mind and opened his ********again. ¡°Dad, actually, Big Brother just said¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, how¡¯s it going on mommy¡¯s end? Did she sessfully see Janie?¡± Madelyn interrupted Peter. ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­. the oue was within expectations. ¡°Jane would never talk to us nicely. At this point, we can only wait for Henry to wake up and ask him what happened¡± Everyone fell silent again. Jane had finished her sses at the University of Dricle and followed L to the canteen. L spoke once she saw Jane. ¡°Janiel My family¡¯s hotel is having a birthday celebration today to celebrate my mother¡¯s birthday. Do you want toe and y? My parents have invited you.¡± ¡­Okay, then I have to choose a good gift for Auntie.¡± Jane returned her smile. L poked Jane¡¯s cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you smiling so unhappily? Didn¡¯t you win the lawsuit? Could it be that the Fowler family had provoked you again recently? Hmph, if they really dared to provoke you, I won¡¯t let them off!¡± L bared her teeth like an angry kitten. Jane¡¯s heart warmed as she rubbed L¡¯s head. ¡°They did not. If they dared to provoke me, I¡¯ll make them lie on their backs and scram.¡± It¡¯s just that¡­ Jane could only tell Andy about what happened with Henry. She could not tell Lil¨¢ Afterpletely falling out with Henry, Jane was in a better mood after a day. But she felt empty¡­ Something seemed to be missing. ¡®What exactly is it?¡± Jane felt as if she had lost her pir of support in this life. Other than staying away from the Fowler family, chasing away all the ***who voluntarily offered themselves up to get tortured, and protecting the people she cherished.. There must be something more important and worthwhile that Jane had to do instead of submerging herself in the vortex of hatred. However, she could only toss all these questions and anxiety to the back of her mind. She would take it one step at a time and live happily. As night fell. Jane returned to Nightshade Bar to pick her car up and **** to the celebration as promised. 1 She signed her name and gave her present. Today was Mrs. Sutton¡¯s birthday celebration, so many people came. It was the Sutton family¡¯s home ground. Jane looked at the Sutton parents standing together lovingly on the stage, as well as L and her older brother, who was still in junior high. Dressed in bright clothes, their faces were filled with smiles of joy. They gave speeches, thanked the guests, opened champagne, and cut the cake. How heartwarming. Jane¡¯s gaze softened quite a bit. Although¡­ This was something Jane could never get¡­ a family¡¯s warmth. Fortunately, such pain did not appear for L. L was a good child that deserved the limelight and happiness. It was enough for Jane to experience such pain alone. Jane took a ss of champagne as she did not feel like eating. She walked to the corridor outside the banquet hall. She had wanted to take a breather and look at the night scenery to wash away her frustration. Yet. She bumped into a figure. ¡°It¡¯s you! Jane Fowler!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 95 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Lamy Shane wondered if he was down on his ***, He had been avoiding Jane Fowler, this jinx since they were in school How chaotic was the Fowler family now because of her? It was not just the Fowler Corporation that had suffered a huge **** Jack Fowler, Anna Fowler, Madelyn Fowler, Henry Fowler, Dwayne Fowler¡­. There was also Larry¡¯s bestfriend! Peter Fowler! Everything had changed! Jane only nced at Larry coldly. She was not in the mood to argue with such a nobody She walked straight to the corridor This time, Larry was unhappy. ¡°Hey, Jane Fowler, why are you acting like you don¡¯t know me? Are you feeling guilty? ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here!¡± Larry knew that Jane was the God of Misfortune and that it was definitely not a good thing to be involved. However, being ignored like this, he needed to preserve his dignity too, okay?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. No matter what, he was still the young master of the Shane family. The most good-looking guy in the University of Oricle¡­. ¡°This is the Sutton family¡¯s birthday celebration. L Sutton is my best friend Why should I not be here? ¡°Aren¡¯t you on good terms with the Fowler family? The Sutton and the Fowler family don¡¯t have the best rtionship currently. Why is a person from the Shane family here?¡± Jane did not look at Larry when she was saying this She looked at the night scene outside the hotel and took a sip of champagne. ¡°Do you think I want toe? If it weren¡¯t for my brother¡­. ¡°Forget it. This has nothing to do with you. I was too muddleheaded from the anger that I asked such a ***question.¡± ¡°So you also know that you¡¯re *******, so Mr. Braindead, please scram. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡± Larry almost spat out a ******of blood. He finally understood how Peter felt when facing Jane Fowler. This woman¡­ it was like her *******was coated with arsenic She had such a vicious tongue. Just a simple sentence from her could make one cough up blood from anger. For the sake of his health, Larry could only suppress his explosive temper and turned around to leave. In the end, he did not go far. He watched as Jane stood in the corridor holding a ss of champagne and looking at the scenery in the distance. The night breeze gently blew Jane¡¯s long hair as the moonlight shone down, mixing with the hotel¡¯s European-styled pale yellow light. This Jane Fowler¡­ was quite good looking From where Larry stood, he could only barely see Jane¡¯s profile There was also an air of loneliness that silently exuded from Jane Fowler¡¯s back. The evening gown that Jane was wearing did not lock expensive. It was as if¡­ the ck evening gown was a ck swan dancing under the moonlight. Larry could not help taking out his phone and sending a message to Peter ¡°Peter, I know you¡¯re taking care of your brother, but¡­ I saw Jane Fowler¡± After sending the message, he even took a photo of Jane¡¯s back and sent it to Peter, Standing in the corridor, facing the starlight and neon lights. Dressed in a ck evening gown, Jane Fowler held a ss of champagne in one hand and raised her chin slightly She revealed her fair legs and a pair of ck high heels. She exuded the aura of a queen who looked down upon everything. Thirty seconds passed. Peter finally replied. Where are you?¡± ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t Mrs. Sutton celebrating her birthday? She held a birthday celebration. I didn¡¯t want toe at first, but my brother forced me. You know my brother¡¯s temper. If I disobey him, I¡¯ll ******** a *****death.¡± Larry tried to exin. At this moment. Peter sent a video request Larry was slightly stunned He pressed the video button. Peter¡¯s face appeared on the phone screen. ¡°Larry, point the camera at Jane.¡± ¡°Peter, could it be that you¡­¡± ¡°Please.¡± Larry thought he was hallucinating They had known each other since they were children, yet this was the first time Larry heard Peter beg in such a pleading tone. Did the sun rise from the west? OL¡­ Had Jane really changed Peter¡­. Larry silently aimed the phone screen at Jane Just like that, Peter looked at Jane standing in the corridor through the video call as she exuded a cold and lonely aura He could not help but lower his gaze as a trace of quilt shed past his eyes. The memories of Jane were filling up his mind again. It was the first time Jane returned to the Fowler family. She was nervous, timid, expectant, and hopeful It also contained the moment when she first saw Peter as Anna introduced him as her brother Jane¡¯s gaze was filled with admiration and expectancy This time, it appeared remarkably clear in Peters mind. Peter thought that he had forgotten, but he surprisingly did not. It was only when he realized what he had lost that he finally remembered¡­ It turned out that Jane did not just look at Peter with disgust and hatred. Her gaze had once contained such warmth, admiration, and adoration It was he who had personally ruined everything. At this point, he was still shamelessly yearning for that Jane back then. He imagined that everything could return to the past, to the day Peter and Jane first met. If he could transmigrate back to the past, Peter would pay ******the price.¡± That way, the Fowler family would be happier and not¡­ lifeless like it is now. Everyone felt guilty about Jane and was making changes due to matters rted to her. It¡¯s good if they changed for the better. If they changed for the worse, it¡¯s fine too The person who ruined the Fowler family¡¯s happiness and peace was not Jane Fowler It was their own prejudice against Jane Fowler Jane finished her champagne. Setting the ss aside, she took out her phone and started swiping the screen. When her fingertips reached Hugh¡¯s profile picture, she paused. Andy. She had chatted with Andy for too long and he had work to do, it was inconvenient for Jane to disturb him. L. Many things could not be said to her, not to mention that she was attending Mother Sutton¡¯s birthday celebration. After thinking about it, Jane took the initiative to send Hugh a message. Jane [Are you there?] She waited for five seconds. Hugh [Yes] Jane (Not busy?) Hugh [I¡¯m busy, but since you took the initiative to look for me, I¡¯ll always be free.] After that, Hugh sent another message. Hugh [Your matter is now more important than anything else in my heart. It¡¯s the absolute priority Jane [¡­Hugh, I¡¯m a little confused right now. You¡¯re right, something really vexing did happen to me yesterday. My mood finally improved a little today, but I realized¡­ my life shouldn¡¯t be like this.] She wanted to escape from the Fowler family, but it was as if she was knee-deep in ******, unable to extricate herself. Revenge was satisfying, but Jane¡¯s purpose in life should not only be limited to that. Jane had forgotten ******grand aspirations she had, something she should not have forgotten. It must be that she suffered too much from her family that she had no energy to care for the matter Hugh [If you forgot what your heart wants, do you need me to remind you?] He had added an emoji of him patting her head Boss finally changed his pack of smiling emojis. Jane [I do.] Jane was suddenly a little expectant. What exactly would Hugh remind her? Seeing how confident Hugh was, he seemed to know Jane very well. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Hugh to know more about her than the surface level. As the Dar¡¯s number one hacker, Jane was very confident in her own skills. Hugh (You once said that you wanted to use your own abilities to serve the country.] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 96 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Honestly, when Jane first saw this message from Hugh, she could not help but be stunned. There was an extremely strange feeling in the shadow at the bottom of Jane¡¯s heart. A ray of light seemed to pierce through the dark *****, gradually illuminating her dusty heart. [You said that having such an ability is a gift from the heavens. To serve the country is what your teacher expects from you. It¡¯s also what you think you should pay for this ability You said that even if the world doesn¡¯t know of your existence, and even if you¡¯re a nameless hero, it¡¯s fine as long as you have a clear conscience [You won¡¯t do anything that hurts innocent people, sells your bottom line for money, and damages the country¡¯s reputation. (Is it right, Queen?] [How did you know..] Jane typed this message and suddenly felt very *******. Then Jane deleted it. It was reasonable. Hugh knew Queen had Type Omega blood, and he also knew that Andy was the middleman for the Dar. Seeing Andy and Jane were on such good terms, Hugh could easily guess that Jane was Queen After all, there were too few people with Type Omega blood. At the time, the young and ******Jane had firste to the Dar and had made these statements in the name of the Queen, proiming her principles It had been a long time. It was so long that even Jane almost forgot these words. Jane didn¡¯t expect that Hugh would still remember these words until now (I¡¯m sorry, Janie. I thought you were Queen, I guessed it myself. I know your involvement with the Fowler family. But I won¡¯tment too much on it (Because bystanders will never know what the person involved has experienced and what her heart is like. [I¡¯ll only give you a suitable shoulder to lean on when you want to Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When you are frustrated, I¡¯ll listen to you quietly and stand by your side unwaveringly to support you. : [But Janie, I dont want you to live in hatred all the time. You re powerful enough. You once had such lofty and far reaching ambitions. If you¡¯ve forgotten, I hope these words will touch you and make you remember that you once still had an cath] Jane watched as Hugh sent one message after another. Gradually, Jane no longer felt inexplicably frustrated. There was a warm smile on Jane¡¯s face. [Thank you. Hugh. I know what I should do next¡­] It was such a precious opportunity to be reborn and see the true colors of her family. Not everyone had a chance to be reborn and make up for their regrets. Jane should cherish it and pick up her former dream. There were also the gone teacher¡¯s expectations for Jane. It was not what Jane wanted at all, to be entangled in and sickened by the hatred she felt for the Fowler family. After finding so many preciouspanions. It was time for Jane to find her original intention. Hugh sent a message. You¡¯re wee¡­ If you want to repay me, you can treat me to a meal] Jane replied with a smile. [Of course. We are already friends, aren¡¯t we?] Jane sent a lovely emoji at the end of the message. When Hugh saw the message sent by Jane, he almost stopped breathing. Hugh was overwhelmed with emotions, and for the first time in his life, his fingertips trembled in excitement. Hugh took a few deep breaths before replying. [Yes. Thank you, Janie, for being willing to treat me as a friend¡­] This was Hugh¡¯s careful consideration. Hugh could not reply too slowly, but he had to reply with sincerity so that it would please Jane but not make himself seem frivolous After sending the message, Hugh wore a smile. Hugh now looked like a little boy about to fall in love. Hugh was secretly cheering in his heart. Jane was finally praising him and treating him like a friend! If someone familiar with Hugh saw his current expression and smile, they would definitely think that the end of the world had arrived Otherwise, why would Hugh have such a terrifying expression? At this moment, Life walked in. Life spoke in a happy and respectful tone, ¡®Mr. Croft, the case worth billions of dors has been signed. Everyone is talking about holding a party to celebrate. Do you want to go over?¡± On the surface. Life was not only Hugh¡¯s bodyguard but also the all around secretary who was on a business trip with him. Besides, Life could secretly help Hugh do anything, including cleaning up some scenes¡­. This time, Hugh had speciallye to Wetanean on a business trip for this matter The head of the Wetanean branch had been talking about it for a long time withouting to an agreement However, with Hugh¡¯s arrival and his participation in the negotiations, the case was finally settled. The moment Life entered, he saw Hugh¡¯s smiling face. The first thought that urred to Life was that he might have been mistaken, and he rubbed his eyes subconsciously Holy ******! Mr. Croft was really smiling! Hugh put away his phone and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll tell them. Wait¡­ What? Mr. Croft, are you going to participate in the party?¡± ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Hugh coldly nced at Life. Life instantly felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he lowered his head. ¡°No¡­ No! If they know that you are willing to attend the party, they will definitely be very happy. Mr. Croft!¡± Life left the office quickly as if he was running for his life. Life still could not calm his nervous heartbeat, and in his mind, the disbelief swirled Hugh actually agreed to participate in the celebration party? This was really a first! In the past, no matter how big a case D.Y. Group signed or how much money they earned, Hugh had never attended a celebratory party. In Life¡¯s memory, Hugh only went out a few times when Connor and Robert invited him to a party. This was truly unprecedented. What exactly happened to make Hugh so happy? Larry was still secretly snapping videos of Jane ¡°Hey, Peter, Jane seems to be chatting with someone and she looks quite happy leven feel she is not as cold as before¡­¡± ¡°I know¡± There was no need for Larry to report live Peter could even feel it through the video, and his voice was filled with jealousy. Larry was speechless and almost thought that he had sensed it wrongly It must be wrong! Why would Larry feel that Peter was jealous? This world wouldnt copse sopletely, right? ¡°What are you doing?¡± An angry voice suddenly sounded Larry was shocked. He could hold his phone properly and it fell to the ground There was a crackling sound, and the phone¡¯s screen wentpletely ck. ******! The 8848 Titanium Gold Mobile Phone he bought broke so easily? What a profiteer! Larry turned around and saw L staring at him aggressively with her hands on her hips and her eyes wide. ¡°Were you secretly snapping videos of Janie just now? You *****, Larry. To think that you¡¯re the senior of Janle and me and the second young master of the Shane family!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t secretly snap videos! I¡¯m not crazy, okay? Why would I secretly snap videos of Jane?¡± Larry directly denied it. He fefused to admit it and warned L not to talk nonsense. At the same time, he stepped on the screen of the phone that he had bought for thousands of dors and shattered it completely. This way, the evidence would be gone. ¡°You!¡± L rolled up her sleeves and was about to argue with Larry when Jane noticed the argument between L and Larry Then Jane walked over ¡°L, what¡¯s wrong?¡± L immediately told the truth andined, ¡°Jane, he¡¯s a *****. He actually hid here and secretly snapped videos of you just now. It¡¯s so **********!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane raised an eyebrow and stared at Larry coldly. ¡°Hey, L, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t secretly snap videos!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, wait for me to call Andy and we will know it. Although I¡¯m embarrassed to trouble Andy often, innocence is important after all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± At that, Larry panicked at once. If the Shane family or Robert found out that Larry had secretly snapped videos of Jane and provoked Andy, the matter would blow up¡­ By that time, his legs would probably be broken by them! Left with no choice, Larry sold Peter out directly. ¡°How dare Peter peek at Janie! He must be thinking of something despicable and shameless!¡± L gritted her teeth in anger. If Peter appeared in front of L, L would have punched him in the face without any hesitation and shattered himpletely! Larry thought to himself in his heart secretly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peter. One person is better off getting punished than two. As the saying goes, the interests of the individual are always higher than the interests of the others.¡± If this matter blew up, Larry couldn¡¯t take it at all. He could even be beaten to death by his family! However, Jane¡¯s reply surprised both L and Larry. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Jane replied in an extremely calm tone. Lifa and Larry looked at Jane in surprise at the same time. Jane only replied with one sentence. And there were no other words anymore. ¡°L, calm down. Everyone is watching. This is Mrs. Sutton¡¯s birthday party. Let¡¯s take care of everything about the birthday party first.¡± ¡°What? Okay¡­¡± L was stunned by Jane¡¯s words. Then, Jane stopped looking at Larry anymore and left with L directly. Larry took a long time toe back to his senses and subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s so strange. Jane actually didn¡¯t mock or ridicule me? What the hell is going on?¡­ Why are their emotions/changing so unpredictably? It¡¯s soplicated. I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 97 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 97 Chapter 97 *Janie, are you really not angry?¡± ¡°Yes. Let him if he wants to peep at me. Anyway, I won¡¯t lose anything. I don¡¯t want to be angry due to anything rted to the Fowler family anymore¡± Jane really seemed to have be a different person and did not have the confusion and restlessness that L had seen from Jane in the morning. L was a little surprised and reached out to touch Jane¡¯s forehead. ¡°Okay, L. I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janie. I really thought you had a fever¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Now, you give me the feeling that you be freer and easier¡± In an instant, L felt that Jane was much more magnanimous. ¡°I just found my original intention. It¡¯s time to crawl out of the mud of hatred. If I continue to be like this¡­¡± If Jane continued to be like this, what was the point of her rebirth? In that case, even if Jane had gone through something different from her previous life, the end result would still be the same. ¡°L, I remember that your dream is to open an e-sports club and be a boss and a yer. Then, you will fight in the international regr season and bring glory to our country.¡± At Jane¡¯s sudden words, L nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Janie, don¡¯tugh at me. I¡¯m very, very serious!¡± Jane scratched L¡¯s hair as if she was punishing L ¡°Why would Iugh at you? This is an amazing dream. Now it¡¯s time for me to take the first step again.¡± L was interested. ¡°Janie, you haven¡¯t told me your dream, I¡¯ve never heard you mention it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret. One day, you¡¯ll know it.¡± ¡°Janie, you¡¯re being ***. I¡¯m going to be angry¡­¡± After Larry hung up, without realizing it, Peter left Cloveheart Hospital. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Peter ******the Porsche 911 to the Sutton family¡¯s hotel. Peter wanted to go in, but he didn¡¯t have the courage. So, Peter could only hide outside the hotel and stand in the alley opposite, taking a look from afar. Peter knew that his actions were ****, If Jane saw this, he would probably be humiliated again. But Peter wanted to do just that In his heart, Peter had long sincee to acknowledge that Jane was his own sister. After realizing how important Jane was to him, Peter could only try to do something for her. Even if Piet could only lock at Jane from afar, he would be content. The birthday party was over. Everyone walked out of the hotel one after another, and among them, Jane was included. Jane was not in a hurry to pick up her car. Jane took out her phone and seemed to be calling someone. There was an unceasing smile on Jane¡¯s face. It was Jane¡¯s smile at Peter which Peter had seen so many times before. However, now, it was a smile that could no longer belong to Peter. Such a smile would only appear in front of others At the thought of this, Peter¡¯s heart felt like it was being grabbed by a pair of invisible hands. Jealousy, anger, self-loathing, and all kinds of negative emotions pressed down on Peter like a mountain. Without realizing it, Peter followed Jane. Jane was on the phone with Andy ¡°Janie, why are you calling me at this time? Aren¡¯t you going to Mrs. Sutton¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°The party is over. Andy, I have something to trouble you¡­ Could you help me find some programming jobs that Crucsia cant solve?¡± After thinking it through, Jane decided to start it by doing what she was best at An underground scientific research organization in Crucsia had once looked for Andy and issued some unknown missions through the Dar. Most of these missions were closely rted to the future of Crucsia. After all, there were many talented people on the Dar, which could greatly alleviate the urgency of these problems Of course, there were both good people and bad people on the Dar. The person behind the scenes could only use Andy as a middleman to release some basic but tough work. Only those who have the willpower could finish these missions These missions often required a lot of programming calctions, and the remuneration was not much. So, many people turned a blind eye to 4. In the past, Jane would take on some of these missions when she was free through the middleman, Andy. So, Jane had a good rtionship with the organization in Crucia However, in order to find her family, Jane gave up a lot, and she even forgot her original intention Anna brought Jane to do a DNA test and confirmed that Jane was a child of the Fowler family. After that, these things happened¡­ Now, Jane wanted to find her original intention ¡°Why did you suddenly want to do these things?¡± ¡°Andy, do you remember what you said when we first met? When you saw my profile, you said I was hopelessly naive¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Andy smiled. ¡°Of course, I remember. You were a hacker on the Dar, but you boasted about not endangering national security, not standing against the people, not harming the innocent, and not serving the powerful¡­. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could such a hopelessly naive person appear on the Dar? With these restrictions, how can you get a job?¡± However, Andy was still connected to Jane. And now, they had be best friends. Andy was once an exquisite egoist, and he could not understand Jane¡¯s thoughts at all. Andy even thought that Jane was a ****. Was Jane saying all this on the Dar for putting on an air? However, because Jane¡¯s ability was powerful, Andy took the initiative to look for Jane and ask for cooperation This was how *****society was No one would want to understand a person¡¯s character first. Probably, back then, no one would have thought that Andy and Jane would have such a good rtionship today. At that time, Andy¡¯s thoughts were indeed that simple. Education, looks, and ability were nothing As long as a person was strong enough, he would naturally shine brightly, attracting those who yearned for light to gather around him If he were a weak ant, who would care about his feelings and past? It was fine to be ignored, but there were countless people who wanted to trample him to death. ¡°The situation is quite tense now. The scientific research organization you helped in the past has also be very careful now. However, with your ability and previous friendship with them, they won¡¯t refuse if you contact them, ¡°Think carefully. Janie. This job is tiring. Even if it¡¯s just a matter of spending more time for you, there¡¯s no rich reward.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, Andy. I want to find Jane who was sincere and radiant in the past. That¡¯s my true self. That¡¯s how my teacher wanted me to live. He taught me so many skills and always wanted me to uphold my original intention.¡± Jane thought of her teacher¡¯s unsmiling face and the asional warm scenes during her strict training Jane felt sorry for her teacher. If her teacher saw the current Jane in heaven, he would definitely be very angry, right? Previously, Jane had always lost herself and lived in a swamp of hatred. She had almost forgotten her teacher¡¯s teachings. Now, Jane has found her original intention and her teacher didn¡¯t need to worry about her anymore. For the rest of her life, Jane would never be lost again and disappoint her teacher! ¡°Okay, since you said so, I¡¯ll try to contact them in your name¡­ But Janie, there¡¯s a special piece of information. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a forum someone built. Its members are all from Crucsia, and they are all your fans. I¡¯ve investigated and found that the four members are all on the Dar hacker rankings, but their rankings are not high ¡°These four people often engage in activities to counterattack those hacker organizations that hacked into Crucsia¡¯s firewall and caused disputes. They seem quite patriotic. If you take the initiative to contact them, the four of them will definitely be overjoyed¡± Jane was interested. ¡°Andy, please give me their information. I¡¯ll personally investigate them before deciding whether I will contact them.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you on WeChat.¡± After that, Jane hung up. Jane stretchedzily and felt an inexplicable sense of fulfillment in her heart. Was this how it felt to find a person¡¯s original intention and goal? Jane almost forgot such kind of feeling. Fortunately, Hugh¡¯s words reminded Jane today and she picked her original intention up again At this moment, Jane acutely felt someone staring at her from behind. Jane stopped in her tracks. ¡°Come out. What¡¯s the point of hiding?¡± Jane knew that person must have heard her. Should hee out or escape? The person following Jane hesitated for a moment. In the end, he still walked out and did not run away Peter knew that Jane must have discovered him. If Peter escaped now, Jane would look down on him even more. Jane had already looked down upon Peter for a long, and he was too ashamed to show himself in front of Jane. As a brother, Peter now didn¡¯t want to give Jane any worse impression. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Seeing that it was Peter, Jane narrowed her eyes, emitting a dangerous aura. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you heard from Anna that I humiliated her today and rushed over to take revenge on me?¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s words, Peter panicked and hurriedly exined. ¡°No! Don¡¯t misunderstand, Jane. I¡¯m just here to look for Larry and happened to see you¡­ ¡°You¡¯re a girl. I¡¯m a little worried about you walking alone at night, so I thought to walk you home.¡± ¡°You are worried about me?¡± Jane looked at Peter as if he was a monster. For Jane, to hear Peter say he was worried about her was even more incredible than hearing the sun woulde up in the west the next day What were the Fowlers trying to do? Were they ying hard to get? Did they think that if they cared a little about Jane, she would be moved? It was so *****! Meeting Jane¡¯s gaze, Peter felt very sad and guilty. However, Peter was powerless to refute it. It was normal for Jane to doubt Peter¡¯s intentions. Because Peter had already lost the qualifications to be Jane¡¯s older brother and protect Jane ¡°I¡¯m serious, Jane. It¡¯s not fake.¡± Peter could only repeat himself with eyes full of good faith. ¡°Put away your *********, Peter. I¡¯m in a good mood now and don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you, the Fowlers. *Since you¡¯re looking for Larry, call Larry and go to him. Don¡¯t follow melt With that, Jane turned around and left. Jane felt that Peter must be crazy The current Peter must be a *****. Jane couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue arguing with the crazy Peter, to avoid ruining her good mood. Peter became nervous, and he subconsciously chased after Jane. It was not enough for Peter to just stop Jane Peter still wanted to talk to Jane, even though he knew very well that Jane did not want to see or talk to Peter at all. In Peters mind, it didn¡¯t matter if someone called him shameless. This was also the only way Peter could think of to get close to Jane, even if it was so ****, Jane¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°You had better not block the way, Peter. If you want to die, I can fulfill your wish. Even Dwayne isn¡¯t my match. What right do you think you have to stand in my way? I don¡¯t mind sending you to apany Dwayne!¡± It would seem that if Jane didn¡¯t lose her temper, Peter would really think that she had a good temper Though Jane was in a good mood and didn¡¯t want to fight, that couldn¡¯t be the reason for Peter to do whatever he wanted! ¡°Jane, I still have something to ask you. ¡°When Henry was unconscious, he kept saying, Master, I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you.¡± ¡°What happened between you and Henry?¡± Peter really shouldn¡¯t have brought this matter up At the mention of the **name, Henry, Jane¡¯s anger rose. ¡°When Henry wakes up, can¡¯t you ask him yourself? Get lost!¡± Jane¡­¡± The moment Peter wanted to say something, with a bang, Jane raised her leg and kicked Peter had no time to react before he was kicked hard in the stomach by Jane. In an instant, pain surged through Peter¡¯s entire body. Peter clutched his stomach and squatted on the ground with a pained expression, Peter¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and he no longer had the strength to stop Jane ¡°Trash¡± With that, Jane walked past Peter and left without hesitation. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 98 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 98 Chapter 98 At that moment, Peter only felt that he lost all dignity as a man and an elder brother. Peter could not see or react to Jane¡¯s kick at all. Just in terms of martial strength, Peter waspletely defeated! Jane walked away Only then did the pain in Peter¡¯s abdomen lessen a little. Peter stood up unsteadily It was as if Peter had used up all his strength, and his entire body was drenched. Peter could not help butugh, and hisughter was filled with self mockery. Peter actually imed that he wanted to protect Jane just now? 1 Peter mocked himself in his heart. ¡°Peter, did you not feel embarrassed enough? You can¡¯t even withstand a kick from Jane and are beaten into such a sorry state. With such a bad ability, who else can you protect? In Jane¡¯s eyes, you are probably like a clown who does not know what your limit is!¡± Peter originally thought that he was lowly enough in front of Jane. Unexpectedly, because of Peter¡¯s ******, he could be even more lowly. Even Peter felt hopeless for himself. ¡°Trash, Peter, how can you be so useless! *Jane isn¡¯t wrong at all. The one who¡¯s truly ******and conceited is me!¡± As Peter spoke, he punched the ground hard. He could feel his bones vibrating, and intense pain flowed through his entire body from his fist It didn¡¯t matter. Everything did not matter anymore. Now, the pain in Peter¡¯s body was nothing. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was far inferior to Peter¡¯s heartache! Jane did not care about the little episode of Peter following her secretly After returning to the apartment, Jane turned on herputer. ording to the information given by Andy, Jane investigated these four hackers from Crucsia who were also on the Dar in detail. It was Jane who had been careless enough not to notice that H.F. was Henry. This time, such kind of thing would not happen again. Jane had to investigate the four people¡¯s information before she could interact with them in peace With Jane¡¯s strength, it was not difficult to investigate the four people who left their IDs online. After Jane confirmed that they were not bad people, the first test was considered passable. Jane took the initiative to hack into their forum. There were only four people in the forum. Jane posted a message. (Hello, I¡¯m Queen. I have something to discuss with you. If you agree, please reply to me under the post. [Then, I¡¯ll be in touch with one of you.] On the other side, Marlon Croft was eating a hamburger and happily watching Historic Era. ¡°In this life, I have no regrets about being one of Crucsia¡¯s people. In the next life, I¡¯m willing to be born in Crucsia again,¡± the characters in the TV series shouted. ¡°Today¡¯s life is hard toe by. It¡¯s all thanks to these seniors and heroes!¡± Marlon ate the hamburger as tears fell. ¡°Oh, no! My contact lenses are smudged¡­ I have to wash up quickly.¡± At this moment, Marlon found a new post on the forum he built. ¡°Huh? Why is there a post? Did someone else post it?¡± The four of them had the contact information of each other. In fact, they had not interacted on this forum for a long time. Moreover, the IP address of the forum was invisible. It was impossible for an outsider to post without Marlon¡¯s permission. However, a new post appeared today, and it piqued Marlon¡¯s curiosity Marlon put the hamburger aside and clicked on the post with a mouse. When Marlon saw the content of the post, he could not help but hold his breath. What? It was Queen? It was the legendary Queen! Oh my god! Marion was so excited that his hand trembled and he almost threw the hamburger in his hand out At this moment, Marlon had no time to care about any other things. This feeling was like a veteran fan suddenly receiving a call from his idol whom he had admired for many years Besides, his idol even took the initiative to say that she hoped to contact him! Marion¡¯s heart was beating so fast. He had to calm himself down first. Marion clutched his chest, closed his eyes, and took a few deep breaths. Only then did Marlon calm down his nervous and excited heartbeat. Then, Marlon quickly replied to a lot of messages under the post Me! I¡¯m here! Please look at me.] Even the entire table was shaking crazily It was as if the table was about to be torn down, It wasn¡¯t until there was a forum notification to warn him not to send too much information that Marion stopped Such a good opportunity to talk with his idal could not be taken by others! This was a chance to chat with Queen through a call! Just as Marlon was refreshing the forum page with a pious and excited heart, his phone rang It was an unknown phone number. Marlon¡¯s heart was pounding as he answered the call with trembling fingers ¡°Hello? Is this Queen?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Jane said calmly. Marlon was so excited that he was on the verge of tears. His idol¡¯s voice was too nice! Queen was really a girl! Marlon could tell by her cold voice alone that Queen was a transcendent person! Queen must be a super beautiful woman! Is this Marlon Croft?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Queen, may I ask what I can do for you¡­¡± Marlon¡¯s emotions were in a mess, and he was almost speechless. Marlon could only bite his lips tightly and use the pain to regain his rationality. Marlon definitely could not embarrass himself in front of his idol. ¡°Do you have an ount logged into the Dar?¡± ¡°What? Oh, I¡¯ll log in now!¡± Marlon quickly logged in on the Dar and threw the unfinished hamburger into the trash can at the same time Anything could not interfere with Marlon¡¯s glorious meeting with his idol. After Marion logged into ount the Dar, he looked at his screen name, Conqueror ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve logged into ount the Dar¡± Before Marion could finish speaking, he saw Queen¡¯s friend request Hiss! Marion could not help but gasp! She was not a *******! It was really Queen¡¯s friend request. Marion instinctively pressed the pass button. ¡°I did it to make you believe me and confirm I am really Queen ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you first. I¡¯ve investigated the four of you and think that you are trustworthy people. ¡°You¡¯ve been fighting against the foreign hackers who are trying to confuse and attack the domestic firewall to steal information, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­. The four of us gathered together out of interest. Coincidentally, we all have talent in this area. So, we are bound to do our best to fight back when we encounter such a thing. ¡°However, our strength isn¡¯t very good. Although we¡¯ve stopped several hackers, it¡¯s still too difficult for the four of us to deal with those stronger and more orderly hacker forces Marlon rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. Marlon almost wanted to find a ***********ato hide in when he said this. After all, it was too embarrassing to say such things in front of his idol. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many people there are. The key lies in whether the people are excellent or not. Moreover, they have to have a strong execution ability and a burning heart. ¡°If there are too many people, there will be difficult to tell who¡¯s a friend and who¡¯s enemy. It will be troublesome if anything is exposed. ¡°Since you can be on the Dar hacker rankings, it means that the four of you are very talented. ¡°I n to recruit the four of you, and I will do my best to teach you hacker knowledge in your daily lives. As for how much you can learn, it will depend on your luck. What do you think?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 99 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Marlon did not understand what Jane meant for a moment Jane repeated patiently Only then did Marlon react, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly. ¡°Queen, are you taking us in as your disciples?¡± ¡°I am sorry. For some personal reasons, I won¡¯t take in any more disciples in my life ¡°However, I prefer to call our rtionship partners who fight side by side. We¡¯re all from Crucsia. No matter what our motive is, we don¡¯t want our country to be harmed, right?¡± ¡°Queen, you are also¡­¡± Marlon was instantly filled with respect. Besides, Marlon felt that he was too blissful It was so amazing. Marion and his idol shared the same goal to guard their country! Just being contacted and acknowledged by Queen as a talented hacker was already the most praiseworthy medal in Marlon¡¯s life. Even Queen¡¯s goal was the same as theirs. In order to make Crucsia better, they all wanted to contribute their insignificant strength! With Queen leading their four-man team, their originally blurry and dark future instantly became bright! ¡°Tell the other three the details first, and then call me on this number¡± ¡°Okay!¡± It was not until the call ended that Marlon could still not believe it¡­.. Queen really wanted to recruit the four of them! Queen was going to join their team! ¡°Thats great!¡± After Jane contacted Marlon, she looked at the information of the four people she had investigated again, ¡°Marion Croft, Shaun Luther, Marquise Shane, and Liliana Fowler¡­ Jane could not help but rub her temples. What kind of ill-fated rtionship was this? The four people happened to be in Stormton City, just like Jane And they were from the Croft family, the Luther family, and the Shane family¡­. The most important was that one of them was actually a rtive of the Fowler family. Liliana was the daughter of Jack¡¯s biological younger brother, Craig Fowler. Jane did not have any impression of Craig. Because Craig had moved abroad in his early years. Even if Jack and Anna went overseas to visit Craig, it was impossible for them to bring Jane along. Jane had only seen a photo of Craig and Jack. Other than that, Jane knew nothing about Craig. As for Craig¡¯s youngest daughter, Liliana, she had returned to Stormton City to work. Lina had never been to Jack¡¯s house either. Jane remembered that Jack had invited Liliana before. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Liliana only said that she was too busy with work and declined. In Liliana¡¯s words, they had been apart for too long, and they were too estranged and unfamiliar. Liliana didn¡¯t like to talk to strangers, even if they were rted by blood. It was too awkward People with special talents always had strange habits that others could not understand. Most people like this didn¡¯t like to be in contact with strangers, Jane only hated her biological family, biological parents, and brothers, Jane would not dislike her cousin, Liliana, whom she had never seen before. Furthermore, ording to her previous investigation, this four-man team was currently the team candidate that Jane needed the most. It was simply like a blessing from heaven for Jane Andy called at this moment. ¡°Janie, how do you feel about that team?¡± ¡°The intel from the investigation is not bad. All of them are ambitious young men with excellent skills. Besides, their families are quite powerful. However¡­ Jane revealed the true identities of these four people. allie, ever since I met you, I believe in fate more and more. ¡°You¡¯re destined to be rted to these four families. Even if you just find a families. Besides, they happen to be in Stormton City, just like you¡± a team randomly on the Dar as helpers, they are all from these four Even Andy could not help but surprise. Andy once was an atheist. Even others said that Andy was like a vampire. Relying on mysterious words and a charming face, Andy lured countless people. However, after meeting Jane, Andy believed that Jane must h However, Jane did not say it out loud. a deep story Otherwise, there was no way to exin the strange matters that happened to Jane SARGE ¡°I hope it¡¯s not an ill-fated rtionship.¡± Jane smiled bitterly one after another. After the Fowler family¡¯s incidents and the revtion of Hary¡¯s true identity, Jane felt that she could no longer encounter anything worse. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve contacted that research organization. They¡¯re very happy to hear that you¡¯re willing to help. ¡°The person in charge said that if possible, he would like to meet you in private and discuss more details. Of course, this requires your approval. ¡°It seems that your outstanding performance in helping them previously has left a very deep impression.¡± ¡°There is not in hurry. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± Jane had to be careful when interacting with such a mysterious force, even though Jane knew that this was a scientific research organization from Crucsia and it was impossible for them to hurt her. ¡°Oh, right, Janie. When I was chatting with the people from the research organization, I found a very interesting piece of news¡­. ¡°Their organization recently sent a genius over to help. He¡¯s in his thirties and has a terrifying 10 of 260. He¡¯s focused on scientific research and doesnt have any unnecessary feelings ¡°The key is that his name is very simr to what you mentioned before¡­ ¡°His name is Yale Mitchell.¡± When Jane heard the name, her heart skipped a beat. This was the name Jane¡¯s teacher had mentioned before ¡°Do you know the man¡¯s background?¡± ¡°The people who contacted me don¡¯t have the authority to know the identity of someone of such a high level, However, as soon as the man parachuted in, he directly took over the entire scientific research organization. After that, many projects that were stopped due to technical difficulties and patent problems have progressed rapidly¡­. ¡°He¡¯s a very terrifying genius. However, there are so many people in this world, and it¡¯s normal for there to be a few top geniuses. Janie, how is it? Do you be interested now?¡± *Help me contact the person in charge, Andy. I want to enter this organization as soon as possible!¡± Jane could no longer control the excitement in her voice. ¡°I guessed your answer. I¡¯ve already contacted them. You just need to wait for the person in charge to arrange a time toe to Stormton City.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andy. You¡¯ve helped me a lot¡­¡± ¡°Janie, I will be angry if you continue speaking something like this. What kind of friendship do we have? You don¡¯t need to thank me at all, okay?¡± After hanging up, Jane took her phone and walked to the windowsill Jane could not help but grip her phone tightly, like a person who was about to surface and grab her only life-saving straw. Could it be the person her teacher mentioned? Jane knew very little about her teacher, although her teacher gave Jane a family, taught Jane countless skills, and stimted the talent of Jane¡¯s Omega blood. Most of the time, when Jane was bullied, it was her teacher who protected Jane. It was Jane¡¯s first time experiencing the feeling of having a real family. However, her teacher had never told Jane about his real name. Jane only knew that her teacher¡¯s surname was Mitchell. As for the name, Yale Mitchell, Jane had heard of it by chance. Once, when Jane heard her teacher whisper the name, she remembered it. After Jane learned something and had enough skills, her teacher suddenly disappeared as if he had never appeared in this world. Jane had gone through a lot of trouble to find the few people whom she followed her teacher to meet before, and they all said that something might have happened to the teacher. Until now, Jane had not seen her teacher¡¯s corpse or him alive. Jane¡¯s teacher never contacted Jane again, and just like that, he disappeared from the world of Jane. Jane entered the Dar firstly to hone her skills and earn money. Secondly, Jane naturally hoped to find traces of her teacher through the huge underground intelligencework. However, in the end, Jane found nothing. The name, Yale Mitchell, was the only message Jane¡¯s teacher left for her Jant did not forget to find this person as she searched for her family. Jane looked for the person herself on one hand and asked Andy to help her on the other hand. After finding several possible candidates, no matter where they were in the world, Jane rushed over immediately. However, they were not the Yale mentioned by Jane¡¯s teacher after all. And now, with great difficulty, Andy had found another person with the name. If only Jane could find information about her teacher because of this small clue. No matter how slim the hope was, Jane had to give it a try! The next day, Jane had no sses, so she slept in Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 100 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 100 Chapter 100 As soon as Jane just washed up and made an omelet sandwich, she received a message from the Dar. Conqueror sent a message. [Queen, we¡¯re ready here.] When Jane saw the message, she called Marlon. The call was picked up instantly. ¡°Queen!¡± ¡°Get in the forum and build a new chat group. We will talk there.¡± Jane was in no hurry to give her contact information to Marlon ording to the investigation, there was nothing wrong with the four of them. They were even members of the families that Jane was familiar with. But it was better to be safe than sorry. This was a habit that Jane had cultivated for many years in the Dar. ¡°Okay!¡± Jane quickly finished her sandwich and went to theputer. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jane skillfully logged into the forum built by Marlon and entered the chat group. Marlon sent a message. (Queen is here. Everyone, give her a round of apuse! Shaun was excited. [Is it really Queen herself? Gosh! I¡¯m your big fan!] Liliana replied at once. [Me too!] Marquise followed. [And me!] Queen hesitated a little and texted. [Don¡¯t you change your names?] ? Marlon replied. [Queen, with your ability, it¡¯s easy to find out about who we are. Besides, the four of us know each other in the real world. So, there¡¯s no need to hide the names] Queen nodded. [Okay, I was overthinking] After texting that, Jane changed her name to Jane Fowler. Since Jane wanted to lead a new team and make the members willing to follow her, she had to be as honest with them as they were. Everyone revealed their real identity. If only Jane hid her identity and continued to use the code name. Queen, it would naturally make the other four people feel that they were not trustworthy. Marlon was shocked. Is that Queen¡¯s real name?] Shaun was lost in his thought [Why does this name look so familiar? Where have I seen it before?] Liliana sent a message at this time. [Queen has the same surname as me. Jane Fowler? I remember that my uncle has a missing daughter with this name.] Marquise surprised. [Really?] [Alright, time is tight. Let¡¯s not talk about my personal matters for now. In private, you can just call me Queen. I like this nickname. [I checked your ranks on the Dar hacker rankings and the cases you solved. I can roughly guess your standards. [I¡¯vee up with a n to help you improve your hacker skills. As for how much you can improve, it will depend on your talent] Jane uploaded thepressed files to the chat group. Marlon was excited. [Oh my god! These are Queen¡¯s years of experience!] Shaun worshipped Jane so much. [Idol, can we have a private chat? I really want to be friends with you Liliana rolled her eyes. [Shaun, stop drooling, I can already imagine how *********you look.] Shaun was a little unhappy. [Liliana, are we stillrades on the same side? How can you embarrass me in front of my idol?] Marquise sent a message at this time. [Liliana, well done.] When Jane looked at the happy scene of the four of them chatting, her gaze softened. When the aspiring and ambitious young men gathered together, there was a fire, and when they separated, there was a sky full of stars. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t disappoint Jane. Marlon added. [By the way, Queen, give our team a name. You¡¯re the team leader now!] Shaun agreed. [Our team doesn¡¯t have a name yet.] Marquise followed. [Yes] Liliana nodded. I think so.] The team¡¯s name? Jane thought for a ******and texted. [Let¡¯s call it the Red Star, okay? May we all uphold today¡¯s original intention and be the brightest ming star in the sky!] Marlon was happy [Red Star Team? That¡¯s a good name! It suits my patriotism!] Shaun praised Jane [The team¡¯s name Queen came up with is so nice, unlike the team¡¯s name that Marion once gave it. Back then, he named our team the Cockroaches Team. I almost beat him to death. How dare he treat us like cockroaches! Liliana nodded in agreement. [it can¡¯t be helped. After all, Marlon is the worst at naming] Marlon was embarrassed. [Now that these things are over, let¡¯s not talk about it. Don¡¯t embarrass me in front of my idol] At this *******, Jane received another message. It was Mr. Lance from the Painting Department. [Jane, is it convenient to answer the phone?] Jane took the initiative to call Mr. Lance. The call went through quickly ¡°Jane, we have ******your painting for so long. It¡¯s really too amazing! ¡°We want to rmend this painting of yours to participate in the university painting professional competition organized by Crucsia. If you can stand out, you can even rush to the world and bring glory to the country! Maybe you can even win a gold medal!¡± ¡°Mr. Lance, are you sure?¡± *What¡¯s wrong, Jane? Is there something difficult to say? This painting is really magical, it¡¯s too good. We all think that you can definitely get first ce!¡± Lance instantly panicked and said a great deal to persuade Jane. Lance was afraid that Jane would feel unconfident and miss this good opportunity. If such a good genius could not go to the world and be known by the world, it would really be a loss to the country! ¡°Ahem, Mr. Lance, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­ I mean I¡¯ll polish up this painting. After all, it will be used for thepetition to win glory for our country. I can¡¯t just take a casual painting to thepetition. It won¡¯t be good if I lose due to this casual painting.¡± Jane was not joking This painting was really drawn by Jane with green tea as the theme casually But even without much effort, Jane could crush Madelyn, a person of outward attraction but little worth, so easily Since Jane was going to participate in thepetition and bring glory to the country, it would be better to use a better painting to win the other contestants directly. Lance couldn¡¯t help but gasp and could not believe what he had just heard, Oh my God! Such an excellent painting was just drawn by Jane casually? And a group of experienced artists like them could never draw such a painting as Jane¡¯s in their lives. However, the time it took for Jane to draw this painting was even faster than Madelyn. Maybe, it was really a casual drawing for Jane At this ***, Lance instantly understood how unfathomable and terrifying Jane¡¯s talent was Not to mention the future, even with her current talent, Jane could be a shining star in the history of world painting. ¡°Okay! Of course! Where are you now? Il send the painting over.¡± ¡°No need, Mr. Lance. I¡¯ll draw another new one. It won¡¯t take much time. I¡¯ll hand it to you tomorrow. Then you can take it to thepetition.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± After hanging up, Jane nced at the chat group where the four of them were still chatting. There was a smile on Jane¡¯s face. In the future, it seemed that Jane had a lot of things to do. That was great There was an inexplicable sense of fulfillment in Jane¡¯s heart. There was no need for Jane to dwell on the hatred of her previous life. Jane had found herself, her original intention, and the Jane who had never disappointed her teacher! Night fell. At Cloveheart Hospital, Henry slowly woke up. Anna happened to get in to look after Henry. Seeing that Henry had woken up, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Henry, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°***¡­¡± Foss blinked ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I feel weak all over¡­. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°This is a hospital, ***boy Anna told Henry what had happened concisely. After Henry finished listening, his chaotic brain seemed to be corroded by darkness and forcefully torn apart. It was so painful that Henry¡¯s heart was about to split open. Even the machine that was investigating Henry¡¯s heartbeat beside him made a warn no sound. ¡°Henry?¡± ¡°***, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Henry lowered his eyes to hide his pain and closed them. Soon, the machine returned to normal. ¡°***boy, you don¡¯t look fine at all. I¡¯ll call the others over quickly and call the doctor.¡± Anna quickly pressed the button. When the doctor was checking on Henry, Jack and the others rushed over after receiving the news. After the doctor finished his check, he said, ¡°Mr. Fowler is fine. He just woke up and he is a little weak. He has to recuperate and can¡¯t be tired for the time being. When you go back, let him eat a nd ***and rest well. Don¡¯t stay upte¡­ ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± After the doctor left, Jack and Anna asked about Henry¡¯s well-being. They wanted to quickly get some chicken soup for Henry to feed. Then only Madelyn and Peter were left. Madelyn wiped her tears, and her eyes were red as she sobbed, ¡°Henry, it¡¯s really great you¡¯re fine. I was almost scared to death¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry.¡± Henry¡¯s response was weak. Peter patted Madelyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, ***. Henry has just woken up. We should let him rest alone. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± ¡°Okay, Peter¡­¡± Madelyn cried and left with Peter. In the spacious andfortable ward, only Henry was left. Henry closed his eyes, but the figure of Jane subconsciously appeared in his mind Henry thought of the rain that night, as well as Jane who was staring at him like Satan with cold and heartless eyes. Jane curled her red lips and said the words that made Henry fall into ****. ¡°You. Should. ***.¡± Henry suddenly woke up and broke out in cold sweat again. Henry gritted his teeth and struggled, fumbling for something in the drawer beside him. Sure enough, Henry¡¯s phone was here. Henry deftly unlocked the password lock, ignoring all unread messages and missed calls, and logged in to the Dar. The only way for Henry toe into contact with Jane now was the Dar¡­ Even though Jane hated Henry to the core and had already deleted all Henry¡¯s contact details, Henry was sure that Jane would not delete her ount, Queen, on the Dar. Henry ignored all the mocking private messages and opened Queens information with a pious and nervous heart. However, when Henry wanted to ess Queen¡¯s public home page and saw if there had been anything new about Jane during the days when Henry was unconscious, Henry saw a notification. [You have been cklisted and cannot enter.] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 101 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Henry smiled self deprecatingly. Did Jane have to be so heartless? Did Jane really want topletely remove all traces of Henry from her world? However, Henry could only passively endure all of this silently. Even when Henry recalled everything he had done with Queen, his heart ached so much that it was about to tear apart After all, Henry was the eleventh hacker on the Dar. Using familiar software, Henry searched for posts about Queen on the Dar. Henry couldn¡¯t hack into Queen¡¯s ount, nor would he do so. This would only make Jane hate Henry even more. Henry knew that this was a ******move. However, Henry just wanted to look for news about Jane through other people¡¯s posts. A lot of people just send posts to express their feelings. They either adored Queen or mocked Henry. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Henry flipped through these posts quickly as if he were crazy In the end, when Henry saw a certain message, he suddenly froze, and his pupils constricted It was a post by someone called Conqueror two hours ago. I got a new skill!] It was a program At first nce, it locked ordinary. However, Henry knew clearly this was Jane¡¯s programming habit! Back then, Jane took Henry as her apprentice and taught Henry simpler and more effective programming techniques. It was one of these techniques This was a habit unique to Jane It was also a habit unique to Henry as Jane¡¯s apprentice. Without Jane¡¯s teachings, it was impossible for someone to know about this habit. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible How long has it been? it¡¯s impossibile for Jane to ept another apprentice¡­¡­¡­ ¡°It must be a coincidence ¡± Henry could onlyfort him However, Henry could not help but investigate the identity of Conqueror in the end Henry wanted to see who this person r How did this person know about the However, Henry found nothing All traces of Conqueror had been hidden. only Jane and Henry had? Even though Henry was the eleventh hacker on the Dar, he could not find anything about Conqueror At this moment, Henry¡¯s face was extremely pale. No number of lies could cover it up Someone was able to do this, plus Conqueror knew Jane¡¯s special habit The person who could shelter Conqueror, remove all traces for him, and solve all the details was Jane! It was just like how Jane protected Henry and cleaned up all his troubles back then. ¡°Jane, why? ¡°How long has it been? You clearly hated me so much back then. You were so sad and cold¡­. ¡°But you actually found a new apprentice so quickly. Then what am I for you? ¡°In the past, you told me that you would only ept me as your apprentice in this lifetime, and you couldn¡¯t find a better apprentice than me¡­ ¡°Have you forgotten everything between us in the past three years? Is it all fake? You can¡¯t forget what you said before we became enemies¡­ Henry suddenly had an impulse He wanted to rush out of the hospital and ask Jane about it Jane couldn¡¯t do this to Henry Henry¡¯s heart hurt so much when he saw Jane treat him like this A life worse than death could no longer describe the current torture that Henry was enduring The next day. Jane got up and felt refreshed. Perhaps it was because Jane had found her original intention. Luckily, the nightmare didn¡¯t disturb Janest night Jane held the painting that she had spent two hours onst night and packed it. Jane *********the Porsche Cayenne straight to the University of Oricle. After making an appointment with Mr. Lance, Jane handed the painting to him. Lance opened the painting eagerly. As soon as Lance saw this painting, he held his breath instantly. Lance did note back to his senses for a long time. ¡°Oh my god! Jane, when I saw the first version of the painting, I already felt that it was amazing enough and no one couldn¡¯t surpass it anymore. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your revised version to be several times more excellent than the first version! ¡°I think this painting can directly be the champion. Let¡¯s just need to wait to see whether it can break out of the siege in a world-levelpetition!¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Lance.¡± After saying a few words, Jane rushed to ss and bade farewell to Lance Lance was still admiring the Jane painting, however, at this moment, his cell phone rang. It was Madelyn. ¡°Hello? Madelyn, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Lance, I¡¯m sorry. My eldest brother has been hospitalized recently. I¡¯ve been taking care of him in the hospital. I¡¯ve already drawn the painting that will be rmended to participate in the domestic university paintingpetition. I hope you can take a look and see if there is something that needs to be improved, Mr. Lance¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Madelyn. Take good care of Mr. Fowler. We already have another candidate and n to rmend Jane to participate in thispetition.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Madelyn¡¯s smile instantly froze, and she even cried out uncontrobly. Realizing that she had lost herposure, Madelyn quickly exined, ¡°Ah! No, Mr. Lance. I wanted to rmend me¡­¡± a little surprised. You clearly said that you ¡°Madelyn, I¡¯m sorry. I know this will hurt you a lot, but you¡¯ve seen Jane¡¯s work. If I rmend Jane to participate, no one in the country would be a match for her. Moreover, Jane might very well win the championship on the world stage ¡®This is a chance to bring glory to the country and let Jane walk onto the international stage to be famous among the world at the same time. You should understand¡± Lance could understand Madelyn¡¯s anger and dissatisfaction. After all, Lance had promised Madelyn that he would rmend Madelyn to participate in this competition. With Madelyn¡¯s talent, spirituality, and painting skills, it was not difficult for her to get a good ranking, gave her credit for her curriculum vitae, and bring her glory. Because Lance felt guilty, he didn¡¯t me Madelyn. However, Lance did not regret his choice at all. Madelyn waspletely iparable to Jane. It was like the difference between ********and mud. An ordinary person could never bepared to a genius. ¡°Okay. I understand. Thank you, Mr. Lance.¡± Madelyn managed to hold back her anger and say those words. After hanging up, Madelyn took off her shoes and knocked on the bathroom door hard. Madelyn was so angry that her tears fell like pearls. Jane! The *******Janel It was because of Jane again! It was not enough for Jane to gradually affect the Fowler family and steal their attention from Madelyn. Even the glory, which Madelyn was determined to win, and the professor¡¯s admiration were already easily snatched away Madelyn was really unlucky to have met Jane in this life. Why didn¡¯t Jane, the bitch, just go to hell? As long as Jane died, the world would be peaceful, and the Fowler family would be able to return to the happy days of the past. By that time, Madelyn did not have to be like this, corrupted by jealousy and about to go crazy! When Madelyn thought of this, her eyes became colder and colder. She finally made up her mind and wanted to kill Jane. Madelyn dialed a certain number. ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me. You can do the thing we talked about before. ¡°No matter how much it costs, I just want the valuable information that can deal with Jane!¡± At first, Madelyn could not bear to spend so much money. Because the person was indeed very capable. It would take a lot of money to get such a person to help her. Madelyn had been in the Fowler family for so many years and had savings, Just the money that the Fowlers and the people rted to the Fowler family had given Madelyn, as well as her usual pocket money, was far beyond the imagination of the average person. Madelyn acted very well on the surface, but she was actually quite extravagant in spending money in secret. The Fowlers doted on Madelyn very much and prepared all the seasonal limited editions of clothes, bags, and jewelry of big brands for Madelyn every year. And yet, with such a rich family, there was almost no one who could not be greedy Therefore, Madelyn did not save much money over the years. ********with the person¡¯s offering price, Madelyn really didn¡¯t want to ept it. This would probably cost 90% of Madelyn¡¯s savings. Moreover, even if the person¡¯s savings. Originally, Madelyn was st find any bad news about Jane, he wouldn¡¯t return the money Thesitating, but now, she could not hesitate anymore. Madelyn had to find the evidence that could kill Jane as soon as possible. Otherwise, everything that belonged to Madelyn would be gradually devoured and taken away by Jane. Henry stayed at Cloveheart Hospital under observation for a day. After the doctor confirmed that he was fine, Henry was finally discharged. Regarding Henry¡¯sa, Jack and the others tacitly did not reveal anything to their other sons Even regarding thewsuit between Jane and Jack, Jack and Anna found various excuses and cooperated with Peter to think of ways to minimize the impact. Therefore, the other sons were still busy with their own matters overseas and were not in a hurry to rush back Otherwise, if they had seen anything that had happened to the Fowler family, they would have been very worried. After sending Henry home, Jack and Anna had to rush to Fowler Corporation. Recently, in order to take care of the unconscious Henry and manage the Fowler Corporation, Jack and Anna were very busy. After all, the Fowler Corporation could not be without a leader. Besides, the Fowler Corporation had just suffered a heavy blow and needed to restore its credibility and stabilize its forces, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Mom. If it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Henry, we¡¯re a family. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Rest well.¡± With that, Jack opened his mouth, Jack tentatively locked at Henry¡¯s pale face and wanted to ask what had happened between Henry and Jane. Jack wanted to know Henry had be like this. However, Anna quickly pulled Jack back and shook her head. If Jack wanted to ask, he had to wait until Henry was in better spirits, In Henry¡¯s current state, it was not proper for them to talk about these matters. Jack and Anna left. ¡°Henry, actually, I¡¯ve prepared a wee party for you¡­¡± Madelyn looked at Henry ingratiatingly. However, Henry ignored Madelyn and looked at Peter. ¡°Peter, I¡¯m a little tired now and want to rest. Could you send me back to my bedroom?¡± Peter was slightly stunned. ¡°Okay.¡± Madelyn was left standing awkwardly on the spot like a clown, and she was trembling all over. It was impossible. How could Henry (gnore Madelyn¡¯s words? In the past, no matter how busy and tired Henry was, as long as Madelyn spoke, Henry would smile and pat Madelyn¡¯s head dotingly, replying to her sincerely. However, this time, Henry had changed. Madelyn could directly feel the change in Henry Henry deliberately distanced himself from Madelyn and paid more attention to Jane, just like Peter It was all because of that ***Jane! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 102 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Peter and Henry didn¡¯t know Madelyn¡¯s jealousy, rage, and resentment. Peter sent Henry back to his bedroom. ¡®Henry, rest first¡­¡± ¡°Peter, could you stay and talk to me?¡± They looked at each other, and Peter saw the same grief in Henry¡¯s eyes. This was an emotion that only biological brothers could understand. At the same time, the reason for their grief was because of one person, and it was Jane, their biological sister. Peter was amazed by Jane¡¯s excellent talent. Henry was in pain because of Jane. No matter what the reason was, Peter and Henry were both in the same mood. They regretted and felt guilty. All kinds of negative emotions werepletely entangled. Peter closed the door and sat on Henry¡¯s bed. They looked at each other for a long time, speechless. ¡°Henry, what exactly happened between you and Jane? I remember you used to ***Jane very much, Peter could not help but ask. Actually, Peter¡¯s words were not quite right. With Henry¡¯s personality, he almost wished he could kill Jane at that time. What Peter said just now could not describe Henry¡¯s hatred for Jane. ¡°Peter, the things I¡¯ve experienced in the past few days have made me fall from heaven to ****. I originally thought that everything would develop well, but I didn¡¯t expect to fall into an even more terrifying abyss¡­ Henry smiled self-deprecatingly. Seeing Henry in so much pain, Peter was sorry. The curiosity in Peter¡¯s heart was temporarily suppressed, and heforted Henry. ¡°Henry, if you don¡¯t want to say it, you don¡¯t have to. I won¡¯t force you. Just say it when you want to.¡± ¡°No, Peter, because you¡¯re just like me. In the past, I¡¯ve never understood why you feel guilty about our enemy, Jane. ¡°Even if Jane¡¯s rted to us by blood, she¡¯s still an enemy who betrayed the Fowler family in the end. You ***her as much as I did back then. ¡°However, recently, I finally understood, but it was toote.¡± If Henry did not say it out, he would go crazy. Henry had been holding these things back and enduring them. When Henry woke up in aa and recalled everything, his heart was in so much pain that it was about to explode. Henry had managed to make it through the difficult day and was back to the Fowler family now, but his heart was still aching. There was no longer the pain that was tearing his entire body apart, however, such slow torture was worse than death, Henry recalled Jane cutting ties with him and saying that she wanted Henry to *******. When Henry saw that Jane had found another apprentice who could perfectly rece Henry in the blink of an eye, past vows, interactions, and words appeared in his mind. It was like an invisible knife stabbing crazily into the depths of Henry¡¯s soul, pulling it out and stabbing it again and again! So, this was what it meant to kill without using any force! If Henry did not confide in Peter, the pain would only worsen. It made Henry want tomit suicide to get rid of this guilt and despair. After Henry told Peter the whole story, the depression in his heart finally dissipated a little. Even if it was just a little, it was afort to Henry. Peter waspletely shocked and looked at Henry in disbelief. It took Peter a long time to ept this fact ¡°Henry, I really didn¡¯t expect you actually have such an identity and even became Jane¡¯s apprentice¡­ ¡°My God! This is simply a huge joke that fate has yed on us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When I met my master happily, I discovered that my master was actually Jane, whom I wished I could kill, I felt that God was deliberately toying with me, punishing me, and wanting me to suffer a fate worse than death. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve really received my punishment. I regret it so much. Actually, I want to go to work today. I don¡¯t want our family to worry. I want to numb myself with work. But I don¡¯t have the strength¡­. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I just want to rest, sleep, and forget all this pain.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Henry closed his eyes and revealed extreme fatigue on his face. Seeing this, Peter could only pat Henry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Henry, actually, I also¡­¡± Peter told Henry about his entanglement with Jane. After Henry heard this, his mood became even heavier. The entire bedroom was filled with a suffocating atmosphere. ¡°Henry, is your guilt toward Jane purely because she¡¯s your master?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you about that. If Jane wasn¡¯t Queen, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t forgive Jane until my death and would only think about how to ***her.¡± Therefore, in the face of Jane¡¯s usations, Henry had no room to refute them. ¡°Then what we have done is really too *****to Jane. ¡°Henry, Jane¡¯s our biological sister and our parents biological daughter! We¡­ What have we done¡­¡± Peter spoke his real thought. Peter had said this to himself and Jane before. However, Peter had never told his family. Because Peter felt that it was impossible for his family to understand why he felt guilty. The Fowlers thought that they had done well enough. They had given Jane a rich life and never given up on looking for Jane. They even brought Jane back to the Fowler family and gave her the position of the real daughter of the Fowler family. What was there still for Jane to be dissatisfied about? Peter had thought the same at first. They were partial to Madelyn and discriminated against Jane, bullying and mistreating Jane fearlessly. They thought that Jane was just a wandering beggar who came to ask for money, and they had no feelings toward Jane at all. If Jane was really just an ordinary girl, she would not have so much encumbrance. Peter still wouldn¡¯t look Jane in the eye even until now. This should not be the feeling of a biological brother to a sister who had been missing for neen years and who needed the care of her family. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re really too *********¡­¡± Henry had already realized his mistake. It was all because they were attracted by Alice¡¯s talent that they changed their minds about Jane. However, they had never treated Jane as their biological sister. Jane hid all her identities and returned to the Fowler family with a clean background. At that time, Jane must have hoped that they would treat her as their biological sister and protect her in every way possible. However, what did they really do in the end? Other than humiliation, hurt, and indifference, there was nothing. It was already kind of Jane never to forgive the Fowlers for the rest of her life. With Jane¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to take revenge on the Fowler family and crush all of them! They would have loved to tell Jane that they regretted it very much and wanted to undo the damage they have done to her now. However, was it toote? Jane did not know yet the change in Henry and Peter¡¯s mentality. Even if Jane knew, she would only find it ***********. Because in Jane¡¯s heart, even though they showed kindness, she would think they were up to no good. Not to mention that they were just acting and had overflowing sympathy, even though they really regretted it, Jane would not forgive them. Everything was already toote to make up for the moment one did it. In Jane¡¯s previous life, she had been abused for five years and thrown into a fire. It was a painful experience that was worse than death Jane being *******once was enough. She would definitely not be ******a second time! When Jane returned to the apartment, she received a message from Andy. ¡°Janie, the person in charge said that he will arrive in Stormton City in five days. Do you want his contact number? You can choose the time and ce.¡± ¡°Okay. Give it to me, Andy.¡± Jane was still hesitating whether to contact this scientific research organization. Now, in order to meet Yale and confirm his identity. Jane had to take the initiative to take this step! As soon as Andy gave Jane his WeChat ID, she sent him a friend request. The person in charge¡¯s WeChat profile picture was a national g, and his nickname was Fighting Rabbit. It was obvious at a nce that the person was a standard patriot. Fighting Rabbit sent a message. [Is this Queen?] June replied at once. [Just call me Jane. Since I¡¯ve already added you on WeChat, I have no intention of hiding my true identity] Fighting Rabbit was excited. [I didn¡¯t expect to be able to work with Queen one day. I¡¯m so excited. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m a fan of yours. I saw you conquer a foreign firewall alone on the Dar before. It¡¯s awesome! Oh, my name is Joel Lopes¡±] Jane got straight to the point. [*******, Joel. Actually, the reason I contacted you is that I am very interested in the person called Yale ******from your organization. If I join your organization to help you, could you allow me to meet him?] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 103 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 103 Chapter 103 When Joel saw the message from Jane, he was slightly taken aback. Then Joel replied. [I have to report this to the leaders¡­ Queen, why are interested in Mr. Mitchell? Do you know him?] Jane thought for a while and texted. [He might be the person I have been looking for a long. He is very important to me. As for whether he is really the person I want to find or not, I have to meet him to confirm it first] Joel hesitated. I can¡¯t make the decision on this alone. I have to report it to the leaders.] Jane understood and texted. [Then I have to trouble you. I heard that you¡¯reing to Stormton City in five days. I¡¯ll arrange a meeting ce then.] Joel replied at once. [Okay, I hope you won¡¯t be angry, Queen. I¡¯m looking forward to the day I meet you.] Then, they ended the chat. Jane narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, it was not that simple to see Yale. This was within Jane¡¯s expectations. Although Jane had helped this scientific research organization a lot, in the end, Jane was still Queen on the Dar, an outsider to the scientific research organization. Jane¡¯s real identity was unclear to them, and they had nevere into contact with Jane. It was impossible for them to let Janee into contact with the country¡¯s protected genius at once. Jane had to help this organization and gain their trust. Several days passed in the blink of an eye.. On this day, Joel sessfully arrived in Stormton City. ording to the address given by Jane, Joel arrived at Cloudnine Restaurant. Since Jane was Cloudnine Restaurant¡¯s VIP, and Connor had personally instructed the staff, Jane would be treated the best if she came to Cloudnine Restaurant for a meal. The staff respectfully ushered Joel in and brought him to the table where Jane was. Jane smiled slightly as she looked at the slightly terrified man whose eyes were flustered in front of her. The man in his early thirties seemed to be in such a high end restaurant for the first time. Jane took the initiative to stand up and extended his hand to Joel. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Joel. Iam Jane Fowler.¡± -¡°Hello, Queen.¡± This was the first time Joel had seen his idol, and he didn¡¯t expect that his idol was such a young and beautiful girl. Joel was so nervous that he could barely speak. After shaking hands with Jane in trembling, Joel sat down. Looking at the high-end decorations around him, Joel asked cautiously, ¡°Will it be expensive to have a meal here?¡± Jane raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Mr. Lopes, you¡¯ve never been to this type of restaurant?¡± This scientific research organization was very important to Crucsia. As a member of such a strong scientific research organization, Joel should have been to a restaurant of the same level. ¡°No To be honest, I¡¯m just a civil servant. I¡¯m not as rich as you thought, Queen. ¡°Members of the organization are mostly focused on scientific research. This is my first timeing to such a high-end restaurant.¡± Joel even wanted to cover his face. It was too embarrassing to say such words in front of his idol. ¡°I understand.¡± Jane considerately stopped asking Jane snapped her fingers, and the delicacies were delivered to the table soon. Joel was so nervous that he could just take a sip of wine. Then, Joel choked and kept coughing. Seeing how interesting Joel was, Jane couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mr. Lopes. This wine is worth thousands of dors. You have to taste it properly¡± ¡°What?¡± Joel thought he had misheard. ¡°It is the chateaumouton rothschild from 1870. There are only twenty bottles left in the world. This one is worth 750 thousand dors¡± Jdel almost dropped the ss Abottle of wine cost 750 thousand dors. A single sip would cost thousands of dors. Heavens! Was this the world of the rich? Joel could not help but be envious Joel didn¡¯t even know what to eat ¡°Mr. Lopes, I treat you with the highest etiquette so that you can feel my sincerity in wanting to cooperate with your scientific research organization. ¡°Mr. Lopes, you should have investigated my background. I¡¯m a pure blooded citizen of Crucsia. I love thisnd and my country. ¡°Since the heavens have given me such talent and ability, I think it¡¯s my duty to do my part for the country¡± At that, Joel stared nkly at Jane Jane wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak and looked at Joel calmly with her eyes that were like the ripples of moonlight in an ancient well ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry, Queen, I was a little distracted. Because to be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect you to say something like that just now.¡± Joel came back to his senses and rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment ¡°I understand ordinary people wouldn¡¯t say that. But I just want to say what¡¯s on my mind. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to meet you and work with your organization.¡± ¡°I understand, Queen, I believe you. Back then, before Mr. Mitchell came to help, there were many projects in our organization that were difficult to progress. Fortunately, with your help, many things in our organization could progress rapidly. ¡°Now is the time for the country to develop. Our organization needs arge number of talents. Queen, if you join us, we will be looking forward to When Jane saw Joel¡¯s frank smile, her gaze couldn¡¯t help but soften. Perhaps it would not take as long as Jane thought to join this research organization and find out Yale¡¯s true identity. After dinner, when Jane and Joel parted, she said a few words in the end. ¡°Joel, I know it¡¯s very difficult for you or your leaders to trust me and let me meet Mr. Mitchell. ¡°But please think of a way to tell Mr. Mitchell something. ¡°Could you help me ask him if he has a rtive with the surname of Mitchell? That person was probably in his fifties when they were together, and now he¡¯s already sixty years old. He¡¯s an extremely powerful old man with a lightning-like scar on his forehead.¡± This was Jane¡¯s only impression of her teacher. Her teacher¡¯s surname was Mitchell, and he had a lightning-like scar on his forehead. However, Jane didn¡¯t even know if Mitchell was the real surname of her teacher. As for the indelible lightning like scar, logically speaking, not many people had this scar With Jane¡¯s strength, she could easily find her teacher. However, even though Jane was number one on the Dar hacker rankings, she still couldn¡¯t find any traces of her teacher. ¡°I understand, Queen. I swear I will help you bring these words to Mr Mitchell. ¡°This way, you can confirm if Mr. Mitchell is the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Thank you, Joel, Jane smiled sincerely and spoke gratefully. For a moment, Jane¡¯s smile shed across Joel¡¯s eyes like brilliant fireworks. Joel¡¯s face turned red at once, and heart raced. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and report this matter first.¡± *Please! No matter how Mr. Mitchell will reply, please inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay¡± After they parted ways, Joel returned to the hotel where he was staying. When Joel had just untied his tie, he called the leader of the organization. Joel reported the situation of his meeting with Jane today and various details. On the other end, a man was sitting on the sofa in the researchb, smoking a cigarette. His sideburns were ***, and his eyes were slightly sunken. However, his gazes were still bright and spirited. Although he was in his sixties, he was well-trained and fit, giving him the appearance of a man in his early fifties: He was wearing a military uniform, and there were many dazzling medals hanging on his chest. All of these medals were rence York¡¯s pride ¡°Well done, Joel A talented expert like Queen is a good helper our organization wants, and also an important force for the development of our country ¡°But we have to make full preparations for this. Even if Queen did help us a lot in the past, it¡¯s too risky to admit a hacker of the Dar into the organization. We have to make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± rence stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, and his eyes were dark. Even though Jane was born and grew up In Crucsia and had even established a firewa save the country¡¯s reputation. that had broken through a foreign information system to But now, Mr. Mitchell hade to the organization. There were too many important projects and details. Once the information was leaked, the consequences would be unimaginable. dueen Queen was a double-edged sword, and it was worth a bet. Once they won the bet, the positive impact would probably exceed everyone¡¯s imagination Therefore, they had to make sufficient preparations before officially starting this bet. ¡°I know, Mr. York. ¡°By the way, Mr. York, Queen asked me to do something. She hopes that we can pass some words for her to Mr. Mitchell.¡± Joel reported this matter to rence. rence frowned slightly without leaving a trace. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± An old man with the surname of Mitchell who had a lightning-like scar on his forehead? Who was he? The old man actually had the same surname as Mr. Mitchell. This surname was very special. Was he Mr. Mitchell¡¯s rtive? rence didn¡¯t remember seeing such a person before. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 104 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Yes, Mr. York. Please. I can tell Queen cloesn¡¯t mean any harm. She genuinely wants to join our organization and do something for the country ¡°Although I know that as a contact person, I can¡¯t be emotional, you also said that my intuition is very urate. You can use my judgment as a reference factor.¡± If he relied solely on his ability, intelligence, and negotiating skills, Joel wasn¡¯t qualified to be the organization¡¯s contact person. The reason why rence was able to defy all opposition and allow Joel to take this position was due to Joel¡¯s urate intuition. As the contact person for the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization of Crucsia, Joel had to face all kinds of people, such as Jane. If Jane wanted to deceive Joel, it was impossible for Joel to see through it. Just the title of the Dar¡¯s number one hacker alone was enough to prove Jane¡¯s ability. Even rence himself was not confident that he could probe Jane¡¯s true motive. If Jane were to disguise herself and pretend to be harmless, it would be impossible for anyone to tell her true intentions only from their conversation Therefore, intuition was very important and was not inferior to one¡¯s personal ability. ¡°I understand. ¡°Mr. York, what do you mean?¡± Joel was delighted. Could it be that rence agreed? ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I still have to consider such an important matter. You will stay in Stormton City for the time being and continue to interact with Queen, Give her the mission when the time is right.¡± ¡°Okay¡± After hanging up the phone, rence took out another cigarette and lit it. rence took a few deep puffs, exhaled a few smoke rings, and finally stubbed the cigarette out in the ashtray. Then rence left the researchb and headed deeper into the research organization. He got into the elevator, swiped his IC card, confirmed his iris identity, and disinfected his entire body¡­ rence went through every process orderly. In the end, rence arrived at the lowest level of the base. This was the center of the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization. The most important national projects are currently being developed here. Originally, some projects had been stuck at a certain stage for a long time, but because of the arrival of a genius like Yale, the researchers broke through the original limit and even achieved new things Every researcher who bumped into rence put down their work and bowed to him. rence waved his hand at them and walked straight to a man in a ***coat The man was 6 feet 3 inches tall and had neat hair. His eyshes were long and thick, and his brows were raised. His skin was fair, and his facial features were well-defined. He was an extremely handsome man. His eyes, in particr, were the most attractive. His originally emotionless eyes emitted a burning light when he was doing research, making people not dare to approach him easily. They were afraid of being burned by the burning light in the man¡¯s eyes or affecting him. It was as if this man with an extremely high IQ in front of them was born for science. The man didn¡¯t even notice rence¡¯s approach, and he was still focused on his research and lost in a state of self-absorption. rence was in no hurry to disturb him and just watched Yale¡¯s research with interest, even though rence could not understand it at all. An hour passed just like that. Yale retracted his gaze and heaved a sigh of relief. Many numbers danced like gorgeous notes on theputer screen. Then Yale sent the message. At this moment, Yale noticed rence beside him. Yale didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he used his eyes to ask rence why he came to him. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I know you¡¯re busy and I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. But there¡¯s someone who brought me to tell you something¡± After thinking about it, rence finally decided to tell Yale what Queen said. Perhaps rence did this to please Queen, Yule was the country¡¯s treasure, and the country would do anything to protect him. It was impossible for Yale to stay in the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization forever. If Queen joined, the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization would definitely gain a powerful helper and have a better future. Although rence still had to investigate Queen¡¯s loyalty to the country, in fact, in his heart, he was already very much inclined to ept Queen. Yale was silent for a moment Then Yale took out a pen and wrote a word on the paper beside him for rence to see. [Speak.] Very few people knew about this habit of Yale. Yale did not know how to speak. No one had ever seen Yale speak. Yalemunicated with anyone by writing. The doctor did a physical examination on Yale and found that there was nothing wrong with his vocal tract and his hearing was very good. No one could exin why Yale could not speak. In addition, Yale was a research maniac with an 10 of 260. Everyone thought that Yale was a cold blooded machine. When he saw other people, he didn¡¯t speak and was always expressionless. It was so terrifying that even the cold aura on Yale¡¯s body was tinged with rational abstinence. rence repeated Jane¡¯s words. After listening, Yale, who had always been expressionless and whose eyes would only emit a burning glow when he was doing research, became excited for the first time Yale quickly picked up a pen and wrote. [Where is she?] rence was shocked ¡°Mr. Mitchell, do you really know her?¡± [Tell me quickly. This is very important. I have to see her!] Yale¡¯s originally perfect and beautiful handwriting even became a little distorted in his excitement. rence originally just wanted to give it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jane was really rted to Mr. Mitchell. After thinking for a moment, rence nodded. ¡°I understand, Mr. Mitchell. I¡¯ll arrange for the two of you to meet at the base.¡± This concerned Yale¡¯s safe. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong. rence could not let Yale go to Stormton City. Then, rence could only let Janee to the base. The next day, when Jane woke up, she received a call from Joel Joel told Jane about Yale¡¯s reply Jane didn¡¯t expect things to develop so quickly. Besides, from Yale¡¯s attitude, it seemed like he really knew where the teacher was Could he be the Yale mentioned by the teacher? ¡°My leader hopes that you can follow me to the base in Harbor City. By that time, he will arrange a meeting between you and Mr. Mitchell. ¡°Queen, I wonder when you will be free¡­¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Joel was a little dumbfounded. But when Joel arrived at the airport, he saw that Jane had already packed her luggage and was ready to leave. Jane even bought a ne ticket for Joel, Joel was a little helpless. ¡°Queen, actually, we don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry¡­¡± ¡°Joel, I know it¡¯s a little sudden, but Mr. Mitchell is very important to me. Maybe he¡¯s the person I¡¯ve been looking for. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for him for many years, but I haven¡¯t found any clues. There were a few times when I was so desperate that I almost gave up. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve finally found some hope, it¡¯s like a trace of light entering the dark world.¡± The metaphor was simple. Joel immediately understood Jane¡¯s nervousness. Because Jane who was in front of Joel had her eyes shining with unprecedented joy, hope, excitement, and other emotions Joel nodded heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Queen!¡± The ne to Harbor City set off. After flying for three hours, Joel and Jane arrived at their destination. rence arranged for a car to pick up Joel and Jane. A strong man in a suit and sunsses got out of the car. He looked like a bear and gave off a huge sense of oppression Jane could smell a faint smell of blood from the man in front of her. The man was not weak. Needless to say, he was definitely a soldier who had gone to the battlefield and killed a lot of enemies. Only then could he cultivate this chilling aura. Im sorry, Queen, but we need to seize yourmunication device and search you. ¡°You have to be blindfolded on the way to the base¡± Joel frowned slightly. ¡°Tristin, there¡¯s no need to go so far, right?¡± Tristin Zoe¡¯s hoarse voice was emotionless. ¡°This is Mr. York¡¯s instructions. I¡¯m only responsible for carrying out his orders.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Jane did not resist and handed over themunication device to Tristin directly. Then she went through the electronic sensor and took a body search. After they confirmed that there was nothing unusual, Jane was blindfolded and got into the car. They ****toward the base. ¡°Queen, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. York didn¡¯t tell me beforehand¡­¡± ¡°I know your intentions. After all, I¡¯m here to see Mr. Mitchell. If I¡¯m a bad person and somehow get hold of information that interests Mr. Mitchell, lure him to see me, and then do something evil¡­ ¡°If anything happens to Mr. Mitchell, it will be a huge loss to the country. You can¡¯t afford it. It¡¯s safer by doing so and you can trust me more. This is also what I hope.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 105 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 105 Chapter 105 When Joel listened to Jane¡¯s calm and unresisting words, he was instantly speechless. Queen being so reasonable made Joel appear to be a little overreacting. Tristin¡¯s eyes shed with admiration as he ***. It was no wonder that Mr. York had his eyes set on a talent like Queen for a long time. Just Jane¡¯s calmness and rity of mind were enough to impress Tristin. Tristin knew very well this was not an act. They *** for about an hour and a half, and the car stopped Tristin brought Jane out of the car. ¡°Joel, go ahead and report your work. I¡¯ll take Queen on the rest of the way.¡± ¡°Ah? But I¡­¡± Joel wanted to say something else, but reason overcame emotion. Joel had toplete his mission, so he could only watch Tristin and Jane leave. They walked forward for about twenty minutes. With a sound, the mechanical door opened. Jane was brought inside by Tristin. Then came the sound of the elevatoring. It went down for about a minute, and the elevator stopped. The door opened. Jane seemed very calm the entire way Tristin removed Jane¡¯s blindfold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queen. I¡¯m on a mission. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jane rubbed her arm and walked into the examination room ahead. Countless red and green rays gathered on Jane. Inside the examination room, the staff used iris detectors and maic resonance imaging to identify Jane and check her for contraband. After confirming that there were no problems, the mechanical door in front opened. Jane walked in It was a conference room with a long table, chairs, screens, surveince cameras, television¡­ Besides, there was a green bonsai. The lights were ***. Just as Jane was sizing up everything, the door in front opened. rence, who was wearing a military uniform, walked in. Jane could tell at a nce that rence was not an ordinary person, At the same time, Jane quickly flipped through the key information about rence in her brain. rence extended his hand to Jane and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Queen,¡± Jane held rence¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. York. ¡°Looks like you already know my information. Then I don¡¯t need to say anything else.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that the legendary number one hacker of the Dar, Queen, is a neen-year-old sophomore. ¡°And you¡¯ve been helping our scientific research organization solve problems for two to three years. It means that you were still in high school at that time, right?¡± rence could not help but praise Jane. Jane could no longer be called a young talent. She was indeed a genius. However, since rence had reached this position, he had seen too many geniuses. rence was already used to it Besides, right now, there was a genius in their base that was almost the same excellent as Jane. ¡°Mr. York, I really want to have a good chat with you, but now I want to meet Mr. Mitchell first¡­ ¡°That¡¯s the most reason I¡¯m here.¡± Jane urged anxiously Yale was really too important to Jane. Jane had been searching for Yale for so many years and finally found some hope! ¡°I know, Queen. Mr. Mitchell thinks so too. ¡°Although I originally wanted you to meet Mr. Mitchell through a video call, Mr. Mitchell insisted on meeting you personally¡­¡± After rence finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the room. rence looked at Yale, who was outside the room, and nodded at him. ¡°You can go in.¡± With that, rence went to the surveince room next door rence reminded everyone to keep an eye on the surveince video and pay special attention to Jane¡¯s actions. If there were any abnormalities, they would immediately stop this meeting. ¡°Mr. York, isn¡¯t this too risky?¡± Tristin stood where he was and frowned slightly. ¡°What if Queen is really hiding her identity and has malicious intentions¡­¡± rence rubbed his temples. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m starting to regret telling Mr. Mitchell about Queen. Mr. Mitchell insisted on meeting Queen personally to talk to her. He even threatened me with the fact that if I don¡¯t let them meet, he won¡¯t do research anymore. What can I do?¡± ¡°What?¡± It was like a bolt of lightning striking Tristin¡¯s head. In order to meet Queen, Yale, who had never shown any interest in anything other than research, even used such a threat. What was their rtionship? At this moment, the surveince video showed. Yale walked to the door of the room, ced his hand on the door handle, and slowly opened it. The hearts of rence and the others instantly jumped to their throats. Jane was the same. When Jane heard the door open, the nerves in her brain suddenly tightened. Jane even held her breath. Excitement, fear, worry, and all kinds ofplicated emotions surged into Jane¡¯s heart again. This was the same as how Jane felt when she first returned to the Fowler family back then. Jane had thought that such feelings would never be born again in her life. Unexpectedly, Jane could have such feelings again. When Jane saw the man in the research suit entering the room, there was no special feeling in her heart. Jane even wondered if she had found the wrong person. Jane thought that Yale might be a rtive of her teacher. Therefore, Jane felt their brows and outlines might be somewhat simr. However, Yale did not look like Jane¡¯s teacher at all. The light of hope that had just been ignited dimmed in the blink of an eye. Yale looked at Jane quietly, and in the end, he took a deep breath. Yale took out his clipboard and started writing. [You are indeed the teacher¡¯s apprentice.] Jane was shocked. When Jane saw Yale¡¯s clipboard, she could not help but be stunned. After a while, Jane realized a possibility and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡®Are you my senior brother?¡± [Yes, I was the teacher¡¯s first apprentice. The name, Yale Mitchel, was given to me by the teacher. [I¡¯m an orphan. I was brought up by the teacher and don¡¯t have a name. So, the teacher gave me a name with his surname ] Perhaps it was the first time Yale had seen his junior sister, he wrote faster and faster, getting more and more excited. This was the first time Yale became so talkative. ¡°My senior brother¡­ Yale¡­¡± Jane muttered in a daze. This was the first time Jane knew that the teacher had other apprentices. This was the first time Jane knew that she had a senior brother, and he was a very precious scientist for the country. Yale! The next second, Jane¡¯s eyes turned red. Jane raised her head and took a deep breath. ¡°Yale, have you never known of my existence?¡± Yes¡­ [Other than the other senior and junior brothers, after so many years I¡¯ve been separated from the teacher, I don¡¯t know the teacher even took in a lemale apprentice.] Jane was pleasantly surprised. ¡°There are other senior and junior brothers? How many?¡± [I don¡¯t know the exact number. I haven¡¯t seen the teacher in many years. [But the teacher gave us a special surname, Mitchell. [The teacher traveled the world, adopted many orphans, and taught them. You are very lucky to have a name that belongs to you] ¡°Is that so?¡± Jane was a little disappointed. It seemed that even Yale did not know where the teacher had gone. This benefactor held the most important position in Jane¡¯s life. But now that Jane knew that the teacher had other apprentices, and she even found her eldest senior brother, she already felt very lucky. It seemed that when the heavens closed a door for Jane, a window quietly opened. However, Jane did not yet realize it before, and she was deeply entangled in her family¡¯s hatred and could not extricate herself¡­ After that, Jane chatted a lot with Yale, including the matter of Jane learning from the teacher and what Yale had experienced with the teacher. Actually, Yale knew the teacher no more than Jane. Jane summarized a few key information. Firstly, the teacher liked to travel around the world. He had powerful abilities and was even a big shot with influences all over the world. Even Jane could not find any information or the whereabouts of the teacher. Secondly, the teacher would take in apprentices, and most of them were orphans. The teacher did not give names to people like Jane, who had the name given by her original family. In most cases, the teacher named his apprentices after his surname, Mitchell. Thirdly, all the teacher¡¯s apprentices were not ordinary people. For example, Yale was a genius with an IQ of 260, and Jane had the talent given. by Type Omega blood. Fourthly, when the teacher felt that his apprentices were powerful enough, he would suddenly disappear without a trace. Besides, the teacher would not give them a chance to find him. As for what his apprentices would do in the future, the teacher would not interfere. No, it wasnt urate. There was still some interference. When the teacher was teaching Jane and Yale, he never forgot to emphasize his principle. [Those who have great power are blessed by the heavens. You must be grateful, remember your original intention and duties, and do what you can for the country and its people.] ¡°Looks like the teacher is really a very mysterious person. ¡°I think he probably is still alive and well, just like when he adopted us. ¡°Either he travels the world, or he finds a new apprentice and nurtures him or her carefully¡± ¡°I was so worried that I almost went crazy when the teacher left without a word. The teacher is too much. With that, Jane even wanted to cry It had been a long time since Jane had such an impulse. After being reborn, Jane swore never to cry again. This time, for the teacher who was most important to her, Jane could help but want to cry but she could hold it for a while. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Yale pursed his lips. Suddenly, Yale took the initiative to approach Jane. rence and Tristin, who were watching everything in the surveince room, instantly became nervous. ¡°What is Mr. Mitchell trying to do?¡± However, Yale reached out, pressed his hand on Jane¡¯s head, and rubbed her head gently. It was just like when Jane was sad back then, the teacher, who had always been strict, would silently appear in front of Jane, reached out, and gently stroke Jane¡¯s head. Jane¡¯s tears finally burst out uncontrobly. Jane threw herself into Yale¡¯s arms and hugged him. ¡°Yale, I really miss our teacher¡­ ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve lost the most important kinship and almost lost myself. I¡¯ve been living in pain and regret¡­. ¡°I really want to see our teacher again!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 106 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 106 Chapter 106 It was as if Jane wanted to vent the sadness, anger, and grievances she had umted for so many years in her previous life. Jane cried her heart out in Yale¡¯s arms. Ever since Jane was reborn, she had never cried again Now, in the arms of Yale, her eldest senior brother, who Jane had finally found with great difficulty, she could finally cry so wantonly. In her previous life, Jane was hopelessly ****. In this life, Jane was reborn. She saw through everything and amazed everyone with her excellent talent. But Jane was not a machine. She was human, and she had emotions. Jane was treated ***by the Fowler family. It was precisely because they were rted by blood, Jane could only counterattack with a powerful stance and hid all the pain in her heart In order not to repeat the same mistake, to live like a human in this life, and not to be like a dog that wagged its tail for others¡¯ pity in her previous life, Jane had to do so. But every time it waste at night, when Jane saw other people having fun, and she was alone, she would be lost in her thought. Jane would wonder why her family was a group of demons She would wonder why other people¡¯s families doted on their biological children so much. She would wonder what kind of feelings parents, who had been persistent in searching for their missing child for more than ten years, had Were they like Jack and Anna, who had reluctantly brought Jane back to the Fowler family just to not leave any regrets in their lives? They wouldn¡¯t Because in order to find their missing child, parents gave up their entire lives. They had done everything they could. They were heartbroken and cried bitterly. The Fowler family said that they had persisted for so many years to find Jane. Actually, with money and strength, what had Anna suffered in the process? Most of the time, they spent money to find agencies to help search. Because they had never suffered and had never experienced such heart-wrenching torture, they acted so high and mighty, acting like they werepletely giving Jane charity Instead, they med Jane for her not being able to endure it In the face of all grievances, unfalmess, and even abuse, they all said that Jane was too weak to withstand little ordeal and could notpare to Madelyn at all! Since some things were seen through, Jane became strong. However, this did not mean that Jane would willingly ept all of this. Jane would be indignant, too Jane would think that if only the teacher hadn¡¯t left back then. if the teacher hadn¡¯t left, when Jane knew that the Fowler family was a group of demons that would not ept her, she would definitely turn around and left without hesitation. Jane would not give them a chance to hurt her. ¡°Mr. Mitchell!* rence and Tristin rushed into the office nervously However, Yale shot them a look Yale gently hugged the girl in his arms, allowing her to find a suitable haven, and vented her tears wantonly. Yale could feel the strong sadness emanating from Jane. It was like a nightmare that had tortured this girl for too long This time, Jane was Yale¡¯s family, his little junior sister Even though the two of them had no emotional foundation, they could smell the same aurs from each other. This feeling was very special. Seeing that Yale had expressed his intention to stop them, rence and Tristin did not dare to go forward. They could only look at Jane and Yale nervously In fact, Tristin¡¯s hand was already on the gun hanging from his waist. Orice Jane did anything to harm Yale, he would be able to control Jane immediately. If anything happened to Yale, it would be a huge loss to the country! Jane quicklyposed herself. Jane lifted her head from Yale¡¯s arms and let go of him. Jane grinned when she met Yale¡¯s worried gaze. Tm sorry. Yale. I was too sad just now. I¡¯m fine now After Jane cried and vented, her mood was much better Besides, now, Jane had found someone more important Yale continued to stroke Jane¡¯s head, and then he wrote a few words on the clipboard I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid] Jane said gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Yale.¡± Then, Jane looked at the nervous rence and Tristin ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have no ill intentions toward Mr. Mitchell, although I know you won¡¯t believe me. ¡°I really did act inappropriately just now. Im sorry¡± Jane bowed and apologized sincerely. rence and Tristin were stunned. Queen¡¯s attitude was so sincere On the contrary, it seemed that the two of them had overreacted just now rence gestured for Tristin to retract his gesture to counterattack After all, Queen was a genius who was going to join the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization in the future They could not afford to offend Jane rence tried to smooth things over. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Queen. After all, you know¡± ¡°I understand.¡± A tense dispute was resolved just like that. Yale started to write again. [You get out] It was rare for Yale to show an unhappy expression. It was not easy for Yale to meet his junior sister, but these two people were here to disrupt their talk C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was so annoying We¡­ Tristin nced at rence inquiringly. rence also hesitated It was not an easy choice. If something really happened to Yale, it would be hard for them to exin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Yale. Let them stay here. Coincidentally, I have some questions to ask you. ¡°Yale, you can¡¯t speak?¡± This was Jane¡¯s biggest concem. Yale hesitated for a while and wrote something down. [I can only talk to the teacher] rence exined from the side, ¡°Queen, we once did a full body checkup on Mr. Mitchell and found that his vocal functions are normal. He can hear our voices and understand words normally. However, for some reason, he can¡¯t speak At that, Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be Yale was the same as Jane who had a special blood type? Yale had to endure such side effects because he obtained superhuman talent brought by this blood type. However, Jane wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ask Yale about it After all, rence and Tristin were here If that was the case, this was indescribable privacy They chatted for a while Gradually, rence and Tristin became less nervous than just now However, it was a problem that Mr. Mitchell paid so much attention to Jane They were afraid that Mr. Mitchell would ask to be alone with Jane again As expected, Yale wrote on the clipboard again. [You get out. I have something to say to Jane alone.] ¡°Mr. York¡­¡± Tristin looked at rence awkwardly. Logically speaking, since Jane and Yale did not meet for such a long time, they should give them some time to stay together to chat. The reason why Jane could meet Yale so quickly was both due to Yale¡¯s request, and the intention of their No. 7 Scientific Research Organization wanting to curry favor with Jane. If Jane continued to stay together with Yale, it would cross the line. rence felt his scalp go numb, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. Jane could tell that rence and the others were in a difficult position, so she took the initiative to say, ¡°Yale, I wille back tomorrow.¡± Yale expressed his reluctance with his eyes and said his thoughts with his eyes, ¡°Janie, you don¡¯t have to care about them¡­¡± Jane smiled and shook her head. ¡°This is the dream that you fight for, Yale. I¡¯m already very happy to be able to meet you. Tomorrow, could your give us more time to meet, Mr. York?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Queen was so understanding that she helped rence resolve his current predicament. rence still didn¡¯t agree, it wouldn¡¯t make sense. Even though they didn¡¯t think Queen was hostile, and she seemed to be Mr. Mitchell¡¯s junior sister, there was always a small possibility. Queen had found out from some sources that Mr. Mitchell had a junior sister and deliberately approached him, As long as there was such a possibility, rence could not allow such a situation to happen. Yale was too important to the country and the scientific research organization. If anything were to happen, rence would be a sinner for all eternity! Yale pouted unhappily. They had never seen Yale with such an expression. In the past, in the eyes of rence and the others, Yale had always been expressionless. Other than when Yale was doing experiments, he was no different from a robot. Now, because Yale had met his junior sister, Jane, he finally had some human emotions. ¡°Alright, Yale, I¡¯ve applied for leave from the school recently, and I¡¯ll stay in Harbor City for the time being. We will have a lot of time to have a good chat. ¡°The point is we¡¯ve already met. Then we won¡¯t let go of each other anymore.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 107 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 107 Chapter 107 After Jane finished speaking, she revealed a sunny and reassuring smile. Jane tiptoed and touched Yale¡¯s head just like how Yale hadforted Jane just now. This was learned from their teacher In Jane¡¯s childhood, she felt uncertain and uneasy about the future. Every time when Jane cried because the teacher¡¯s strict training made her so tired, there was always such a pair of gentle hands rubbing her little head. It was as if it could crush all her uneasiness, making Jane feel warm and at ease in her heart. This was a small secret between Vale and Jane. Only then did Yale nod reluctantly After they left the base, Tristin¡¯s gaze toward Jane changed. ¡°Queen, let me show you to the lounge at our base.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Mr. York, after you¡¯ve made the arrangements, ask Joel to give me a time to meet tomorrow. I prefer to be in the city A cold research base like this isn¡¯t my preference * If not for Yale¡¯s existence, Jane would not havee here at all. Jane only wanted to help the research baseplete the project research remotely through Andy as a middleman. Although Jane intended to contribute to the country¡¯s development, she didnt want to be locked up in the base doing research day and night as If she didn¡¯t have freedom. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive you out and I¡¯ll pick you up on time tomorrow¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jane obediently covered her eyes to cooperate Tristin ***for about an hour and arrived in the city. Jane carried her suitcase and got out of the car. It was a five-star hotel Til be fine on my own.¡± Tristin nodded silently, and then left Jane entered the hotel, checked in, and directly booked a room for a month. After Jane packed her luggage, Andy sent her a WeChat message. ¡°How is in? Is that Yale the person you want to see?¡± ¡°Yes, Andy¡± Jane told Andy what had happened. ¡°Jane, congrattions. I can imagine how happy you were at that time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Andy. If you hadn¡¯t helped me in this matter, I still wouldn¡¯t know that I had a senior brother. It turns out that my teacher is still living in a corner of this world. Thank you so much¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Janie, I¡¯m tired of talking these words. Do you really want me to be angry? But you¡¯re so beautiful. I love you very much. I don¡¯t want to be angry with you. You¡¯re really a bad woman.¡± Jane smiled After Jane chatted with Andy, night had fallen. After sending a message to L, Jane decided to go for a meal. Harbor City¡¯s food was famous for its spiciness. Jane arrived at a barbecue restaurant with the most positive reviews nearby and ordered some spicy barbecues. Jane took a few photos and shared them with Andy, L as well as Hugh After all, Hugh had helped Jane a lot to find herself. In Jane¡¯s heart, the no longer resisted Hugh¡¯s approach as much as before. Instead, Jane felt that even if the two of them could not form a contract, it would be good if they could continue to be friends. It was a terrifying change of mind But Jane did not think that this was a bad thing. Andy and L had yet to reply But Hugh replied to Jane at once. [Are you in Harbor City?] Jane smiled and replied. [Yes, I¡¯m here to meet a very important person. I found my senior brother today..] Jane told Hugh what had happened, Huh joked. [Should I say that I¡¯m jealous?] Jane couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. [Hugh, stop joking. That¡¯s my senior brother!] Hugh was still a little unhappy. [But he is a man] Jane was speechless. Huh added. [However, I¡¯ll try my best not to be jealous.] After saying that, Hugh also sent a few photos to Jane Jane clicked on them. There were so many foreigners It seemed like they were holding a celebratory party. Jane praised. [Nice photos] Hugh replied with a smile. [After you found yourself that night, I thought a lot. Maybe I have to change my lifestyle too] With that, Hugh added. [It¡¯s for you.] Jane felt a little embarrassed [Alright, my spicy barb are about to be served. I¡¯ll eat first] On the other side, when Hugh saw Jane feel ernbarrassed and ¡°Looks like it still can¡¯t be in a so hurry. ¡°I still have a long way to go before I can gain Janis Although Hugh said so, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. favor.¡± ve again, his eyes dimmed. At leastpared to the beginning, their rtionship had improved by leaps and bounds. For the sake of Jane, Hugh even specially asked Connor and Robert how to please a woman. At that time, Shaun and Robert were shocked. They never imagined that such words woulde out of Hugh¡¯s mouth. Indeed, the world was unpredictable. One could really encounter anything after living for a long time. ording to their experience, Connor and Robert wamed Hugh that Jane was definitely not a woman who could be conquered. Jane had her own thoughts and powerful abilities. When Hugh wanted to move such a woman, if he was too eager for quick sess or did something overbearing and imprisoning, it would only have a strong bacsh, All in all, Hugh needed to n his next move ording to the circumstances. After eating the barbecue, Jane went to the restroom and bumped into a familiar person. The person was sending a message. [Dwayne, you¡¯re in Harbor City too? I¡¯m in a barbecue restaurant. I¡¯ll send you my location¡­.] Jane did not even notice who the person was However, when they brushed past each other, the woman stopped in her tracks, Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She clearly saw Jane and looked back in disbelief. The woman looked a closer look and cried out in fear first, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The voice sounded very familiar. Jane raised an eyebrow and looked at the vulgar woman in front of her who was dressed in branded clothes and had a strong perfume smell. Wasn¡¯t it Luna who was forced to kneel by Jane? Jane still kept that video now. sat her old university. It was no wonder that recently, Jane heard that Luna was not attending sses a The hooligans who had interacted with Luna could not meet her even in the bar and the disco where she used to be. It turned out that Luna came to Harbor City to hide from the scandal. When Luna saw Jane, she remembered the day she lost a bet to Jane at the amusement park. At that time, Jane grabbed Luna¡¯s hair and forced her to bark like a dog. Luna did not dare to call the police about it. If Jane was fearless and directly posted the video on a foreign website, it would be impossible to get rid of the traces. Not only would Luna¡¯s life be ruined, but she might also be chased out of the Croft family. What was worse, Hugh would personally crush Luna to death Because Dwayne and Peter did not get the video back, Luna remained in a an extremely nervous and panicked state. Luna was afraid that one day, Jane would suddenly post the video and ruin Luna¡¯s reputation. Luna had already destroyed the surveince video of the amusement park. She warned those who knew about this matter not to tell anyone about it, and she asked Madelyn and the others to keep it a secret. For the time being, Luna¡¯s family did not yet know about this. However, this matter would be exposed soon orter. Jane¡¯s existence was a time bomb. As long as Jane held the video, Luna would have to live in fear. Luna¡¯s hair was falling off inrge clumps, and she had dark circles under her eyes. She was haggard, and her thick makeup could not hide it. If Luna continued to stay in Stormton City, she would go crazy. So, Luna could only find an excuse to apply for leave and go to Harbor City to rx. It was not easy for Luna to feel less nervous. However, today, Luna met Jane here again. Did this demon want to pester Luna and never let go of her for the rest of her life? Luna stared at Jane in fear and hatred. Jane only smiled faintly, ignored Luna, and walked into the restroom. Jane¡¯s reaction stunned Luna. What was Jane trying to do? What did Jane mean by smiling at Luna? Even though Luna admitted that Jane was very good looking and looked extremely beautiful when she smiled, Jane¡¯s smile just now was a double torture to Luna¡¯s mind and body. Could it be that when Jane bumped into Luna, she remembered the video of Luna¡¯s kneeling down and barking like a dog and wanted to post it? Could it be that Jane hadn¡¯t posted it before because she might have forgotten it? Other than this exnation, Luna could not think of anything else. After all, if Jane wanted to send Luna into the abyss, she only needed to click on the video one day. Then, Luna wouldpletely be finished, At this moment, Luna¡¯s phone rang. It instantly made Luna jump up like a frightened bird. A thinyer of cold sweat appeared on Luna¡¯s forehead. With trembling hands, Luna took out her iPhone with colorful stickers on it. ¡°Luna, where did you go? You went to the restroom and disappeared for so long. Did anything happen to you?¡± There wasughter on the other end of the phone. It was Luna¡¯s bad friends in Harbor City They were all a ****of ****and ipetent rich second-generation heirs. A glint suddenly appeared in Luna¡¯s eyes. Luna nced at the restroom behind her. ¡°Fiona, I happen to need your help. This is very important to me. Whether I will live or die depends on you¡­ Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 108 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Jane came out of the restroom, and Luna was nowhere to be seen With Luna¡¯s personality, it was very strange for her to not chase Jane to the restroom to ask about the video Jane was a little surprised, but she did not take this little episode to heart From Luna¡¯s frightened expression, it was clear that she was terrified. In order to cover up her hair loss, Luna even used a wig Even the heavy makeup on Luna¡¯s face could not hide her haggard face and bloodshot eyes Janes n was quite a sess It seemed that the horror brought by slicing one¡¯s flesh one by one was definitely many times heavier than directly beheading him After Jane finished eating the barbecue, she paid the bill and walked out of the barbecue restaurant Jane was wondering when Joel would send her a message so that she could meet Yale tomorrow. At this moment, Jane seemed to have sensed something. Then, there was a slightly cold smile on Jane¡¯s face. Jane would just treat it as exercise after dinner. Jane wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take out her phone. She put her hands in her pockets and casually picked a direction to walk in The further Jane walked, the fewer people there were, and the dimmer the streetlights grew. There were not even surveince cameras. Jane walked into a small alley, faced forward, and stood still Then, Jane turned around and saw a group of people following behind. Jane maintained her posture with her hands in her pockets. Her expression did not change as she hid in the darkness. Then Jane slightly ¡°What can I do for you?* Luna walked out from the crowd. When she saw that Jane had expected this, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Jane, did you already know that we were following you?¡± ¡°Of course. With thatme tracking technique, do you think I¡¯m deaf and can¡¯t hear your footsteps?¡± ¡°You have guts¡± Fiona Simon walked to Luna¡¯s side and put her arm around Luna¡¯s shoulder. In her other hand, Fiona held ady¡¯s steel rod that was specially used for fighting *Since you know that we have our eyes on you, why did you deliberatelye to such a ce? Are you a fool? There¡¯s no surveince camera or any people. No one can save you even if you scream your lungs out.¡± After saying that, Fiona snapped her fingers. Then, a few more men with malicious intentions and weapons appeared. They stared at Jane greedily. ¡°Fiona, this chick¡¯s figure is not bad. ¡°Her skin is so fair and she¡¯s so good-looking. Her long hair must be veryfortable to the touch.¡± Lunaposed herself. ¡°Jane, you cant escape now. Hand over the video at once!¡± Jane blinked innocently. ¡°Video? What video?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that video where you kneel down and bark like a dog ¡°I¡¯m sorry. A lot of things have happened recently, causing my mind to be a little confused, and I couldn¡¯t remember for a moment.¡± Fiona stared at Luna beside her in surprise ¡°Luna, what¡¯s going on? Did you kneel down and bark like a dog? Is it true what she said?¡± ¡°No! This woman in front of me forced me to do it!¡± Luna was so angry that she gritted her teeth. If looks could kill, Jane would have died tens of thousands of times by now. Jane must have said it on purpose. Jane clearly remembered everything! Jane just wanted to embarrass Luna in front of her friends! ¡°No wonder you refused to tell me what video it was. It¡¯s so shameful. You can even do such an embarrassing thing¡± Fiona immediately felt that Luna was not good enough to be her friend. However, Luna relied on the Croft family in Stormton City and had a very outstanding brother, Layne. So, it would do good for Fiona if she did Luna a favor. Perhaps Fiona would be Luna¡¯s sister-inw in the future as long as Luna could help make a match for Fiona and Luna¡¯s brother. With this video, Fiona would have something on Luna and could threaten her. Then, Fiona was not afraid that Luna would dare to disobey. If Fiona could marry into the Croft family, she would have a new life, being able to enter the aristocratic circle and gain a high status and a lot of money Thinking of it, Fiona ignored Luna¡¯s embarrassed expression, looked at Jane, and said, ¡°But since it was you who forced my friend to do it, and I knew this matter now, you have to hand over the video obediently.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That video is not in my hands now. I¡¯ve already handed it to my friend, I even specially reminded him that if I don¡¯t send a message to him every twelve hours, he needs to help me post the video on the foreign website. 1110/7 ¡°At that time, your reputation will be ruined, Luna. Oh, let me remind you one thing Hmm, there are only twenty minutes left. If I don¡¯t reply to him, he will post the video.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luna instantly became anxious ¡°Jane, how could you give that video to someone else!¡± ¡°Also, I have to correct you. What did you mean by forcing you to do it back then? You clearly lost to me in archery and fulfilled the bet. Forcing a piece of trash like you? I, Jane, am not that unssy!¡± At Jane¡¯s words, Luna¡¯s face turned pale. What should Luna do now? Originally, Luna thought that by telling Fiona and finding someone to block Jane, she could get the video back. Right now, Jane had given the video to someone else. Once the time was up, it would be automatically posted on the Inte. At that time, Luna¡¯s life would be ruined At this time, Fiona smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite fearless. No wonder you deliberately walked into such an alley after knowing that we were following you. You¡¯re not afraid at all. Jane, are you sure you wont take out your phone to reply to your friend first? ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t want, we¡¯re going to do something. Guys, undress this woman. Let¡¯s make a video and defeat her with her way¡± Fiona had been dealing with gangsters for so long, and she had experienced a lot of things. Someone like Luna, who was always fooling around and was so *****outside, would definitely be at a disadvantage sometimes. Not everyone would be afraid of the Croft family¡¯s power, let alone Luna was just a daughter of the second branch of the Croft family! If Luna encountered some drunkards, probably they would punch her directly without thinking! Naturally, Fiona knew how to deal with this matter When Luna heard this, she was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s right. By the way, Fiona, remove this woman¡¯s clothes. Let¡¯s also take a video and threaten her. I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯t hand over the video by that time! ¡°Come on, you guys!¡± When the men who were still hesitating received Fiona and Luna¡¯s orders, they immediately approached Jane with obscene expressions ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t move. Otherwise, we¡¯re afraid of identally hurting you ¡°It be over soon. We are all very gentle. We¡¯ll definitely film you beautifully.¡± ¡°We might even y with you and leave you an unforgettable night.¡± ****with this group ofscivious men approaching. Janeughed instead. ¡°Sure.¡± At that moment, the moonlight shone into the alley andnded on Jane, coating Jane with a holy and invible glow. Jane¡¯s ck hair danced in the wind, and her brows were slightly raised. Her eyes were as calm as water Jane smiled slightly, as beautiful as a flower. Thescivious men were all intoxicated by Jane¡¯s pretty smile. Previously, because they were too far away, and it was too dark here, they only knew that Jane was quite pretty. However, they did not expect her to be so beautifull Jane was so beautiful that it made their heart burst with joy. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up to grab her and take off her clothes!¡± Fiona was furious when she saw that herckeys had been charmed by Jane. Only then did this group ofscivious men regain their rationality The next second, there was a crack It was as if the sound of an egg shattering rang out No one knew what had happened. Thescivious man who was closest to Jane covered his crotch and knelt on the ground. He was so painful that his facial features were contorted, and he could not even scream. Holy ***! Was that sound just now the sound of testes shattering? The men present instantly tensed up. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It looked like the man was in great pain, Could it be that his testes were really broken, and his happy future life was ruined? ¡®Since you don¡¯te over, then I¡¯ll go over,¡± Jane said calmly. Jane took the initiative to walk toward this group ofscivious men, Thesescivious men instantly came back to their senses. ¡°You ***, how dare you to hurt my buddy!¡± They picked up their weapons and were about to attack Jane. In the end, Jane raised her leg and kicked. At the same time, a few figures instantly flew out, hitting the wall and the ground. And then they fell hard, the weapons in their hands falling to the ground, and kept moaning and groaning. However, Jane did not stop. One kick after another, Jane stepped hard on their testes. It was so painful that they couldn¡¯t even scream before getting fainted directly. Then, Jane looked at the stunned Luna and Fiona. 1 *I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a vengeful person. They just said that they wanted to take off my clothes, took a video, and yed with me. ¡°I understand their thoughts. All men love ying, after all. So, I had a good time ying with them just now. I think they will never forget it for the rest of their life. ¡°As for you two¡­¡± When Jane said, she wore a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°I thought they would help me with my after-dinner exercises and help with digestion. ¡°However, in the end, they¡¯re all trash. They¡¯re too weak.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 109 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 109 Chapter 109 What do you want?¡± Fiona¡¯s voice trembled non stop God, this wasn¡¯t a movie Did such a terrifying woman really exist in this world? Just like the protagonists in the movies who were highly skilled in martial arts, Jane could send a person flying with only one kick Although these men didn¡¯t learn any martial arts, they were men and hooligans after all. They fought a lot, and more importantly, they even had weapons. Jane, who looked like a weak woman without any strength to resist, actually kicked them half to death in a few seconds and crippled them? ¡°I told you I¡¯m a vengeful person. I like to do what others want to do to me. ¡°Since you want to strip me naked and take a video, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± Jane said as she approached Fiona Jane¡¯s voice was very soft, but it rang loudly in Luna and Fiona¡¯s ears like a death knell, which was very oppressive Luna was so scared that she could not move or think. This feeling was just like what she had at the amusement park Jane grabbed Luna¡¯s hair and took a video back then, and Luna did not have the strength to resist at all At that moment, someone suddenly pushed Luna¡¯s back hard. ¡°Go to hell,¡± Luna staggered and pounced toward Jane. At the same time, Flona threw the weapon in her hand in the direction of Jane. Then, Fiona turned around and ran. Fiona did not expect to meet such a tough guy today. She had miscalcted! Now, for her, running away was the best option! The steel rod in Fiona¡¯s hand was firmly caught by Jane. Then Jane kicked Luna, who had pounced on her, to the side. ¡°It¡¯s bad behavior to throw things around.¡± With that, Jane¡¯s figure shed Fiona was already running with all her might, however, unexpectedly. Jane was so fast. Jane reached out and grabbed Fiona¡¯s hair. ¡°Ah! Let go of me!¡± Fiona screamed in pain. The next second, there was a crackle. The bones in Fiona¡¯s right leg were smashed heavily by the steel rod, and it broke instantly. ¡°Ah!¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she screamed. The pain spread throughout her body, almost killing Flona The next second, Fiona¡¯s hair was grabbed by Jane, and stepped on the ground. ww Jane threw away the steel pipe in her hand and took out the knife that she had just got from the lascivious man, After a few clicks, Jane stripped Fiona naked. Actually, Fiona, who was an ********and ipetent rich second-generation heir who liked to fool around, was often dressed very little This saved Jane a lot of time. Jane took out her phone, aimed it at Fiona, and started filming. ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t! Dont¡­¡± Fiona realized something and quickly struggled, covering her face with her hands. In the end, Jane stepped on Fiona¡¯s hand brine directly. Another cracking sound came out. Fiona was in so much pain that she started foaming at the mouth. After filming the video, Jane posted it on the foreign website. ¡°You¡¯re going to be famous now, but you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Once Jane finished dealing with Fiona, she looked at Luna, who was clutching her wound and desperately crawling away in the opposite direction from where Jane was Right now, Luna could no longer care about the video or her dignity. Demon! Jane was definitely a demon who walked the world in human skin! Otherwise, there was no way to exin Jane¡¯s powerful abilities and various actions Luna was filled with regret If Luna had known that Jane was such a terrifying person, at that time, she should not have helped Madelyn and provoked Jane Instead of helping Madelyn, Luna even dragged herself into a lot of trouble. While Jane was busy dealing with Fiona and had no time to pay attention to her, Luna had to quickly escape. If Luna fell into the hands of the demon, Jane, she would die without a burial ce. Unexpectedly. Jane did not catch up and still stood where she was as if she was watching a dying rat making its final struggle silently When Luna was about to get up and leave Jane¡¯s line of sight, Jane shouted, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The video will probably be uploaded to the foreign website. ¡°I really want to see your father and Aunt Diane¡¯s expressions when the timees. They will definitely be very interesting¡± These words were like a binding spell that Jane cast on Luna Luna¡¯s heart instantly sank, So what if Luna ran away now? The most lethal video was still in Jane¡¯s hand. As long as Jane did not let Luna off, Luna would not have a good life in this life. Being chased out of the Croft family and losing wealth was a light punishment. If Hugh pursued the matter, Luna would be shark food. Luna immediately crawled back to Jane and cried bitterly, ¡°Jane, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. I beg you-Please spare me. Just this once, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t dare to do it again? I don¡¯t think you will obey your words. Luna, I¡¯ve treated you quite well. Although I filmed a video to record you doing something so embarrassing, I didn¡¯t yet post it online. But how did you treat me? ¡°When we met in another city, it doesn¡¯t matter you didn¡¯t greet me. But you even sent someone to follow me and want to take a video of me naked. Are you bullying me? You won¡¯t dare to do it again? I think you will dare to do something worse!¡± Jane stared at Luna in contempt. ¡°Also, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re begging me. Kneel now!¡± Then, Jane directly kicked Luna¡¯s knees Luna¡¯s knees hurt, and she fell to her knees uncontrobly. Luna trembled in front of Jane, and her tears and snot squeezed into a ball. The dignity and pride of the daughter of the Craft family were gone. Now, Luna was just a pitiful woman. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Jane. You really can¡¯t post that video online. Otherwise, my life will be over¡­ ¡°I beg you. I can do anything you want, as long as you don¡¯t let your friend post the video¡­ When Luna realized that she had be food for the spider web and could not move, Luna started kowtowing and begging Jane. Every kowtow produced a heavy sound. Soon, Luna¡¯s forehead was dripping with blood. ¡°My shoes are dirty from teaching your friend a lesson. ¡°Luna, help me lick it clean¡± Luna stared at Jane in a daze as if she had misheard. Jane¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to lick it clean for me? Forget it. I¡¯ll just post the video¡­¡± ¡°No! I lick it! FE¡± In the face of wealth and his dignity, Luna decisively chose the former Luna really licked Jane¡¯s shoes. Jane could not help butugh mockingly. Then, Jane took out her phone and took a video of thisical scene. In the end, Jane added teasingly, ¡°Luna, you truly have no dignity at all.¡± In the face of Jane¡¯s humiliation, Luna could no longer fight back. Right now, Luna only wanted to get rid of the demon Jane as soon as possible. *Jane, I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do. I¡¯ve already licked your shoes clean. Please, let me go¡­ ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t post the video of you kneeling and barking like a dog.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luna was delighted. This way, Jane would have a chance to survive, and she wouldn¡¯t be chased out of the Croft family. In Luna¡¯s heart, licking Jane¡¯s shoes clean was nothing. Jane took the phone and casually operated it a few times. Jane sent the video of Luna licking Jane¡¯s shoes to Luna¡¯s father, Raymond, and Luna¡¯s mother, Diane. As the number one hacker of the Dar, it was not difficult for Jane to get the mobile numbers of Raymond and Diane with virtual numbers. Then, Jane put her phone back into her pocket and left while humming a tune, ignoring Luna, who was still immersed in happiness and thought that she had gotten rid of her nightmare. Jane did not feel guilty at all Instead, she felt the pleasure of revenge. Jane just used Luna¡¯s method to take revenge on Luna. In Jane¡¯s previous life, the things Luna did to Jane were still vivid in Jane¡¯s mind. One of them was that Luna deliberately deceived Jane, saying at a banquet that Jack and Anna wanted Jane to dance. Jane believed it and really went up to dance. However, little did Jane know that it was a prank game, and she was sshed with a bucket of chicken blood. Everyoneughed, but Jane was embarrassed. Jane stood on the stage with a pale face. Like a clown, she was being mocked by everyone and had nowhere to hide. Seeing that Jane was humiliated in public like that, Jack was so angry that he pped Jane hard. Jane fell onto the stage and spat out blood. Anna watched coldly from the sidelines. Jane¡¯s seven brothers ignored Jane and pulled Madelyn away directly. It was as if they did not know Jane. At that time, Luna held her stomach and said something smugly to Raymond and Diane. Lunaughed so hard that tears almost fell from her eyes. To this day, Jane still remembered. Destroying Luna was not enough. Toward the humiliation Jane suffered in her previous life, Jane wanted Luna to pay for it with the price of suffering a fate worse than death! At this moment, there was the sound of hurried footsteps. ¡°Luna, where are you?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Around the corner, a man bumped into Jane. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Chapter 110 Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 110 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 110 Dwayne never imagined be would meet Jane here Orginally, Dwayne left Stormton City on purpose. He car to Harbor City to was too big in Stormton City After all, the Fowler family¡¯s fore Even if Dwayne found a private doctor to treat him, it was hard to guarantee If Dwayne¡¯s family found out they would definitely worry and va of his mijun would not spread If the words that Dwayne was beaten to such a sorry state by Jane went out. Dwayne would When Dwayne¡¯s injuries were slightly better, Dwayne took a ne to the hospital eputati Harbor City for treatment under Pet When Dwayne had mostly recovered, he happened to see Luna posting on her Moments that she had also am was not far from where Dwayne was, so he came over to visit her. 1 had sent him, City Since Luna After all, it could be said that Luna was Dwayne¡¯s second younger sister When Dwayne arrived at the location of the barbecue restaurant that Li be seen. They did not reply to Dwayne s messages or pick up his calls, so Dwayne had a bad feeling about this remized that Luna and the others were nowhere to After asking the shopkeeper to check the surveince video, Dwayne found out the direction they had left in and chased after them. However, in the end, Dwayne bumped into Jane here The bad feeling came true! ¡°Jane, where are Luna and the others? What did you do to them? Dwayne spoke nervously Jane appeared in the direction where Luna left Dwayne knew how strong Jane¡¯s battle power was If Jane attacked Luna, Luna would not be able to resist at all and would be defeated directly! ¡°Do I know you? Don¡¯t pretend to be familiar with me Get lost Why was Dwayne so confident? Did he think that Jane had to answer him just because he asked? Jane was already unhappy to see Luna, the annoying person, but she even met Dwayne, this idiotic piece It was so unlucky! Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. She put her hands in her pockets and was about to walk past Dwayne Seeing the contempt in Jane¡¯s eyes, Dwayne clenched his fists as if a nerve had been stimted. ¡°Jane you. How can you talk to me like this? I¡¯m your brother¡± Jane originally wanted to ignore Dwayne, however, Dwayne actually dared to say such shameless words. At that, Jane¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being my brother? it is so funny!! Jane turned around and looked at Dwayne. She sized Dwayne up from head to toe. ¡°Your recovery ability is not bad. Thest time I beat you up, you were like a dog on the verge of death. It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯re already full of vigor¡­ When Dwayne heard Jane¡¯s words, his expression stiffened. He instantly felt a faint pain from the hidden injuries on his body that had yet to recover, causing him to frown Thest time, Dwayne did not have the strength to resist at all in face of Jane¡¯s attack. His every move was seen through by Jane, and he was beaten like a sandbag by Jane. This was the greatest humiliation Dwayne had suffered since he started fighting! ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be smug I was just being careless back then¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help butugh. The next second, Jane kicked out directly Jane was so fast that she turned into an afterimage in the air There was even the sound of air exploding. Dwayne¡¯s heart skipped a ber He did not expect Jane to make a move at this moment Dwayne instinctively wanted to dodge Jane¡¯s attack, and yet, Jane¡¯s kick suddenly stopped ****! In a moment, Dwayne¡¯s heart almost stopped beating It was a fake move The next second, Jane punched the right side of Dwayne¡¯s face. Dwayne staggered a few steps back Half of Dwayne¡¯s face was numb, and he could feel a thick taste of blood in his mouth. Jane was not in a hurry to attack again. Instead, Jane looked at Dwayne as if she was looking at trash ¡°Dwayne, you call this you being careless? Trash is trash. What right do you have to make excuses for your ipetence?¡± Dwayne exined in a panic, ¡°I just haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries, and you ambushed me just now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so funny. Could it be that when you¡¯repeting your opponent will show mercy because your injuries havent recovered and give you the championship belt? ¡°Ambush? When you are so close to the person you hate the most and can¡¯t wait to kill, shouldn¡¯t you be fully vignt to prevent her from suddenly attacking? ¡°People like you can only take part in some boring games. If you really go to the battlefield, you¡¯ll die countless times.¡± Jane was amused by Dwayne It seemed that the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament in this world was really worthless now How could someone like Dwayne win the championship belt? In the face of Jane¡¯s humiliation, Dwayne was so angry that he gritted his teeth. And yet, Dwayne was powerless to refute Because Jane was right. What Jane said was the truth. When Dwayne approached Jane just now, he was vignt Even though Jane attacked suddenly, Dwayne was still able to react and confident that he could dodge this attack. However, Dwayne was still hit by Jane and was in such a sorry state. Dwayne found excuses for herself weakly. Dwayne just wanted to find an excuse tofort his remaining self-esteem. If not for such an environment¡­ If it was in thepetition arena¡­ If Dwayne¡¯s injuries recovered If all these ifs were true, Dwayne would definitely be able to defeat Jane. But they were just all kinds of excuses used tofort Dwayne. Dwayne didn¡¯t want to ept losing to his younger sister, whom he looked down on so much, with such a gap that was close to despair! Jane ignored Dwayne, the poor man, and left if Jane hadn¡¯t heard this piece of trash called himself Jane¡¯s brother, which made Jane about to vomit, she really didn¡¯t want to waste time on Dwayne. It would be much nicer than it to stroll around the scenery of Harbor City, eat snacks on the street, drink coffee, and eat delicacies while waiting for Joel¡¯s message. There were so many beautiful things waiting for Jane to do. As for the Fowler family, if Jane yed with trash for too long, she would also *******! Dwayne could only watch as Jane left. Dwayne clenched his fists, slowly got up, and made up his mind. After Dwayne¡¯s injuries healed, he would definitely challenge Jane to a fight No matter what the oue was, Dwayne would no longer need to find any excuses. If he lost, so be it. However, Dwayne did not want to lose to Jane without making sufficient preparations! At this moment, there was a scream. It was Luna¡¯s voice! Dwayne¡¯s heart tightened. He ignored the damage that Jane had dealt and rushed over ¡°Luna, where are you?¡± When Dwayne finally found Luna, Luna was leaning against the wall with a pained expression on her face. At the same time, many people were still lying on the ground, including Fiona, who had been stripped naked Dwayne did not have time to ask what had happened. He quickly went to Luna and asked with concern, ¡°Luna, are you alright? This was all done by Jane?¡± However, when Dwayne mentioned Jane, Luna could not help but tremble like a mouse that had seen a cat. ¡°Dwayne, don¡¯t mention Jane anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear this person¡¯s name again.¡± ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t mention her anymore. God, your injuries are so serious. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital quickly ¡± ¡°Thank you, Dwayne Please quickly take me away from here.¡± ¡°Then, what about these people¡­¡± Dwayne nced at the unconscious hooligans on the ground who seemed to be on the verge of death. ¡°Ignore them. I don¡¯t know them.¡± Actually, Luna and Fiona were always fake friends. Besides, just now, Fiona even pushed Luna out to attack Jane and wanted to take the chance to escape Based on Lunas personality, it was already a great kindness that Luna did not kick Fiona a few times when Fiona fainted After all, Jane had filmed a video of Fiona. It could be said that Fiona¡¯s life was already ruined. Dwayne himself could not leave with so many people, so he could only help Luna leave first. Once they left the alley, Luna asked, ¡°Dwayne, how did you find this ce?¡± ¡°When I arrived at the location of the barbecue restaurant that you sent, I realized that you weren¡¯t there. I asked the restaurant owner to check the surveince video and found out that you came this way¡­¡± Dwayne could roughly guess the situation. It must be that Luna and her friends bumped into Jane and wanted to find Jane to get the video. With Jane¡¯s strength, it was not difficult for her to know that someone was following her. Then, Jane deliberately lured them into that small alley. The reason why Jane did it was just to retaliate against Luna and the others. Just as Dwayne was about to call a taxi to take Luna to the hospital, Luna¡¯s phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡­¡± Luna pursed her lips. Jane had already promised Luna that she would not expose the video of Luna kneeling and barking like a dog. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suppressing her pounding heart, Luna answered the phone. Just as Luna was about to smile and pretend to be fine to greet her mother, an angry shout came out. ¡°Luna! What the hell did you do? Why is there a video of you licking someone¡¯s shoes like a dog?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 111 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Hearing Diane¡¯s panicked words, Luna looked as if she had been struck by lightning and was instantly frozen in ce ¡°How could this be¡­ Mom, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± ¡°How could I joke about such a big thing! Someone sent me a video of you lying on the ground and licking someone¡¯s shoes! Gosh, what did you do in Harbor City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Luna, right?¡± At that moment, Raymond snatched the phone from Diane¡¯s hand with a livid expression. ¡°Luna, you bastard! It¡¯s fine if you fool around outside. I can¡¯t stop you. But don¡¯t forget what I warned you! If you do anything to ruin our family¡¯s reputation, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Luna could no longer hear the rest of Raymond¡¯s words.. When Dwayne had already hailed a taxi and was about to send Luna to the car, Luna suddenly rolled her eyes and fainted. ¡°Luna!¡± Jane had just returned to the hotel, and Joel¡¯s message came. ¡°Tomorrow at one o¡¯clock, Tristin will pick you up. Queen. ¡°You will have 30 minutes to talk with Mr. Mitchell this time.¡± Jane smiled. ¡°Thank you, Joel.¡± 30 minutes was enough for Jane to understand a lot of things about Yale. B Jane did really want to talk to Yale all night, but it was not good to make things difficult for rence rence had already made an exception in advance and let Jane see Yale after all. Most importantly, Yale was really the person Jane was looking for Her efforts were not in vain! x The next day, at the appointed time, Tristin arrived at the entrance of the hotel on time and ***Jane to the base. After a series of familiar checks, Jane met Yale again. ¡°Yale!¡± Upon seeing Yale, Jane smiled in joy. Jane was just like the girl who had returned to the Fowler family and yearned for kinship, filled with anticipation and excitement. Even Jane¡¯s eyes glowed. Yale gently stroked Jane¡¯s head. After the first day of the meeting and the confirmation of the Queen¡¯s character, rence and Tristin agreed not to appear again this time and only confirmed Yale¡¯s safety through surveince. Besides, they extended the time to 30 minutes. It was equivalent to making a huge concession to Jane. Jane could finally ask Yale the most important question. ¡°Yale, what¡¯s your blood type?¡± [Type O blood] ¡°Type O blood?¡± Jane raised her eyebrows in surprise. Unlike Jane, Yale didn¡¯t have the special Type Omega blood. Could it be that the reason why Yale¡¯s 10 could reach the terrifying 260 points was just that he was a genius? [My illness can¡¯t be cured. The teacher said that it involves gic defects. [Unless there is a breakthrough in science and medicine¡­ I can only speak in front of the teacher] Yale lowered his eyes to conceal some sadness. Actually, Yale could speak when he was a little boy. That year, Yale was only six years old. Yale had a three-year-old sister and a one-year-old brother.. His parents were healthy, and his family was happy. Until that day, a suicide bomber disguised as a civilian rushed into Yale¡¯s house and took the lives of Yale¡¯s entire family Only Yale managed to survive and was taken to the orphanage. From then on, Yale would never speak again. Everyone thought that Yale was mute. However,ter, Yale encountered the teacher, Yale¡¯s Light of Salvation. That was why Yale achieved what he had today. The current science could not exin why Yale could not speak. All they could exin was that the shock it had given Yale when the suicide bomber had taken the lives of Yale¡¯s entire family back then was so great that Yale had lost his ability to speak. However, as time passed, with gaining more care, Yale might be able to speak again. Jane pursed her lips, and after a while, she made up her mind. ¡°Yale, do you believe me?¡± I believe you] Yale replied without hesitation, Every apprentice who was chosen and nurtured by the teacher was both Yale¡¯s most important family member and people he could trust. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my medical skills are useful to you, but the teacher once taught me to study traditional medicine. ¡°When I was studying medical books under the teacher¡¯s guidance, I identally heard the teacher mention your name, Yale. ¡°I think the teacher¡¯s intention is to nurture an apprentice who can treat your illness.¡± The teacher¡­. Yale¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then, he nodded at Jane [Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Jane.] The talk ended, and rence and Tristin walked in. ¡°Mr. York, you came at the right time. I have something to ask of you.¡± Jane brought over a pen and paper. Jane quickly wrote down the names of several acupuncture points, how to start, and how long it would take to perform the acupuncture, Then, Jane wrote a prescription. ¡°You can take it to the relevant experts to appraise it. There are definitely no side effects ¡°Find a powerful doctor to perform acupuncture treatment on Yale and see if he can speak again¡± ¡°What?¡± rence and Tristin could not help but gasp. ¡°Trust me, please¡± Jane knew that their time together was too short. Even if Yale believed Jane, it would be very difficult to convince rence and Tristin Jane wasn¡¯t sure if this prescription was useful or not Jane was confident that her acupuncture technique was unparalleled in the world because it was personally taught by the teacher However, if Jane said she would perform acupuncture treatment on Yale personally, rence definitely wouldn¡¯t agree Yale was the country¡¯s treasure. As long as there was a prescription, and rence and Tristin could get a national medical master to treat Vale, the effect should not be much different ¡°I understand, Queen. Il get some experts to appraise and execute this prription¡± rence hesitated for a moment before carefully putting away the prescription written by Jane. If Jane really had a way to cure Yale, it would be a great blessing for the country To Yale, it would not only increase his work efficiency but would also allow him to speak like a normal person, which must be also what Yale wanted. Yale picked up the clipboard. I want Jane to treat me.] ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it cant do¡± rence rejected Yale without hesitation. They had only interacted with Jane for a short period of time and were far from trusting her. Furthermore, even if this prescription passed the review and they wanted to find a suitable national healer to treat Yale, they had to apply to the higher-ups first and get approval through many levels Yale¡¯s physical safety was too important. No one had the ability to take the risk. ¡°Yale, don¡¯t make things difficult for Mr. York. I¡¯m already very happy that they agreed to appraise the prescription ¡°Whether it¡¯s useful or not, at least I¡¯ve done what I can.¡± Janeforted Yale Next was up to fate. Jane¡¯s medical skills had never been revealed because there was no need Although traditional medicine had been passed down since ancient times and was vast and profound, in the era of science, modern medicine was clearly more effective and required less time to heal the patients. In such an era, there was no need for Jane to cling to her own views and go with the flow. When the people around were injured, they would go to the hospital for a checkup, hoping to be cured as soon as possible, including Jane Thebination of traditional and modem medicine would yield twice the results with half the effort. Traditional medicine might be effective in treating those incurable illnesses that modem medicine was helpless against. June wasnt a saint who would treat anyone because of her excellent medical skills. This time, encountering a strange patient like Yale, Jone¡¯s medical skills might reallye in handy Only then did Yale calm down. For the next few days, Jane kept going back and forth between Harbor City and the base. rence and the others trusted Jane even more. Until this day, a piece of good news came. ¡°Queen, the prescription you gave has been approved. It¡¯s confirmed that there¡¯s no problem. ¡°The leaders have shown it to a few national healers, and they¡¯re all shocked. They feel that the person who was able to write such a prescription with Mr. Mitchell¡¯s illness must be a genius. ¡°Among them is the national healer, Mr. Marcy, who lives in Harbor City. He will arrive at the base in ten minutes to treat Mr. Mitchell. Queen, at that time, you can guide him and confirm that there are no problems at the scene.¡± At this point, rence revealed a guilty expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queen. I tried to apply to the higher-ups to follow Mr. Mitchell¡¯s instructions and let you treat him personally, but the approval was inurate. They finally decided to let Mr. Marcy try the prescription for Mr. Mitchell. Nodding her head, Jane replied, ¡°I understand. Since the national healer has been mobilized, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the steps. Now, we just have to wait and see if there¡¯s any effect on Yale¡¯s illness.¡± Soon, Mr. Marcy arrived at the base. It was an old man in his seventies, with his hair fullybed, and still radiant and in good spirits. As soon as he arrived at the base, he chased after rence excitedly and asked, ¡°Mr. York, who wrote that prescription?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 112 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ¡°Mr. Marcy, it¡¯s thisdy, Queen. Her real name¡­¡± rence nced at Jane. ¡°I am Jane Fowler, a Computer Science Major sophomore at the University of Oricle in Stormton City. Nice to meet you, Mr. Marcy.¡± Jane introduced herself calmly. ¡°It¡¯s actually such a little girl!¡± Isiah Marcy was so shocked that his reading sses were about to fall off. Isiah could not help but size up Jane. ¡°Mr. Marcy, she might be young, but actually¡­¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯m really sorry about just now. I lost myposure. She¡¯s a genius. I understand. Everyone who cane to the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization is a powerful figure.¡± After all, Isiah had lived for so many years. As a national healer, Isiah treated countless people before. After hearing Yale¡¯s history, Isiah felt that someone like Tale was in a million genius, and he was too strong. Since there was an example like Yale, it didn¡¯t surprise Isiah too much to meet a peerless genius in traditional medicine. ¡°The youngsters these days are really amazing! Actually, we old fellows know about Mr. ***illness, and we¡¯ve thought of several ways to treat him, but none of them worked. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°This is also our sore point. We¡¯ve always wanted to find a way to break through. We¡¯ve been searching. for a full two years without any leads. I didn¡¯t expect the prescription you gave us to instantly give us a new breakthrough. ¡°It turns out that there¡¯s such abination of acupuncture points and traditional medicine forms. The effects are neutral andplement each other. Perhaps it will really have a miraculous effect!¡± rence¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really, Mr. Marcy? Does it mean that Mr. **illness is going to¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure. Mr. **illness is indeed too strange. With modern medicine, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We can only try our best. We only determined that this prescription is indeed useful and worth a try.¡± ¡°Jane, may I ask who your teacher is? Who did you learn your medical *****from?¡± At the mention of the teacher, Jane¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°My teacher¡­ I only know that his surname is ***. Mr. ***is my Yale. We are both from the same teacher.¡± ¡°I see. To be able to nurture talents like Mr. ***and you, your teacher must be an unfathomable big shot.¡± Isiah secretly felt that it was a pity. Jane¡¯s teacher was too amazing. Otherwise, he really wanted to take a talented traditional medicine genius like Jane as his apprentice and nurture Jane as his future sessor. In which case Jane would certainly inherit Isiah¡¯s reputation as the national healer, achieve greater things than he did, and add to the development of the country! As everyone chatted, it was time to perform acupuncture on Yale. Jane was not far away, watching Isiah perform acupuncture on Yale. After Isiah finished disinfecting the silver needles, he quickly, urately, and vigorously inserted them into Yale¡¯s acupuncture points. Isiah lived up to his name as the national healer, every step was perfectly executed ording to Jane¡¯s requirements. As for Jane¡¯s prescription, Isiah had already arranged for someone to brew the medicine. Jane pursed her lips. It seemed that there was no need to worry too much. Next all depended on the effect A few more days passed. Jane had been in Harbor City for ten days. On this day, Mr. Lance called. Mr. Lance spoke to Jane excitedly. ¡°Jane, your painting has already reached the finals, and the finals. will be held the day after tomorrow. Although you are a quaranteed champion, do you want toe over and take a look?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jane thought that she had been in Harbor City for long enough. Although Jane was very happy to be able to meet Yale, there were still important people and her studies waiting for Jane in Stormton City. Jane couldn¡¯t keep wasting time in this cold base. The only shoring of traditional medicine was that its effects were slow For other diseases, Jane was confident that she could see results in a short period of time. But Yale¡¯s illness was tooplicated. Even the teacher and the national healers were helpless. Yale still showed no signs of being able to speak after acupuncture and medicine for a few days. Jane would only have to ask Mr. Marcy to treat Yale for a course before she could find a solution. Perhaps this method was useless, and Jane could not find another solution. Yale knew that Jane was leaving and revealed a reluctant expression. However, Yale did not ask Jane to stay. Because Yale knew that even if they were very important to each other, he could not force Jane to stay by his side forever and destroy her life because of his willfulness. ¡°Yale, we¡¯ve already left our number. I¡¯ll call you when I miss you. ¡°Also, every day, I¡¯ll video call Mr. Marcy to watch him perform acupuncture on you and discuss the progress of your illness with him. ¡°The transportation is so convenient now. If you want toe and y with me, you can take a ne to Stormton City. I will definitely wee you as a host.¡± Jane reached out and hugged Yale. ¡°Yale, although I¡¯m not by your side, the important thing is that the two of us have already known we each other¡¯s existence. ¡°Besides, Mr. York and the others are very good people. They will definitely protect you and let your talents be released here. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have enough strength to protect myself. If one day I find other senior and junior brothers or even the teacher, I¡¯ll definitely tell you as soon as possible. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯lle to the base to see you.¡± Yale gently hugged Jane and reached out to touch her head as if she were his dearest sister. He silently gave his answer. [I will!] When Jane left the base, rence and the others came to send her off. ¡°Queen, we¡¯ve been together for so many days. I really can¡¯t bear to see you suddenly leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. York. ording to our previous agreement, if there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll help you from afar. I really can¡¯t adapt to the life in the base.¡± Jane looked at Isiah. ¡°Mr. Marcy, please take care of Yale. Thank you.¡± With that, Jane even bowed to Isiah. ¡°Hey, Jane, don¡¯t be like this. After interacting with you for so long, I¡¯ve benefited a lot. Logically speaking, I should be the one bowing to you!¡± Isiah panicked and also bowed to Jane. Isiah was ashamed of the first time he saw Jane and even wanted to take Jane in as his apprentice. The medical knowledge Jane knew was no less than that of Isiah. There were even some strange but very useful recipes that even Isiah had never seen before. It was true that young men were getting better and better. Those so-called experts were proud of themselves, but they had no right to boast in front of real geniuses There was always someone better. Isiah had had a very narrow view previously and was rather proud of her achievements. Now that Isiah had met Jane, he realized how wrong he had been in the past! Jane was only neen years old, and she was even the Dar¡¯s number one hacker. Jane had such powerful medical ***and many other powerful ****. Isiah didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what kind of state Jane would reach if she continued to grow. Isiah really wanted to meet Jane¡¯s legendary mysterious teacher. Someone who could nurture Jane and Yale, these two geniuses, was too amazing! After some small talk, Tristin **********Jane to the airport. Jane got out of the car with her suitcase. ¡°Let¡¯s part here. Thank you, Tristin.¡± Tristin nodded at Jane. ¡°Queen, if youe to Harbor City to look for Mr. ***in the future, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll pick you up anytime.¡± After spending a few days together, Tristin had long acknowledged Jane. Tristin could feel that everything Jane did was done ording to her heart, and there wasn¡¯t any falsehood in it. If a spy could do so well in disguise, Tristin would admire her very much. Jane left elegantly and dragged her suitcase to the departure lounge. Jane took out her phone and sent a message to Yale. [Yale, I¡¯m at the airport and preparing to board the ne. You have to be obedient and receive treatment] [Okay. Take care of yourself.] Just as Jane¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, an incredulous voice sounded. ¡°Jane!¡± Jane was speechless. Before Jane went out, she thought it was a good day However, why did Jane meet this mad man again? Jane stood up and ignored the owner of the voice. She dragged her suitcase and walked elsewhere. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m calling you. Why are you ignoring me? ¡°Also, what did you do to Luna? She¡¯s going crazy right now!¡± When Dwayne saw Jane¡¯s attitude, he was instantly furious. He wanted to rush forward and grab Jane. Unexpectedly, Jane suddenly shouted, ¡°Help! There¡¯s a *******!¡± Dwayne was dumbfounded at once. This scene seemed very familiar¡­ There were many people at the airport, and there were even police officers on patrol. When they heard Jane¡¯s shout, everyone¡¯s gazes instantly gathered over them. One of the police officers hurried over. ¡°What happened?¡± Jane hid behind this police officer at once and said pitifully, ¡°Help! He¡¯s a ***! He wants to molest me!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 113 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Instantly, all the strange gazesnded on Dwayne. They did not expect this big guy, who looked so righteous, to be a ******* One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°Jane, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know this woman. She framed me on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Officer, I can prove that this youngdy is not spouting nonsense. Just now, when this youngdy walked forward, this man chased after her, looking like he wanted to ******her.¡± ¡°Yes! I saw it too. Could he really be a ******? This tall and burly man looks so righteous. How scary.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already sweating for the youngdy. If this *********attacks, how can a weak youngdy like her withstand it?¡± The olddies and gentlemen from the Red Sunset tours who passed by stood up for Jane. Dwayne was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Weak? They said that Jane was weak? Jane could kick sent a few hooligans flying and even easily knocked Dwayne down. Was this *****called weak? If Jane could be considered as a weak woman, was there still a weak person in this world? ¡°You¡¯ve all been ****by this woman¡¯s appearance. She¡¯s not¡­¡± The ***Dwayne was about to exin, Jane lowered her eyes and sobbed softly. Jane spoke in a helpless and hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you, everyone. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m really scared¡­ ¡°The only person I can rely on now is the police. Please help me¡­¡± Jane also knew how to pretend to be a green tea ***. In any case, Jane had a natural and first-rate actress like Madelyn to set an example. Jane had watched Madelyn pretend to be a green tea ****for so many years. Even if Jane was not a real green tea ***, she could imitate Madelyn and act well. Now, Jane imitated Madelyn perfectly. At the sight of Jane¡¯s pitiful expression, the people present immediately felt a pang of sympathy for her. They felt that Dwayne was detestable and not a good person more and more. Dwayne was speechless. Why was the way Jane spoke so simr to Madelyn¡¯s? Most importantly, it was impossible for Dwayne to be a ***. Jane was deliberately lying! Why did everyone believe in Jane? At this ***, Dwayne seemed to realize something. It was as if every time Madelyn did this, they would believe her. N?velDrama.Org content. Then, their mind and heart would be on Madelyn¡¯s side at the first ****, and they would be blinded. It was as if the truth was no longer important at that time. ¡°Alright, sir, please follow us for the investigation. We will retrieve the surveince video.¡± The police officer spoke in an unquestionable tone. ¡°Jane!¡± Coming back to his sense, Dwayne shook his head hard. Dwayne was so angry at Jane¡¯s actions that he almost had a cerebral hemorrhage. Was Dwayne crazy? Why did Dwaynepare Jane to Madelyn? Jane, who was clearly so despicable and ***and had a habit of lying, could not evenpare to the innocent and kind Madelyn at all! However, the police officers had already treated Dwayne as a **** The police officers directly brought Dwayne to the office and interrogated him. In front of the public and police officers, no matter how hot-tempered Dwayne was, he was not ***enough to make a move here. By that time, it might just be small trouble for Dwayne to be on the front page. If the situation got serious, he might have to go to the Public Security Bureau for a few days. ¡°But I¡¯m getting on theer.¡± ¡°After the investigation, we will have another flight for you as soon as possible, sir.¡± Dwayne was taken away. Without seeing the *****person, Jane instantly felt that the air had be much fresher. After the surveince video was pulled out, and the police gathered evidence from rted personnel to confirm that Dwayne did not do anything extreme, they released Dwayne. However, they still looked at Dwayne suspiciously. After all, the surveince video of Dwayne chasing after Jane showed that Dwayne looked very terrifying. It was no wonder Jane was so afraid. Anyone would feel fear from the bottom of their hearts if they were chased by a burly man who was 6 feet 3 inches tall and weighed nearly 170 pounds. It was as if they were being chased by a bear. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Dwayne hadn¡¯t done anything substantial yet, the police would really have arrested Dwayne. Dwayne felt so wronged. Now that Dwayne had missed the ne, he could only change the flight in an hour. Dwayne gritted his teeth as he watched the ne fly into the sky. Dwayne made up his mind that he would definitely take revenge on Jane. When Dwayne returned to Stormton City, he would definitely teach Jane a lesson! When Jane returned to Stormton City, L had long received the news and rushed over to pick Jane up. ¡°Janie!¡± L saw Jane and pounced over happily. ¡°L, after being away from me for so many days, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Hmph! You heartless woman, you went to Harbor City to y without me. I didn¡¯t miss you.¡± ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I had something important to do. I was not there to y.¡± Jane joked with L and left the airport happily. Regarding things about Yale, Jane thought about it but still did not tell L. Because Yale¡¯s identity was too special. It was not a good thing for an ordinary person like L who was pure and lived in the light world to contact Yale too much. Instead, L would be easily targeted by others, bringing misfortune to herself. After having dinner with L, Jane finally returned to her apartment. Jane put down her luggage. Before she could rest, she turned on herputer and logged into the forum to contact Marlon and the others. Jane sent a message. [It¡¯s been ten days. How¡¯s the homework I gave you?] Marlon replied first. [Me! I¡¯m done! Look at me!] Shaun followed. [Me too.] Liliana also sent a message. [Me too.] Marquise was thest to reply. [Me too.] After marking their homework, Jane pointed out their shorings and gave professional advice. Then Jane gave out new assignments. Nurturing troops for a thousand days, using troops for a time. Although nothing had happened that endangered national security, that didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen in the future. These four people were all talented people. They could absorb and integrate Jane¡¯s suggestions very well. Most importantly, they were obedient! They would do whatever Jane said and would never refute her. Jane nodded in satisfaction. They were much better than that ***Henry. Dwayne returned to the Fowler family a few hourster than scheduled. Dwayne had been embarrassed so much at the airport in Harbor City, and he cursed in his heart. ¡°**** Jane! what bad luck! Don¡¯t give me a chance to catch you, or I¡¯ll definitely *****you!¡± Peter received a message from Dwayne and waited at the door in advance. When Peter saw Dwayne, he asked, ¡°Dwayne, why are you back sote?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡± Dwayne did not ***** Jane in front of Peter. Because Dwayne knew that Peter¡¯s attitude toward Jane hadpletely changed. At the very least, in the matter of Jane, Peter was not on the same side as Dwayne. Perhaps if Dwayne said bad things about Jane, Peter would me Dwayne. Dwayne wasn¡¯t that ***. Although Dwayne did not know why Peter¡¯s attitude toward Jane changed so dramatically, Dwayne would never forgive Jane, the traitor who betrayed the Fowler family! Peter would definitely ask Jane to pay for the humiliation Dwayne suffered from Jane one day. ¡°Where are Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°After the ident, Henry¡¯s emotions were very unstable. Coupled with the hugemotion caused by Dad¡¯swsuit with Jane, they¡¯ve basically been staying in thepany to deal with things these few days. ¡°Henry¡¯s mood stabilized a little yesterday, and he went back to work. Mom and Dad were still worried about him, so they wanted to spend more time with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peter. Henry has encountered such a huge matter, but I can¡¯t appear to help. I can only let you bear it¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Dwayne, we¡¯re all family. Let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s most important for you to recover from your injuries. This way, everyone won¡¯t worry.¡± Dwayne looked at Peter and opened his ***. He wanted to say something but hesitated. Dwayne wanted to tell Peter about meeting Jane in Harbor City, but there was no point in saying it. If Dwayne told Peter, Peter would probably think too much. It didn¡¯t matter The most troublesome thing was still Luna¡¯s matter¡­ Luna was so scared that she fainted and was sent to the hospital. Her parents reprimanded her very hard, and it was to the point of severing ties. From the looks of it, the video had not been released yet. Jane only sent it to Raymond and Diane. Probably, they would find trouble with Jane soon. Dwayne hoped that Jane would not be ***by the Croft Family so easily. Regarding their duel, Dwayne woulde to settle scores with Jane sooner orter. This time, Dwayne wouldn¡¯t be careless and show any mercy. He must defeat Jane with all his might. and regain his dignity! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 114 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The next day, Jane had already made an appointment with Mr. Lance. Jane first went to Mr. Lance to get the invitation. Although Jane was going to the grand finals with Mr. Lance tomorrow, just in case, Jane still went to get the invitation. In case something happened to Mr. Lance at thest minute and Jane could not enter the venue, it would be awkward. ¡°Janie, it¡¯s tomorrow, right? I¡¯m so excited! You will definitely be able to sessfully win the championship and rush to the world! ¡°Then that green tea ***, Madelyn, will be very furious that her face turns pale. You must embarrass her hard and let her lose all her reputation.¡± Standing beside Jane, L spoke more excitedly than anyone else, and she could not wait to see that scene. That must be an exciting scene. ¡°Her reputation is already very low, but I don¡¯t mind letting herpletely lose it.¡± Embarrassing Madelyn was very easy for Jane, and she would never reject doing such a thing. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and go to ss. There are only ten minutes left. We can¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll only take us five minutes to walk there. It¡¯s more than enough¡­¡± ¡°Jane!¡± At this ***, a stern shout sounded. Jane looked up and saw Diane, who was wearing sunsses and a gorgeous dress, standing in front. Diane walked toward Jane aggressively, raised her hand, and was about to p Jane. Jane firmly grabbed Diane¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go of me! You ***, how dare you do this to my daughter? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Diane did not yet know that a cmity was imminent. She still gritted her teeth and was overbearing. Jane smiled coldly and pped Diane hard directly. One p wasn¡¯t enough! Another p arrived! With just two ps, Jane sent Diane flying. Diane was dumbfounded, and her face burned. After being pped, Diane seemed to be dementia, and she looked at Jane in a daze. ¡°*****! How much foundation makeup did you put on your face? My hands have turned ****.¡± Jane looked at her palm in disdain and felt she had to wash it with disinfectantter. It was so ******! ¡°Gosh! Janie, you¡¯re too cool!¡± L came back to her senses and looked at Jane adoringly. When Diane shouted just now, L had yet to react and just watched as Diane rushed over aggressively to p Jane. However, in the end, Jane didn¡¯t just stop Diane but pped her in the face twice. It was too awesome! ¡°You¡­ How dare you p me¡­¡± Diane looked at Jane in disbelief. When the burning pain on her face woke her up, Diane Instantly lost her temper. No one had ever dared to p Diane like this since she was young. When Diane was in the Jason family, Diane was a nobledy, the princess that everyone in the family held in their palms. After marrying Raymond, no one dared to be impudent in front of Diane. And yet, this ****Jane actually dared to challenge Diane¡¯s bottom line again and again! Jane even pped Diane times! Jane was unforgivable! Diane rushed up and wanted to hit Jane. However, in the end, the result could be imagined. Jane mercilessly continued to p Diane four times. Diane¡¯s face was swollen from the ps. At the same time, Diane regained some rationality and did not dare to rush up and hit Jane anymore. Diane could only cover her face and even take a few steps back to hide from Jane, in case Jane would suddenly rush up and p Diane a few more times. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare toe?¡± Jane shook her hand. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have enough fun and wanted to be pped a few more times. Although you made my hands *****, you¡¯re still an elder. As a junior, how can I not satisfy your ****request?¡± ¡°You!¡± Diane was furious. This ****took advantage of her young age and background at the bottom of society to learn how to fight. Jane actually bullied a weak noblewoman like Diane who did not like these vulgar actions. How could Anna ask such a daughter back to the Fowler family? She was simply muddle-headed! ¡°Mrs. Croft!¡± At this ****, hurried footsteps rushed over. It was the vice principal, Gerry Warren. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Why are you suddenly here? Ah! Your face¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Gerry was dumbfounded when he saw Diane¡¯s miserable state. The Croft family was an important donor to the University of Oricle. D.Y. Group¡¯s headquarters was in Stormton City. As the most famous university in Stormton City, the Croft family had donated 150 million dors to the University of Oricle. Recently, D.Y. Group¡¯s leader, Hugh, suddenly donated 70 million dors to the University of Oricle again. The total donation reached 220 million dors. Such donations were rare everywhere. Gerry could not afford to offend anyone from the Croft family. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! How dare this woman hit me! ¡°I want you to expel her! I want to sue her in court! Call the police, quickly!¡± Diane pointed at Jane¡¯s nose and cursed. ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡± Jane wore a cold smile as she crossed her arms. ¡°Diane, don¡¯t forget what attitude Jack had when he fought with me in thewsuit and what happened to Fowler Corporation after he lost thewsuit. ¡°You want to fight awsuit with me? Sure, I¡¯ll apany you to the end. At most, I¡¯ll call Andy over to help. ¡°This kind of smallwsuit is a small case for him, but for you¡­¡± Jane deliberately dragged her tone. As expected, Diane¡¯s face turned even more livid. *****it! Diane almost forgot this matter. Jane, this ****, somehow became friends with the first-sswyer, Andy! With Andy¡¯s help, no matter how unfavorable thewsuit was, they had the ability to turn the tables! If they really went to court and Diane managed to win thewsuit, Diane would also be scolded to death by the other members of the Croft family due to offending Andy. Hugh would not let Diane off even more. Whether she continued to pursue the matter or simply let go of Jane, Diane¡¯s reputation would definitely be damaged. Seeing that Diane was in a dilemma, Gerry even did not dare to breathe too loudly. After all, Jane¡¯s identity was too special. Jane was not just Fowler Corporation¡¯s biological daughter who had been missing for 19 years. There was also the famouswsuit between Jane and Jack. In thatwsuit, Jane even won Jack, causing Fowler Corporation¡¯s share price to plummet. Besides, Mr. Lance had even rmended Jane to participate in the National University Painting Competition, and Jane might even win the championship¡­ Logically speaking, Gerry did not want to offend either side. Gerry only hoped that they would not quarrel. At least, Gerry hoped they would not fight in the University of Oricle. This way, Gerry wouldn¡¯t have to be in a dilemma. Dianeposed herself and tried to use a gentler tone. ¡°Jane, I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My precious time is never wasted on trash.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 115 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 115 Chapter 115 With that, Jane held L¡¯s hand. ¡°L, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± L even gave Diane a provocative look and stuck out her tongue. Seeing it, Diane was furious, however, she could not say anything. Diane could only watch helplessly as Jane and L left. Gerry was secretly d that Jane and L had left and did not continue arguing with Diane. The ***Gerry was about tofort Diane, Diane, who was furious and had nowhere to vent her anger, gave Gerry two tight ps. After venting her anger a little, Diane left angrily. Gerry felt wronged and wanted to cry. Before pping Gerry, Diane would definitely have no idea how much damage a tight p can do to a man, especially two ps! No matter what, it couldn¡¯t be better that the squabble could subside so quickly. Diane took out her phone and made a call. Diane did not dare to call Raymond because she was afraid of being scolded by Raymond. So, Diane could only call Layne. ¡°Layne, what should we do about this? Jane was too much. I can¡¯t do anything to her anymore. If we don¡¯t do anything, Luna¡¯s life will be ruined, not to mention how much this matter will affect the Croft. family. ¡°We can¡¯t just watch others criticizing our family and do nothing.¡± They were already weak in the Croft family because Raymond wasn¡¯t capable and just had the title of the young master of the Croft family. It was Diane¡¯s greatest blessing to be able to marry Raymond, and she was out of her league, to be honest. The power of the Jason family and the Croft family was like the difference between heaven and earth. Of course, they could not bepared. Unfortunately, the fourth branch of the Croft family had produced a rare genius, Hugh. This time, the fourth branch could be said to havepletely controlled the Croft family. Even Old Mr. Croft doted on Hugh and handed all the power of the Croft family to Hugh. Hugh could be said to be able to decide everything in the Croft family. The King of Stormton City was not just for show. Fortunately, after the brothers split up, apart from somerge-scale events, they did not see each other much and still maintained a harmonious surface rtionship. Hugh did notpletely deprive the elders of their power. Of course, the prerequisite was that they did not have any ill thoughts. Usually, Diane and Raymond dared to act like elders in front of Hugh to save their dignity. However, they knew very well that Hugh did not care about them at all. They could not let Hugh have something on them! On the other side, Layne was at the airport with a solemn expression. Layne was sent to the branch of D. Y. Group in Cafiea. Layne spent a few months sessfullypleting the mission and signed a case worth tens of millions of dors. At this time, Layne was feeling smug, thinking that his talent had a chance to be disyed, and wanted. to use this ce as a starting point to begin his career. Layne even thought he would be able to challenge D.Y. Group¡¯s leader, Hugh, in the future. As long as Layne performed better than Hugh, Grandpa would definitely take note. Perhaps the position of the person in charge of the Croft family could change hands and fall into the hands of Layne. In the Croft family, those with strength could control everything! Then, Layne would win little Maddie¡¯s favor and sessfully build connections through marriages with the Fowler family. By that time, not only could Layne obtain the Fowler family¡¯s support, but he could also marry little Maddie. However, Layne¡¯s ****sister, Luna, had caused trouble for him again! ¡°I understand, Mom. Don¡¯t be nervous. When I go back to Stormton City, I¡¯ll go meet Jane.¡± Since it had already happened, Layne had to think of a way to solve it. In the past, in ces like bars, Layne had seen countless women like Jane who came from the bottom and wanted to hook up with a rich man! Layne knew the best way to deal with such a woman. ¡°Layne, if possible, I really don¡¯t want you to deal with this matter. Jane is engaged to you, and she likes you very much. ¡°Back then, the reason why she hid her identity and returned to the Fowler family was to fulfill her engagement with you and marry into the Croft family. She felt that in this way she will be able to make her way into the upper sses and get high social status and a lot of money. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get rid of her in the future¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I know what I¡¯m doing. The only person I love in my life is little Maddie. I don¡¯t care about other women!¡± At the thought of Madelyn being innocent and kind, beautiful and ***, like a snow lotus that had descended from the immortal world to the mortal world, Layne¡¯s gaze could not help but soften. Only then did Diane feel relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Let me make things clear first. I only approve of Maddie marrying into the Croft family and bing my daughter-inw. If you ***around with other women and cause any embarrassment, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Diane only wanted Madelyn to be her daughter-inw because she had witnessed Madelyn grow up in front of her. Regarding Madelyn¡¯s ability and character, Diane could not be more assured and admired it very much! Besides, Madelyn was the adopted daughter of Diane¡¯s best friend, Anna. It could be said that they were even closer if Madelyn and Layne got married. ¡°I know, Mom. Okay, the ne¡¯s almost here. I have to get on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Diane gripped the phone in her hand tightly. Raymond had already secretly gone to Harbor City to look for Luna. Their **daughter had caused such a hugemotion and did not even dare to show her face until now. Diane could not tell Raymond about her failure today. Otherwise, with Raymond¡¯s temper, he would definitely beat Luna to death if he found Luna. Diane had to think of another way to get that video. It was best not to let Laynee into contact with that ****Jane. Layne was the only hope for their second branch to regain control power of the Croft family and defeat Hugh. Layne¡¯s future was bright. He could not be tainted by Jane, a country bumpkin who coveted the Croft family¡¯s power and wanted to fish for a rich husband! Thinking of this, Diane could only take out his phone and call Anna. Jane did not know any of this. Even if Jane knew, she would only think that Diane was overestimating herself. After ss, Jane returned to the apartment and video-called the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization, watching Isiah perform acupuncture on Yale and Yale drink medicine. ¡°Jane, the situation isn¡¯t looking good. It¡¯s been so many days. Logically speaking, it should have some effect, but Mr. ***still doesn¡¯t show any signs of speaking. ¡°But ording to the full body examination of the equipment, the index in all aspects is too healthy.¡± Of course, Isiah only dared to say these words to Jane in private. In front of Yale, Isiah was still very positive. As a doctor, Isiah could not say something to affect the patient¡¯s emotions. Once the patient fell into self-doubt, disgust, and resistance to treatment, then all the illnesses that could be cured would be incurable. ¡°Continue, Mr. Marcy. Hold on for another month. If there¡¯s still no improvement by that time, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Jane would not give up. This was Yale¡¯s sore spot, and it was also Jane¡¯s sore spot now. No matter how much time it took, Jane had to find a way to treat Yale¡¯s illness! Once Jane gave up, there would be nothing left. ¡°Jane, do your best. I¡¯ll send today¡¯s data to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Marcy.¡± After hanging up the video call, Jane looked at the various data about Yale¡¯s health that Isiah had sent. over, her eyes dark. Every single one of them could not be any more normal. Could it be that the problem of gic defects. could really not be solved? That was impossible. Since Yale was able to speak when he was young, and he can only speak in front of the teacher now, there must be some sort of opportunity to stimte him to speak. But what was this opportunity? Rted posts:Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 116 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Jane carefully recalled every detail of her interactions with Yale and the questions she asked. Jane had a splitting headache and couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples. However, Jane still couldn¡¯t find what the opportunity was. ¡°Jane, calm down. You can¡¯t be hasty. ¡°The teacher and Yale have searched for so many years but could not find a solution. It was normal for you to encounter a bottleneck now. ¡°If it is that easy to solve, the teacher won¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Jane took a few deep breaths and thought to herself. Jane thought that if she let nature take its course, she might be able to get a solution soon. It would take time to discover this opportunity. At this *****, Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Jane sent a message to Andy and described Yale¡¯s condition. ¡°Andy, could you help me investigate and see if there are any clues to my eldest senior brother¡¯s illness?¡± Naturally, Janepletely trusted Andy and did not hide anything. ¡°What a strange illness¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll help you hide his information and ask others, but don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± Andy reassured Jane. ¡°I know. Thank you, Andy.¡± Jane knew what Andy meant. After the country obtained a talent like Yale, they would definitely put in all their effort to find a way to cure Yale, but clearly, they found nothing. Even though Jane asked Andy, Andy would probably return empty-handed. However, with a new channel, there was still some hope. Then, Jane found Hugh¡¯s WeChat. Jane bit her lip lightly, and thinking that it was for Yale, she finally clicked on Hugh¡¯s WeChat. Jane told Hugh about Yale¡¯s condition. Hugh sent a message. [I¡¯ll help you. Wait for my news.] Hugh replied quickly, which made Jane very reassured. When Jane saw it, her gaze softened. Hugh had been chatting with Jane on WeChat for the past few days. Hugh often shared some interesting things that had happened every day and somendscape photos. If in the past, Jane would probably be annoyed by such a conversation and ignore it. But now, Jane found it quite interesting. Perhaps it was because it was Hugh who sent these messages? Jane had already realized that her thoughts were starting to change for Hugh. Jane replied. [Thank you, Hugh. When are youing back?] Yan smiled and sent a message. [Soon.] With that, Hugh added. [Do you want me back?] Jane was shy. I haven¡¯t yet treated you to the meal I promised you I don¡¯t like to owe people favors Otherwise, I¡¯ll always think about it and feel ufortable.¡± Hugh smiled. If that were the case, Hugh would dy this meal on purpose so that Jane would think of him more. Otherwise, what should Hugh do if Jane stopped thinking about Hugh after she returned the favor? Of course, Hugh could not tell Jane such thoughts. If anyone else knew what Hugh was thinking, they would definitely feel that love was really magical. Even the cold, noble, and murderous D.Y. Group¡¯s leader would gain human shorings, bing scheming and calctive. Yan sent another message. [Regarding Mr. ***illness, from what I know, Crucsia has searched for many channels and methods, but in the end, they found nothing.] Jane replied. [I talked to Mr. York at the base, and he said the same thing. I don¡¯t have much hope in the first ce, but he¡¯s my eldest senior brother, the closest person to me in this world. Even if there¡¯s only a little hope, I¡¯ll try my best.] Yan was a little unhappy. [Since it¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.] After replying to Jane, Hugh immediately called Life through thendline and fully handed this matter. to Life. After Hugh gave Life sufficient authority, Life could use Hugh¡¯s intelligence organization at will. Any clues about this matter, even if they were negligible, Life had to gather and handed over to Hugh. Although Life was a little confused, as Hugh¡¯s servant, he naturally would not ask. Life would do whatever Mr. Croft instructed him to do. After Life left, Hugh muttered to himself, ¡°The closest person to you?¡± Hugh¡¯s deep ck eyes finally rippled with a hint of jealousy. ¡°Janie, when will I, Hugh, be able to upy such an important position in your heart and be one. of the people close to you?¡± The next day, Jane arrived at the scene of the finals of Crucsia¡¯s National University Painting Competition on time.. Jane was wearing sunsses, a pair of loose striped, ck sweatpants, a short ck top, and a windbreaker. Her long hair fell casually on her shoulders as she got off Porsche Cayenne with a faint. smile. Her willful, beautiful, and wless appearance and figure dazzled the eyes of countless people, causing men to stop and observe. It was all because Jane looked too handsome driving the Porsche with one hand. Lance was waiting at the entrance of the venue. ¡°Mr. Lance.¡± ¡°Jane.¡± Jane came to Lance and took off her sunsses. ¡°Mr. Lance, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± ¡°Of course not! You came just in time. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Jane was about to respond, and a yful voice sounded. ¡°Jane, why did I meet you here? What a coincidence!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jane looked over and saw Connor in a dark red suit walking over with a smile. Connor was nearly 6 feet 3 inches tall, and when he was in a high end suit, he looked so noble and ****that others could not dare to reach him. His hair was neat and loose, and his gray eyes asionally revealed a glint that no one dared to underestimate. This kind of man was the center of attention wherever he went. He was a thorny rose. Even if women knew that blood would flow if they touched him slightly, they still could not help but want to get close to him. Jane said calmly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Connor approached Jane and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Luther Group is the donor of thispetition. My father sent me here to take a look. How about you? Why did youe here? Could it be that you¡¯re ***in this university paintingpetition?¡± Connor pretended to be surprised. In fact, Connor already knew that Jane was ***in thispetition. As a donor, Connor had already seen the names of the contestants from all over the country who had advanced to the finals. The name of Jane Fowler was so outstanding that it was like a firefly in the night. It was so eye-catching, so, Connor saw it at first nce. That was why Connor told his father he would take the initiative to watch the finals. Otherwise, instead ofing to watch such a boringpetition, Connor might as well go to a bar with Robert for fun. Lance asked curiously, ¡°Jane, are you two friends?¡± Jane had yet to speak when Connor smiled first. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re friends!¡± Connor nced at Jane and said with his eyes, ¡°Janie, at least we¡¯ve met a few times, and I asked the staff of the Cloudnine Restaurant to treat you so well. You won¡¯t embarrass me in front of others, right?¡± Jane¡¯s ****twitched. ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Mr. Lance¡¯s eyes drifted between Connor and Jane. He seemed to have understood something, and he smiled slyly. ¡°Jane, I didn¡¯t expect your boyfriend to alsoe to the finals to cheer for you. Wee. ¡°Sir, your girlfriend is amazing. She¡¯s a rare new star in painting. The title of the national champion this time is at her fingertips!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 117 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Connor almost choked on a ****of water, and he quickly exined ¡°Mr. Lance, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not Jane¡¯s boyfriend. We¡¯re really just friends. ¡°Oh, so you haven¡¯t confirmed your rtionship. It doesn¡¯t matter. You two look like a perfect couple I think highly of you. Jane is already a university student. It¡¯s very normal for you two to fall in love.¡± ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t have any designs on Jane! Mr. Lance, please don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m really afraid of being ***by someone¡­¡± Such a joke was not funny at all. If the cold blooded man, Hugh, found out that Connor was misunderstood by others as Jane¡¯s boyfriend, Connor would be beaten to a pulp by Hugh even though they were best friends. Now, for the first time, Hugh had a woman he liked. Connor had seen all kinds of unimaginable changes in Hugh for Jane. Even if Connor had tens of thousands of guts, he would not dare to be misunderstood by others as Jane¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°Alright, Mr. Lance, Connor, since we met here, let¡¯s go in together.¡± Jane rubbed her temples and did not exin further. Because just now, Connor¡¯s eyes revealed the sharpness of a plot toward Jane. Therefore, Jane decided to let Connor live in fear. Jane and the others entered the venue. After a while, a bright red Ferrari arrived at the entrance of thepetition venue. Layne got out of the driver¡¯s seat and opened the front passenger seat door like a gentleman. Layne held the hand of Madelyn in a princess-like ****dress and came down. ¡°Layne, you just came back. I¡¯m very happy that you invited me to witness thispetition. ¡°But I¡¯ve disappointed you. Mr. Lance didn¡¯t choose any of my works to participate in thispetition. The one who participated in thepetition was Janie. If Ie here, I¡¯ll only be mocked by Janie. We had better leave.¡± Madelyn was still very hesitant. But from her delicate and **posture, it seemed like Jane had used some despicable method to snatch the ce in thepetition from Madelyn. In fact, when Madelyn was chatting with Layne, she had always used this disguise to lure Layne. Layne was almost angered to death when he heard that on a business trip in Cafiea. Layne swore that when he returned to Crucsia, he would definitely seek justice for Madelyn and teach Jane a lesson! ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t worry. This ***Jane dared to use despicable methods to confuse the professor and snatch your ce in thepetition. I won¡¯t let her off. This ce in thepetition was originally yours! ¡°I think it must be because Jane is flirtatious. Maybe she has an illicit sexual rtionship with the professor, so the professor gave her the ce! ¡°Coincidentally, the Croft family has sponsorship for thispetition. I can get the invitation and the right to review. I will make Jane pay the price!¡± Layne had specially brought Madelyn over to let Madelyn watch Jane lose in the best viewing area! Besides, Layne wanted to avenge his sister, Luna! Layne wanted to let Jane know what kind of big shot he had provoked and to regret it! ¡°Layne, don¡¯t be like this¡­ Janie already ******me enough. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°I am in the Fowler family, and daddy and the others dote on me more. It wasn¡¯t easy for Janie to be found and return to the Fowler family after disappearing for so many years. It¡¯s inevitable that she bes jealous. ¡°If it isn¡¯t because of me, things wouldn¡¯t have developed to this point. I should have died back then. Daddy and the others shouldn¡¯t have brought me to the Fowler family. If so, none of this would have. happened. Janie wouldn¡¯t have humiliated himself like that, and wouldn¡¯t have lost her innocence to embarrass me¡­¡± Madelyn was crying. Her soft and weak voice of self-me made Layne¡¯s heart ache, and it was so painful that he was about to die. ¡°Maddie, stop crying here in case someone sees you. You¡¯re so innocent and kind. I definitely won¡¯t tolerate that bad woman Jane bullying you! This time, I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you!¡± Layne hugged Madelyn andforted her gently, his eyes flickering with intense anger. If Jane was right in front of him, Layne swore that his anger would definitely burn Jane to pieces! Layne thought to himself. ¡°How dare you make my most beloved woman cry? Jane, I¡¯ll definitely settle this score with you!¡± Jane still did not know about Layne and Madelyn¡¯s performance outside. If Jane knew, she would definitely feel regretful that she didn¡¯t get to see such a good show. What a pity. Jane, Mr. Lance, and Connor found a suitable seat. At this ****, Connor whispered into Jane¡¯s ear, ¡°Jane, there¡¯s something interesting. Do you want to hear it? It¡¯s rted to Hugh.¡± Jane rolled her eyes at Connor. ¡°Can you speak normally?¡± ¡°Alright, actually, the Luther Group isn¡¯t the only one sponsoring thispetition. The Croft family also sponsored it. ¡°However, for an artpetition at the level of university students, a top-notch wealthy family like the Croft family would definitely send someone unimportant to show up. ¡°It just so happens that the person who appeared today was Layne, the precious son of the second. branch of the Croft family who had just returned from a business trip in Cafiea yesterday. ¡°Besides, Layne asked for an invitation long ago. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? ¡°If I remember correctly, Layne¡¯s mother, Diane, had a grudge against you at Cloudnine Restaurant. She even has an extremely good rtionship with the Fowler family. This time, when they found out that you had entered the finals, they were definitely targeting you.¡± Connor nodded his chin and looked at Jane with interest. Connor wanted to know how Jane would react to such news. After all, Jane was the woman Hugh liked. Connor wanted to know how amazing Jane was to make a man like Hugh like and cherish her without hesitation, afraid that she would suffer any slight grievance. Jane must have known about this in advance. However, Jane¡¯s words surprised Connor. ¡°Really? Then I have to say Layne is really boring. He wasted so much time just to deal with me. It seems that if it isn¡¯t for Hugh, the Croft family has already been going downhill long before. But it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Jane¡¯s reaction was very calm, and she even ridiculed the Croft family as if no one was around. From the tone of her voice, it seemed that this well-deserved top-notch wealthy family in Stormton City which could shake the entire business world of Crucsia with a stomp of their feet was nothing in the eyes of Jane. Connor did not expect Jane to have such an attitude and could not help but smile. It seemed like Connor finally understood why Hugh liked Jane. Jane was calm and fearless not because of Hugh¡¯s favoritism. Instead, it was because of her own powerful strength and absolute confidence formed from winning all the way that Jane had the guts to say such words to ridicule the Croft family and not even take them seriously. After all, the first-sswyer, Andy, whom countless dignitaries couldn¡¯t meet even though they had spent a lot of money, had rejected all his work and flown from Rheinsville to Stormton City just for Jane¡¯s words. There must be bigger trump cards in Alice, which made people curious about her very much. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 118 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 118 Chapter 118 However, Connor did not know what else Jane did to the second branch of the Croft family. Jane had pped Diane countless times and Diane¡¯s face was swollen very much. With just a few words, Jane forced Diane not to pursue the matter and not to be impudent. Jane forced Luna to kneel down and bark like a dog and took a video. Jane also had a video of Luna licking Jane¡¯s shoes. Jane also took many kinds of actions against the Fowler family. If he knew this, even Connor would be shocked and exim, ¡°Awesome!¡± From the looks of Jane¡¯s actions, she was really simr to Hugh. They didn¡¯t care about life and death. If they were unhappy, they would fight directly. However, they happened to have a powerful ability to defeat all their enemies every time! ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if you nned this beforehand, I have told my subordinates. ¡°At least half of the people won¡¯t be controlled by Layne¡¯s power. They will vote based on which painting they really think is good. ¡°However, there¡¯s an online voting segment. I don¡¯t have a n for this. It all depends on your luck.¡± After all, it was a good opportunity to test Jane¡¯s ability, so Connor did not do much. However, Jane¡¯s reply surprised Connor once again. ¡°No need.¡± Jane¡¯s reaction was still extremely calm. ¡°Are you sure? Layne must be targeting you this time. The best ce for him to tamper with is the online voting.¡± This was a nationalpetition. Other than the two super donors, the Croft family and the Luther family, who came to review and vote, ¨C the others were all famous old painters in Crucsia. People like these painters had their own pride and character. Even Layne would have to spend a lot of effort topletely win their favor. The best way to win is to gain more votes on the online voting segment. Even if they took fewer proportions, they could not be underestimated if there were many votes. With the sponsorship of the Croft family and the Luther family, the publicity for this National University Painting Competition was different from before. Many people already knew about it and were sitting in front of theputer on time to watch the live broadcast. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°As long as the audience is not blind, they will not make a wrong judgment. ¡°Fake votes? So what? True power is something that those fake capital can¡¯t cover up.¡± Jane wore a confident smile. If someone said that talent could not defeat capital, that was because his talent was not stunning enough but not because the capital was too strong. When Connor saw Jane¡¯s confident look, his eyes shed with excitement. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see, Jane.¡± Connor wanted to see why Jane was so confident. The review began. The five paintings of university students selected from various tests,petitions, and reviews across the country appeared on the stage. They werebeled 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5, convenient to vote. Jane¡¯sbel was exactly 5. ¡°It was about to start.¡± Lance called out excitedly and couldn¡¯t wait to see the ****Jane won the championship trophy and the announcement that Jane could participate in the world-sspetition. Lance had already investigated the other four winning works. To be able to break through the encirclement of so many university art students who had signed up for thepetition, their paintings were indeed impressive, showing that they were better than ordinary people. However, they were still ordinary people. Compared to the painting of Jane, a genius, the difference was so obvious that it made people despair. The judges began reviewing each painting. As expected, when their gazesnded on Jane¡¯s painting, they were all stunned, For a long time, they could not say a word. -When the invited guests and the audience online saw Jane¡¯s painting, hey fell silent. Madelyn, who was sitting in the special guest box on the second floor, saw this scene and gritted her teeth in jealousy. However, Layne was right beside her, so Madelyn could not re up. To be fair, without Jane¡¯s interference, with Madelyn¡¯s strength, it was more than enough to enter the finals. However, as for whether Madelyn could get the national championship, it was hard to say. The other four paintings were all excellent. No matter which painting won the championship, it was no exception. If Madelyn was lucky, she could win the championship or second ce. However,pared to Jane¡¯s painting, the other four paintings were really far inferior and had no slight chance to win the championship. This must be the biggest gap in the history of the National University Painting Competition. How could ordinary peoplepete with a super genius? This also included Madelyn. It was precisely because Madelyn knew how beautiful, realistic, and shocking Jane¡¯s painting was that she became so jealous! Madelyn was so jealous that she was about to go crazy! However, the one who did all this was Jane, this real daughter of the Fowler family! Jane had trampled on the talent that Madelyn was most proud of and crashed it! If it were anyone else, Madelyn would not feel so terrible! It was precisely because Madelyn had lost to the most ****Jane that Madelyn was still living in the shadow of Jane even though she had clearly chased Jane out of the Fowler family. Even the family members who originally belonged to Madelyn began to gradually disappear and turn to Jane¡¯s side! It was unforgivable! Layne also narrowed her eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. Unexpectedly, Jane¡¯s painting was quite good. Even Layne was attracted by it just now. It seemed that what Jane paid was not just her body. Jane had the talent to draw. Otherwise, Jane would not have been able to break through all the reviews and fight her way to the national finals. Layne had been on a business trip to Cafiea for many days and had returned in a hurry. He came to attend the national finals the next day. Under the hints of Madelyn and Diane, Layne had long treated Jane as the kind of lowly woman who would sell her body for her future. So, Layne did not even look at Jane¡¯s painting that entered the finals. Of course, in Layne¡¯s heart, Madelyn was the best. Madelyn was beautiful, kind, and innocent. Everything Madelyn showed in front of Layne was perfect. Layne admitted that he treated Madelyn differently from others. For the sake of the woman Layne loved the most, why couldn¡¯t he do it? ¡°Layne, Janie¡¯s painting is really good¡­ Then, there shouldn¡¯t be any doubt about Janie winning the national championship, right? ¡°She really inherited the excellent genes of daddy and mommy. Janie is the real daughter of the Fowler family. As for me, I am just a substitute, I can¡¯t evenpare to Janie¡¯s 1% talent. The difference between my painting and Janie¡¯s is too great¡­¡± Madelyn smiled self-deprecatingly and put on a miserable, sad, and pitiful expression in front of Layne. ¡°Little Maddie, I won¡¯t allow you to say that about yourself. Your painting is the best in my heart. No one. can rece it. ¡°What¡¯s more, since Jane even dared to sleep with her professor in order to participate in the competition, perhaps this painting was not drawn by Jane herself, but someone else drew it for Jane. Then, Jane snatched it and used her name to participate in thepetition!¡± Even though Layne knew how ****her words were, he still said them. If one wanted to participate in such a nationalpetition, their qualifications would definitely have to go through a lot of reviews. Trying to use someone else¡¯s painting to participate in thepetition was no different from the probability of aet hitting Earth. However, in order tofort Madelyn, Layne could only nder Jane. ¡°Just wait and see, little Maddie. No matter what tricks Jane used, I won¡¯t let such a despicable and shameless woman win the national championship! ¡°Because she¡¯s not worthy!¡± This national championship title originally belonged to Madelyn! Only Madelyn could be worth it! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 119 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Next, it was time for the vote. The ten judges wrote the vote on the paper and threw it into the box. Then, it would be summarized by a few staff members backstage. During this time, no one knew what the results were. Soon, the results were out. The number 5 painting received 5 votes. The painter was Jane. Number 4 painting received 3 votes. The remaining two votes went to the number 1 painting and number 2 painting respectively. Due to not receiving any votes, the number 3 painting was eliminated. This result caused an uproar among the people present. No matter how one looked at it, Jane¡¯s work was clearly much better than the other four paintings. As long as the judges were not blind, they would definitely vote for the number 5 painting. But how did the votes spread out so evenly? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As expected, Layne has made his move. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it. I got five votes and told them to vote based on their hearts. In the end, all of them indeed voted for your painting. ¡°The other five judges were all bought over by Layne. I didn¡¯t expect that they would vote for the other four paintings evenly. Do they really think the audience is blind?¡± Connor was stunned by Layne¡¯s dumbfounded actions. The result of such a vote was clear that thepetition was shady. However, since Layne had arranged it, he had no choice but to take action. Unexpectedly, Jane¡¯s paintings had an almost overwhelming advantage over the other four paintings. Those who were bribed by Layne were also probably in a dilemma. If anything went wrong, their reputation would be ruined. Fortunately, Layne did not go overboard and made them vote evenly for the other four people. So, the audience didn¡¯t tell there was something shady immediately. Even if there were doubtster on, they could exin them. Personal appreciation was different, and at the same time, they wanted to encourage neers by voting like this. However, there were still many people discussing. It was obvious that they felt that those who did not vote for the number 5 painting were blind. especially Mr. Lance. ¡°This is impossible! ¡°There must be something shady going on!¡± Mr. Lance was furious, and he even wanted to rush up to ask those who did not vote for Jane if they were blind. How much money did they receive to dare to do such a heartless thing? ¡°Mr. Lance, calm down. ¡°What other people like is none of our business¡± Jane¡¯s expression remained indifferent as if she didn¡¯t care about anything. Or it could be said that Jane felt victory was in her grasp. ¡°Jane, I feel sorry for you. I didn¡¯t expect someone to dare to tamper with such apetition! I¡¯m so angry! ¡°When thepetition is over, I¡¯ll definitely report it and see who dares to cheat in such a big competition!¡± Lance was indignant. Connor approached Jane and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°As expected, Layne has made her move. Jane, since you look so calm, you must be prepared, right?¡± What? Jane looked at Connor in confusion. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t tell me that you really did not prepare anything?¡± Connor looked at Jane in disbelief. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t prepare anything. I¡¯m not lying. ¡°Anyway, just wait and see.¡± Jane held the side of her face with one hand and even yawnedzily. Connor was speechless. Did Jane really not prepare anything? Then why did Jane look so confident? Next was the online voting. Since it was a national-levelpetition, everyone had to sign in with their identity card and phone. number before voting. It wasn¡¯t like some unfamous talent show where people could vote at will and there was no number limitation. However, it was still possible to buy votes. But it would cost a lot of money. To Layne, he did notck money at all. As long as Layne could deal with Jane and please Madelyn, he was willing to spend any amount of money. Originally, thepetition party did not want to hold the online voting segment. However, the Croft family suggested that high-end art should be brought in line with the times. Now that the Inte was developed, if they made theizens who could not participate in the venue vote for their favorite works, it would help to promote the art of painting and let more people know. The reason was wless, and there was no room for thepetition party to reject. Of course, in order to ensure the authority of thepetition results, the proportion that the votes online took was small. For example, the number 4 painting had only lost two votes to the number 5 painting. If the number 4. painting wanted to win, it had to get 5,000 votes online. If they were evenly matched and outsiders could not tell, the number 4 painting might be able to overtake the number 5 painting. However, the difference was obvious. As long as the audience was not blind, they would vote for number five. The data began to roll and was even specially disyed on the stage screen. The votes for the number 5 painting were naturally the most. The votes rose crazily with an overwhelming advantage, following closely behind was the number 4 painting. The number 1, 2, and 3 paintings had very few votes. Basically, no one cared about them. In the private room on the second floor. ¡°It¡¯s so strange Why can¡¯t other paintings surpass it?¡± Layne looked confused. Even if Layne had spent a lot of effort and money to buy votes, he did not dare to go overboard. At least, Layne could not let others tell there was a shady deal very easily. But why didn¡¯t yet number 4 surpass number 5? Layne even specially sent a message to his subordinate. ¡°Haven¡¯t you started to vote yet?¡± ¡°No, Layne. We started voting from the beginning. Otherwise, we were afraid that the voting time would be over, and we wouldn¡¯t have time to do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Layne was dumbfounded. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t yet number 4¡¯s votes surpassed number 5¡¯s? If this continues, number 5 will win the championship!¡± ¡°Oh, no! Layne, number 5¡¯s work is trending on Twitter¡¯s top search! Countless people have been. diverted to vote for her work!¡± Layne quickly clicked on Tik Tok and discovered the blood-red word at the top of the trending searches, Top. [There is an amazing masterpiece in the National University Painting Competition.] The content of the video was naturally Jane¡¯s number 5 painting. The other four paintings were also disyed in the video. In front of Jane¡¯s work, they werepletely reduced to a foil, even worse than the background. There were a lot ofments below the video. [Ah! What kind of an excellent painting it is! I was shocked at first nce!] [Even my soul is resonating with it. God, are you sure this isn¡¯t a photo? Is it really a drawing?] [If it were a photo, it is more terrifying. What kind of scenery can create such a beautiful and holy scene?] [The link to the National University Painting Competition is here. Now is the online voting. Those who like the number 5 painting can click on it and vote for it.] Not just on Tik Tok, but Jane¡¯s painting was trending in every social media¡¯s top search. This caused countless people to instantly flood the website to vote for Jane¡¯s work. Even the server could hardly take it anymore. Even if Layne had bought many votes, it was useless. Jane¡¯s true talent was no longer something that Layne¡¯s lousy and shady methods could cover. The votes for the number 4 painting had long been stagnant. The votes for the number 5 painting continued to advance. The pir was still rising crazily. ¡°Layne, what¡¯s going on?¡± Madelyn was anxious and could not help but ask. Didn¡¯t Layne just swear that Jane would never win the championship? With the current trend, Jane was not only going to win the championship, but also break the record. ¡°¡­¡± Layne opened his ****, but he still could not say anything in the end. Layne could only watch helplessly as the voting ended. Jane overwhelmingly won the championship with 3.65 million votes. As for the pitiful number four, he only received more than 100 thousand votes. If not for the fact that the voting time was only half an hour, at the speed of the votes Jane was getting. no one would know how many it would achieve in the end. After all, everything on the inte was spreading too quickly, especially works as impactful as Jane¡¯s. In an instant, it became popr all over the inte. ¡°Hmph, I knew it. Even though he can bribe these judges, he could not bribe so many votingizens! ¡°I wonder how the judges who didn¡¯t vote for Jane¡¯s work looked¡­ They must have exploded in anger!¡± Lance gloated. Connor¡¯s meaningful gazended on Jane. There was a smile on Jane¡¯s fair face, and her eyes were as calm as the water in an ancient well. In the light of themp, Jane¡¯s smile was charming and intoxicating. ¡°Jane, is this all part of your n?¡± ¡°You can think so. I thought I could win, but I didn¡¯t expect to win so easily. ¡°Looks like Layne is trash. He bribed so many people but still lost sopletely in the end. ¡°If not for Hugh, I¡¯m afraid the Croft family would have really closed down in a few decades.¡± Connor was once again shocked by Jane¡¯s shocking words. He choked on his saliva and coughed crazily. Jane was too bold and even dared to say such things, Wasn¡¯t she afraid that someone else might hear her? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 120 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Connor had a clearer understanding of Jane¡¯s abilities. The woman Hugh liked this time was not easy to deal with. Moreover, she was a super genius who had hidden her true strength very well! Still, Hugh was also a rare genius. The two of them were really a match made in heaven! Connor began to look forward to seeing Hugh and Jane together. It must be very interesting. In the private room on the second floor, Layne had a gloomy face. Seeing this, Madelyn couldn¡¯t say anything. Actually, Madelyn, who was not ****, had already realized a possibility. Although Layne bribed the judges, he did not dare to let them tamper so obviously. The best ce to tamper was the online voting segment that Layne had Even if the reviews were very strict¡­ No! suggested. It was precisely because of the strict reviews that the result would be very convincing. In the end, even if Layne tampered with it, he still lostpletely. This was because Jane¡¯s painting was too outstanding that it had already caused a sensation online! The so-called talent defeating capital was just so! ****! ***it! Madelyn could only clench her fists secretly. Madelyn dug her nails into her palm, using the pain to regain her consciousness in case of being blinded by jealousy. Madelyn even wanted to rush out, pee on Jane¡¯s face, and question Jane why. Jane was just a lowly person who had been missing for 19 years and had no higher education. But why did Jane have such shocking talent and easily trample on the achievements that Madelyn was so proud of? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little Maddie. I¡­¡± No matter how angry he felt, Layne had to ept this fact. ¡°Layne, Janie is really amazing. Look! So many people voted for Janie¡­ ¡°The votes of the other contestants are on apletely different level from Janie¡¯s. Janie should be the most undisputed champion in history. ¡°Janie is the daughter of daddy and mommy. I can¡¯tpare her at all.¡± Madelyn suddenly burst into tears and sobbed. ¡°Little Maddie, don¡¯t cry¡­ I think Jane must have spent a lot of money to buy votes because she was afraid of losing. ¡°Otherwise, how could Jane have such a huge advantage to win the championship!¡± When Layne saw Madelyn crying, his heart ached terribly, and he quicklyforted Madelyn gently. Madelyn hugged Layne and threw herself into Layne¡¯s arms. She cried sadly and said, ¡°Layne, I know you¡¯re trying tofort me. Even if Janie bought votes, she¡¯s the champion. This is an undeniable fact¡­¡± ¡°This time, I was careless. Little Maddie, don¡¯t you worry. I won¡¯t let her get away with it next time! ¡°I will take revenge for the tears you shed today, the humiliation you suffered, and everything that Jane did to you!¡± Layne¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Alright, little Maddie, let¡¯s not watch anymore. Jane will definitely look smugter. You¡¯ll be sad if you see it¡­¡± ¡°Layne, I¡¯m not that petty. I¡¯m really happy that Janie won the championship because Janie is the biological daughter of daddy and mommy. ¡°I think daddy, mommy, and brothers will definitely be proud of Janie¡¯s achievements today! I want to take a photo and send it to the family group to show daddy and the others!¡± Madelyn forced a smile, but actually, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave in her heart. Madelyn did not want to see Jane snatching away the championship title that belonged to Madelyn at first and looking smug in front of so many cameras. However, in order to act pitifully and gain Layne¡¯s sympathy, Madelyn had to endure it. Now, in the Fowler family, no matter if it was daddy, mommy, Henry, Dwayne, or Peter, they had all changed! They started to ignore Madelyn and be concerned about Jane very much! Luna, that ****, was tricked by Jane and escaped from Stormton City. For a long time, Madelyn could not make use of her. This was an extremely ominous sign. Madelyn must unite all the resources at its disposal. The second branch of the Croft family liked Madelyn very much and shared a good rtionship with the Fowler family. Madelyn would have to make good use of this rtionship and take it as a guarantee to deal with Jane! Right now, Madelyn had no time to care about her admiration for Hugh. She had topletely control Layne, a rebound guy, in her hands, and stopped Layne from being like Henry and Peter who betrayed her or even stood at Jane¡¯s side! ¡°Little Maddie, you¡¯re too kind. Why does this world have such a pure and beautiful girl like you¡­ Layne really wanted to hug Madelyn tightly, kiss away her tears to ease her sadness, and kiss her sweet lips wantonly. However, Layne¡¯s rationality convinced him that he could not do this. Because of Layne¡¯s engagement with Jane, Madelyn had been avoiding Layne and did not dare to face their rtionship. Layne would definitely break his engagement with Jane. Only Madelyn could be Layne¡¯s wife, the daughter-inw of the Croft family! Jane was just a lowly woman who sold out her body for reputation. The ********woman was not worthy at all! At this ***, the results of thepetition were out. The champion, second ce, and third ce all went on stage to receive the award. As the champion, Jane was naturally the focus of everyone. As soon as Jane went on stage, countless cameras were aimed at her. There were all kinds of clicks and lights shing. Jane acted very calmly and cooperated with the camera. As the champion, Jane was the center of attention. Her delicate and fair face was like that of a porcin doll, and her ck hair was scattered everywhere. She was wearing ady¡¯s trench coat and had one hand in her pocket. With a faint smile, Jane raised her chin slightly and looked ****like a pure and holy immortal god. Jane¡¯s extraordinary temperament instantly attracted countless people present. Even thements of the live broadcast were all about Jane. [Thisdy is so cool! I love her!] [I knew the painter who can draw such a masterpiece is definitely not an ordinary person. She is so beautiful. Her temperament is not much different from what I imagined. In fact, she is even more elegant than I thought.] [If I were a boy, I¡¯d definitely go after thisdy.] [I love you, Jane!] [*******! It doesn¡¯t matter if the men arepeting with us, but now some women even want to compete with us for such a beautifuldy. What the ****? Jane, look at me! I am handsome!] [Jane, I¡¯m a man. I like you! Jane, look at me!] Even the painter of the number four painting looked very terrified. Those who studied art were mostly ****and young, and they had never convinced anyone. To be able to enter the national finals, it was obvious that he definitely had strength and talent. However, against Jane, he lostpletely. All that was left was a willing and heartfelt submission. Even so, the number four painting still managed to get some votes. Even the painter himself was dumbfounded. He really wanted to ask if the voting judges and audience were blind. With a genius in front of them, they actually paid attention to such an ordinary contestant! It even made others think that it was a vote swindle! It was definitely a huge stain in his painting career! After the three contestants stepped onto the stage, it was the award ceremony. At this ****, Connor appeared on camera. With a smile on his face, Connor held the championship trophy. Lance was dumbfounded. Lance remembered that the person who issued the championship trophy was sent by the big donor of Luther Group¡­ It turned out that Jane¡¯s friend was actually from the Luther Group! No wonder the man looked so handsome and graceful! Connor handed the championship trophy to Jane and then took the gand from the hostess before cing it around Jane¡¯s neck. ¡°Congrattions, Jane.¡± Connor smiled slightly as he gave his sincere blessings. Jane said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane¡¯s expression was still calm. It was as if all fame and fortune were nothing in the eyes of Jane. Such an oue was inevitable, and the process did not matter at all. This made Connor even more curious. Connor wanted to know what Jane was thinking. Women like Jane seemed to have a magical power. Once they got close to Jane, they would unknowingly be attracted to her. Connor had to warn Hugh to keep an eye on Jane closely. Jane was indeed a charming woman. Mr. Lance was so excited that he cried. Lance quickly took out his phone and took a few photos of the cool Jane and posted them on his WeChat ***. [Congrattions to my apprentice, Jane, for winning the National University Painting Competition championship and entering the internationalpetition at the same time! [I wish Jane will gain more achievements, win the championship on the world stage, and bring glory to the country!] In an instant, many peoplemented on Lance¡¯s post on ***. [****! Lance, when did you have such an excellent apprentice and hide it from us?] [Didn¡¯t you want to rmend Madelyn to participate in thepetition? Why did it be Jane?] [*****it! It turns out that this genius is actually your student. Holy ****! I was still wondering who she was. What a loss!] [Lance, could you give me a chance to teach her together with you? I also want to have the title of Jane¡¯s teacher. If word gets out, I can brag about it for the rest of my life.] Lance looked at thements from the big shots who were influential in the field of painting on his ***and could imagine how envious and resentful they were. Silently, Lance turned off his phone and wore a proud smile. It was called hiding achievements and fame deeply. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After the award ceremony ended, it was time for all the contestants to take a photo together. Connor and Jane were well-deserved to stand in the center. They *** the camera at the same time. At this ****, thements exploded again. [****! Who¡¯s the sir who¡¯s giving out the award? He¡¯s so handsome! I love him!] [He is from the Luther Group, the biggest donor of thispetition. He should be a young master of the Luther family.] [****it! He is from the Luther family! It is said that the Luther family and the Croft family were equally matched in business strength in Stormton City! Not only is he rich and powerful, but he is also so handsome. I am so jealous!] [Speaking of which, the sir and thedy look sopatible. It seems that I won¡¯t have a chance to be the sir¡¯s girlfriend.] [They are a match made in heaven!] When Madelyn saw this scene, she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 121 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 121 Chapter 121 As the daughter of Fowler Corporation, Madelyn naturally knew that Connor was the future heir of the Luther Group The Luther family was a rich family that wasparable to the Croft family Connor was so handsome with a master¡¯s degree in industrial and business management from one of the best universities in the world Connor was talented, young, and had a bright future, many times better than Layne Connor was also one of Madelyn¡¯s backup candidates for marriage When Madelyn saw Jane standing so close to Connor, chatting andughing, Madelyn was very funous Simrly, when Layne saw this scene, he frowned slightly, and a strange feeling surged in his heart. It was as if the feeling of someone snatching Layne¡¯s toy away. Even if Layne didn¡¯t want to marry Jane, a vain ****, Jane was still Layne¡¯s engagement partner. However since Jane was Layne¡¯s engagement partner, Layne didn¡¯t want her, and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to want her either, especially Connor! Connor had a good rtionship with Hugh, and Hugh was Layne¡¯spetitor! As they were immersed in their thoughts, Madelyn and Layne did not notice even though the two of them were so close, they had different thoughts. On the other side, Hugh was in Wetanean, watching the livements fly past and the scene of Connor and Jane in the same frame. Hugh¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened like stars falling into the deep sea of the night and emanated an extremely dangerous aura. Life happened toe in and report the situation to Hugh. Seeing Hugh¡¯s gloomy face, in an instant, Life didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Life could only kneel on one knee and lower his head, not daring to look at Hugh. Cold sweat broke out and drenched Life¡¯s entire body, and he kept trembling. Life had not seen Hugh, who was so cold and shrouded in ***intent, for a long time. What exactly happened to be able to make the usually calm and cold-blooded Hugh lose control of his. ***intent? It must be a very troublesome matter, and it might even endanger the Croft family¡¯s safety! Just as Life¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Life had no idea that the reason why Hugh was so uncontroble was that he felt Jealous. More importantly, Hugh was actually jealous because of his good friend, Connor. When Hugh returned to Crucsia, Hugh would teach Connor a hard lesson to warn him even if he did not ***Connor. As expected, after bidding farewell to Jane, Connor looked at the iPad handed over by a staff member. The staff member excitedly described the grand asion on the inte today and showed Connor thosements which hoped Connor and Jane to be together. Someone had already posted on Twitter to propagandize this matter. They posted various live-streaming screenshots of Jane and Connor being together on Twitter. They were so perfect for each other. The number ofments, likes, and reposts soared. Below the posts were cheers and blessings from the fans. The staff thought that Connor would be very happy. After all, this handsome sponsor was obviously very interested in the champion, Jane. If Connor could take advantage of the poprity of this matter online, it would be easy for Connor to get together with Jane. However, the smile on Connor¡¯s face gradually froze. Holy ***! ****! Connor even wanted to ****. Connor immediately took out his phone and used all the media channels of the Luther Group to block all topics and Twitter ounts rted to the hype of Connor and Jane as a couple at all costs. What a joke. Connor didn¡¯t want to ***! If Hugh saw these topics andments¡­ No! Since Connor had told Hugh that Jane was ***in the National University Painting Competition a few days ago, no matter how busy Hugh was, Hugh would still squeeze out some time to watch this live broadcast! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This time, Connor would definitely be finished! Connor quickly took out his phone and apologized to Hugh. [Hugh, let me exin. It¡¯s not like this¡­. [Hugh! Hugh! Don¡¯t ignore me. I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m aggrieved. I¡¯m afraid. Hugh! [On the day you return to Crucsia, I¡¯ll take durians and keyboards to the airport. Pick one and I¡¯ll kneel down on one for you to see, okay?] Hugh finally replied to Connor. [Go to ***.] Hugh only replied with one sentence. The situation seemed not good. Without other methods, Connor could only ask Jane for help. However, Connor suddenly thought of a matter. Holy ****! Connor forgot to ask for Jane¡¯s phone number and WeChat! Connor felt too ****! After Lance parted ways with Jane, he excitedly went to prepare the flow of the international painting competition for Jane. Lance wanted to nurture Jane into a world champion, let her get a gold medal, and bring glory to the country. L had already called the entire family to watch the live broadcast online. When it was time to vote, L actively tried to get her friends and family to vote for Jane. When L saw Jane winning the championship and standing in the center, facing the public, L was so excited that her face flushed red. L screamed repeatedly and was about to faint.. Seeing it was about time, L called Jane to congratte her. L even said that she would treat Jane to going to Nightshade Bar tonight for fun. Then, Jane was more than happy to oblige. When Jane returned to the apartment, she ced the trophy in the disy window. Honestly, in the past, Jane did not care about trophies and championship titles at all. This was because Jane had absolute confidence in her strength. As long as Jane wanted it, relying on the teacher¡¯s teachings and the talent bestowed by Type Omegal blood, there was nothing that Jane could not get if she was serious. But this time, Jane looked at the trophy and smiled. Perhaps it was because Jane had found her original intention and engraved the teacher¡¯s teachings in her heart. Jane even thought that she could participate in internationalpetitions and bring glory to the country. Jane suddenly felt that her life had meaning. For the living, if they were capable, they should think of making their names in the annals of history, and doing things that are universally desirable and that are full of light. It was lucky that Jane did not need to be obsessed with the family that did not belong to her and be caught up in the maelstrom of hatred anymore. Then Jane took a photo of the trophy and sent it to Yale. [Yale, I won the championship of the National University Painting Competition. Hurry up and praise me] Yale replied quickly. [Jane, you are so great!] At this time, Yale was working on a project. In this world, only Jane could disrupt Yale¡¯s concentration in the experiment and bring him back to reality so easily. Yale didn¡¯t have many WeChat friends, and he even set up a special notification for Jane. In fact, for the sake of Jane, Yale did not even set his phone to silent or turn off it during the experiment. Yale was afraid that Jane would not be able to contact him if he did so. When the assistants who were assisting Yale in the experiment saw this scene, their jaws dropped. Mr. ***really gave Queen the most tant favoritism. Jane chatted with Yale for a while. At this moment, Hugh¡¯s message came. [You won the championship?] Jane was a little unhappy. [Hugh, you sound so calm¡­ Aren¡¯t you happy for me?] Yan replied at once. [With your strength, this is natural. I¡¯m happy for you, but I¡¯m afraid you think it¡¯s unnecessary if I act very excitedly.] Jane smiled. [I¡¯ll take that as apliment then.] Yan thought for a while and sent another message. [I watched the live broadcast online. There seem to be quite a lot of people¡­ They¡¯re quite interested in you and Connor as a couple.] Hugh originally did not want to say so, but he could not control himself. The surging jealousy in Hugh¡¯s heart had nowhere to go and overflowed crazily. Even the entire room was filled with jealousy. When Life reported back to Hugh, he was terrified. Life finally finished reporting and got Hugh¡¯s approval. Then he rushed out of the office as if he was escaping for his life. was as if Life was afraid that he would be eaten alive if he was any slower. Jane couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. [Hugh, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re jealous?] Even the straightforward Jane could tell that Hugh was jealous. Hugh¡¯s jealousy almost rushed out of the phone screen and spread to Jane. Yan replied pitifully. [If I said I was jealous, would you think I was being nosy? But I am really sad.) Jane almost choked. Hugh actually showed such a humble attitude. No matter how Jane thought about it, it did not match Hugh¡¯s persona! If someone familiar with Hugh saw him like this, they would definitely think that Jane was a witch who cursed Hugh. [No, if I said I would be happy, would you be in a better mood and not be so jealous?] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 122 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 122 Chapter 122 After Jane sent this message, she felt it seemed a little sweet. It didn¡¯t matter. Jane just did as she pleased. Anyway, Hugh must have seen it, and it was toote to retreat this message, If Jane did so, it would make Hugh misunderstand her even more. On the other side, Hugh saw Jane¡¯s reply and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Hugh didn¡¯t expect Jane would reply like this. Finally, Hugh suppressed his excitement and replied. [Yes, I¡¯ll be very happy.] [That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be jealous. Be good.] Connor was still struggling with how to apologize to Hugh, and he kept calling Robert. Robert was in a meeting and saw Connor keep calling him crazily. It had already been 30 missed calls, but Connor still didn¡¯t give up. So, Robert directly cklisted Connor and would let him out after the meeting. Connor was so angry that he almost rolled his eyes. ¡°No, I have to book a ne ticket to Wetanean to apologize to Hugh. I can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. Otherwise, when Hugh returns to Stormton City, he¡¯ll definitely kill me.¡± Just as Connor was about to arrange for someone to buy a ne ticket, he received Hugh¡¯s message on WeChat. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Help me analyze it.¡± Then, Hugh repeated his chat with Jane to Connor. Of course, Hugh imed that this was a matter that happened to his friend. Connor couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Fortunately, this was just a chat but not a call. Otherwise, hearing Connor¡¯sugher, Hugh would definitely want to kill him. Hugh was exposed toopletely! How could the dignified head of D. Y. Group care about such a little thing about others? It must have something to do with Hugh, so he was concerned about it so much. Of course, when Connor replied, he pretended not to know the truth. This was a good opportunity to atone for his crimes. Hence, Connor advised Hugh to take action decisively. [Needless to say, the woman must have been moved by the man¡¯s sincerity! (As long as the man persists, he will be able to get the woman his girlfriend! [If this doesn¡¯t work, I can chop off my head and kick it like a ball!]N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hugh looked at Connor¡¯s reply, and his eyes flickered with uncertainty and surprise. Really? Could it be that Janie already liked Hugh? At the thought of this possibility, Hugh could not help but feel excited. The ten-thousand-year-old iceberg melted and turned into the spring of March, silver light flowing. Night fell. Jane and L came to Nightshade Bar to celebrate. ¡°Cheers!¡± Jane clinked sses with L and took a sip of wine with a smile. ¡°Oh, my god, I¡¯m so happy. However, it is very pity that I didn¡¯t see how that green tea ***, Madelyn, looked when she saw you won the championship! ¡°I¡¯ve already imagined countless times how envious Madelyn would be at that time. But, in the end, it¡¯s still not as satisfying as seeing that green tea ****being angry with my own eyes!¡± This was L¡¯s only regret besides being happy. ¡°We are happy today. Let¡¯s not mention that woman, lest it ruins our mood.¡± ¡°Janie, you¡¯re right. Although it feels good to embarrass her, it makes us happier when drinking. Let¡¯s not mention that *** At this moment, a band appeared at the bar. ¡°Janie, let me give you another gift!¡± L blinked at Jane and took the initiative to rush over, indicating that she wanted to sing a song. Those who coulde to Nightshade Bar were all noble guests, so the band naturally had no room to refuse L. They decisively gave the stage to L. L cleared her throat and spoke into the microphone. ¡°Today¡¯s song is dedicated to my most, most important best friend, Janie! ¡°It¡¯s also to celebrate Janie sessfully winning the national championship! ¡°I hope Janie will reach the pinnacle of the world and gain more glory! ¡°The song I will sing next is I Love You.¡± Recently, the singer of the song had been on fire once again because of a variety show. This song was trending on TikTok¡¯s top search. It was also L¡¯s favorite song when she watched idol dramas before.. It was best to use this song to express L¡¯s feelings for Jane. L¡¯s singing was not bad. Her voice was sweet, and this lively love song was sung very well by L. When the song got to the climax, L even started to dance to the rhythm. Jane sat where she was and smiled at L. Peter, who was on the second floor, happened to see this scene. Peter had watched today¡¯s live broadcast from beginning to end at home. Peter even logged into his ount and voted for Jane. When Peter saw Jane¡¯s work, he was almost stunned and looked very pious. Peter had never seen such an indescribable painting. It was not just a simple painting. It was more like a product of a mix of souls which could easily take away the soul of the person who saw this painting. It was simply a miracle! Finally, Jane won the national championship by andslide. Peter was happy for Jane and even proud because Jane was Peter¡¯s biological sister. Seeing his biological sister was so outstanding, how could Peter not be proud? At the same time, Peter asked himself why he didn¡¯t know more about Jane back then. Peter knew nothing about Jane including what Jane liked as well as how much shocking talent Jane hid. It was only when their rtionship was irrevocable that Jane began to reveal her brilliance. By the time Peter regretted it and wanted to get his sister back, wanted to get everything back and know about Jane more, everything was toote. Peter was even jealous of L who was singing and dancing with a happy smile on stage because L was Jane¡¯s best friend. L could be with Jane without any scruples. She could do what Jane liked and know more about Jane. It was a position that Peter was no longer qualified to stay in. ¡°Alright, Peter, I knew it wasn¡¯t a good thing for you to suddenly ask me to drink in Nightshade Bar. Aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯re torturing yourself!¡± Larry helplessly watched from the side as Peter became like this. Ever since Jane arrived at the rooftop on the second floor, Peter had not shifted his gaze. Larry could not help but hold his forehead and sigh. If Peter had known this would happen, why would he have done these things in the first ce? Larry did admire Jane¡¯s achievements. In Larry¡¯s eyes, it was already impressive enough for a person to have one of Jane¡¯s ***, and he could be said to be a genius. However, Jane was simply a demon. After cutting ties with the Fowler family, Jane revealed all kinds of talents without hiding anything. Even if Larry felt that Jane was a God of Misfortune, as long as it was rted to Jane, nothing good would happen, he could not deny that Jane was a super beautiful woman. And Jane¡¯s dazzling halo was too dazzling, making people unable to take their eyes off her. ¡°I know I¡¯m torturing myself, but I have no choice, Larry. ¡°After watching the live broadcast of Jane¡¯s participation in thepetition today, I thought it would be great if I could see Jane. ¡°Even if I¡¯m no longer qualified to appear in front of Jane, even if I¡¯m ***by Jane to the extreme, I still want to look at her silently in a ce that Jane doesn¡¯t know, wish her well, and congratte her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really happy for her to win the championship.¡± So, Peter could only use the stupidest method. Peter did not know about Jane at all, so he didn¡¯t know where Jane liked to go. However, Peter met Jane many times in Nightshade Bar before. Peter could only think of booking a private room in Nightshade Bar at night and waiting for Jane. The open-air spot on the second floor was Jane¡¯s favorite spot and also Peter¡¯s. It was extremelyfortable to be able to enjoy the wind by the river when they sat there. The neon lights of Stormton City on the other side and the bustling night scenery were visible. From time to time, exquisite sightseeing boats would ***across the river and under the bridge. Peter was afraid that Jane would turn around and leave when she saw him. This way, Peter wouldn¡¯t be able to see Jane from there. So, Peter then dragged Larry to the private room. Watching Jane secretly just like now, Peter was already very satisfied, and he did not dare to ask for anything else. Larry looked at Peter and could not help but sigh. Larry never dreamed that Peter would be like this. Peter felt so guilty toward Jane that it even affected his own life. This matter had already be a dead knot. Larry did not even know how to help Peter open this dead knot and made Peter return to the proud and sunny young man before he met Jane. At this moment, another person appeared in Nightshade Bar. He saw Jane who looked very happy drinking and listening to music at the first sight. The man frowned hard. ¡°I actually met this ****here¡­¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 123 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Jane noticed a malice gaze. She turned around. ¡°My gosh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Layne Croft?¡± As much as Jane wanted to, there was no way she could avoid her enemies. Jane puckered her brows. It should be a happy day for her. However, she felt that she had gotten up on the wrong side of the bed that day. She had encountered all kinds of irritating people since she left home. She did not remember much about Layne. Because they had little to do with each other in the past. Madelyn had yed innocent in front of the Fowlers and caused them to mistreat Jane. That was Medelyn¡¯s ace move that had harmed Jane the most. Jane used to be engaged to Layne who was also Madelyn¡¯s back-burner guy. -Madelyn was smart enough not to let him interact too much with Jane, in case something beyond her control happened. In the past five years, Jane and Layne had only met a few times. Every time they met, Layne would tell Jane either not to ***his little Maddie or that he would never marry her. At that time, Jane didn¡¯t care. She had told Layne countless times that she was not interested in him and he shouldn¡¯t think too much. However, Layne was a hopeless narcissistic man. He had not listened at all. Jane shot a quick nce at him and looked away. She was in a good mood, so she did not want to bother that ***. Layne noticed Jane¡¯s indifferent gaze. He was suddenly ******off. Then, he recalled seeing Jane chatting andughing happily with Connor earlier on. ¡°Hmph. ¡°***, are you ying hard to get with me? Layne had seen too many women like Jane who pretended to be uninterested and gave him the cold shoulder. In fact, they had long coveted the Croft family¡¯s power. Originally, Layne wanted to ignore Jane. However, he thought of what happened to Luna Croft. Jane was watching L singing on stage. Suddenly, Layne walked over and sat nearby her. He even took the initiative to talk to Jane. ¡°Jane, this is the first time we¡¯ve actually met. ¡°When I wasn¡¯t in Stormton City, I heart that you¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble in the Fowler and the Croft families.¡± Layne tried to speak in a calm tone. But Jane did not listen to him at all. She was watching L¡¯s performance with full attention. Layne frowned unconsciously and cursed in his mind. ¡°You ***. ¡°You obviously heard me. ¡°But you deliberately ignore me. ¡°Too much of this ¡®y hard to get¡¯ game. People will get **** of it, Jane!¡± In the private room on the third floor, Larry and Peter saw that scene. ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t that Layne? I remember he is engaged to Jane. Isn¡¯t he Jane¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Larry knew about that because it had blown into a big hoo-ha. Layne loved Madelyn and wanted to marry no one except her. Not only he, his family, and the Fowler family were all very supportive of their marriage. Layne and Madelyn were childhood sweethearts. They basically grew up together and had a very deep rtionship. There was no other couple who were morepatible than these two in terms of family background, looks, and many other things, It was natural for them to be together, and everyone was happy to see that. However, things between this great couple everyone adored had be awkward because of Madelyn¡¯s rejection. Madelyn felt that as an adopted daughter, the Fowler family had given her too much. Layne was engaged to Jane Fowler. She just could not steal Jane¡¯s fianc¨¦. At that time, nobody knew whether Jane was alive or dead as she had been missing for 19 years. N?velDrama.Org content. Madelyn would never ept Layne until Jane¡¯s status was confirmed. Therefore, she had been shunning him. No one would me Madelyn. They would just think that she was too kind-hearted and *****. She rather gave up her own happiness for a sister who had probably died. In the end, Jane was found. It was even more unlikely for Madelyn and Layne to be together. Back then, Peter hadined to Larry that Madelyn had to break up with Layne whom she was so deeply in love with because Jane hade back. Jane was a third party, a viin who broke the couple apart simply because of the pact made by the previous generation. Thinking of that, Larry could not help but take a few nces at Peter. Peter¡¯s face was grim. Obviously, he recalled how he had disparaged Jane in front of Larry. His words were vicious. And he regretted it so much now that he wished he could travel back in time and give that wicked Peter Fowler a loud p. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ I¡¯m worried that he approaches Jane to harm her.¡± ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t think so¡­ Isn¡¯t this the first time they meet each other? ¡°Besides, Jane has cut off ties with the Fowler family. Their engagement is off, isn¡¯t it? Why would Layne want to approach Jane?¡± Peter didn¡¯t answer. He could not tell Larry that Luna had knelt down and barked like a dog. Peter also found out on the Inte that Jane had taken a video of that and had yet to expose it. Because of that, Luna went to Harbor City to hide from her. He wondered if Layne knew what had happened to his sister. ¡°If he has found out, he must be approaching Jane with an ulterior motive.¡± Peter thought. Meanwhile, in the seats, Layne raised his voice. ¡°Jane!¡± Jane felt a slight headache. She turned around and looked at Layne with annoyance. ¡°Have you no ***?¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Layne narrowed his eyes which gleamed with dangerous intent. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m ignoring you? Why are you sitting near me and talking to me? ¡°Mr. Narcissist, you¡¯re so obnoxious!¡± Jane finally said those harsh words to Layne. She had wanted to say that to him countless times in her previous life. But on the other hand, she admired Layne¡¯s courage. Layne looked so ordinary. However, he was overly confident. Jane did not know where his confidencee from. ¡°Does he think he is gold and loved by everyone? No one will let go of him no matter what?¡± Jane thought. Layne was stunned. That was the first time in his life someone had the audacity to talk to him that way and said that he was an obnoxious narcissistic man. Layne was not Mr. Narcissist. He came from the purest bloodline of the Croft family. He was a handsome man with impable education and great ambitions. There was literally nothing he couldn¡¯t do. No second-generation rich trash couldpare with him. He was someone who could surpass Hugh. When women saw him, they would sumb to his good look, family background, and ability. That was what Layne thought of himself. However, looking at Jane¡¯s irritated expression, he could not find a word to defend himself. He could onlyfort himself that Jane purposely infuriated him to attract his attention. ¡°Janie!¡± L finished her performance and came to meet her best friend. She said happily, ¡°Oh, this feels great. Did you watch me sing? How was my singing?¡± ¡°You were fantastic. Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s get out of here and go to another ce.¡± ¡°What? Why? It is so sudden.¡± L was a little surprised. Then, her gazended on Layne. Layne subconsciously straightened his body. He gazed at L at a diagonal angle and took up an ***, domineering, and wless posture. He wanted to show Jane that the man she had just humiliated was a rare treasure. He wasn¡¯t the narcissist that she said. ¡°Janie, did this guy hit on you just now? He looks so smug. ¡°Thi kind of narcissistic man is just obnoxious.¡± L¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 124 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 124 Chapter 124 However, Layne had heard everything clearly. ¡°Hahaha, L, you¡¯re right. As expected of my best friend. Our minds are in sync!¡± Jane patted L¡¯s head in admiration. Even L could tell the nature of Layne at a nce. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. ¡°Cherish your life and stay away from a narcissistic guy. Janie, let¡¯s bounce.¡± L and Jane were thinking the same thing. L didn¡¯t know Layne. Neither did she know the special rtionship between him and Jane. But she was disgusted by Layne¡¯s ***. ¡°When I looked at him just now, he gazed up at the ceiling mncholically. ¡°Come on, does he think he¡¯s some kind of super idol shooting a movie?¡± If L wasn¡¯t a ssydy, she would have punched Layne¡¯s ***face which was an eyesore to her. However, everyone was so happy that night. Even if they asked the security guards to take Layne away, it would still spoil their moods. Therefore, she figured they might as well leave. ¡°Sure. Drive my car. Let¡¯s go to the mountain to see the stars.¡± Jane said as she dragged L away. Layne was surprised. ¡°After you two took turns calling me names, you want to run away? ¡°No way!¡± Layne immediately stood up and stopped Jane. ¡°Great barkers are no biters. Get out of our ways.¡± L said angrily. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She knew the narcissistic man would not let them off the hook so easily. He must be captivated by Janie¡¯s beauty. ¡°Jane, you and this woman humiliated me just now. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Layne tried his best to control his temper. His privileged upbringing prevented him from yelling and losing control. Even so, he was gnashing his teeth while speaking to Jane. Anger welled up in his chest and he was about to explode. ¡°Humiliate you?¡± Janeughed. ¡°You want to admit that?¡± ¡°You¡­ admit what? What do you mean? You just¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mention your name, did I? Layne, you¡¯re from the Croft family after all. Why are you so eager to label yourself as a narcissist?¡± Jane¡¯s silver tongue rendered Layne speechless. He didn¡¯t even know how to refute her. Jane was simply telling the truth. She really had not mentioned Layne¡¯s name. But that remark was obviously directed at him. If Layne continued to pursue the matter, he would reallybel himself as Mr. Narcissist. Jane was very popr in Nightshade Bar now. There were not many people drinking near them, but when the customers heard their argument, they all looked at Jane. ¡°Hey, Peter, your sister has really gotten into a fight with Layne¡­ Peter?¡± Larry was waiting for a good show. But Peter had already gotten up and rushed out of the VIP room. He moved so fast that even Larry couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°This guy¡­ seriously, he can¡¯t wait to get humiliated.¡± Larry could not help but frown. Even if Peter rushed out to help Jane deal with Layne, Jane would not appreciate his kindness. She might even sneer at him. Who asked Peter to owe her so much? As Peter¡¯s buddy, Larry was afraid that something would happen to him, so he immediately went after him. L snorted. ¡°The Croft family? Janie, have you mistaken him for someone else? He¡¯s from the Croft family? He can¡¯tpare to Hugh Croft at all.¡± L didn¡¯t know Hugh very well. But they had met a few times. Compared to Hugh, Layne was simply a pile of ***. Detestable and off-putting. He was worlds apart from Hugh. ¡°You!¡± Layne gritted his teeth grimly. He ***it the most when otherspared him with Hugh and deemed him theser. Especially when aplete stranger like L did that. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Layne!¡± Just then, Peter rushed over. He red at Layne, shielding L and Jane behind him. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Peter, why are you here?¡± Layne frowned. ¡°What does Peter mean? ¡°Isn¡¯t he taking the wrong side? ¡°Why is he on guard against Layne? ¡°Doesn¡¯t he always protect Madelyn and ***that I¡¯m back?¡± Jane was puzzled. ¡°Janie, what¡¯s going on? Why is Peter here? And why does it look like he¡¯s protecting us?¡± Never in a million years would L have imagined that this would happen. After all, Peter ***Jane so much that he wished she was dead. L has seen how badly he treated his own sister. ¡°He¡¯s probably out of his mind. Don¡¯t bother them. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jane grabbed L¡¯s hand and ran wildly. Layne wanted to stop them, but Peter stood in his way. ¡°Peter, move aside. This is none of your business.¡± ¡°How is this none of my business? Layne, Jane is my biological sister. If you dare to touch her, I will definitely not let you off!¡± Peter stood in front of Layne, as steady as a rock. He would never let Layne pass. He didn¡¯t say it loudly. Fortunately, Jane was running away with L and did not hear him. If she heard that, she would definitely turn around, give Peter a hard kick, and tell him, ¡°Don¡¯t ***disgust me!¡± Layne looked at Peter in disbelief. ¡°Peter, do you have a ********loose? Jane is your biological sister? You were not like this in the past. ¡°Also, what will little Maddie think if she finds out that you are defending Jane? She will definitely be very upset.¡± At the mention of Madelyn, the image of her crying shed across Peter¡¯s mind and his heart ached at little. ¡°Maddie¡­ is my sister too, but Jane is my biological sister who shares the same blood as me. This is an undeniable fact. I was wrong in the past, but now that I¡¯vee to my senses, I want to make it up to her. Can¡¯t I? ¡°Layne, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t harbor evil intentions against Jane. Or I won¡¯t let Peter could not repeat the same mistake. Back then, he cared too much about Madelyn¡¯s feelings and hurt Jane a lot. you off!¡± He knew what was done could not be undone. But he would not do anything that would hurt Jane and make him regret it again. Layne red angrily at Peter. Everyone was waiting to watch a good show and thought that the two of them would fight. ¡°Peter, I¡¯ll do you a favor this time. ¡°But remember, I¡¯m not afraid of you. Our families are so close, and we grew up together. We¡¯re like brothers. But you treat me like this for a woman who betrayed and broke ties with the Fowler family. you¡¯ll regret this one day!¡± Layne turned around and stormed off. Layne valued old friendships too much. That was his weakness. He still cherished his friendship with the Fowler family. Moreover, they were crucial for him in defeating Hugh and taking charge in the Croft family in the future. So, he could not sh with Peter there. A heated argument ended peacefully. Everyone thought to themselves, ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t they fight?¡± ¡°Such a bummer.¡± Jane and L arrived at the underground parking lot. Just as they were about to leave in the Porsche Cayenne, a man stood in front of the car. ¡°Jane.¡± It was Larry. Jane rolled down the window and said impatiently, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Larry pursed his lips. Judging from Jane¡¯s hostility, he knew that Peter must have been treated with contempt trying to y the hero. Fortunately, Peter did not interact much with Jane when he was trying to stop Layne. Otherwise, Larry could imagine how devastated that guy would be. As his buddy, Larry did not know how to help Peter to untie the knot in his heart and reconcile with. Jane. ¡°Jane, just now¡­ Peter stopped Layne to protect you. ¡°He saw that Layne seemed to be pestering you. He was afraid that you¡¯d get hurt¡­. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know what to say anymore. You should understand¡­ Peter regrets it. He¡¯s trying his best to make amends to you¡­¡± Larry¡¯s mind was in tumult. Even when he spoke to Jane, he stuttered. Mainly because when Larry said these words, he thought of Peter¡¯s regretful and depressed look. Then, he saw Jane¡¯s eyes gradually turn cold, and the corners of her lips curled up into a sneer. It was a tant mockery. She did not hide it at all. Larry couldn¡¯t go on. Jane then spoke. ¡°So?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 125 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 125 Larry stared nkly at Jane. ¡°Huh? ¡°I missed the part where that¡¯s my problem. ¡°Since you¡¯re Peter Fowler¡¯s good buddy, you should persuade him. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on me, and don¡¯t act like a prodigal son in front of me. ¡°Because I don¡¯t care, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s worthy!¡± Jane was speechless. L, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Jane, who was calm and did not look sad at all. She could not help but lower her eyes. ¡°Jane, he¡­ Peter really knows his mistake! No matter what, Peter is your biological brother, and you have the same father! ¡°Do you have to be so indifferent?¡± Larry was anxious and could not help but blurt out. It really looked like Jane was not giving him any hope at all. Then, he thought of the torture that Peter had been through these past few days. Larry really felt sorry for this buddy of his. Was there not even a little hope of reconciliation? Did Jane have to be so ruthless? ¡°Hah!¡± Jane felt likeughing. It felt like she was talking to a clown. She couldn¡¯t be bothered. She closed the car window and started the car ¡°Hey, Jane, I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡± Larry pounded on the car window frantically. Jane ignored him. She stepped on the elerator, turned the steering wheel, and *** away. Larry was left standing on the spot and stomping his feet. It was over. He could only sigh heavily. ¡°s!¡± Actually, Larry knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Jane if he came looking for Jane like this. Right now, Jane had a heart of stone. She ***the Fowler family and especially Peter Fowler. No matter what Peter did, even if it meant sacrificing his life, Larry could imagine that not only would Jane not shed a single tear, but she would also even p and cheer. At this moment, Layne Croft happened to arrive at the underground parking lot. He bumped into Larry. Both parties were from top-notch wealthy families in Stormton City. One was the Croft family and the other was the Shane family. Layne also knew that Larry and Peter were very close. Larry took the initiative to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Peter?¡± ¡°He¡¯s little Maddie¡¯s biological brother and my good buddy. What else can I do to him? ¡°Although I can¡¯t understand Peter¡¯s actions at all and I find it unreasonable, what actually happened to Peter? ¡°Why did he help Jane? Jane did so many vicious things to the Fowler family. Is he crazy?¡± All these things, even if Layne asked Peter, Peter wouldn¡¯t answer. Layne thought that Larry was a good person to ask. ¡°A lot of things have happened. Layne, don¡¯t look for trouble with Jane. ¡°Peter won¡¯t agree to it. Even though I¡¯ve tried to persuade Peter, his mind is made up.¡± Those were questions rted to Peter. Larry would not tell anyone about things like this. With that, he walked past Layne and left. Layne was left behind with a gloomy expression, ***it¡­ What was wrong with all of them? Layne had only been on a business trip for a few months. Why did it feel like the people he was familiar with had be different people? Did Jane Fowler drug all of them? Larry found Peter in the private room. Peter was still drinking. Peter¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Larry. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Larry sat on the sofa. Seeing Peter¡¯s expectant look, he secretly sighed. ¡°I think you should be able to stop Layne. He saw Jane and the others leave, and he went to look for Jane.¡± ¡°Did you¡­ say something to Jane? What did she reply?¡± Peter could not help but speak. He knew the answer might not be what he wanted. And it could even hurt him. But Peter still couldn¡¯t help but want to know. ¡°Peter, are you really not giving up? Jane will never forgive you. ¡°Just pretend that none of this happened. You¡¯re still the same Peter from before. Go do what you want and fulfill your dreams. ¡°If you continue to pester Jane like this, you will only fall deeper and deeper in and make yourself suffer. Why bother?¡± Larry could not help but try to advise Peter again. Peter¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Got it¡­¡± Peter silently poured wine into the wine ss. Larry looked at Peter resentfully. ¡°Peter Fowler! Wake up! You should know that the damage done is irreparable. If you¡¯ve been abused like Jane, you won¡¯t forgive them either! You have to walk out of it. You have to live your own life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Larry. I¡¯m very clear-headed now. I¡¯m extremely clear-headed. I¡¯m facing the damage I caused to Jane. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Whether Jane will forgive me is secondary, but I won¡¯t do anything that will make me regret and let Jane get hurt. I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. ¡°As long as I see it, I will protect Jane and not let anyone hurt her. This is the only thing I can do to my hurting sister as a bad older brother.¡± Larry waspletely convinced. He carelessly ***his shirt. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t persuade you anymore. You¡¯re making me feel frustrated. Come, let¡¯s stop talking and drink!¡± A Porsche Cayenne was driving on the road. ¡°Janie¡­¡± L could not help but speak. ¡°Have you¡­ reallypletely let go?¡± L¡¯s voice was very uncertain. This was because L saw that Jane really¡­ no longer cared at all. When Jane left the Fowler family, she was determined topletely cut ties with the Fowler family. However, back then, Jane was so obsessed with the idea of kinship. So, now that she saw her family repent and wanted to make it up to her, would her heart hurt to say such heartless words? L didn¡¯t care if the Fowlers lived or died. L only cared about if Jane was pretending to be apathetic but was actually hurting inside. ¡°L, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve really let it go. ¡°I told you, I will never forgive the Fowler family for what they did. Not in this lifetime. ¡°My rtionship with the Fowler family has beenpletely severed. No matter what they do, even if they die in front of me, I won¡¯t care.¡± Jane used the most indifferent words to say something that others would find extremely vicious. Only then did L feel relieved. ¡°Janie, since you¡¯ve decided, I support you.¡± It seemed that Jane was not trying to be brave. That¡¯s great. Jane¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I thought you¡¯d try to talk me out of it.¡± ¡°Please, Janie, I will definitely support you. Besides, I¡¯m not a saint. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Peter really regrets it now and wants to make it up to you. Besides, the Fowler family might not think so. ¡°Back then, the Fowler family was so *** to you and trampled on your desire for kinship. As a witness, if I let you reconcile with the Fowler family, would I still be human?¡± L pouted. She expressed her unhappiness at Jane¡¯s distrust. She was angry and needed to be coaxed! ¡°Yes, I was trampled on like this back then. Now, did he think he could make me forget all the pain by putting on the face of a good older brother? Did he think I would go back to be their bootlicker and be hurt again?¡± So Jane would never forget her ¡°why¡±. She would never forget the five years of torture in her previous life. What they did were unforgivable! She would never forgive them! If she forgave them again, Jane would really be letting down the opportunity given to her by the heavens! Moreover, Jane had already found something more important than kinship. Dreams, friends, and the whole troop with her Teacher! As for the Fowler family, if they wanted to act, it was up to them. Jane would not be moved, let alone take another look. She could only watch as the clowns tried their best to please her. Ate love was worth even lesser than hay. Layne returned to the vi. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 126 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Diane was still waiting for Layne in the living room in her pajamas. Layne took off his suit and hung it on the coat rack. Seeing that Diane was still awake, he asked with concern, ¡°Mom? Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Layne Croft, why did youe home sote today? I was just worried about you. Sigh¡­ after what happened to your sister, your father even especially went to City Harbor to look for her. ¡°I called your father just now, but he still hasn¡¯t found your sister. I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s hidden. Your father even asked me about how I ********the video, but I couldn¡¯t tell him¡­¡± Diane Croft had been worrying about these things for the past few days. Her well-maintained eyes were covered with dark circles and thin crow¡¯s feet. Herplexion was not good. ¡°This ipetent girl.¡± Layne gritted his teeth. If not for the fact that Luna Croft was Layne¡¯s biological sister, Layne would have finished off such an ****and ipetent person to prevent future trouble! Layne and Raymond Croft had warned Luna countless times, but before leaving the country, Luna still dared to leave such a mess for Layne. Layne was clearly about to go up against Hugh Croft with great fanfare and regain control of the Croft family, but Luna was right there stabbing him in the back! ***! ¡°Layne Croft, no matter what, Luna is your biological sister. Don¡¯t worry about this for now. I¡¯ll think of a way to destroy the video.¡± However, looking at Jane Fowler¡¯s unmoved attitude, it was probably going to be very troublesome. If necessary¡­ She could only resort to extreme measures. Killing intent shed across Diane¡¯s eyes. ¡°By the way, Layne, didn¡¯t you go with Maddie to participate in some National University Painting Competition? Why was it that when I saw the news, Jane Fowler not only was the champion but became even more popr?¡± When Diane saw it, she was shocked to death. This was because Diane knew that Layne had made some internal arrangements. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Jane Fowler to win the championship. However, Layne and Madelyn were dating, and Diane did not want to disturb them. She couldn¡¯t wait for Layne to marry Madelyn. Therefore, she waited until Layne returned home before she asked. ¡°She just got *****lucky.¡± Layne recalled the scene of Nightshade Bar that night when he was taunted by Jane and L Sutton as ¡°Mr. Narcissist¡±. He silently clenched his fists. Of course, Layne did not want to tell Diane about this incident. It was too embarrassing. Seeing Layne¡¯s expression, Diane didn¡¯t continue asking. It seemed that this Jane Fowler was really not easy to deal with. She had to make up her mind quickly¡­ The next day. Diane went straight to the Fowler Corporation. Of course, the Fowler Corporation¡¯s receptionist knew Diane Croft¡¯s identity. He respectfully asked Diane to wait for a moment before informing Anna Fowler. Anna received the news and came down very quickly. Looking at Anna, Diane caressed Anna¡¯s face endearingly. ¡°Anna¡­ It seems that you¡¯ve been really having a bad time recently. You look haggard and thin.¡± Diane knew what happened to the Fowler Corporation. Although she was anxious about it, it had blown up too much, and it was not something Diane could help with. Fortunately, the Fowler Corporation survived. The Fowler family had also survived, and everything was back on track. ¡°Speaking of which, Diane, these past few days of working hard with Jack in thepany made me regain the feeling I had when I was young. ¡°Now that Henry is back, it¡¯s just that this child¡­ He has been working too hard recently and he¡¯s making me a little worried.¡± Anna did not tell Diane about Henry fainting and she also did not tell Diane anything about Jane Fowler. These things could only be kept internally and should not be told to outsiders. ¡°He¡¯s a young man, it¡¯s good that he has energy and desire to work hard. ¡°In the future, Henry will be the Fowler Corporation¡¯s legitimate sessor. His ability is seen by all. What he needs now is to produce results and convince everyone. ¡°Let the next generation live their lives. Let¡¯s not worry too much. Let¡¯s go, Anna. I¡¯ll bring you to the cafe outside for drinks¡­¡± Anna¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she sighed softly. ¡°Diane, if you¡¯re here because of what you called to ask me about thest time, about Jane Fowler, I¡¯m sorry. We really have no say when it comes to Jane Fowler. Now that the Fowler family has be like this, we only want to cut ties with herpletely.¡± Jane Fowler was a bad luck charm. Nothing good had ever happened when they were involved with her. Anna was also tired. The Fowler family, the Fowler Corporation, and even Henry and Peter Fowler all suffered damages from Jane Fowler. Perhaps, this was karma. It was maybe a retribution towards Anna¡¯s life that had been too smooth sailing. The heavens wanted to punish her and give her some bnce in her life. And this divine retribution came in the form of the biological daughter that Anna had dreamt to find all her life. How ***********. ¡°Anna¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I had no other choices, I wouldn¡¯t havee to look for you. ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Diane told Anna everything. Anna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god¡­ How¡­ How could this happen?¡± ¡°Anna, I didn¡¯t want to tell you such an embarrassing thing, but this concerns the Croft family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Layne¡¯s career is rising now. He can¡¯t be dragged down by Luna, that wretched girl.¡± ¡°If you want to destroy the video, you have to go to Jane Fowler. I have no choice, I can onlye to you. Please help me¡­¡± Anna looked troubled. ¡°But¡­ If I were to go look for Jane Fowler, all I would get is humiliation. I would be of no help at all.¡± Diane bit her lip and begged, ¡°Anna, you watched Luna grow up. You don¡¯t want Luna to be chased out of the Croft family and live on the streets, right?¡± Anna was at a loss for words. Emotions tugged wildly in her heart. Anna hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I can only say that I¡¯ll give it a try¡­ but I¡¯m really not confident. Diane, don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t get a good solution.¡± ¡°Anna, I¡¯m already very grateful that you¡¯re willing to help. How could I me you? Also¡­ This is too embarrassing. I¡¯ve only told you, and no one else. As for the others¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my *******. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Jane still had no idea about Diane and Anna¡¯s ns. Today, Jane went to Dragon Gym. This was Jane¡¯s habit. In the past, she had to wait until there were no sses in school every month so she could take a day off to go for training at the Dragon Gym, Even though Jane was skilled, especially since she still had Chi ***that she had learned from her Teacher, but it had been a long time since she trained with high intensity, so her reaction time was slow. This was to make up for Jane¡¯s sixth sense, instinct, and for awakening the fighting instincts that were dormant in Jane¡¯s body. In her previous life, ever since she was taken back by the Fowler family, Jane Fowler had even thrown away this habit. She only wanted to hide her strength and blend in with the rest of the Fowler family so that no one would discover the Dar Queen¡¯s identity and bring unnecessary trouble to the Fowler family. After her rebirth, too many things happened. It was also because of her fight with Dwayne had Jane¡¯s rm bells ringing, and she was then reminded of this habit. Although she had fought with Dwayne twice and hadpletely defeated Dwayne, Jane felt that her movements had be much slower. This was partly because Dwayne Fowler as an opponent was not strong enough, so Jane was unable to get serious. The main reason was also that Jane had neglected her training. After all, it had been more than five years. So, for the sake of future battles, Jane had to pick up this habit once again. In the future, when she had no sses, she had toe more to the Dragon Gym to train. She returned to the Dar and announced that the Queen was back. Even if her identity information was very protected and safe, It was unknown how many people secretly wanted to find out the Queen¡¯s true identity and they had spent a lot of money to kill the Queen. Combat ability was a life-saving weapon. It was indispensable. She could not allow her senses to be dulled. Otherwise, one day, she would die on the streets. Doug Gents, the owner of Dragon Gym, and Jane were old friends. Just as Jane had entered with a swipe of her card, coincidentally, Doug was at the front desk. He shouted in surprise, ¡°Jane Fowler!¡± Jane smiled. ¡°Long time no see, Doug.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time¡­ You haven¡¯t been here for a few months. Ahem, but too many things have happened to you recently. I can understand.¡± Doug saw the recent trending posts on the Inte. After learning that Jane¡¯s real identity was the Fowler family¡¯s real daughter who had been missing for 19 years and that she had not just cut ties with Jack Fowler but brought him to court, he was extremely surprised. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve been very popr on Tik Tok recently. I often see you. You won the National University Painting Competition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.¡± Doug chatted with Jane for a while before Jane went to thedies changing room to change into her clothes and equipment. By the time Jane came out, Doug was already done arranging Jane¡¯s training sandbags. ¡°The usual. Jane. Two hundred pounds of sandbags.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane took a deep breath and went to the sandbag to warm up. With bare feet, her ck hair was tied into a ponytail, and there she was in a standard boxing posture. She was wearing boxing gloves, and her gaze was scorching hot like a torch. Her figure was as light as a swallow and wless. Her punches were iparably fierce. Just looking at her gave one a sense of shock. In addition to the flying kicks and knee strikes in the air, every move she made was filled with strength. Many members who were training there as well were stunned. It was hard to imagine such boldnessing from such a beautiful and docile-looking girl. Even a normal strong man would suffer greatly from one punch. Looking at the sandbag that weighed 200 pounds being punched by Jane one after another and was sent flying around non-stop, one could tell how strong Jane was! Doug watched Jane¡¯s training from the side and felt that it was as beautiful as a painting. He recalled that when Jane first came to the Dragon Gym to apply for a membership card to train for boxing, Doug even asked Jane if she wanted a coach to train her. In the end. Even Doug, the gym owner, was KO-ed by Jane¡¯s moves. Then, hepletely submitted to the valiant and heroic stance of Jane¡¯s boxing. N?velDrama.Org content. Before this, Doug had never thought that such a handsome girl existed in this world! It really made one¡¯s heart flutter! At this moment. Another figure walked into the gym. ¡°The environment is not bad. This is it.¡± Dwayne muttered to himself. At first nce. He saw Jane training. At that moment. Dwayne could not believe his eyes. What a coincidence! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 127 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 127 Chapter 127 He had bumped into Jane Fowler once more! Then. He was overjoyed. Dwayne was in a very good mood today. The injuries left behind by Jane thest time they fought were almostpletely healed. It was a heaven-sent opportunity. Dwayne wanted to spar with Jane to save his dignity. Wasn¡¯t it the best time now? The receptionist looked at Dwayne¡¯s physique and could not help but secretly swallow a ***of saliva. He was too terrifying. She quickly and quietly walked towards Doug. Doug was still immersed in the heroic view of Jane Fowler¡¯s boxing. The receptionist tugged at Doug¡¯s clothes. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an unfamiliar guest. Come over and take a look.¡± Doug looked over and noticed Dwayne Fowler. His physique¡­ Even Doug, the owner of the gym, could not help but be a little shocked. This was the first time Doug had seen such a terrifying physique. Dwayne¡¯s height was close to 6 feet 3 inches. Even if he was wearing clothes, one could clearly see his well-trained and perfect muscles. When he got close to Dwayne, Doug could feel the aura of a formidable fighter. People like this were usually recruited and trained by the national team. They would not go to unknown gyms to train. Why did Dwayne look a little familiar? Doug temporarily suppressed the doubts in his heart and leaned over. ¡°Hey, good-looking sir, wee to the Dragon Gym. Do you want to get a card or take a look at the venue and our environment first?¡± Dwayne nced at Doug. ¡°Hey, is Jane Fowler a regr here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a friend of Jane? Ah¡­ No, you¡¯re the Dwayne Fowler! World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion! A Cruscian who had brought glory to the country!¡± When Doug heard Dwayne Fowler¡¯s voice, he suddenly remembered Dwayne¡¯s true identity and shouted excitedly. Everyone who boxed have heard of Dwayne Fowler. As the youngest Cruscian to hold the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion titles, he had always been the pride of the boxing circle! Everyone looked over. ¡°***, it¡¯s really the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion.¡± ¡°Dwayne Fowler, I¡¯m a fan of yours. Can we take a photo together? Do you want an autograph?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion is the Fowler Corporation¡¯s fifth son. I didn¡¯t expect him to be in Stormton City now! For me to even meet him here at the Dragon Gym!¡± ¡°This must be our lucky day!¡± The scene instantly became a little chaotic. Fortunately, there were not many people at the gym. Jane Fowler also stopped her training. She looked at Dwayne Fowler and frowned. What was this annoying fellow doing here? It was rare for her to want to train in boxing today, and she just had to meet someone she did not want to see. How unlucky. Dwayne Fowler put down his backpack and ignored the gazes of the others. He stared at Jane Fowler with a burning gaze. ¡°Sorry, everyone, let¡¯s talkter. ¡°Jane Fowler, there¡¯s no time like the present. Since we bumped into each other today, let¡¯s fight ¡°One fight that¡¯s fair and square! No matter who wins or loses this time, there¡¯s no excuse!¡± Huh? No one expected the plot to unfold like this. The gazes shifted from Dwayne to Jane Fowler. Looking at World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion. Did he seem to have a very strong fighting intent against this beauty? Although looking at the beautiful girl¡¯s training, she was definitely a martial artist with unfathomable strength. Jane Fowler did not even look at Dwayne Fowler. She took off her gloves and spoke coldly, ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Dwayne Fowler was slightly stunned.. He thought that Jane Fowler would ept the challenge without hesitation. Who would have thought that Jane Fowler would refuse him? Jane ignored Dwayne and turned to leave. ¡°Jane Fowler, stop right there! You can¡¯t leave! What kind of fighter are you? Are you going to run away from a challenge issued to you?¡± Dwayne was about to rush over and grab Jane. Fortunately, Doug was quick enough to block in front of Dwayne. ¡°Dwayne Fowler, calm down. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it properly. Since Jane is unwilling to compete with you, you can¡¯t force her!¡± Moreover, since Dwayne Fowler had the dazzling title of World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, no matter how powerful Jane was, she was no match for Dwayne Fowler. Wasn¡¯t it a joke for a man to fight with a woman? No matter how people would imagine it, the woman would lose! ¡°I can¡¯t let her go I¡¯ve got to seize such a good opportunity. How can I let her go?¡± Dwayne Fowler was tormented by the experience of losing to Jane Fowler twice and he could not sleep. at night. He felt that his dignity had begun to shatter and he had been stabbed several times. Only by defeating Jane Fowler, Dwayne could wash away the humiliation and get rid of this nightmare. ¡°Dwayne Fowler¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Right now, Dwayne Fowler¡¯s eyes, heart, and mind were only filled with Jane Fowler¡¯s figure. As soon as his temper red up, with Doug that had continuously stopped him, Dwayne could not control himself and used a little more strength. And he pushed Doug to the side, and Doug fell to the ground. ¡°Sir!¡± The receptionist panicked. When she saw Doug¡¯s pained expression, she was so nervous that she did. not know what to do. Dwayne Fowler also calmed down a little. He looked at Doug in shock. Jane Fowler¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She quickly walked over and helped Doug up. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Ouch.¡± Doug rubbed his ***and inhaled sharply a few times. As he fell heavily to the ground unprepared, Doug thought that his tailbone might have been injured. Jane Fowler looked at Dwayne coldly and spat the word clearly, ¡°Apologize to him!¡± Dwayne Fowler wanted to apologize. However, after hearing Jane Fowler¡¯s words, Dwayne instantly didn¡¯t want to apologize anymore. ¡°I¡­ As long as youpete with me and you win, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Dwayne could only make apromising request. It was fine to say Dwayne Fowler was despicable and ***¡­ Since all Dwayne wanted was to fight Jane Fowler today. ¡°Hah, Dwayne Fowler, you¡¯re really a ***. A ***, **piece of trash!¡± Jane Fowler mercilessly insulted Dwayne Fowler. ¡°You!¡± ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? You went to a gym and hurt the gym owner. You don¡¯t even know how to apologize. Did you study nine years ofpulsory education for nothing? ¡°Anyone with a little conscience will apologize immediately. You didn¡¯t even help him up. Fowler Corporation¡¯s Fifth Mr. Fowler, it seems like your conscience has been eaten by a dog. Even an animal had more manners than you do!¡± After saying that, Jane Fowler looked at the people around him. ¡°Go ahead and record everything I say. Post it to your Moments, and post it online. Let¡¯s see what kind of ***this Mr. Fowler is!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Jane Fowler! I¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not apologizing. I know I did something wrong. I just want topete with you! Just one match!¡± Seeing that the situation was about to go out of control, Dwayne Fowler was forced back by Jane Fowler¡¯s sharp tongue. He panicked and quickly exined. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ****? What makes you think that I have to fight you just because you want topete? Who are you? A narcissist and a nobody! ¡°And here you are talking challenges being issued? Dwayne Fowler, just say it clearly. You were beaten up like a dog by me twice in a row and couldn¡¯t fight back. You just want to wash away your previous humiliation!¡± Holy **** Doug was shocked. What did he just hear? Jane Fowler actually beat World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion andpletely annihted him¡­ It wasn¡¯t just once! Twice! This was huge news. Although it was hard to believe how someone with Jane Fowler¡¯s physique could defeat Dwayne Fowler. However, when he saw Dwayne Fowler¡¯s inexplicable desire to win against Jane Fowler¡­ It was possible! Dwayne had nothing to say. ¡°That¡¯s right. This Dwayne Fowler is too much of a ***. He pushed the Dragon Gym owner down and didn¡¯t apologize. The beauty has already rejected him so many times, yet he still *******wants to compete.¡± ¡°When I heard Dwayne Fowler¡¯s words just now, I felt like my idol filter was instantly shattered. Oh my. god, what kind of person did I be a fan of?¡± ¡°Looks like even if he gets World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, it doesn¡¯t mean that his character is good. I heard that many WWE yers have hot tempers and are ***.¡± Everyone began to whisper. Dwayne Fowler gritted his teeth. In the end, he lowered his noble head and apologized to Doug ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. I¡¯ll apologize to you here, right now. ¡±???? pay for all the medical fees and losses. I just want to fight a match with Jane Fowler, it¡¯s purely my intention. That¡¯s why I did something so out of control.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 128 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°I¡¯m actually okay¡­¡± Doug coughed lightly. It was just that he was caught off guard and so he fell. After all, Doug was a regional King of Fighters. He was not that weak. ¡°Jane Fowler, I know you ***me. Actually, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you as well, but you¡¯re right. ¡°The first two times, even if I wanted to find an excuse around it, I lost to you. That is the result, no matter what the process was and I can¡¯t ept it! ¡°This time, I¡¯ve recovered from my injuries. Let¡¯s have a proper match. If I lose, I¡¯ll automatically disappear from your sight and won¡¯t pester you anymore! I won¡¯t have anyints!¡± Dwayne Fowler looked intently at Jane. Thepetitive mes that wanted to see who was better were burning bright in his eyes as he said the most powerful and unquestionable words. Jane Fowler¡¯s eyes were depthless and dark. Originally, she wanted to ignore this ***. However, Dwayne Fowler¡¯s actions just now really angered Jane Fowler. If she did not release this anger, Jane was afraid that she would not be able to sleep well at night. Since such a good sandbag came knocking on her door, Jane had no reason not to ept it. ¡°Dwayne Fowler, since you want to fight me, you have to bet on the most important thing. ¡°I want your World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion belt. If you lose, give it to me!¡± Dwayne did not expect Jane to say that. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded heavily, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°In order to prevent you from going back on your word and doing despicable things, I want you to get. someone to send the belt over now!¡± Jane knew that Dwayne had taken World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion¡¯s belt and brought it back to Stormton City to put it in his room. The Fowlers had always been proud of this championship belt. Dwayne was praised by everyone he met. After all, he was the youngest, Cruscian to win the world championship in the history of WWE¡­ It was equivalent to bringing glory to the country! In her previous life, Jane Fowler had even gone to take a look at it. She merely nced at it, but when Dwayne Fowler found out about it, he kicked Jane in the stomach, saying Jane Fowler¡¯s *** eyes didn¡¯t deserve to look at his championship belt. Jane Fowler still had to apologize intently and say things like ¡°I won¡¯t make Dwayne angry again next time¡± while holding her stomach, even when she was in so much pain that she felt her intestines were twisted. **! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became! She would beat Dwayne Fowler to deathter! She would trample Dwayne Fowler¡¯s pride under her feet! She wanted to let Dwayne Fowler know that he was an *******. In the future, he should not even be in Jane Fowler¡¯s face and pester her endlessly! ¡°Is that necessary? Jane Fowler, I told you-¡± ¡°You told me? Who would believe the words of a despicable and sinister person like you? ¡°In short, I¡¯ll leave my request here. If you want topete with me, bring it over! Other than that, there¡¯s no other way!¡± She had already said so much. It was impossible for Dwayne Fowler to give up the chance to fight against Jane Fowler. He immediately took out his phone and called Peter, who was on vacation at home. He asked Peter to bring the championship belt over. Peter frowned. ¡°Dwayne, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it over the phone. Just send it over. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Beep, beep, beep¡­ Peter did not know what had happened, but hearing how serious it was from Dwayne Fowler¡¯s tone, he could only reply to a voice message to someone in WeChat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aaron. Dwayne suddenly wants me to send something over to him. Are you really not going to inform anyone that you¡¯re back this time?¡± ¡°Yes, Peter, don¡¯t tell anyone. I n to give everyone a surprise. Isn¡¯t it? University of Oricle¡¯s freshman wee party ising soon. Maddie will definitely be very happy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Peter Fowler lowered his eyes. He could not tell Aaron about Jane. The recent entanglement between the Fowler family and Jane Fowler was not something that could be exined over the phone. Jack and Anna Fowler also said that they would temporarily hide it from the others who were still busy working overseas and had not returned. Wait till Aaron returned to Stormton City, then Peter would know what Jack Fowler and Anna Fowler were nning to do. For now, it was better to see what was going on with Dwayne. Peter took Dwayne¡¯s World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion belt and ***to Dragon Gym ording to the location sent. ¡°Dwayne, I got what you wanted¡­ Jane?¡± Peter never expected to see Jane here. Jane only nced at Peter Fowler coldly and did not answer. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Dwayne grabbed the bag and took out his championship belt. A gold WWE was in the middle of the belt, which was engraved with diamonds. It looked like an expensive championship belt. Everyone gasped. This was the belt of the World WWE Championship. They had only seen it on television. They did not expect to be lucky enough to see it in its true glory here at Dragon Gym today! Dwayne ced the championship belt on the table and looked at Jane. ¡°Jane Fowler, I¡¯ve already brought the belt you wanted. You can fight with me now, right?¡± ¡°Sure,e on up.¡± Jane crooked her finger at Dwayne provocatively and then jumped into the boxing ring. ¡°Wait, Dwayne, I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­ Are you going to fight Jane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a fight, Peter. This is apetition. Sir, please be the referee ording to WWE¡¯s professional rules, you should know that, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± Doug looked at Jane worriedly. Jane saw Doug¡¯s gaze and after nodding silently, she began to put on protective braces and boxing gloves. Dwayne squatted down and took out his equipment from his bag. Then, he took off his shirt to reveal his extremely well-trained muscles. His eight-pack abs and every muscle on his body seemed to have a consciousness of their own, twitching with every breath Dwayne took. He looked like he was full of power Everyone coveted Dwayne Fowler¡¯s physique. This was simply what every man dreamed of. At the same time, they were also worried for Jane. Although Jane was a martial arts practitioner, Dwayne was still World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion. Coupled with his physique¡­ If Jane was identally punched by Dwayne, she would probably faint and be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. ¡°No matter how I look at it, this is too disadvantageous for Jane Fowler. Is she sure?¡± ¡°Even Katie Taylor, the world¡¯s female champion, is no match for the WWE World Men¡¯s Championship.¡± ¡°Tonnage and weight are not on the same level. If you want topete in boxing, you have to improve. your endurance. Men¡¯s stamina and endurance are obviously much higher than women¡¯s.¡± ¡°Men can take a few heavy punches from women. They might have the advantage in speed, but as long as a man hits a woman with a heavy punch, he will basically take away thepetition.¡± Peter listened to the chatter of the people around him, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Dwayne, this is too dangerous! I can¡¯t let you fight with Jane!¡± ¡°Why not? Peter, you should know that Jane isn¡¯t as docile as you think. I once lost miserably to Jane Fowler. This time, I must get my dignity back!¡± Dwayne had already put on boxing gloves and protective braces. He loosened his muscles and bones, making crisp crackling sounds. Ignoring Peter¡¯s obstruction, he forcefully climbed up the boxing ring. Peter looked at the physiques of Dwayne and Jane Fowler, who were standing in the boxing ring, and immediately felt a sense of despair spiraling in his chest. ¡°No! I can¡¯t let this match continue!¡± Peter thought. The difference in physique between Dwayne and Jane Fowler was too great, even though Peter Fowler did not personally see how Jane Fowler defeated Dwayne Fowler. However, under usual circumstances, there was no way Jane Fowler could defeat Dwayne. *Jane Fowler, I know you ***me and the Fowler family. This is what we deserve, but don¡¯t force yourself. You¡¯re risking your life! ¡°Dwayne is serious this time. If you were to be attacked by Dwayne¡­¡± Peter did not even dare to imagine how Jane would end up. Jane ignored Peter and shouted at Doug, ¡°Doug,e up.¡± Seeing that Jane Fowler had made up her mind, Doug could only sigh and climb up the boxing ring. ¡°Let me exin the rules first. This is just apetition, not an officialpetition, nor is it a life-and- death battle. ¡°Once I see the signs, I will immediately stop thepetition. This time, friendshipes first and competitiones second.¡± Doug was also afraid that things would get out of hand. Especially with Jane Fowler. If Dwayne used all his strength and really hit Jane, If he didn¡¯t control his strength well, that punching bag-sized fist would really kill Jane! But¡­ Doug felt that there was an unfathomable aura circting around Jane. Her opponent was clearly the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, but Jane Fowler was very calm. So calm¡­ It was terrifying. It seemed that Jane was confident in winning this match. Even in the eyes of others, Jane would definitely lose this match, and that she was purely looking to be abused. ¡°Let me confirm onest time. The two of you have already made up your minds. Are you really going to carry out thispetition?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Jane spoke. Dwayne frowned without leaving a trace. ¡°Jane Fowler, you¡¯re not thinking of running away, are you?¡± Things had already developed to this point. Now, even if Jane went back on her word, Dwayne wouldn¡¯t even give Jane Fowler the chance. Thispetition had to continue! No one could stop it! ¡°Since it¡¯s a boxingpetition, injuries are bound to happen. In order to determine the winner, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some mishaps. For example, someone in thepetition will be seriously injured. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not possible to beat someone to death or cripple them. However, as long as you don¡¯t compete with the mentality of beating someone to death or crippling them, the attacking is all just to seek victory. Can you ept this, Dwayne Fowler?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jane Fowler deliberately spoke very loudly. Below, someone had already started taking a video from beginning to end with their phone. Including Jane Fowler¡¯s words. ¡°Of course! Jane Fowler, I don¡¯t need you to show mercy. This way, even if I defeat you, I won¡¯t really defeat you! ¡°I¡¯ll do my best in thispetition!¡± In the WWE World Competition, Dwayne Fowler had suffered countless injuries for that championship belt and for his dreams. Jane Fowler¡¯s words were recorded in advance. It was equivalent to a weakened version of a life-and-death contract. This way, even if Dwayne Fowler would use all his strength to defeat Jane Fowler, there would be nothing to worry about! ¡°Okay, I have no more questions.¡± Jane Fowler gave Doug a wink. Doug took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, both sides pull away. Thepetition officially begins!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 129 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 129 Chapter 129 After Doug had finished the opening statement, he retreated to the side and nervously watched the battle unfold. This time, as the referee and the owner of the gym, Doug was under a lot of pressure. Hopefully, nothing would happen¡­ Peter was below the stage. Seeing that he could not stop Dwayne, he could only watch the situation in the ring nervously. His worry and nervous gaze never left Jane. ¡°Jane Fowler¡­ ¡°Nothing must happen to you. ¡°If you¡¯re hurt by Dwayne, I-I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Peter thought. Jane did not immediately attack. She only stood in a boxing stance that was as immovable as the mountain. Just by looking at Jane, she gave others a huge sense of oppression. Dwayne, as her opponent, as the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, had defeated countless opponents along the way and seen countless fist styles. Pure boxing was the most aggressive, the most damaging, and also the most difficult fist style to learn. Generally speaking, it was easy to predict the personalities of those who learned boxing¡­ They were Different from other people¡¯s fancy moves, learning pure boxing was firstly for self-protection, and secondly for a quick, fatal shot! Dwayne looked at Jane¡¯s stance and felt that there was no opening for him to invade. ¡°Sure enough, Jane Fowler, you¡¯re not an ordinary person. ¡°If we met in another way, the two of us would definitely be very good opponents,¡± Dwayne thought. Now, this was apetition. Even if it wasn¡¯t a formalpetition, Dwayne would give it his all. This was respect for himself and also respect for his opponent. Dwayne knew that Jane¡¯s strength was unfathomable. She was definitely not as innocent as others thought she was. If he did not go all out, he would only lose in the end, because he had already lost twice to Jane due to his carelessness. ¡°This time! I can¡¯t be careless!¡± Dwayne thought. Thispetition was the most importantpetition in Dwayne Fowler¡¯s life, be it in the past, present, or future. There wouldn¡¯t be a more importantpetition than today. This was Dwayne Fowler¡¯s deration of war. A fight in order to regain his dignity! It was also to prove that as a brother, he was better than his sister, Jane Fowler! Regardless of whether Jane Fowler had severed ties with the Fowler family, they were rted by blood after all. As the older brother, it was impossible for Dwayne to lose to his younger sister! Thinking of this, Dwayne stared at Jane with a burning gaze. A powerful pressure poured out from him like a tide. Even the surrounding audience felt it and they could not help but shiver. Was this the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion¡¯s boldness? What a powerful sense of concentration. It waspletely impossible to prate¡­. And yet, even if the bystanders were trembling¡­ Jane Fowler, who was in the boxing ring, looked very calm. A pair of well-like eyes exuded a bottomless depth aura as they stared at Dwayne Fowler. In there, there was a hint ofziness and absent-mindedness. As Dwayne¡¯s opponent, Jane was the one that was under the greatest pressure. However, her aura was not affected by Dwayne at all. Dwayne attacked. He attacked in a way it was like he was testing waters when it came to Jane. He threw a few jabs. Just by waiting, Jane Fowler would not move. He could not see any openings either. He had to take the initiative to attack and force Jane to counterattack. Dwayne was very confident in his own ability to take on injuries. Even if Jane dealt all kinds of damages to Dwayne like before, Dwayne would not fall easily. And yet. As long as Jane¡¯s openings were caught by Dwayne Fowler even once, one heavy punch was enough to knock Jane out. It would be a direct K.O.! Dwayne¡¯s probing jabs were all blocked by Jane. And yet. Dwayne Fowler acutely grasped a certain time and opening. An opportunity. He turned sideways and swung a right hook at Jane¡¯s cheek. Dwayne¡¯s attack was fierce and tricky. There was no room for Jane to dodge. ¡°Heavens!¡± Someone cried out in rm. He was afraid of what would happen next and did not dare to look. If this punchnded on the face of a docile girl like Jane Fowler¡­ It would definitely be a ****scene! He couldn¡¯t bear to look at it! But just as everyone thought that the oue had been decided, Jane suddenly squatted down! That¡¯s right! She did a sudden squat!¡± Just like that, Jane neutralized the right hook. Oh no! Dwayne wanted to retract his attacks to be a defense, however, he used all his strength in this heavy punch. He fell into a stunned state. For Jane, it was impossible for her to miss such a huge opportunity after Dwayne exposed such an opening! A heavy punchnded on Dwayne¡¯s face. Bam! Dwayne instantly felt as if his nose bridge was broken. Blood flowed out. Pain shot through him. Dwayne instinctively distanced himself from Jane and maintained a defensive stance. When he wanted to see where Jane was, he realized that he could not tell where Jane was. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°That¡¯s odd. ¡°Where was Jane Fowler?¡± Dwayne thought. The next second. Jane Fowler darted out like a phantom and punched Dwayne on the right side of his face. With this heavy punch, Dwayne instantly felt half of his face go numb. He no longer had feelings on the right side of his face, While Dwayne barely caught up to Jane Fowler¡¯s movements with his eyes when he had a realization. A knee strike seemed to be on its way. ¡°***it! ¡°Jane Fowler, are you nning to break the rules? ¡°This was a boxing match. Only hands could be used! ¡°Kneeing was a foul!¡± Dawyne screamed in his heart. Moreover, Jane Fowler¡¯s knee strike seemed to be aimed at crippling Dwayne. Dwayne did not have time to shout Jane¡¯s foul and could only defend. N?velDrama.Org content. However. Jane was just feinting. Her real move was a straight punch! She hit Dwayne hard in the stomach. In an instant. Dwayne felt as if his intestines were twisted into a ball. He was about to crack. He widened his eyes and knelt on the ground with a cry, spitting out a ***of bile. The stomach was the most vulnerable part of human beings. Dwayne had clearly undergone injury-bearing training on various vulnerable parts of the body. Why Jane Fowler¡¯s punch seemed to pierce through Dwayne Fowler¡¯s defense. It hurt! This was the most painful punch Dwayne had ever felt in his career. It immediately took away Dwayne Fowler¡¯sbat ability. Dwayne would never have imagined¡­ Jane Fowler¡¯s punch was mixed with Chi. It could easily prate Dwayne Fowler¡¯s defense and went directly for his foundation. The attack power of Jane Fowler¡¯s fists was inferior to Dwayne Fowler¡¯s. However, if she coupled with Chi that could ignore all defense¡­. She was invincible! Dwayne¡¯s attacks were nothing to Jane! Even if Dwaynended a heavy punch on Jane, he would not feel good. Except. Jane saw through Dwayne¡¯s attacks. He was too slow! He was as slow as a snail. Jane had Chi training from the Teacher from a young age. When she got serious, her five senses were acute. Even after countless training, even Dwayne Fowler, who had obtained World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion was not her match! Jane had no intention of letting Dwayne go. She grabbed Dwayne Fowler¡¯s hair with one hand. Another punchnded on Dwayne Fowler¡¯s face. In an instant. Dwayne¡¯s face was covered in blood. It sttered onto Jane¡¯s gloves and her body. Dwayne hadpletely lost the strength to resist. Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly¡­ They did not think that Jane would win so easily. In the end¡­ Jane had crushed Dwayne with an overwhelming advantage! Since Dwayne thought he had caught onto Jane¡¯s opening, and his jab was dodged by Jane Fowler, the fight became one-sided. Doug regained his senses. He hurriedly rushed forward to stop Jane, who was about to attack again. ¡°Enough, Jane. The winner has been decided. Stop the fight now or something will happen!¡± After being stopped by Doug, Jane finally let go of Dwayne. She looked at Dwayne disdainfully. With this standard of his, yet he still wanted topete with her? Hah. It was not even a warm-up for her. He¡¯s too weak. Dwayne instantly fell to the ground like a pile of mud ¡°Dwayne!¡± Peter quickly climbed onto the boxing ring and helped Dwayne up. So much blood¡­ It was all blood¡­ Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 130 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Cough Cough!¡± Dwayne suddenly coughed violently. He coughed out a lump of blood. ¡°Quick. Bring me the first aid kit, towels, and some ice. I¡¯m here to administer emergency medical treatment to Dwayne Those items were already prepared. The receptionist quickly sent the items to the boxing ring. Doug wanted to treat Dwayne, but Dwayne staggered and tried to stand up. Doug held Dwayne tightly. He said sternly, ¡°Stop moving. Your injuries are very serious. I have to treat you first.¡± ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t lost¡­ How could I lose¡­ I lost so badly¡­ Jane, I haven¡¯t lost yet. Come¡­ Let¡¯s go one more round¡­¡± Dwayne struggled to speak. He was no longer as energetic as before. He sounded like an old man in his twilight years. No one could bear to watch him anymore. Although everyone thought that Dwayne¡¯s unbroken spirit was quite touching¡­. But¡­ Jane had wiped him out. He had no way of fighting back. Everyone wondered, wasn¡¯t he tired of holding on like that? ¡°Dwayne, do you know? If this were an underground boxing ring, mybo would¡¯ve turned you into at corpse long ago.¡± Unhurriedly, Jane took off her protective braces and gloves. Her lips curled up slightly as she looked down at Dwayne. ¡°You should be d that this is just a sparring match. Otherwise¡­ In my world, you would have died countless times.¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s words, Dwayne trembled. ¡°Are¡­ you trying to say¡­ that you went easy on me¡­¡± He thought back to every punch that Jane had thrown at him. Did she not use her full strength? That was impossible. Dwayne could not even discern Jane¡¯s movements. Jane had tormented him. The defense ***he was so proud of were reduced to nothing in front of her. Janepletely broke them down with a single punch. If Jane had a higher level of strength¡­. How terrifying would that be? Dwayne shuddered at the thought. He felt that the gap between him and Jane was like a chasm that could not be crossed. N?velDrama.Org content. Dwayne had been too naive. He thought Jane¡¯s sneak attack had caught him unaware and caused him to lose. But in fact¡­ Dwayne already knew the answer. No matter how many times they fought, he would always be the ****. Jane had humiliated him. But¡­ Dwayne had never thought that he, who had given his all, would lose so miserably. He had lost all his dignity. ¡°What did you expect? Dwayne, you¡¯re too weak. You¡¯re so weak that I want to doze off. I can¡¯t use any strength at all. To me, you¡¯re not even an appetizer. I can¡¯t even warm up properly.¡± Jane mercilessly said those hurtful words. It was like an invisible arrow piercing through Dwayne¡¯s heart. At that moment, Dwayne¡¯s pupils dted. The adrenaline in his body surged wildly as he gritted his teeth. He gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. Peter saw that the situation was taking a turn for the worse. Quickly, he said, ¡°Jane, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve already won. Don¡¯t provoke Dwayne¡­¡± ¡°Jane. I did lose. I lostpletely. But¡­ am I not a threat to you at all?¡± Dwayne refused to believe it. Boxing was the profession that he was most proud of. He was even crowned with the honor of being the world champion. He had been the focus of countless spotlights and cameras. Dwayne was the idol of countless people. He had reached the peak of his career, and he was proud. Countless flowers and apuse belonged to him. Dwayne¡¯s career was smooth sailing, and it even soared. No matter whichpetition he fought in or how strong his opponents were, Dwayne had never been so humiliated as he was that day. He had ovee them one by one and defeated his opponents. He had stood at the peak of the world. How humiliating. These two words seemed to have been carved into his DNA. Unless Dwayne died, and his soul turned into *****smoke and disappeared, this ¡°humiliation¡± would never disappear from his mind. Dwayne forced every word out of his ****. It was filled with monstrous anger. He could not admit it. He could not admit that he had failed this time. It was aplete and utter failure. He had been reduced to a homeless mutt. Jane¡¯s thin lips parted. ¡°Oh, ****,¡± Peter thought. Peter wanted to stop her. With Jane¡¯s personality, she was probably determined to send Dwayne to ****. She wanted revenge. Her obsession with Dwayne was destined to end with ¡°death.¡± But¡­ It was toote. ¡°Only when we¡¯re evenly matched will I consider you my opponent. As for you? What I¡¯ve just shown. you were called ¡®torture¡±¡± Jane would not show mercy to Dwayne. Every word she said was like salt on Dwayne¡¯s fatal wound. It was so painful that Dwayne was about to suffocate. Dwayne had even taken the initiative to knock on her door and be humiliated. If Jane did not satisfy such a perverted wish¡­ She would feel sorry for Dwayne and herself. Now, Jane felt extremely pleased. The awful taste in her heart had been swept away. She watched as Dwayne¡¯s blood-stained face gradually turned pale after hearing those humiliating. words. He was so angry that he did not have the strength to retaliate¡­ She felt good. Really good. Next, Jane wanted to do something even more satisfying. ¡°Alright, Dwayne, take it easy. Don¡¯t speak anymore. Let me treat you¡­¡± Doug quickly stopped Dwayne¡¯s bleeding and treated the bruises. He used ice cubes to cool his wounds and sprayed medicinal mist on them. Throughout the entire process, Dwayne was like a wounded tiger. His powerful aura from earlier had vanishedpletely. He was like a different person now. It was as if he had be a ¡°corpse¡± whose soul had been ********out. After Doug helped Dwayneplete the emergency treatment¡­ ¡°That¡¯s about it¡­ Thankfully, Jane didn¡¯t use too much force¡­¡± Doug was an expert. He could tell.. Jane¡¯s punches only made Dwayne lose his ability to fight. The pain might be worse than death. However, it did not hurt Dwayne¡¯s ability to fight in the long term. She had indeed stopped when she had pushed him to his limit. With Dwayne¡¯s physique, he could withstand these injuries and recover. He did not even need to be sent to the hospital for treatment. He just needed to apply the medicine as told and rest. However, this oue was even more humiliating. She did not take Dwayne seriously at all. After saying that, Doug regretted it. Dwayne¡¯s eyes twitched. Then¡­ Theypletely lost their light. ¡°Dwayne, pull yourself together.¡± Peter looked at Dwayne. He looked unfamiliar, and Peter was terrified. He quickly pressed Dwayne¡¯s shoulder, trying to make Dwayne regain his rationality. ¡°Peter¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve already¡­¡± Dwayne bit his lip. An unprecedented sense of defeat swept over Dwayne like a tide. That was the most frustrating and embarrassing experience Dwayne had ever felt since he was born. He did not know how to face such a sense of defeat. ¡°Dwayne¡­¡± Peter looked at Dwayne. For a moment, he did not know how tofort him. At this moment¡­ ¡°ording to our agreement, this thing is mine.¡± Jane¡¯s voice sounded light. Dwayne¡¯s once proudest belt, one he had earned as the World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion, was in Jane¡¯s hands. Jane looked extremely disgusted. She held the championship belt between two fingers. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jane. Take it and leave quickly. Say no more. You¡¯ve already won.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 131 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Peter was afraid that Jane would say something else that would provoke Dwayne. Even if¡­ Dwayne was already very agitated by now. ¡°That won¡¯t do. This kind of ***is meaningless to me. The so-called world championship is a When Jane finished speaking, she threw Dwayne¡¯s championship belt on the ground And then, she rained several kicks on it. One kick after another. She stomped hard on the champion¡¯s belt. The ¡°WWE carving was made of gold. There were also diamonds engraved on the belt. She stomped and destroyed them all. And then, Jane threw that ¡°honor¡± into the trash can in front of everyone. Everyone was speechless. It was so silent that a pin drop could be heard. Holy ******! ***! Jane¡¯s move was so ruthless. The whole thing was heart-wrenching to watch. There was no better way to humiliate Dwayne than that. Peter wanted to cover Dwayne¡¯s eyes. He did not want Dwayne to see what was happening. But it was toote. Even now, Peter did not dare to look at Dwayne¡¯s expression. How pale he must look. That was the championship belt that Dwayne was most proud of. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Peter had seen how precious this ¡°honor¡± was to Dwayne. Now that Jane had defeated him, his ¡°honor¡± was trampled on. Not even a ***was left. She had thrown it all into the trash can¡­ ¡°Oh, gosh. I¡¯m sweating. How troublesome. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Jane did not show the slightest hint of emotion. She could not even be bothered to look at Dwayne and the others. She walked straight into thedies¡¯ bathroom and nned to wash up, change her clothes, and leave. In any case, she had had enough fun today. Jane left. Doug then swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°So¡­ what should we do now?¡± ¡°Dwayne, I¡¯ll take you back first. Come, get up.¡± Peter wanted to pull Dwayne up. Dwayne was now like a shell whose soul had been ****dry. Peter and Doug propped Dwayne up and left. No matter what Peter and Dwayne said¡­. Dwayne did not respond. His face was ashen. This time, Jane had beaten him up badly. He had *** the world around him and retreated into himself. After pulling Dwayne into Peter¡¯s car, Doug brought over Dwayne¡¯s backpack, clothes, equipment, and so on. ¡°Thank you. As for the belt that Jane threw into the trash can, please keep it for me first. I¡¯lle back to get itter.¡± Even though Peter knew that after this incident, the championship belt no longer meant ¡°honor¡± to Dwayne but a massive humiliation, he could not just leave it in the trash can. ¡°I know.¡± Peter left. But he had forgotten something important. The people in the gym had recorded the entire fight between Jane and Dwayne. Seeing that the dust had settled, they secretly uploaded the video to Moments and tagged the boxing interest group members. It set off a storm. Almost everyone in the boxing circle knew about Dwayne, the youngest-ever WWE Champion of Crucsia. After seeing Jane nearly beat Dwayne to a pulp and make him unable to fight back, everyone was filled with respect and curiosity for Jane, calling her the ¡°Queen of Fighters¡±. This time, Jane had gone viral. The dust had not settledpletely. Jane returned to her apartment. She was about to swipe her ess card and enter. But at that moment¡­ A figure appeared in front of Jane. ¡°Jane, I have something to tell you.¡± It was Anna. Jane¡¯s eyes were glum. ¡°Seriously. You don¡¯t know when to quit unless I do this the hard way. Wasn¡¯t it enough that I scolded youst time? Have youe knocking on my door so I can scold you again?¡± Something was wrong. The Fowler family must have wanted to retaliate against her. Jane had wanted to cut ties with the Fowler family and focus on finding a way to treat Yale. She was also thinking of her mentor. She wanted to use her ability to pave her future and serve her country. But in the end¡­ No matter where she went, the Fowlers followed her like ***ghosts.. They refused to let go of Jane. Jane, I know you ***me, but¡­ I¡¯m here about Luna. Name your price. As long as you don¡¯t post that video of Luna, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your wish.¡± Anna was going all out this time. She had expected Jane¡¯s cold expression. Anna was used to Jane¡¯s sarcasm, after all, even though she would rather die than get used to such a thing. Jane could not be bothered with Anna and was about to open the door, But Anna panicked and quickly blocked the door. Jane mercilessly swung the door toward Anna. It happened to hit Anna¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Anna¡¯s hand was caught on the door. She covered her hand in pain and kept ****in the air. In an instant, her hand was covered in bruises. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You came up all of a sudden.¡± Jane said calmly. And yet¡­ She did do it on purpose. Why did Anna have to be so annoying? Because of the Fowler family, Jane¡¯s n was not even halfpleted. At the very least, she had to get back some interest. Anna endured the pain in her fingers and broke out in a cold sweat. She stared at Jane and put on a humble expression. ¡°Jane¡­ I¡¯m serious. Name your price. As long as you say it, I¡¯ll make it happen immediately. Destroy the video, and I¡¯ll leave. You¡¯ll never see me again.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s touching. Anna, oh, Anna. Those who don¡¯t know any better would think Luna is your biological daughter. After Luna¡¯s ident, her biological mother disappeared without a trace. When you, her best friend, stood up for her, you even let me hurt you. You don¡¯t even dare to scold me like you. used to. Why are you so submissive now? What a joke. Say¡­ Could you possibly have cheated on Jack. and had an affair with Raymond? And that Luna is your biological daughter? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Jane had caught on to Anna¡¯s secret. Anna was furious. ¡°You! Jane, I know you ***me. It doesn¡¯t matter how you humiliate me, but you can¡¯t distort the truth and ***** nonsense. I would never betray Jack. I watched Luna grow up. You¡¯re the one who put her in this situation. It doesn¡¯t matter how much I don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re my biological daughter. If 1 hadn¡¯t insisted on looking for you back then, none of this would have happened. I¡¯m doing this for my best friend. I want to atone for what I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Atonement?¡± Jane seemed to have heard something funny. Her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Okay. Atone for your best friend and her child. Did you realize you¡¯ve never said such things to me, your biological daughter? You¡¯ve condoned everyone¡¯s abuse, disregard, double standards, and discrimination toward me. You¡¯ve done all kinds of bad things, But instead, you¡¯re willing to do anything for someone else¡¯s daughter. If I have no talent, you won¡¯t even look at me. If the same thing happened to me and I suffered the same thing as she did, would you go this far for me?¡± 7- Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 132 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 132 Chapter 132 After Jane questioned her, Anna was stunned. She was right. If Jane was treated the same way, what would Anna do? Would she beg for Jane the same way she begged for Luna and Diane, not caring if she was injured? Or would she me Jane for being ipetent, causing trouble for herself, and asking her to clean up the mess? ¡°I¡­ Of course, I would. After all, you¡¯re my biological daughter.¡± Perhaps Jane¡¯s eyes were too discerning. The cold light emitted from her eyes seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts. Anna did not even dare to look Jane in the eye. She seemed to becking in confidence. ¡°Why can¡¯t you look at me and say it? You¡¯veid down your dignity for your best friend¡¯s daughter and begged the person you ***the most. You didn¡¯t back down even though you were hurt. But why? When ites to pleading for your biological daughter, you seem unwilling and not determined at all. Anna, that¡¯s enough. Quit this ¡®good mother¡¯ act. I feel like throwing up whenever I see you.¡± Anna secretly clenched her fists. ****with Jane¡¯s merciless usations, Anna was powerless to refute her. It was not only that she could not win against Jane. But Anna was also uncertain. If Jane were to face such a thing, would Anna step forward as she did today? ¡°Jane, we¡¯ve already cut ties. I¡¯ve done everything I can for you. My conscience is clear. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you ***me or not. This is just a deal. If you have any requests, tell me.¡± Anna¡¯s heart was a mess. She did not want to continue talking to Jane. Even she knew that she should not have appeared here today. In a moment of weakness, she had agreed to Diane. She was only embarrassing herself now. Jane¡¯s eyes were cold as she smiled and said, ¡°A clear conscience¡­ Okay, Anna, if you want me to delete the video, sure. But are you sure you can fulfill my conditions?¡± At first, Anna did not have any hope. But after hearing Jane¡¯s words, she could not help but be stunned. Then, she said, ¡°Tell me. As long as it¡¯s in my power, I will do it.¡± ¡°No need to be so excited. You only have to agree to do it. You don¡¯t have to spend much effort, time, or money. So, Anna, kneel.¡± Anna could not believe what she was hearing. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say you would do anything in your power? Anna, you said that you were the one who brought me, the root of the trouble, into the picture. You said you would atone for everything and fulfill all my conditions. So, kneel¡­ It¡¯s such a simple condition. Once you bend your knees and kneel on the ground, won¡¯t you get what you want?¡± Jane said sarcastically. She raised her chin. Her eyes were filled with disdain. Anna came back to her senses. Her entire body was trembling. ¡°Jane! Don¡¯t push your luck. ¡°Who¡¯s the one pushing her luck? Do you think I want to see your *****face? Youe looking for me every day and pretend to be my mother. You look like you¡¯re pleading, but the truth is you¡¯re giving orders from above. How ***. Since you can¡¯t do it, get lost. My only condition is that you take Luna¡¯s ce. Kneel, bark like a dog, and let me get it on film.¡± Since Anna liked to sacrifice herself for others¡­ Didn¡¯t she want to protect Luna and put on airs in front of Jane? Jane wanted to see how far Anna would go. Anna gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Jane! You never intended to let Luna off at all. You only wanted to humiliate me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to humiliate me. Do you think that everyone wants to lick your boots? Put away your haughty thoughts, Anna. Don¡¯t you remember that I know Andy and Hugh Croft, and I can. get them to help me deal with your family? Do you think Ick money or power? Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± After saying that, Jane pushed Anna hard. Anna staggered and was caught off guard. Fortunately, she managed to steady herself. Jane swiped her card, closed the door, and went upstairs. She could not be bothered to waste any more time with Anna. Anna did not have the chance to speak, but Jane was already upstairs. She recalled Jane¡¯s words. Her face turned ashen. She was right. Jane could make connections with Andy and Hugh. How could she be short of money? It was impossible to rope Jane in from this angle unless she could appease Jane. It was just like what Jane said. She wanted Anna to kneel and bark like a dog¡­ No¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Anna would never do such a humiliating thing. Anna could not call Diane. She could only send Diane a message. ¡°I failed, Diane. I¡¯m sorry. About this matter¡­ You¡¯d better think of a way yourself.¡± Anna could not tell Jane what to do. She could not even protect herself. The pain she felt from getting caught on the door was still coursing through her body. At that moment¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jack called. Anna took a deep breath and took her phone from her bag with her unhurt hand. She pretended to be calm, ¡°Jack? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Honey,e back quickly. Something happened to Dwayne!¡± Anna¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°What¡­ What did you say? Alright, I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± Anna rushed back to the mountaintop vi. ¡°Jack, how¡¯s it going?¡± Jack sighed heavily. ¡°Dwayne locked himself in his room. No matter how many times I called him, he wouldn¡¯t respond. Peter has already gone to persuade him¡­¡± Peter came down from upstairs. Meeting Jack and Anna¡¯s expectant gazes, Peter shook his head. ¡°Dad, Mom. Dwayne might be in a bad mood. Let him calm down first and stop bothering him.¡± ¡°What on earth happened? Wasn¡¯t he fine when we went out today¡­¡± ¡°You guys should look at this video.¡± Jack showed the video to Anna. Anna took the phone, looking confused. After watching the content, her expression instantly darkened. ¡°This is¡­ Jane?¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Something must have gone wrong with this video.¡± ¡°Dwayne is the champion of the WWE World Championship. How could Jane beat him up so badly?¡± ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s true. I was there at the time. Dwayne insisted on fighting against Jane. This video was not tampered with from the beginning to the end. Dwayne did lose to Jane. That¡¯s why Dwayne is so¡­ sad now.¡± Actually¡­. Peter had wanted to use the word ¡°self-isting¡± to describe how Dwayne was at that moment. It was the perfect word. Jane had beat him up so horribly that he retreated into his shell. After all, boxing was an ability that Dwayne was once so proud of. Now, in front of Jane, whom he had once ignored and looked down on, he was beaten into a pulp. Such a blow to his dignity was much more serious than what had happened to Peter back then. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 133 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 133 Chapter 133 ¡°Damn it. Why is it Jane again¡­ Why would Dwayne fight Jane for no reason?¡± Jack lost his temper again, even though he repeatedly warned himself not to be angry. This was to prevent him from rushing over to settle scores with Jane likest time, only to reveal a great weakness of his own. ¡°Dad, this has nothing to do with Jane. It was Dwayne who had insisted onpeting with Jane. Jane didn¡¯t want to care about us at first. But Dwayne insisted, and then¡­ he ended up like this.¡± Seeing that the Fowlers were about to misunderstand Jane again, Peter quickly exined. ¡°Peter¡­ Why¡­ are you speaking up for Jane?¡± Anna looked at Peter in surprise. She remembered that Peter ***Jane. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Mom. We can¡¯t misunderstand Jane anymore. We owe her enough. ¡°We didn¡¯t do a single thing that we promised Jane. She has our family blood. She¡¯s my biological sister and your biological daughter. ¡°But other than aggression, pain, rejection, and confrontation, we didn¡¯t give her anything else.¡± Anna and Jack were stunned. They looked at Peter in surprise. Peter was still panting. His face flushed red. Peter had bottled these words in his heart for a long time. At first, Peter knew that even if he told Jack and Anna, they would not be moved. They would only think that there was something wrong with him. They could not understand the pain of being misunderstood and abandoned by one¡¯s family. Jane had endured so much. The terrifying thing was that they, the family members who had lost their sister for neen years, were used to it. They subjected Jane to all kinds of emotional abuse. Just thinking about it made Peter overwhelmed with guilt. It was like a tidal wave, suffocating him. How could a demon like him face the world? ¡°Peter is right.¡± At that moment¡­ Henry¡¯s voice was heard. He was no longer as calm and steady as before or proud and confident. Henry had dark circles under his eyes. He could not hide the fatigue in his expression. Even his thin lips were slightly pale.. It was obvious that he wanted to avoid the guilt he felt toward Jane. He wanted to drown his sorrow and throw himself into his work to numb himself. Jack suddenly stood up. ¡°Henry, you¡¯re back¡­ The video of Dwayne¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it. It¡¯s still under control and hasn¡¯t spread too far. Fortunately, I discovered it in time. There shouldn¡¯t be any unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Jack heaved a sigh of relief. But afterward, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Henry, you just¡­¡± ¡°I agree with Peter, Dad, Mom. We were indeed¡­ too abusive toward Jane. Peter and I already know that we made a mistake. However, I wonder if Jane will still be willing to give us a chance to repent?¡± Henryughed at himself. Henry, oh, Henry, what time was it now? How could he shamelessly think that Jane would give him a chance? Did he think he could try his best to make up for it and make his family realize their mistakes? Would Jane change her mind then? Henry did not understand Jane. But he knew the personality of queens. For those who had given up and hurt the Queen, there would be a light punishment if the Queen did not take revenge. Forgiveness was even more ridiculous. Jack and Anna were speechless. ¡°Wait. My mind is a little confused now. Don¡¯t speak first.¡± Jack rubbed his temples. What day was it today? Where did Jane get the ability to beat Dwayne into a pulp? Peter had been acting strangely recently, too. Whenever the Fowlers spoke ill of Jane, Peter would do his best to retort. Henry had always **Jane. She felt that Jane had caused Jack, the Fowler family, and the Fowler Corporation to suffer public humiliation. Didn¡¯t he want to get rid of them? Sometimes, Jack wanted to persuade Henry not to ***Jane too much. After all, she was Henry¡¯s. biological sister and the Fowler family¡¯s blood flowed in her body. Even though Jack wanted nothing more than to sever ties with Jane, the little bit of fatherly affection that remained in his heart was still causing a stir. In the end¡­ Ever since Henry was discharged from the hospital, he seemed to have be a different person. He worked even harder. He seemed to be running away from something. And now, he was saying such things to Jack? Gosh. Anna gasped in pain. Jack came to his senses and noticed the injury on Anna¡¯s hand. He immediately said, ¡°Anna, what happened¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Someone identally clipped my hand. I wanted to get someone to deal with it, but I didn¡¯t expect Dwayne to suddenly appear¡­¡± Anna did not dare to tell her family that Jane had injured her. Because of Luna¡¯s matter, Diane repeatedly reminded Anna not to expose it. ¡°This is bad. Peter, quickly bring the first aid kit over. I¡¯ll apply medicine for your mother!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Fowler family¡¯s one true favorite was injured. This made them anxious. He instantly forgot about Jane. Anna saw her family¡¯s concerned expressions and could not help but open her mouth, wanting to say something. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But in the end, she could not say anything. Actually¡­ Anna watched his three sons be like this because of Jane. In her heart¡­ She felt a little guilty. Because of what Jane had asked her to do. At that time, Anna had been furious. She did not think twice about it. Now, Peter and the others had all changed their attitude toward Jane. And Anna could not help but recall what Jane had said. Since Anna could bow and ***like that for Luna¡­ If Jane had not revealed how capable she was, she would still be the same as when she first came to the Fowler family. After everything Jane would suffer, would Anna stand up for her? At that time, Anna replied that he would. But she had said it without any conviction. Actually¡­ Anna did not know the answer, either. Anna had proimed herself as a mother who had found her missing biological daughter. She had been missing for neen years. Did her actions reflect her image? Anna was at wit¡¯s end. The next day¡­ Jane returned to University of Oricle. Jane could be said to be a public figure at the university. She had many fans. The National University Painting Competition champion would also be put on the rmendation list to try for the world championship. She became viral on Tik Tok because of a painting. She had once rescued a father and daughter before their car was about to explode. She even broke Peter¡¯s record. All sorts of achievements made Jane increasingly famous. Currently, Jane¡¯s poprity had exploded. Jane even had an official fanbase page on Twitter, Many people rushed to take a photo with Jane and asked for her autograph. Jane did not like such a chaotic environment. She pulled L aside and slipped away. They were so fast that no one could keep up. The security guards helped to stop the crowd, too. This was a university. It was not a meet-and-greet venue. Only by threatening them with ¡°credits¡± did the fans let her go. Behind Jane¡­ Not far away, Madelyn saw what was happening. She was jealous. She secretly clenched her fists, nails digging into flesh. Even the pain could not bring her back to her senses. Damn! Damn it! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 134 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Madelyn did note home yesterday. She went on a vacation with Layne at the bathhouse resort. Layne had invited her personally. To avoid Madelyn feeling awkward, he specially brought a few friends along. He arranged a separate room for Madelyn. Of course, Madelyn knew Layne¡¯s ***thoughts about her. Pretending to hesitate at first, she then ¡°barely agreed to the trip under the constant persuasion of Layne¡¯s friend. In the past, Madelyn would have rejected him decisively. Because Madelyn had to maintain her ¡°true, kind, and beautiful¡± persona. Going to the bathhouse resort with Layne would be overtly suggestive, even if others were with them However, the storm Jane had caused was too massive Everything around Madelyn was subtly influenced by what Jane did. Therefore, Madelyn panicked and nned to lead Layne on a little. And Madelyn had no idea about what happened yesterday. If only she knew¡­ Madelyn would be even more devastated. At that moment¡­ Madelyn¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from ¡°that person¡±, Madelyn¡¯s expression changed. She quickly went to a quieter ce to answer the call. ¡°Hello? Did you find any clues about Jane?¡± Recently, Madelyn had been frustrated with Jane and often called the harassment-sh-intelligence organization. She urged them to find incriminating evidence on Jane and to do it soon. After all, Madelyn had spent a lot of money on it. That intelligence organization was also well-known. But after receiving Madelyn¡¯s call several times, they were quite annoyed and angry. They firmly expressed that they would not ept hermission. Now, it was Madelyn¡¯s turn to panic. Quickly, she begged and pretended to sound pitiful so that the other party would not reject her request and return her money. The money was a small matter. But if she did not quickly find Jane¡¯s weakness, she might be in deep. trouble Unexpectedly, they took the initiative to call Madelyn today. ¡°We can¡¯t dig up any more information about Jane.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madelyn did not expect such an answer. They might as well have rejected her request and refunded her, then. At least she would not have wasted her money. ¡°But¡­ We found some clues about the painting that Jane made public during thepetition.¡± ¡°At a charity dinner overseas a few years ago, we found a painting that was auctioned off for 2 million dors. It was donated to charity. It¡¯s very simr to the style of painting she made public.¡± ¡°The author of that painting is called-X. However, we can¡¯t find the artist anymore. A few years ago, he asionally appeared at famousic book conventions abroad. The paintings he drew were all featured and made into art instations at those conventions.¡± A simr style¡­. Madelyn pursed her lips. She could create a hashtag called [Jane giarized]. ¡°I understand. Let me see that painting.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­ The inspiration for Jane¡¯s paintingposition shed with that of M.YS.. who won the Picasso Painting Competition twice in a row recently. M.YS. is also known as the most talented and unparalleled painter among the younger generation. At the moment, we only investigated these two important pieces of information.¡± M.Y.S? Madelyn could not help but gasp. Nowadays, if those who ****painting did not know the existence of a big shot like M.Y.S, it would be equivalent to saying that they had no idea who Van Gogh or Picasso was But no one knew M.Y.S¡¯s real name, and very few people had even seen M.Y.S. However, M.Y.S had reached the peak the moment he debuted. He won the Van Gogh Neer¡¯s Outstanding Award. And he won the Picasso World Championship the following year. It had been five years since M.Y.S debuted. Not long ago, he won the Picasso World Championship again. That was two consecutive championships. The Picasso World Championship was held every three years. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. One could say that M.Y.S was the defending champion. This was unprecedented. Nothing like this ever happened in the history of the Picasso World. Championship. No one expected M.Y.S to be able to defend the title twice in a row. This time, talent had won over all the rules and prejudices. After seeing M.Y.S¡¯s work, the judges unanimously voted for M.Y.S. They could no longer amodate the other contestants. Some people were born dazzling and were destined to shine as brightly as stars in the sky. Whereas the rest of the generation, born with the bright star, was destined to be reduced to apaniment. Although Madelyn was upset¡­ But after seeing M.Y.S¡¯s work, she waspletely devastated. And she was willing to yield. She was no match for him. Just like the original painting Jane had shown at the National University Competition. It dazzled everyone. All the contestants were overshadowed. Although Madelyn¡¯s aspiration was not to be a painter, she wanted to enter the entertainment industry and be the best actress. However, after knowing about M.Y.S.¡¯s glorious achievements and seeing his paintings, Madelyn could be said to be his fan. It was human nature to admire the powerful and talented. ¡°These two pieces of information are excellent. Send me the specific details. I want to check it myself.¡± Madelyn was overjoyed. If she could catch Jane red-handed¡­ M.Y.S. had a huge number of fans worldwide. Jane would be destroyed. Especially on an international stage like the World Series, which brought honor to the country. If Jane had such a huge scandal¡­. Jane would be destroyed, once and for all. Jane had no idea about Madelyn¡¯s scheme. When she returned to the apartment, she waspletely exhausted. She could not help but sigh. ¡°Being too famous is not a good thing¡­¡± The next time she went to school, Jane decided to put on makeup and conceal herself. Otherwise, she would be surrounded by people asking for autographs and photos. At that moment¡­ Her phone vibrated. L sent her a message. [Janie, you¡¯re so famous now. My friends and family are asking me for your contact information and your autograph.] Jane replied with a sad emoji. [This isn¡¯t what I want.] L said, [There, there. Anyway, it¡¯s just a temporary thing. Just ignore them. It will pass quickly.] That was human nature. Indeed, it felt good when she first became popr. However, when Jane ignored them and did not boost her poprity, her poprity rose to another level. But soon, she would be reced by new hashtags, and other inte celebrities would divert everyone¡¯s attention. Netizens¡¯ memories were simr to those of goldfish. All of themsted three seconds. Jane continued chatting with L for a while. At that moment¡­ Hugh sent a message to Jane. Hugh said, [I¡¯ll be back in Stormton City at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow night.] Hugh¡¯s flight had been scheduled for nine in the evening. However, because his private jet still needed maintenance, the pilot would only take off when they were fully prepared. Otherwise¡­ If something did happen, they would die tens of thousands of meters above the ground. But he desperately wanted to fly back to Stormton City to see Jane again. Therefore, Hugh chose not to fly in his private jet. Instead, he went to the airport to catch a ne. Only then could he return to Stormton City sooner. Jane said, [Okay, I¡¯ll send you the location when the timees. I¡¯ll invite you over for a meal and bring some friends over. Hahaha.] Seeing this, Hugh smiled. But immediately, he felt a little unhappy. It was Jane¡¯s treat. But Connor and Robert, those two brats, would get to enjoy a free meal, too. Hmph. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 135 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The next day. At 7 p.m. at the airport. Connor and Robert purposely made a trip to the airport to pick up Hugh. Even though they were in the VIP lounge and the people who are surrounding Connor and Robert could not recognize them, they could still tell that they were extraordinary men. Dressed in casual clothes, both Connor and Robert had good deportment and exuded an aura that made others feel a tad intimidated. Not to mention that those who could afford to wait at the VIP lounge in Stormton City were mostly well- off and came from wealthy families. Naturally, they could recognize that Connor and Robert were the legitimate heirs of the Luther Group and Shane Group respectively. Connor however, was slightly different aspared to Robert. Connor was carrying a backpack. It seemed to be quite heavy. ¡°Gosh, is that Connor and Robert? I had once met them at a banquet that I had attended.¡± ¡°The temperament that they are exuding¡­ It¡¯s hard to imagine that they are only in their twenties! It would seem that they are even more charismatic and assertive than some CEOS who are in their forties or fifties!¡± ¡°They are so tall and handsome! It¡¯s almost as if they are perfect! Oh man, I really want to approach them and try to fight for a chance for my daughter to get to know them!¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sure they have seen all kinds of women. Why would they fall for a daughter from a poor and humble family?¡± ¡°If I can muster up the courage to strike up a conversation with them, I might be able to let them remember me! It would be good if mypany would get the chance to be able to work with the Luther Group or the Shane Group in the future!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, are the two of them that close to each other? Who are they waiting for?¡± Amidst the whispers, Connor seemed to have spotted a familiar figure. Connor ran over excitedly and waved his hands in the air, just like a child. ¡°Hugh, over here! Over here!¡± ¡°Hugh?¡± Everyone thought to themselves as they looked curiously in the direction where Connor was waving at. They saw a man who was 6 feet 3 inches tall and was dressed in a custom-made suit. With one hand in his pocket, the man was extremely handsome. There was an oppressive and cold aura that surrounded him, which made him seem to be other-worldly. His facial features were perfectly sculpted and it was wless to the naked eye. His obsidian-like eyes were like a bottomless ck hole, and his gaze was as though it could pull one¡¯s soul in. Raising his sharp eyebrows and pursing his lips, the man exuded a nobility aura that was innate to him. Just by looking at him, one would immediately understand that such an existence lived in apletely different world aspared to ordinary people like them. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He was just like a god from the heavens. Someone whom one could only look up to, respect, and obey without hesitation. Everyone could not help but hold their breath. The entire VIP lounge was deathly quiet. One could have even heard a pin drop. When Hugh approached Connor and finally stopped before him. Connor finally put down his backpack. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Connor took out a durian and a keyboard. Connor then ced both items on the ground. Everyone was at a loss for words as they thought to themselves. ¡°What was going on? ¡°Was Connor going to demonstrate a new technique of using the keyboard to crack the durian open?¡± ¡°There, Hugh. I didn¡¯t forget what I had promised you. ¡°Look here, this is the keyboard and a durian. Choose one and I¡¯ll kneel on it for you. ¡°Let¡¯s just take it as the earlier matter did not happen, okay? Is that okay?¡± Connor begged with teary eyes as he pouted. Even though Hugh had decided to let Connor off for the moment because of Jane, Connor knew Hugh well. Connor did not have to rush to take a ne to fly to where Hugh was in order to apologize in person for what had happened. However, as a close friend of Hugh, there was no way that Connor did not know that Hugh was actually a very petty man. Especially when it came to the woman Hugh had taken a fancy to. Connor felt that it was better to apologize to Hugh in person so that he would not be ***by Hugh in the future without him knowing when Hugh will strike. Hugh was speechless. Hugh looked at Connor as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Alright Connor, stop disgracing yourself here. If you¡¯re alone, you can feel free to do ***you want. to.¡± Robert said as he smacked the back of Connor¡¯s head hard. ¡°Ouch! Robert, you son of a ***. Don¡¯t you know how painful that was? You¡¯re going to ***someone!¡± Connor rubbed his head and suppressed the urge to charge at Robert. ¡°Damn it! I admit that I¡¯m afraid of Hugh, but I¡¯m not afraid of a son of a ***like Robert! Robert had even caught me off guard and ambushed me! What happened to martial ethics?¡± Connor thought to himself angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hugh said coldly as he turned to leave. Hugh could not be bothered to continue to watch Connor and Robert squabble like kids. The reason why Hugh had rushed back tonight was not to watch Connor do his performance of kneeling on a durian or a keyboard. ¡°Hey Hugh, why are you rushing off? Wait for me.¡± ¡°What do you mean by Hugh¡¯s rushing off? He¡¯s in a hurry to meet his sweetheart. Do you think Hugh¡¯s got the time to look at a clown like you, to perform?¡± Robert said mockingly. ¡°***you, Robert! Do you really think that I¡¯m a weakling who would keep quiet when being bullied? Are you asking for a beating?¡± Connor swore. With that, Hugh, Robert, and Shane left the VIP lounge and disappeared from their sights. Everyone was at a loss for words. It was a whileter when realization dawned upon them. Everyone was almost panting and their faces turned pale. They held their breath and forgot to breathe, leaving them gasping for air. ¡°Hugh¡­ Could they be referring to D.Y. Group¡¯s Hugh Croft?¡± ¡°***! What did I miss? If I had known earlier, I would have gone up to leave an impression in front of Hugh!¡± Hugh and the others arrived at a downtown area ording to the location given by Jane. The car could not pass through at all due to therge crowd. Hence, Hugh and the others could only travel to the location given on foot. ¡°Um¡­ Hugh, are you sure Jane didn¡¯t give you the wrong location?¡± Connor blinked in confusion. The street was indeed bustling with people. The streets were teeming with color and excitement and were very lively. However, it would not be fitting for someone with their social status to dine in such an area. Was there something wrong with choosing Connor¡¯s Cloudnine Restaurant? Hugh didn¡¯t say anything. Continuing to follow the map, Hugh and the others arrived at a spicy barbecue restaurant. Ignoring the curious looks of adoration from the crowd, Hugh sent a message to Jane. [I¡¯m here. Is it Granny¡¯s Spicy Barbecue Restaurant?] Jane replied. [Yeah. The three of you can wait at the entrance, I¡¯ming down now.] Granny¡¯s Spicy Barbecue Restaurant was indeed very popr. There were even tables which were ced outside of the restaurant. Many people were topless and were drinking beer. They were eating to their heart¡¯s content and having fun. Hugh and the other two clearly did not fit in. Robert and Hugh appeared to be extremely calm. On the other hand, Connor¡¯s gaze drifted as he gawked at the sights around him. The corners of Robert¡¯s mouth twitched as he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Oh please¡­ You had never been to the downtown area before? Can you not be so disgraceful?¡± ¡°I really haven¡¯t been here for a long time. I had just returned to the country not long ago, so I didn¡¯t have the time toe to such a ce. ¡°There¡¯s a smell of barbecue mutton in the air. Hm, how should I put it? It smell¡¯s quite fresh and interesting.¡± Connor said. Robert was speechless.¡± Robert couldn¡¯t help but cover his face with his hand as he didn¡¯t want to look at Connor. ¡°Hello, you guys are finally here.¡± Holding her phone, Jane came down to pick up Hugh and the rest. ¡°Did you wait too long?¡± At that moment, Hugh¡¯s deep and cold eyes were filled with warmth as he looked at the incredibly gorgeous woman in front of him. ¡°No,¡± Hugh replied softly. ¡°Feel free to eat all you want today, it¡¯s my treat. Ever since I ate spicy barbecue once at Harbor City, I felt that it was really quite delicious. After that, I¡¯ve been searching around with L. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to be able to find a restaurant with an authentic taste¡­¡± Hugh naturally walked to Jane¡¯s side and quietly listened to Jane who was speaking. Hugh¡¯s cold aura that he usually exuded turned into one of warmth and tenderness as he listened intently to Jane. It was as if Hugh was as gentle as the spring breeze that one would feel in spring. Connor rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Hugh like this¡­ It seems. like he has really fallen for it this time.¡± ¡°Come on, the two of us are here today just to serve as a foil. They¡¯re the main characters.¡± Since Jane had requested Hugh to bring along his friends, that would mean that L should be here too. At the thought of L¡¯s stubborn and innocent face, Robert¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. With one hand in his pocket, Robert walked into the barbecue restaurant. Connor shrugged. ¡°I hope that I would still have an appetite to eatter, with them disying their affection in public.¡± Jane and the others went upstairs. Momentster, someone else arrived at Granny¡¯s Spicy Barbecue Restaurant. ¡°Joseph told me that the spicy barbecue here is very authentic and that you would not be able to taste something like this even in the other top restaurants. Little Maddie, I know that you love to eat spicy food. That¡¯s why I wanted to bring you here to try it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Layne.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 136 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Madelyn smiled prettily at Layne. Layne patted Madelyn¡¯s head and said, ¡°You must be hungry You are looking slightly under the weather today. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± ¡°Okay¡± In actual fact, the reason why Madelyn looked pale was not that she was hungry. It was because when Madelyn returned to the Fowler family, she realized that the ambiance was strange. It was so strange that Madelyn couldn¡¯t put it into words to describe what she was feeling. It was as if something had happened without Madelyn¡¯s knowing Dwayne had locked himself up in his room. Peter seemed to be avoiding Madelyn on purpose. Henry and Jack went to thepany. No one knew where Anna went. The Fowler family had always doted on Madelyn and the house was constantly filled with joy, happiness, andughter. It was the first time Madelyn felt that the house seemed so deserted and cold. Madelyn could not feel the warmth that this home had brought to her in the past. And all of this was because of the ***, Jane, that affected the Fowler family negatively! If not for Jane, the Fowler family would still be the same as before and showered all of their love on Madelyn! Madelyn would have be the most enviable princess that everyone had doted on! Thinking about the evidence that Madelyn had in her hands, Madelyn¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Jane Fowler. ¡°Your days ofcency would notst long. ¡°Unbeknownst to you, I had begun to slowlyy out a well-thought-out n. ¡°All for the sake of throwing you into the abyss! You will never be able to make aeback!¡± Madelyn thought to herself. Jane did not know that Layne and Madelyn were downstairs. Jane led Hugh and the others to the open-air barbecue area on the second floor. ¡°It¡¯s too lively here. Although the private room has air conditioning, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to feel comfortable with so much smoke in the air. ¡°It seems pretty good if we were to enjoy the breeze and watch the lively scene of the streets of downtown while eating barbeque,¡± Jane said. Fortunately, it was autumn. The wind was howling and it was quite cold at night. If they were to eat spicy barbecue here during summer, it would definitely be torturous. Lowering his eyes, Hugh spoke gently with a clear and crisp voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you liked it.¡± ¡°Hello, little L. Long time no see.¡± Robert took the initiative to greet L. L¡¯s eyebrows furrowed for a moment upon hearing Robert¡¯s words. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Shane, could you stop calling me like how you would greet a child? I feel very embarrassed.¡± ¡°No, of course not. I think you¡¯re very cute.¡± Robert replied as he patted L¡¯s head. L was speechless at Robert¡¯s action. ¡°***! ¡°Robert¡¯s actions are making me feel even more like a child now!¡± L thought to herself. ¡°Alright, the food is here. Let¡¯s dig in. Have some plum juice first. The plum juice in this shop tastes good too¡­ ¡°This is the menu. L and I ordered two sets of meat. One set is spicy, and the other is non-spicy. We were afraid that there might be someone who couldn¡¯t eat spicy food. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of other side dishes to choose from too. Take a look and see what you want to eat. Scan the QR code on this counter to ce your order.¡± Jane exined to Hugh and the others. However, Hugh and the others stared at Jane in confusion. L could not resist the urge toin softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that these three big shots don¡¯t know how to ce an order in a restaurant like this?¡± Connor gave a soft cough and replied, ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to order. What about you, Robert?¡± ¡°I¡­ How could I not know? Just scan the QR code, right?¡± Putting on a pretentious front, Robert took his phone and scanned the QR code on the counter. ¡°Eh? Why is it that nothing is showing?¡± Robert asked puzzledly. L leaned over as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t authenticated your ount with your real name? Let me take a look¡­ What the ***! Where did you evene from, outer space? Your WeChat doesn¡¯t even have a real name authentication! How do you pay with WeChat?¡± After a short pause, Robert replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only used cash before.¡± He always did in that way. L was speechless. She had never imagined Robert¡¯s way of life was so old fashioned, Connorughed so hard that tears fell from his eyes. Hugging his stomach, Connor mocked, ¡°Haha, Robert, who asked you to be such a show-off? Look at what¡¯s happening now! You¡¯re such an embarrassment!¡± ¡°***you.¡± Robert stomped on Connor¡¯s foot in secret. Connor was in so much pain that his face flushed red and he gritted his teeth. L could not help butugh softly. The fight between Robert and Connor was just too¡­ unexpected for L. Robert and Connor could be said that they were people favored by the heavens and that other ordinary people could only look up to them. Even though L¡¯s family owned apany and were one of the well-off families in Stormton City, they would pale inparison with the Shane Group and Luther Group. As the future heirs of the two top prestigious families in Stormton City, Robert and Connor were now squabbling like ordinary people. In addition, they did not even know how to scan a QR code and make a payment¡­ Somehow to L, she felt that Robert and Connor¡¯s behaviors were a cute contrast. Jane said half-jokingly. ¡°If others were to witness the heirs of the Luther Group and Shane Group eating at amoner¡¯s open-air barbeque restaurant, this would probably make the headlines. They don¡¯t even know how to scan the QR code and make payments. They must have been well taken care of by others since young.¡± Hugh nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, the two of them are idiots when ites to living a daily life just like ordinary folks.¡± That being said, it was impossible for such news headlines to appear. The Luther Group and the Shane Groups¡¯ public rtions department were not to be trifled with. Such news would be immediately banned on the inte if someone were to post it. ¡°What about you? Do you know how to do it?¡± Jane asked. After a short pause, Hugh replied, ¡°Just a little.¡± ¡°Hugh, are you sure that you¡¯re not going to put up a pretense?¡± Jane raised her eyebrows in surprise. Jane had initially thought that for someone like Hugh who was almighty and owns it all, there was nothing in the world that Hugh did not know. In the end, Hugh didn¡¯t even bother to put up an act. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of the woman I love, I **lying to the woman I love even more.¡± Hugh looked steadily at Jane when he spoke. Hugh¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity. Jane¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll give you extra points.¡± Jane also **people who lied to themselves. After the incident regarding Henry, Jane decided that she had had enough. It was then that Layne and Madelyn headed upstairs. ¡°Little Maddie, this is our table. Although there are private rooms avable, I think you¡¯ll prefer this open-air kind of environment.¡± ¡°Yes! Layne, you really came fully prepared! I¡¯ve long heard that the spicy barbecue here in this barbecue restaurant is delicious, but I didn¡¯t have the time to visit. Fortunately, Layne brought me here today to try it out!¡± Madelyn replied with a smile. Suddenly, Madelyn seemed to have caught something from the corner of her eye. Madelyn could not help but freeze from shock. Jane¡­ Jane Fowler? For a moment, Madelyn thought that she was seeing things. ¡°Why would Jane be here at the restaurant?¡± Madelyn wondered. Layne followed Madelyn¡¯s gaze and his eyes suddenly dimmed. Damn it. Layne did not expect to see Jane, that pestering ***, here at the restaurant. Could it be that Jane was actually a stalker who had been following Layne around? Otherwise, why did Layne feel that Jane was appearing wherever he went ever since he had just returned to the country for a few days? Be it the Nightshade Bar or Granny¡¯s Spicy Barbecue Restaurant. In addition, why did that man who was sitting directly opposite Jane, have such a familiar silhouette? From Layne¡¯s point of view, Hugh and the others were back-facing Layne. Due to their tall stature and build, Layne could not make out their faces.N?velDrama.Org content rights. L was the first to spot Madelyn. L¡¯s face instantly darkened at the sight of Madelyn. Secretly tugging at Jane¡¯s hand, L said, ¡°Janie, it¡¯s that angelic ***. Damn it, why did I have to bump. into Madelyn here? She¡¯s revolving.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 137 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Only then did Jane notice Madelyn. She then shifted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just eat our food and ignore it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we could do,¡± she said. L could only keep his eyes off Madelyn and Layne. L thought to herself, ¡°If Madelyn dared to cause trouble for Janie again, hmph¡­ I would fly into a rage and ssh the sour plum juice on her face!¡± ¡°Forget it, little Maddie. Ignore them. Let¡¯s eat our food.¡± It was a rare opportunity for Layne to be invited by Madelyn. He finally got to bring her to dinner. Hence, the two of them could spend time alone. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the date because of Jane. Layne and Jane had the same thoughts. They just pretended as if nothing happened. Madelyn did not move. She did not hear what Layne had just said. Her gaze was fixed on Hugh¡¯s back. That figure was what Madelyn has been yearning for. In fact, Madelyn had only met Hugh twice since she was young. However, that was enough for Madelyn to engrave that figure in her heart for the rest of her life. It was the most important memory in her life. Madelyn secretly took many photos of Hugh. A lot of them were his side profiles and backshots. That was because Hugh was very sensitive.. If Madelyn secretly took photos of Hugh¡¯s front, it would be easy for Hugh to notice that. Apparently, Madelyn was very obsessed with Hugh. Just by looking at his back, she could recognize him right away. There was no way Madelyn could not recognize him. ¡°Little Maddie¡­¡± Layne frowned when he saw Madelyn staring at the back view in front of him. He suddenly had an urge as he felt his dignity was challenged. Only then did Madelyne back to her senses. She secretly swallowed her saliva and pretended to be calm as she pointed at Hugh¡¯s back. ¡°Hmm¡­ Layne is that¡­ Hugh?¡± Not only Hugh was there. There were others too. Connor and Robert were there too! Those were the legitimate heirs of the Luther Group and Shane Group. They were the ideal men for every woman. Madelyn knew this information better than anyone else. She took this more seriously than the college entrance examination! Damn it! She wondered, ¡°Why were they all gathered around Jane?¡± She thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that Jane is being cheap and flirtatious? Could it be that she was willing to go all out and used her body to seduce them?¡± ¡°Hugh?¡± Layne blurted out. At that, Hugh heard someone call his name. He turned around and nced at Layne. In an instant. Hugh¡¯s eyes were extremely cold. The domineering aura of him being a ruler descended on Layne immediately. Layne¡¯s mind went nk. He didn¡¯t even have time to react. He could not help but hold his breath. Hugh only took a nce at Layne before looking away. He did not even look at Madelyn. Clearly, he did not care about her at all. However, Madelyn was tempted. She was so overwhelmed. She could not believe that Hugh just looked at her. She was so surprised. Indeed, that gaze was in their direction! She instantly put aside all the malicious spections about Jane. Robert and Connor also noticed it. Connor took the initiative to say, ¡°Hugh, isn¡¯t that your second uncle¡¯s only son?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him well.¡± Hugh said calmly. Hugh did not remember a lot of people well. Not to mention those people who were being taken seriously by Hugh. For someone like Layne, who shared the same surname as him, Hugh could not care less about him. Hugh did not have any spare memory space to remember someone like Layne. ¡°True.¡± Connor and Robert were used to Hugh being indifferent. After all, the Croft family was different from before. If not for the fact that the Croft family had Hugh, they would not have gained the power today. As time passed, neither the Luther family nor the Shane family would take the Croft family seriously. Only because of Hugh, they could change the entire situation.. That was the reason why the Croft family could make it to the top of the wealthy families in Stormton City. Even the Luther family and the Shane family were willing to submit to the Croft family now. It could be said that Hugh was the saver of the Croft family. Without Hugh, there was no way the Croft family could turn out to be this powerful today. Still, not everyone was smart enough to acknowledge that. There were still people in the Croft family who did not realize this. L approached Jane and whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered how someone like Layne actually rted with a big shot like Hugh. They¡¯re onpletely different levels.¡± L had seen Layne at Nightshade Bar. When they found out that Layne was part of the Croft family, they were so shocked. This was because L felt that the Croft family was one of the most prominent families in Stormton City that no one dared to mess with. She thought every one of the family was like Hugh, who was like a demon who gave off a terrifying aura. That was not the case. L was thinking too much. It turned out that such a wealthy family would also have someone like Layne who had nothing but extreme narcissism. ¡°This involves gic probability. Why don¡¯t you ask how blessed is a family to be able to give birth to a man like Hugh?¡± Jane and L were still madlyining about Layne. Layne felt ignored by Hugh. He was furious. He could onlyfort himself in his heart. He kept reminding himself not to be angry. If so, he would fall into Hugh¡¯s trap. It was true that Layne wanted to rece Hugh so badly. However, he had to admit that Hugh was indeed very powerful. Layne knew he still needed to work on himself more. It was definitely not a good thing for him to have a conflict with Hugh, who controlled the D.Y. Group and the Croft family currently. ¡°Alright, little Maddie, ignore them. Let¡¯s eat our food.¡± ¡°But¡­ Layne, I want to say hi to Janie.¡± ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll go over.¡± It was not easy for Madelyn to meet Hugh. There were also Connor and Robert. There was no way for her to let this opportunity slide. Otherwise, she felt that the opportunity would have been snatched away by Jane! At the very least, she had to leave a good impression on them! Layne was taken aback. Layne did not expect Madelyn to say such a thing. He was stunned for a moment. Layne was still in a daze. Madelyn was already walking towards Jane. ¡°Jane¡­ Janie¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Madelyn spoke timidly. Jane was speechless. She totally did not expect that. She could not believe that Madelyn still dared toe over and act so innocent in front of Jane. Madelyn was really thick-skinned. She had the nerves to do so too. Madelyn suddenly came over to greet him. No one expected this. Jane noticed that Madelyn¡¯s gaze drifted to Hugh. At that, Jane realized something. She finally understood Madelyn¡¯s intention. So she wasn¡¯t just here to greet them. All she was thinking about was Hugh. Madelyn did not realize that Jane had looked through her intentions. She was so attracted to Hugh that she almost lost her mind. She looked at his side profile. Her heart skipped a beat. She was amazed. She thought to herself, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± He was breathtakingly handsome! Even a handsome guy like Layne could not beat Hugh! It was the aura that Hugh had. It was one of a kind! No one could rece him! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 138 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Madelyn went over to greet Jane and deliberately picked the side that was close to Hugh. One could tell that she purposely did that to show off her breasts and figure to Hugh She let her long hair down, trying to seduce Hugh. She tried her best to impress Hugh. Madelyn seemed to be able to smell Hugh¡¯s body scent in the air. It was intoxicating for her. She clearly could not get enough of that. Madelyn had never been so close to Hugh. This was the first time she has ever been so close to Hugh. In the mean time, she took another nce at Connor and Robert. Both of them were excellent men too. Madelyn treated them as her backup candidates for her ideal husband too. Still, for her, Hugh was the most handsome man! If only she could be Hugh¡¯s woman, she would be so happy. Madelyn would do anything for that. Madelyn¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Her face turned red uncontrobly since she was sitting so close to Hugh. Layne could not help but be stunned when he saw this scene. In order to seduce Hugh, Madelyn could not disguise her thoughts well at the moment. Even Layne, who had been charmed by Madelyn could tell this. He could not help but tremble, secretly clenching his fists. He thought to himself, ¡°Little Maddie is acting weird¡­¡± He wondered if the person she liked was actually Hugh.. He quickly denied his thought. Layne shook his head aggressively. Such a reality was uneptable. It seemed like the reason why the woman Layne loved so much kept rejecting him wasn¡¯t just for Jane. There was another reason. It was because the person Madelyn loved was Hugh! He thought to himself, ¡°What is this?¡± Layne clearly could not ept the fact that he lost to Hugh. At that instant, Layne was about to pull Madelyn over. Someone came. It was not Jane. It was not L either. It was Hugh. He picked up the fork on the table. In the next second, he mercilessly stabbed it into Madelyn¡¯s right leg. ¡°Ouch! Madelyn was still infatuated with Hugh Apparently, she did not expect Hugh to do this. Immediately, she felt a sharp pain in her thigh and blood spurted out Madelyn clutched her leg in pain and took a few steps back before falling to the ground. She started to cry uncontrobly due to the intense pain. Everyone in the restaurant turned to her. ¡°Little Maddiel Layne¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. He instantly rushed forward and held Madelyn. ¡°Are you alright?¡± 1¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ Layne¡­¡± ¡°Hugh¡­ Why did you attack me¡­ Did I do something wrong?¡± she asked pitifully Madelyn put on a pitiful look and looked at Hugh. He could not believe that Hugh had stabbed a fork into her thigh in front of everyone Hugh slowly wiped the blood off his hand with a handkerchief He didn¡¯t even care about Madelyn. Clips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Hey¡­ Don¡¯t you know¡­ Hugh **women getting too close to him?¡± He especially woman who was full of greed and only knew how to prey on rich men If it were Connor and Robert, they would not have gone overboard. Somehow, for Hugh, there was no distinction between a man and a woman. He treated both genders the same. There were only the people that he could ept and the people that he **. Even if it was a woman, as long as she offended Hugh and made him unhappy, he could ***her if he wanted to. He would definitely not show any mercy. Madelyn panted heavily. Her eyes turned red, and tears flowed down her face. Of course, Madelyn knew. Being the person in charge of the D.Y. Group, Hugh did not like women toe close to him. He was hot-tempered, cold blooded, and ruthless. Somehow, she wondered why. She wondered why could Jane could get so close to him. Jane was sitting with Hugh openly. Hugh did not show the slightest bit of disdain. Instead, before Madelyn approached, he looked so gentle. It wasn¡¯t just Hugh. Even Connor and Robert were there too. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Madelyn could not understand why she could not get close to Hugh. ¡°Hugh, aren¡¯t you being too ruthless? Little Maddie is a girl after all¡­¡± Layne was about to speak up for Madelyn. ¡°Keep an eye on your girl. I¡¯m giving you a warning,¡± he said. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t let it slide just like that¡± Hugh was expressionless and did not even look at Layne. His cold words were like the final ultimatum of death. Even Layne did not dare to breathe loudly in front of Hugh. He did not dare to continue speaking Layne could feel a chill running down his spine at that moment. He suddenly felt a sense of danger. His life might be threatened. Layne felt as if his head could be easily chopped off the next second. Layne and Hugh were rtives. But in Hugh¡¯s eyes, he had no rtives. For him, there were only valuable people and worthless people. Layne knew that he and his family were worthless in Hugh¡¯s eyes. He could not evenpare to the sloppy youngest son of the third branch, Marlon! Of course, he could not ept the fact. Layne could not ept the huge difference between himself and Hugh. He could onlyfort himself with the fact that he still needed time to grow. He said to himself that he would take revenge on Hugh one day in the future. He would remember how he has been humiliated all this while. ¡°Little Maddie, we¡­¡± ¡°Hugh, don¡¯t misunderstand us. Layne and I are just siblings. There¡¯s actually nothing between us,¡± she quickly exined. Layne was just about to find a way out and bring Madelyn to treat the injury on her thigh. Unexpectedly, Madelyn suddenly sobbed and exined her rtionship with Layne. It was as if she was afraid that Hugh would misunderstand her. Layne was stunned. He felt a sense of uneasiness. He started to wonder. It seemed to him that Madelyn really liked Hugh. Hence, she was so anxious to exin as she was afraid that Hugh would misunderstand the rtionship between them. Madelyn had no time to care about what Layne was thinking. Because Madelyn already thought that she had found the reason for Hugh to do this to her. Hugh ignored Madelyn and even stabbed Madelyn¡¯s thigh with a fork. She assured that it was because Hugh thought that she was Layne¡¯s girlfriend! But this was a misunderstanding! Madelyn didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. She wasn¡¯t a ****like Jane who seduced Andy and Hugh! She wanted to tell Hugh that she was an innocent, kind, and naive girl! Connor whistled. It seemed to him that Madelyn had no idea what was going on. It did not matter what was Madelyn¡¯s background. Anyhow, she dared to provoke Hugh again and again, trampling on the opportunity given by Hugh. She really thought that she could seduce Hugh. Hugh had seen countless women like her. Jane had not made a move. Anyway, she had confidence that Hugh could solve the matter appropriately. She believed that Madelyn would be traumatized after this. She did not have to do anything. Everyone looked over. However, no one dared to stop him. The main reason was that Hugh was giving off an aura that was way too powerful. Obviously, this matter was not something that ordinary people could interfere in. If one interfered, one would probably be doomed. Those who were familiar with Hugh had already treated Madelyn as a dead person. Only Madelyn still had naive thoughts and tried to exin to Hugh. ¡°Hugh, I¡¯m the adopted daughter of the Fowler family, Madelyn. We met at a banquet before¡­ You¡­ You should remember me, right?¡± she said. ¡°Once, I was bullied. You helped me¡­¡± she uttered. At this moment, someone stood up. L picked up the unfinished plum juice on the table and sshed it on Madelyn¡¯s face. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 139 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The cold and sweet sour plum juice sshed on Madelyn¡¯s face. In an instant, Madelyn¡¯s unfinished words were blocked. The cold liquid flowed down Madelyn¡¯s face. The time seemed to ***slowly. Madelyn¡¯s brain became clear. ¡°Angelic ***, what are you talking about? Get lost!¡± ¡°Who do you think would fall for your tricks? ***!¡± L really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. L couldn¡¯t bear Madelyn¡¯s delicate and ****act. Even after so many things had happened, Madelyn still ***came up and called Jane Janie, trying to seduce Hugh. L really wanted to rush up and pull off Madelyn¡¯s hair and kick her **. L didn¡¯t react at first because she was shocked to see Hugh stabbing Madelyn¡¯s thigh with a fork. L did not expect Hugh to be so ferocious. However, Madelyn was still acting pitifully. L thought it would be better if Hugh stabbed Madelyn in the throat, and sent Madelyn into ICU. ¡°You! How can you treat little Maddie like this!¡± Layne came back to his senses and red at L.. Layne might not be able to confront Hugh, but she surely could deal with L. ¡°Layne, you should really keep your favorite dog on a tight leash. Can¡¯t you see that your dog already. wants to cheat on you with Hugh?¡± Jane finally spoke. Jane¡¯s words were a bombshell. Jane¡¯s words hit the truth that Layne was most unwilling to admit. In an instant, Layne¡¯s face turned pale. The fact that Layne was cheated on was staggeringly obvious. ¡°Janie, that¡¯s it. Well said!¡± L could not find suitable words to describe an angelic ****like Madelyn. After all, L was not good at literature. Jane¡¯s words were simply too appropriate! L apuded with all her might! Hugh, who originally wanted to ***, looked at Jane this time. Huge¡¯s eyes were filled with 60% surprise, 30% probing, and a littleck of confidence. Jane treated Madelyn so meanly. Could it be that Jane was jealous? If that were the case, Hugh would be over the moon. *Janie, you have a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen Hugh in a long time. I was too happy, so I acted inappropriately¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any other thoughts about Hugh!¡± After Madelyn came back to her senses, she instantly panicked and exined pitifully. Seeing Madelyn¡¯s pitiful look, Layne started acting like a bootlicker again. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I know you¡¯re jealous of little Maddie. That¡¯s why you deliberately humiliated her!¡± That was right. Layne and Madelyn were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Deep down in his heart, Layne did not believe that Madelyn liked Hugh and did not have a ce for himself! Madelyn and Layne were destined to be together! ¡°Madelyn, do you talk to all men with that tone? You are like that with Layne, and with Hugh. Before you speak, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea to take a look at yourself first? Maybe you can see how much of a ****you are now.¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is like Layne, a ****bootlicker who¡¯s mesmerized by you and doesn¡¯t know any better?¡± ¡°Layne, I¡¯m really jealous of your little Maddie. With a bootlicker like you by her side, she¡¯ll be protected. So, a bootlicker like you is perfectly paired with a ****like her. Hurry up and get married. Don¡¯t wander around in front of others and contaminate our eyes.¡± Jane finished speaking. Jane picked up a jar of sour plum juice on the table without hesitation. Jane urately sshed it on Madelyn and Layne. The juice drenched Madelyn and Layne¡¯s hair, faces, and bodies. ¡°L, look now. This is how you ssh someone. A little cup of sour plum juice won¡¯t be enough to vent your anger. ¡°***! Janie, you¡¯re so ***cool! I love you to death!¡± L looked at Jane with love in her eyes. L was so amazed that she cursed. L didn¡¯t have any other choices. Jane was simply too cool! L even felt sorry that she was not a boy when she was born. That way, L could pursue Jane openly and crazily. ¡°Jane¡­Jane, how dare you treat us like this¡­¡± Layne was so angry that his entire body was trembling. The pitying gazes of the surrounding peoplended on Layne. Layne had lost his dignity. Being humiliated like that, Layne was also about to lose his mind. The uncontroble anger burned fiercely, making Layne want to rush up and tear Jane into pieces. Jane was not going to stop at all. Jane smashed the ***on Layne¡¯s head. Bang. In an instant. Layne was bleeding profusely. The cup fell to the floor and shattered. ¡°Janie, what are you doing? How can you hurt Layne?¡± Jane exined calmly, ¡°Because this guy¡¯s eyes make me quite unhappy. Don¡¯t try anything. Let me have some fun.¡± Jane picked up another cup. Jane aimed at Layne. Layne went berserk. Layne roared and was about to pounce on Jane and strangle her to death. ¡°No! Layne!¡± Madelyn, who had returned to her right mind, hugged Layne tightly and did not let Layne attack Jane. If there was no one else around, Madelyn would be happy to see Layne **Jane right this moment. The thing was that Hugh and the witnesses were there. If Layne lost control like this, he would only end up harming myself in the end! Madelyn still needed Layne as a sidekick. Madelyn could never let anything happen to Layne here! Bang! Madelyn stopped Layne. The cup in Jane¡¯s hand fell heavily on Madelyn¡¯s body. Madelyn screamed in pain. ¡°Little Maddie!¡± Layne subconsciously blurted out when he heard his beloved woman¡¯s painful cry. ¡°Layne, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Take me away. I want to go to the hospital. It hurts so much¡­¡± Madelyn cried and sobbed. She pretended to be innocent and injured. Madelyn¡¯s tears and blood fell onto Layne¡¯s arms bit by bit. The blood drops were like fire, burning Layne¡¯s skin. Jane yed with the cup in her hand andughed mockingly. ¡°Tsk tsk, how moving. What now? Ready to ***off yet?¡± Layne was so angry that he gritted his teeth.. Layne looked at Jane¡¯s ***face. It was a **that Hugh was there to protect Jane. Otherwise, Jane would never dare do something like that! ¡°I will remember this grudge!¡± Layne thought to himself. ¡°Jane, wash your neck and wait. In the future, I will definitely avenge myself and little Maddie!¡± Layne continued to think. Layne wanted to leave with Madelyn. Jane attacked again. The cup urately hit Layne¡¯s inner thigh. Layne¡¯s legs instantly lost strength. Layne knelt on the broken **. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Countless shattered **pierced into Layne¡¯s thigh. Layne¡¯s pupils dted in pain. Layne almost cried out. Even Madelyn was in trouble. The broken **also cut Madelyn¡¯s thigh. Madelyn was not as resistant as Layne. Madelyn screamed. ¡°Ah! Sorry, my hand slipped!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 140 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Jane said in a harmless tone. Jane looked very innocent. Layne did not need to turn around to know that Jane was actually extremely ***. Gritting his teeth, Layne suddenly got up. Ignoring the broken ss on his knees, Layne stumbled away. with Madelyn in his arms. Hugh, Connor, and Robert were there to protect Jane. Even if Layne stayed there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend Madelyn and himself. Layne and Madelyn would only be trampled on by Jane even more. A good man does not fight with a woman! Layne and Madelyn left. Only then did Jane feel that the air was much fresher. L hugged Jane happily. ¡°Janie, you did so well at torturing those *******just now! I was so excited. just watching it!¡± If it was someone else, L might think that they had gone too far. But Jane was to deal with an angelic ***and a ***, the two most ***creatures in L¡¯s opinion. The way Jane did it was too satisfying. Even L felt that it was not enough. ¡°Jane, impressive.¡± Connor and Robert silently gave Jane a thumbs up. Jane smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to have you guys backing me up. Madelyn and Layne are looking for trouble again. It¡¯s a pity if I don¡¯t teach them a good lesson.¡± Connor and Robert were all speechless. Was Jane telling the truth? Jane showed different kinds of abilities. Even without the support of the three of them, it should be hard if Jane wanted to torture Madelyn and Layne to death. Instead, it should be a piece of cake. Hugh leaned ***to Jane and asked softly, ¡°Is your hand sore?¡± There was a cold **** intent hidden in Hugh¡¯s eyes. Hugh was tired of the two fleas. But they were Jane¡¯s prey. As a hunter, Hugh understood the joy of hunting. It was something that could not be reced. ¡°They are fine.¡± ¡°Shall I rub your hands for you?¡± ¡°Oh no, there are so many people watching!¡± Jane coughed lightly. Hugh heard Jane say this. And Hugh was delighted. At least Jane didn¡¯t reject Hugh outright. It was shyness. In other words, things would be different if other people, such as Connor, were not there. Jane would probably be willing to let Hugh rub her hands. After this incident, everyone who was eating barbecue on the second floor ran away in fear. The restaurant¡¯s staff came up to clean up the mess on the ground and served Jane and the others in fear. L was a little worried. ¡°Janie, we sure feel good. But if today¡¯s big incident is spread¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the three big shots around, it won¡¯t spread.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the ***and bootlicker duo won¡¯t publicize such an embarrassing matter. They can only ***it up.¡± Just Hugh was powerful enough to cover the whole thing. Needless to say, there were also Connor and Robert. They had enough power to control the entire media. Even if Madelyn and Layne wanted to fight back. It was nothing more than throwing an egg at a rock. In order to protect their current wealth, Layne and Madelyn would never try to offend Hugh and the others. L nodded. L had yet to learn about such a deep connection web. L knew that there were some people in this world that others could never offend. Those people. Those people were right beside L now. After dinner. Jane originally wanted to send L back, and she say goodbye to Hugh and the others. Jane hasn¡¯t spoken. ¡°Ah, Janie, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± L put her palms together, put on an apologetic look, and slipped away. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! I also remembered that I have something to do, right? Robert.¡± Connor pulled Robert and insinuated with his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. I still have to go back to the office to deal with some matters. Hugh, see you tomorrow.¡± How could Robert not know about Connor and L¡¯s intentions? Robert nodded and slipped away. In an instant, only Jane and Hugh were left. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Hugh spoke. It was not a question. It was an affirmative statement. Connor and the others, the third wheels, were gone. Hugh and Jane were left alone. It had been a long time. Hugh wanted to see Jane more and talk to Jane. ¡°I just ate. I don¡¯t want to go back. Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t like this kind of cheap neighborhood. It¡¯s noisy and ***.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re around, it doesn¡¯t matter where we go.¡± Hugh¡¯s words of love were always so serious and straightforward. It was as if his words came from the bottom of Hugh¡¯s heart, and he did not hide it. Jane was stunned. The next moment. Jane¡¯s heart warmed. Was this the feeling of being undoubtedly chosen by someone? It was a nice feeling. Once upon a time, Jane had disrespected herself so much that she had forgotten this feeling. Jane was fortunate. There was a chance for her to get it back. ¡°There are quite a lot of people. Mr. Croft, don¡¯t get lost. With your looks, I won¡¯t be surprised that you are eaten alive by other women.¡± Jane led Hugh through the downtown area to a park.. The park was quiet. There were couples walking around. Jane and Hugh¡¯s appearance in the park attracted everyone¡¯s attention.. A handsome man and a beautiful woman were always pleasing to the eye. The pair of lovers like Jane and Hugh seemed like they should not have appeared in the mortal world. They were like angels who only existed in heaven. Hugh did not care about the gazes of the surrounding people.. Now, in Hugh¡¯s eyes, thousands of beautiful women were inferior to a strand of hair from the person. beside him. It turned out that this feeling really existed in this world. A beloved one by one¡¯s side. It was worth more than all the treasures in the world. Hugh was not interested in anything else at all. In Hugh¡¯s heart, the person beside him was more precious than the entire world. Hugh said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good temper.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you referring to the incident where I kicked the ***of the ***and bootlicker just now?¡± Jane stood still and looked back at Hugh. The night wind blew, and the forest rustled. The dim streetmp fell on Jane¡¯s fair and beautiful face, making her look rather otherworldly. There were butterflies in the lovers¡¯ chests. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Queen of the Dar. I heard that she will seek revenge for the smallest grievance and return it a hundredfold.¡± ¡°I thought cockroaches like them who like to provoke you would be easily trampled to death by you. I didn¡¯t expect you to give them so many chances to jump around.¡± Hugh narrowed his eyes. Hugh looked puzzled. If Jane wanted to eliminate the entire Fowler family, it would be a little troublesome.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, it was easy for Jane to make a certain irksome person disappear. Not destroying the entire Fowler family was Jane¡¯sst bit of leniency toward family rtions. However, Madelyn and Jane were not rted by blood. Not to mention Layne. Jane should not have shown mercy to the two of them. Jane smiled. Jane¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°Hey, Hugh, do you believe in foresight and the future?¡± Jane¡¯s voice was very soft. It was as if Jane was talking about a mysterious thing. ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 141 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 141 Chapter 141 It was not just because Hugh and Jane were the same kind of people and shared the same blood. They had a resonance from the soul. The moment he recognized Jane, Hugh made a decision. Hugh decided that he would give everything to this woman.. This was a very special feeling. Hugh had rarely experienced something quite like that. The feeling was there. Hugh never let go of it. That was what Hugh¡¯s heart wanted. It was his destiny. ¡°Alright then. I predict that Madelyn will bring a huge disaster to the Fowler family in the future.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t do anything, the Fowler family will die without a tomb, and in the most miserable way. possible.¡± ¡°Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter to keep Madelyn as a pawn, even though it¡¯s as easy as crushing an ant to ***her.¡± ¡°But I want to witness. When the Fowler family is annihted, and the one who brings this cmity is their beloved Madelyn, what kind of expression will they have?¡± Jane was not making random predictions. In her previous life, Madelyn had originally nned to torture Jane. Madelyn had never thought of ***Jane. Because of Madelyn¡¯s personality, if she did it herself and revealed any ws, it was very easy for Madelyn to get into trouble. Madelyn preferred to use other people as weapons and make Jane suffer. In the end, Madelyn still took action herself. Madelyn weaponized the Fowlers¡¯ love for her and negligence toward Jane, causing Jane to die in the fire. There was a reason for Madelyn¡¯s action. Jane had sensed that Madelyn had begun to cooperate from the inside and the outside. Madelyn had stolen from the Fowler family and transmitted the Fowler family¡¯s secrets. If it were anyone else, the Fowlers would have discovered and eliminated them before they even made a move. But Madelyn was the Fowlers¡¯ most beloved and trusted daughter and sister. Therefore, the Fowlers subconsciously ignored countless suspicious details. Step by step, Madelyn went down a further and darker path. At that time, Jane discovered it and wanted Madelyn to turn back. Jane knew how much damage Madelyn¡¯s betrayal would have done to the Fowlers. The oue was obvious. Jane, who was as ***as a clown, was poisoned. After being tortured by the Fowlers, Jane was thrown into the fire like trash and burned to death. .w After being rebom, Jane did not want anything to do with the Fowler family Jane was deeply entangled in the whirlpool of hatred. One of the reasons was that Jane wanted to push this disaster forward. This was the best punishment for the Fowler family! Madelyn thought that no one knew what she was doing behind the scenes. Little did Madelyn know. Jane had already gathered all the evidence. Moreover, Jane knew that Madelyn had already begun to interact with this disaster and was gradually falling into her trap. Only the ****Fowlers, who believed in Madelyn, did not have a trace of suspicion. They never noticed it! The day the truth was revealed. What would the Fowlers do when the day came? How desperate would Madelyn end up? Jane was looking forward to it. However, Jane did not forget that one of the real culprits who ***Jane in his previous life was Madelyn! Many things changed because of Jane¡¯s rebirth, like how the butterfly effect worked. But as long as Madelyn was still the same. Jane was able to take the part of the mastermind behind the revenge.. This was a game that Jane had experienced before and was extremely familiar with. ¡°I understand.¡± Hugh did not ask further. The two of them could understand each other¡¯s thoughts with just a simple sentence. ¡°Janie, if you need my help, just ask.¡± ¡°Then, prepare more Type Omega blood people¡¯s favorites for me. I haven¡¯t eaten that for a long time. I really miss it.¡± Forgive Jane for bing a foodie. Indeed, the ck substance was irreceable. That thing¡¯s appearance was hideous. But for Jane, who had Type Omega blood, it was too delicious! Nothingpared to it. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Jane suddenly had a ****thought. ¡°Really? You would give me whatever I want?¡± ¡°Then one day, when I need your life, you¡¯ll give it to me too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hugh¡¯s simple word was so decisive and without hesitation. Like a hot arrow, it pierced through Jane¡¯s heart. For a moment. Jane did not know what to say. Jane only felt all the blood in her body boil warmly. Jane¡¯s lips were dry and her limbs were weak. Jane¡¯s face and ears turned red, and they were so hot. After being reborn, this was the first time Jane was at a loss. Jane turned his face away. ¡°Your decisiveness caught me off guard.¡± Hugh lowered his eyes to hide his nervousness. ¡°Is this not good?¡± ¡°Thank you, Hugh, for choosing me so decisively without hesitation or doubt.¡± Jane gave Hugh her most sincere smile. At that moment. A beautiful scenery bloomed. It was a glow on the horizon, illuminating the blooming flower fields one after another. Countless fireworks bloomed gorgeously in the starry night sky, burning their life just for the cries of praise. Hugh¡¯s gaze was as gentle as water. ¡°Actually,¡± Hugh thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you.¡± ¡°Janie.¡± ¡°Thank you for appearing in my nk, dark, boring life. ¡°Before I met you, I really thought that life had nothing else to offer.¡± ¡°Other than work, asional drinks with friends, I only attended family and business banquets and meetings like a robot.¡± ¡°There didn¡¯t seem to be anything worth spending time on.¡± ¡°This time.¡± ¡°I met you.¡± ¡°You are the reason my life became colorful.¡± ¡°Hugh, why are you in a daze? There¡¯s a fountain over there. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Jane¡¯s voice brought Hugh back from his thoughts. Hugh looked up and saw Jane waving at him with a smile.. At this moment, there was no Queen of the Dar. There was only a 19-year-old girl who was free from everything. On the other side. Layne hurriedly sent Madelyn to the hospital owned by the Croft family. Layne asked the doctor to give Madelyn the best treatment. The doctor was shocked to see Madelyn and Layne injured like this There was no time to ask more questions. The doctor was assigned to carry out the surgery. The shattered ss and other things were removed during the surgery. After undergoing the surgery, Layne and Madelyn rested. ¡°Mr. Layne, how did you get injured?¡± Looking at Layne, who was sweating profusely from the pain, the doctor could not help but ask. N?velDrama.Org content. This did not look like an injury caused by a fight at all. It was more like an injury caused by abuse. But who would have the guts? How dare anyone abused Layne and Madelyn? These were the babies of the Croft family and the Fowler family! Unless the culprit had a death wish. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡± Layne¡¯s face turned ashen. Layne couldn¡¯t tell anyone about such an embarrassing matter. Layne didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed by Jane. And there was Hugh. ****it! Layne clenched his fists tightly. It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. ¡°Just you wait, Jane, Hugh. Every dog has its day. Don¡¯t ***the poor!¡± Layne thought. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 142 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Since Layne refused to say anything, the doctor had to fall silent. He enjoined Layne to rest well since his injury would probably take a few days to recover, and before that, he couldn¡¯t walk normally Layne panicked at that ¡°A few days? I thought it would only take one or two days! I gotta go back to work. And my parents, what should I say to them? Do something, doctor, get me a solution to recover as soon as possible!¡± ¡°If you insist, sir, we can only give you an injection. However, it will affect your health, I¡¯m afraid¡­ So i think you¡¯d better have a good rest now.¡± Layne didn¡¯t respond. He took a deep breath and restored his peace. ¡°Alright. How¡¯s little ***doing, then?¡± The doctor secretly heaved a sigh of relief, cheering that Layne did not persist willfully. ¡°Miss Madelyn. is fine, but like you, she needs quiet rest¡­¡± ¡°I see. Come closer. I¡¯ll tell you something. You¡¯ll pretend¡­¡± He said it under his breath. Let¡¯s get back to Madelyn. As no one was around, there was finally no need for her to fake tears. She gripped the phone in her hand tightly. Her foot had undergone surgery and was bandaged. The pain came over her in waves. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Even though she wanted to exaggerate and make the Fowlers resent Jane and ****that ***. And it would get Hugh and the others involved. Even if Madelyn said it, the Fowler family couldn¡¯t seek justice for her. Those were, after all, the three richest families that even the Fowler family did not dare to offend. She thought of the damage that Hugh had caused her and the scene of Connor and the others gathering around Jane. Mixed feelings crossed her mind. They wereughing so happily. ¡°Are they really that close?¡± she wondered. Why? Why could Jane get the attention of these men so easily? She was doted on by the Fowler family and had received the most aristocratic education. Being a peerlessly elegant and beautifuldy, she, not Jane, should be the one surrounded by Hugh, Connor, and Robert. But why was it Jane? ¡°God, did you make a mistake?¡± The more she thought about it, the more she was overwhelmed by jealousy. It gradually grew and surged inside her. Eventually, the waves of jealousy became unstoppable. The veins on her forehead were bulging. ¡°Jane Fowler¡­¡± she gritted. ¡°I could forgive anyone, but not you, never! ¡°Between you and me, only one person will survive in this world. ¡°And it will be me! ¡°Go to ****! You ****!¡± she thought. Madelyn¡¯s eyes were filled with desperate coldness and madness. With trembling hands, she picked up her phone and dialed a number. Soon, the call was connected. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A yful male voice sounded. ¡°Miss Madelyn, wee.¡± ¡°I want 3 million this time.¡± In order to set Jane up at the internationalpetition, Madelyn needed money urgently. The pocket money given by the Fowler family was far from enough. And if she was to borrow money from Layne, it would easily arouse suspicion. To get money quickly in a short period of time, she had to resort to this. ¡°Of course, Miss Madelyn, as long as you give me some information about the Fowler family, like its recent business moves. ¡°And then 3 million dors will be transferred to your card immediately.¡± ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll send you a proposal I recently saw in daddy¡¯s study.¡± After hanging up, Madelyn forwarded the proposal that she had kept for a long time. And soon, she received a message. It was from the man. ¡°Very good, Miss Madelyn. We¡¯ll confirm the value of this proposal, and if there is nothing wrong, the money will be transferred to your ount tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Madelyn¡¯s eyes turned cold.. She betrayed the Fowler family and got 3 million dors. ¡°Jane Fowler, this time, I will make you ***!¡± Without Jane, Madelyn was sure she could easily umte 30 million or even 3 billion with her capability. Jane returned to her apartment. She was taking a shower with music ying. All of a sudden, her cell phone rang. It was Andy. ¡°Janie, I got a piece of news for you. Madelyn got three million for a proposal of the Fowler family. which is actually worth 20 million.¡± ¡°Thanks, Andy, help me organize the data. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Janie. When will you visit Rheinsville? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I miss you bad.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get there with L sometime. Get prepared then. It won¡¯t be my treat. It¡¯s yours. You¡¯re the host, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°As long as youe, you can indulge yourselves in whatever you want. Money is not an issue. I got money enough for you two to splurge for more than ten centenaries.¡± As the first sswyer and underground broker of Crucsia, Andy was quite rich. And what he said was basically the truth. After hanging up, Jane grinned coldly. She looked confident and determined. Her fingertips glided across the water, creating some ripples in the steam. She thought to herself, ¡°As expected, Madelyn is making her move. ¡°I knew it. My existence cornered her, and in order to fight against me, she needed a lot of money.¡± Jane did not know why in her previous life, Madelyn was doing business with these men. But as long as she found out Madelyn¡¯s purpose, she could force Madelyn to betray the Fowler family. Money! This word was the root of all evil! It had slowly pushed Madelyn and the Fowler family into an abyss. Jane began to look forward to the ending of the drama. The Fowler family would be torn apart by Madelyn. She was still in the dark and did not know the truth. And when Jane threw the evidence in the Fowlers¡¯ faces, how would they react? What kind of interesting expressions would they have? It must be really fun! Time passed in the blink of an eye. Jane received a new mission from No. 7 Scientific Research Organization. Jane nced at the programming form and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is your organization going to start. researching the photolithography machine? No wonder the missions Ipleted for the organization. previously were all basic algorithms for the photolithography machine!¡± Since rence York was willing to give Jane such a mission closer to the secret center, it meant that the organization trusted Jane more. ¡°You¡¯re a remarkable woman, Queen. Yes, we¡¯ve been stuck on the lithography machine for a long time. ¡°For the further prosperity of our country and the development of chips, the lithography machine is necessary. ¡°Thest time, our course was hindered by the chip technology, and we¡¯re fed up with it. ¡°Fortunately, we have Mr. ***. He actually managed to figure out a solution in just three years.¡± rence kept rambling on. After spending so many days together, rence was not as wary of Jane as before. At the same time, he was extremely happy that Jane could tell at a nce that the purpose of the programming was to build a lithography machine. This meant that Jane had sufficient ability to help their organization develop the photolithography machine. Originally, the country had predicted that the development of the lithography machine would take at least decades. In terms of such sophisticated high-tech technology, it was impossible for them to catch up with the foreigners in a short time. However, a game-changer, Yale ****suddenly materialized. And there was Jane to help. The mission given to Jane was not onlypleted, but she did it exceptionally outstandingly and perfectly. Even Mr. ***kept eximing and praising her when he received the data from Jane. It considerably opened his mind and enabled him to continue his research. He couldn¡¯t help but write a sentence on the clipboard proudly. ¡°She is an extraordinary genius!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 143 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 143 Chapter 143 rence was overjoyed when he saw this scene. Indeed, God was blessing their organization. They had not only Mr. Mitchell, but Queen. They were two invaluable assets. With the help of both of them, what couldn¡¯t they achieve? ¡°Currently, it is still an absolute secret. It can¡¯t be leaked, but I believe, with Mr. Mitchell and Queen, the day it¡¯s reallypleted won¡¯t be far! ¡°At that time, you guys will definitely be famous figures in history!¡± Jane grinned slightly. This is all thanks to Yale, not me. I only feel fortunate to have the opportunity to serve my country and Yale.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be modest, Queen. You¡¯ve done what more than ten of us scientists can¡¯t do-the best ten. Only with your assistance can Mr. Mitchell make rapid breakthroughs in his work. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± So saying, rence nced at Isiah, who was not far away. Isiah sighed softly. ¡°Let me tell her.¡± Isiah appeared in the video. ¡°Girl, we failed.¡± As Isiah finished speaking, his eyes were filled with remorse and frustration. His fists were clenched tightly, and his previously cheerful and radiant face turned as livid and lethargic as a frosted eggnt. ¡°Is that so¡­ Thank you for taking care of Yale, Jane was not surprised at this result. She had foreseen it long ago. Marcy.¡± Isiah said with guilt, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. My medical skills are not good enough. If you are to treat Mr. Mitchell in person, perhaps¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point, Mr. Marcy. Your medical skills are already perfect, and the effects are rather good, but Yale¡¯s disease is too weird to treat. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give up. I will definitely find a way to cure him. ¡°But Yale¡­ I¡¯m worried that he can¡¯t ept it. He¡¯ll need yourpany andfort.¡± Jane lowered her eyes. She felt more guilty than anyone else. Although Yale had received many treatments. And he was used to disappointment and failure. But this time, it was Jane, hisst hope, to treat Yale. When a ray of light pierced through the dark, but failed to clear the darkness and fog, the ray of light became a sin, It was no less brutal than the darkness. Nothing was more merciless than the disillusionment felt after thest glimmer of hope was destroyed. Jane did not regret proposing this scheme for Yale. After all, there was a risk of failure in any treatment. In her eyes, even a trace of hope was worth risking her life for. But¡­ She failed, and she felt sorry for him. Seeing Jane like this, Isiah took out a clipboard. It was written in Yale¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Janie, I trust you.¡± The word was so simple. But Jane was brought up short by it. ¡°Mr. Marcy, is this¡­ Yale¡¯s¡­. ¡°Mr. Mitchell said he knew you would feel guilty, so he wrote this. ¡°His resilience is far beyond our imagination. In fact, he managed tofort me after the failure. It¡¯s really a blessing for our country to have an asset like him.¡± Isiah said these words withh admiration. Although Isiah was proficient in traditional medicine, he did not understand research science, nor the scientists. However, after staying in the base for a long time, he could tell from the attitude of the people around him that Yale was a nice person. What these people show toward him was heartfelt submission and respect. If it weren¡¯t that he was an unthinkably talented scientist, it was impossible for these elites to behave like this. At the same time, Yale was very strong andposed. Isiah had misjudged him. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jane smiled with relief. After turning off the video, he sent a message to Yale. ¡°Thank you, Yale, for your constion.¡± Yale replied quickly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I trust you.¡± Again, it was rather simple, so deep with affection. Jane stretched. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t be dispirited anymore.¡± She needed to help Yaleplete the calction of the lithography machine. Soon, the paintingpetition of the world¡¯s university students would begin. Jane still had a lot of work to do. ¡°Go for it!¡± She cheered herself up. Janepleted the first calction program. Someone from the WeChat group of the Red g Squad had sent a message. Ever since the Red g Team was officially established, members gradually got to know each other. Jane gave them her WeChat ount. The group members moved from the Forum to WeChat. They trusted each other. Marlon said: ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve fixed the programming you gave me~¡± Shaun: ¡°Marlon, don¡¯t try to beat me! Queen, I¡¯m done with the repairing too!¡± Liliana :¡±+1.¡± Marquise Shane: ¡°+10086.¡± Jane thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at your programming homework myself.¡± ¡°Marlon,st time you said that your team have a base; send me the location. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Marlon: ¡°Reall? Queen, you mean¡­ we¡¯re going to meet offline?¡± Jane: ¡°I¡¯ve already shown my real name and WeChat ount. Didn¡¯t you guys investigate my background?¡± Shaun: ¡°Ahem, Queen, how dare we? To be under your guidance is already a huge blessing for us¡­¡± Jane: ¡°Guys, I¡¯m very grateful for your trust in me, but there¡¯s no fault in being too cautious, right? We¡¯ll talk after we meet each other.¡± Marlon: ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location immediately!¡± Marlon sent the location to Jane. He checked the time. It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. They had to move now. Liliana sent Marlon a private message. Liliana: ¡°Marlon, about what I told youst time¡­¡± Marlon: ¡°Do you think that Jane might be your uncle¡¯s daughter who has been missing for 19 years?¡± Liliana: ¡°Yes, the name sounds alike¡­ but I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never investigated Jane. If it¡¯s really Jane¡­. Oh, I really don¡¯t know how to face it.¡± Liliana did not say anything further. After all, he had heard of many scandals about Jane. These things included Jane breaking all ties with the Fowler family, backstabbing the Fowler family, suing Jack Fowler, and even beating Dwayne Fowler¡­ Although Liliana did not interact much with his uncle¡¯s family, as rtives, they had more or less heard the rumors. Marlon: ¡°It¡¯s fine~ Queen is Queen. Don¡¯t forget why the four of us got together back then. We¡¯re Queen¡¯s fans. Now, Queen is leading us to serve our country!¡± Liliana: ¡°Um, when we meet, I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this.¡± If it was Jane, Liliana didn¡¯t know if he should trust her, for he wasn¡¯t familiar with her. If it was Queen, however, he¡¯d believe every single word she said. He definitely trusted Queen, the person who destroyed the indestructible firewall of foreign countries by herself and brought glory to the country, and who established three principles, safeguarding the security of the innocent. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 144 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Marlon and her team arrived at the base first. This was because they were more familiar with the road conditions. Marlon and the others were very nervous about Jane¡¯s sudden visit. He even cleaned up the base. He did not want Jane to think that this ce was too ***and messy. In fact Marlon and the others had different personalities. For example, Marlon was heartless in her own studio. She wouldn¡¯t do any chores and left everything to the servants. However, in this base where everyone worked hard together, no one wanted this ce to be ***and messy. A whileter the sound of a car could be heard. Jane had arrived. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She sent a message to Marlon. ¡°Queen, wait a minute. I¡¯ll get the door for you.¡± The base door could only be opened by both fingerprint and retinal scans. Without prior entry, the door could not be opened. Marlon and the others opened the gate of the base nervously. He thought about how he would see Jer. What kind of woman would she be? They had each other¡¯s image in their hearts. Eventually. Jane showed herself. Everyone looked at her. Marlon and the others were stunned. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and she was wearing casual clothes. She gave off a youthful and beautiful feeling, and her fair face was extremely eye-catching even without makeup. Jane had one hand in her pocket and was wearing ****sneakers. Her perfect figure made people whistle. She looked like an ordinary beautiful university student. At first nce, she looked ordinary, but Jane¡¯s eyes that were like ancient wells asionally revealed a hint of light. She could not be underestimated. Jane cocked her brows. ¡°What? Are you stunned? Am I that beautiful?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No, Queen, howe you¡¯re so young?¡± Shaun was the first to voice the question in everyone¡¯s mind. In the hearts of Shaun and the others, to be able to be the number one hacker in the Dar and break through a country¡¯s firewall alone, she had to be at least in her 30s or 40s! But Jane looked like he was not even 20 years old! ¡°Of course I¡¯m young. I¡¯m only in my sophomore year. But you guys are quite young, about my age. ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Jane, 19 years old, and I¡¯m studying in the University of Oricle and in the sophomore year. I¡¯m doing a Computer Science Major. Hi guys.¡± Jane reached out her hand to Marlon and the others. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really Uncle Jack¡¯s daughter! Oh my god!¡± Liliana called out btedly. Was this world really that small? The legendary number one hacker of the Dar, the idol of countless people, was actually rted to Liliana? ¡°Liliana, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve heard a lot of bad things about me from Jack. ¡°I don¡¯t care to exin my personal style. I¡¯ve always done what I think is right.. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this got to you.¡± The reason why she said this to Liliana was because Jane knew that Liliana was not familiar with Jack¡¯s family. That was why she dared to say such a thing. Nor were they a ***of ***who had been yed by Madelyn. Otherwise, Jane would not havee into contact with this team from the beginning. ¡°No¡­ I believe you, Queen! ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, as long as you¡¯re Queen, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯m sorry, Queen, I¡¯m just surprised that the world is so small¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, after investigating the true identities of the four of you, I was also very surprised to meet Liliana in this team. ¡°Maybe this is fate, but since we¡¯re on the same team, we¡¯rerades. I don¡¯t want to see unnecessary distrust. ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin too much. I think if I want you to really trust me, I¡¯ll prove it with my strength in the future!¡± Jane could not be bothered to exin to Marlon and the others what she had done in the Fowler family. It was a *****memory that Jane could not wait to forget. Marlon and the others looked at each other. ¡°Liliana is right! No matter who Queen is, Queen is Queen!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Queen¡¯s strength is obvious to all. We¡¯re all gathered here because we admire Queen!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Next, Jane strolled around the base. There was nothing wrong with the server, inte speed, and equipment. ¡°It must have cost tens of millions to build this base,¡± Jane said calmly. Marlon said nervously, ¡°Hmm¡­ Queen, do you think the base is too small and has too little equipment? If there¡¯s anything else you need, please let us know. We can go find it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I think it¡¯s enough. After all, we¡¯re only a five-man team. We¡¯re not like thosepanies in the movies that have hundreds or thousands of hackers at the drop of a hat. ¡°Next, let¡¯s talk about the differences between your skills. Then, we¡¯ll begin the first mission of Red Star Team.¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Now?!¡± ¡°Yes! And I won¡¯t interfere with this mission. I¡¯ll rely on the four of you toplete it!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes shed. She then looked at Marquise. Marquise was stunned for a moment before lowering his head, not daring to look straight at Jane Since Jane had said so, even if the four of them were nervous, they could only brace themselves and ept reality They couldn¡¯t let Queen down and that was the only thing in their minds. After pointing out the current technical problems of the four-man team, Jane arranged for them to start attacking the intelligencework of an underground organization overseas. There was no indication of the purpose of the underground organization. She stood back and observed the cooperation of each member of the four-man team. Marlon and the others were skilled and had known each other for a long time. They trusted each other. Every program was done by a specific person. The tasks were done in an orderly manner, and the division ofbor was clear. This kind of trust, cooperation, and teamwork was definitely not something that could be done in one day. At the same time. Jane could tell that Marquise was the most talented hacker in the four-man team. After all, it could be seen from the Dar leaderboard that Marquise was higher than the others in the four-man team. However, Marquise¡¯s personality caused him to be a very quiet person and could feel embarrassed easily. In front of Jane, they did not speak much to express themselves. Next were Marlon and Shaun. The two of them were chattering non-stop. They were considered a rather unusual existence among hackers. Those who were used to being addicted to the online world and wearing virtual masks would be difficult toe into contact with reality over time. Simply put, they would be suffering from a socialmunication disorder. It was different from Marquise¡¯s personality which was like that when he was born. Thest one was Liliana. The only girl in the group of four was also the weakest. That might be the case, but the gap between her and Marlon and Shaun was very small and negligible. Liliana gave Jane the impression that she was calm. Even Marquise would get emotional and impatient. Liliana was like an iceberg. She had never been impatient when handling matters. The four of them had their own strengths and weaknesses. Miraculously, they couldplement each other¡¯s personalities, amodate each other, and improve rapidly. Jane nodded in satisfaction. It was really a gift from the heavens. She had found such a perfect Team! Time passed bit by bit. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 145 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 145 Chapter 145 When the intelligencework waspletely broken through, Marlon and the others breathed a sight of relief. They all cried out excitedly. ¡°Queen, mission aplished!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Jane then finished everything off. Her fingertips danced on the keyboard. She quickly packed the data and sent it to an ount. ¡°The intelligencework you broke into this time is an underground organization specialized in human trafficking overseas. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the data and information to Interpol. With conclusive evidence and location, we can quickly wipe them out and rescue the innocent victims.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marlon and the others were stunned. ¡°Queen, why didn¡¯t you tell us about this?¡± ¡°If I told you, you will definitely be nervous. You will be afraid that if you make a mistake, it will lead to irreparable consequences. ¡°Isn¡¯t the oue pretty good now? You guys perfectly disyed your strength and conquered the intelligencework, saving countless pitiful people.¡± ¡°We saved them¡­¡± Marlon and the others looked at each other. They could feel their hearts beating violently. Their blood was boiling, evaporating their sweat. Just now, did they really rely on their own strength to conquer an underground organization and saved many innocent people? For the first time in their lives. An indescribable sense of glory and pride arose spontaneously! ¡°Since ancient times, there have been iron-blooded soldiers who charged forward and won victorious on the battlefield. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t defend our country with our strength like those soldiers, our firm believes are the same. ¡°That is to defend this country and do what we can to save those who are in deep trouble. ¡°This is the era of online information, and the technology we¡¯ve honed is the greatest weapon. It can catch the enemy off guard, attack the center, and dig out information! ¡°I¡¯m proud to have met you and have this team. You¡¯re very skilled! Through the team¡¯s cooperation, you saved many people just now. In the future, you can save more people and better protect our country!¡± Jane was not stingy with her praise for Marlon and the others. The team just listened to Jane. Marlon was unknowingly moved to tears. The others¡¯ eyes also turned red. ¡°Queen, before we met you¡­ although we wanted to contribute to our country, we never dared toe into contact with such things. ¡°We¡¯re not confident in our strength. We¡¯re afraid that a mistake will bring harm many people. ¡°This is the first time, but I believe that with Queen around, this won¡¯t be thest time! Queen, please continue to lead us in the future!¡± Marlon wiped his tears, sniffled, and sobbed. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The others also looked at Jane firmly. Unwavering. Their hearts were as hot as the sun. They wanted to use their own strengths to save more people! To protect the country that gave birth to them, exorcise the pests, and be better! It was not that the Interpol could not do anything about these underground organizations if they did not do these things! At the very least, it was because of them that these pests were eliminated today and earlier! They would want quicken the pace by a day or even an hour! At the very least, more people would be able to obtain the light of hope and be saved from the dark abyss! Jane¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already nine in the evening. You haven¡¯t had dinner, right? My treat.¡± After what Jane said. Everyone realized that they were hungry. Their stomachs were growling. They scratched the back of their heads in embarrassment. They left the base. Less than two kilometers away was the center of the bustlingmercial office building. Although the base was set up in such a ce, it was a little easy to be exposed. However, there was a huge problem with setting it in the suburbs. It was just that the Inte was not good and was prone to fluctuations. The center of amercial office building like this was the most prosperous ce in Stormton City. Networktency and fluctuations were mostly negligible. The only thing that made Jane ufortable was¡­ Fowler Corporation¡¯s headquarters was in the center of thismercial office building. ¡°Forget it, I wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky as to meet someone from Fowler family,¡± thought Jane. Moreover, it was already sote. Jane searched for a barbeque shop with a five-point rating on her phone map. She brought Marlon and the others to their seats. Marlon and the others were still talking about the various details of conquering the underground organization just now. Of course, they spoke very softly, hiding key information. They didn¡¯t want others to think that they were a criminal gang and call the police to arrest them. That would be embarrassing. Even Marquise was moved by the atmosphere and said a few more words. It made Marlon and the others look at Marquise as if they were looking at something new. Marquise lowered his head shyly. His ears also turned red. His messy hair and nerdy ck-framed sses could not affect Marquise¡¯s looks. Jane rested her head on one hand. She did not participate in the topic that they were talking about. However, there was a sense of fulfillment in her heart. She looked at her trustworthy teammates¡­. Yes, this feeling was really good. She felt that she was no longer fighting alone. The job of ordering food was handed to Liliana. Liliana was the calmest, unlike Marlon and Shaun. After ordering, she handed the menu to Jane. ¡°Queen, do you think these are suitable?* Jane nodded and said, ¡°As long as you like it. I eat anything. I¡¯m not picky about food. Waiter.¡± Not long after ordering, two people walked into the barbeque shop. ¡°Henry, let me tell you. I came to this barbeque shop with your mother previously. It tastes really good.¡± ¡°People can¡¯t live without food. You¡¯ve been working too hard recently. Although I¡¯m very happy that you can recover, you have to eat your meals on time.¡± ¡°Eat whatever you want today. Daddy¡¯s treating!¡± Jack pulled Henry and looked at his son as his heart ached. In the past few days, Henry had lost a lot of weight. Holding Henry¡¯s arm, Jack could not feel much flesh anymore. He could easily pinch the bones of Henry¡¯s arm. Not to mention the dark circles and fatigue in Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Henry knew that he was in a very bad state. She didn¡¯t want to sleep because she couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want to eat because she had no appetite. The only way to forget the things that had happened recently and drive Henry crazy¡­ She decided to get to work. She just worked continuously. She allowed work to take over everything in life! She was so busy that she had no time to care about anything else! Other than overworking his body like this, which was the stupidest way. Henry couldn¡¯t think of any other options. However, after Jack¡¯s repeated pleas tonight, Henry¡¯s heart softened. Even though he had no appetite, he still followed Jack to the barbeque shop. At least. Henry didn¡¯t want her family to worry about her. Henry had done too many wrong things to her biological sister, Jane. There was no turning back even if she regretted it. Unless it was like what Jane said¡­ Only death could make Jane¡¯s anger disappear. At that moment. Jack and Henry saw Jane¡¯s group of five eating roasted meat. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 146 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Jack wondered if he was seeing things. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Why was Jane here? However¡­ He had to ept reality. It was the time when he didn¡¯t want to see Jane. However, he had to bump into Jane now. This biological daughter had an ill-fated rtionship with them! Henry also saw Jane. Guilt, evasion, and fear shed in his eyes. He recalled the breakup that day. It was raining heavily. Jane said that she wanted Henry to died. This was a coincidental encounter¡­ Even if he felt extremely guilty towards Jane. He already knew that he had made a huge mistake. He wondered whether he still had the chance to beg for Jane¡¯s forgiveness. It was probably impossible. Jane would be counted as merciful if she didn¡¯t make things difficult for Henry when he was down. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jack took a deep breath. He knew that Henry¡¯s attitude towards Jane had changed. Just by looking at Henry¡¯s current expression, Jack knew¡­ He felt even sadder. And this sadness¡­ It was all because of Jane. Jack tentatively asked Henry several times why his attitude towards Jane had changed so much. Henry refused to talk about it. The only thing Jack could do as a father was to bring Henry away from Jane. This was to prevent Henry from being hurt by Jane. The next second. Jack seemed to have seen someone he shouldn¡¯t have. He let go of Henry and strode over. ¡°Liliana, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Liliana, who was chatting with Jane, was slightly stunned. Hearing Jack¡¯s voice, he looked over in surprise. ¡°Uncle Jack?¡± After saying that, Lina looked at Jane and felt like she was in a difficult position. He knew that Jane and the Fowler family were not on good terms at all. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Jack said something that would hurt Jane. Jane wanted to facepalm herself. What she was afraid of came true. How could she meet Jack here¡­ and Henry? It was already sote, but these two fiends came to eat roasted meat? He had never seen them have such interests before! ¡°Why are you sitting with Jane?¡± Jack had only his niece, Liliana, a limited number of times. Liliana had grown up overseas. Even though he had returned to Stormton City and found a job as a senior executive, Jack had asked Liliana toe over for dinner many times, but Liliana had always rejected him. Knowing that Liliana was afraid of strangers, Jack decided to let her be and secretly observed Liliana¡¯s work status. Liliana¡¯s development in Stormton City was getting better and better. She had established connections. with some wealthy families and had her own channels and resources. She relied on her own abilities and not Jack. Neither did she rely on her father, Craig. Liliana was so talented and courage at a young age. As the eldest uncle, Jack was relieved. He finally had an exnation for his younger brother, Craig. But what was this scene in front of him? Jack had tried several times to invite a niece but to no avail. They could only meet through photos or videos. In the end, she was eating barbecue here with Jack¡¯s most hated daughter? Jack felt as if he had been pped hard in the face. It was burning! Just like how Jane betrayed Jack back then! Marlon and the others also quietened down. As the heirs of the wealthiest families in Stormton City, they naturally knew¡­ This was Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, Jack Fowler! Not long ago, it had caused a hugemotion! ¡°Why? Naturally, it¡¯s because our rtionship has improved. What? Can¡¯t we do that? ¡°Or is the chairman of Fowler Corporation going to interfere the rights of his niece?¡± Jane retorted mercilessly. He hated Jack¡¯s words. Why was Liliana sitting with Jane? Was Jane a bacteria or germ? Why couldn¡¯t Liliana sit with Jane? The only sin would be sitting with the Fowler family. Even Liliana would be led astray and be as *** as a ****! ¡°You!¡± Jack gritted his teeth. ¡°This Jane¡­ After not seeing her for so many days, her ***was still as sharp as ever! ¡°I really don¡¯t know if it was inherited from me or Anna!¡± If such ***was used against an enemy, Jack would be very happy. However, it was used against himself, her biological father. This made Jack very upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Jack. I don¡¯t think¡­ this is the time to talk.¡± Out of respect for his uncle and his father and brother, Liliana spoke in a calm tone. In other words, she was clearly on Jane¡¯s side. ¡°Very well!¡± This feeling was indescribable. It was as if someone had stabbed Jack in the back! Henry quickly went forward and pulled Jack. ¡°Dad, forget it. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Henry. I¡¯m very calm and sober now.¡± Jack gave Liliana and Jane a meaningful look before turning to leave. That look¡­ Liliana was clear. Jack was disappointed with Liliana. However¡­ Liliana did not regret her choice. Jane felt a little awkward. She was wondering whether she should have poured the tea onto Jack¡¯s face or not. Considering the feelings of Marlon and the others, she decided not to do so. ¡°Sigh!¡± She regretted her decision and this cause Jane to feel very unhappy. What right did this ***, Jack, had to show an expression that Jane was not worthy of being with Liliana? ¡°***!¡± Jane cursed inwardly. Jack wanted to pick a spot where Jane could not be seen. In case that he and Henry lost their appetites. However, Henry chose a table that could see Jane without getting too close. Jack squinted his eyes. ¡°Henry, don¡¯t tell me you want to look at Jane?¡± Henry pursed his thin lips. ¡°Yes¡­ Dad, I want to look at Jane.¡± It was a rare opportunity. After meeting Jane by chance, he was able to keep an eye on Jane and was not chased away by Jane¡¯s cold words. This was the only chance. If they had met in any other way, Henry wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to see Jane. At the same time. Henry¡¯s gaze shifted to Liliana¡­ There were ripples in his heart. Jack was at a loss for words. He did not expect Henry to admit it. ¡°****it! ¡°What was wrong with Henry?¡± Henry and Peter became so concerned about Jane¡¯s every move. Dwayne was beaten up by Jane. Even when Jack returned home, he did not see Dwaynee out of his room. He had once been such a confident young man. Jane tried not to pay attention to Jack and Henry¡¯s gazes. She drank Coke, ate barbecue, and chatted with the members of Red Star Team. However¡­ Henry and Jack were looking at Jane. Jane really wanted to go over and dig out the eyes of these two ***. She would then throw it on the ground and step on it to turn it into sauce, shouting, ¡°What the ***are you looking at?¡± Liliana and the others could tell that Jane was not in a good mood. It was because of the arrival of Jack and Henry. Soon, they finished eating and left after saying that they were full. Jane was the first to slip away. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 147 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The roasted meat tasted good. The team members were fine. However, they encountered the Fowlers. They really ruined everything. Jane left in a hurry. Henry lowered her eyes. There was actually sadness in those eyes of his. *Jane¡­ ¡°Do you not want to see me at all? ¡°Is there really no chance for us to go back to the past and repair our rtionship?¡± Jack snorted angrily. ¡°***you, Jane, I haven¡¯t evenined that you¡¯re affecting my mood to eat with Henry. ¡°You still dare to avoid us like you¡¯re avoiding the God of Misfortune! I¡¯m so ***!¡± Henry stood up. ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back home and get some rest. I still have something to do.¡± ¡°Henry, you¡¯re not going to find Jane, are you?¡± This time, Henry did not take a bite of the roast meat at akk. He focused all his attention on Jane. Jack was worried that if Henry went to talk to Jane, with Jane¡¯s personality, Henry would definitely be humiliated. Thest time he was hurt by Jane, Henry was hospitalized and copsed. It was as if his soul had been emptied. Jack naturally could not let this happen again. ¡°Even if I want to see Jane, with Jane¡¯s current *****towards me, she probably won¡¯t want to see me. ¡°Dad, I want to see someone else. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you worried anymore.¡± Henry smiled at Jack. He left in a hurry. Jack sighed. Henry had already said so much. Jack could only choose to believe him. Liliana didn¡¯t drive to the base this time. She took a taxi. Shaun cocked his brows. ¡°Liliana, do you want me to drive you back? Marlon is giving Marquise a lift back.¡± ¡°No need, I can take a taxi¡­¡± Liliana had yet to finish speaking. A figure chased after her. ¡°Liliana!¡± It was Henry. Liliana had already expected this. He let Marlon and the others leave first. ¡°Um¡­ Liliana, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Shaun was a little worried. Marlon and Marquise also looked at Liliana worriedly. After all, Queen did not have a good rtionship with Fowler family. As one of the Fowlers, would Liliana be put in a difficult position? ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s still my rtive. He¡¯s not going to murder me, is he? Don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, Liliana took the initiative to walk towards Henry. Seeing Henry, Liliana said calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ages, Henry.¡± ¡°Liliana¡­ Are you free? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Marlon and the others could only watch helplessly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Marquise asked, ¡°Should we¡­ tell Queen about this?¡± ¡°Forget it. I feel that Queen¡¯s rtionship with the Fowler family is veryplicated. It¡¯s better not to bother Queen with such a small matter.¡± ¡°Since Liliana said that it will be taken care of, let¡¯s believe Liliana!¡± After Henry and Liliana arrived at a caf¨¦ that hadn¡¯t closed yet. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Americano, no sugar. Warm, please.¡± Henry and Liliana sat on the same table. They were face-to-face. For a moment. Henry clearly had a lot to say. But he didn¡¯t know where to start. Instead, Liliana took a sip of Americano and took the initiative to say, ¡°Thest time we sat face-to-face. like this was six years ago in Floricia, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Time passed so quickly. During this period¡­ too many things has happened.¡± Henry smiled bitterly. ¡°Liliana, how did you know Jane?¡± ¡°Is it strange that we know each other? No matter what, Jane is still my cousin.¡± Liliana did not reveal anything about the base or Red Star Team. Her voice was very calm. Liliana was 22 years old this year, one year older than Peter. ording to seniority, Jane was indeed Liliana¡¯s cousin. Of course, this was only a superficial rtionship. In fact, Jane was Liliana¡¯s idol plus leader. ¡°You should know what happened between the Fowler family and Jane. Is there no deeper reason?¡± asked Henry He wanted to get an answer. ¡°No, don¡¯t overthink things. Henry, I just have a close rtionship with Jane. As for your family¡­ that¡¯s a private matter. As a junior, I can¡¯t get involved. ¡°Or did you find me this time because you feel that I was on good terms with Jane and you feel very angry and want to punish me?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m happy for you and Jane to be on good terms. At least this way, I can feel less guilty.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes sh. Liliana was still rted to Jane. This meant that¡­ the blood rtionship between Jane and the Fowler family had not beenpletely severed. Even though this was Henry¡¯s wishful thinking. But if Henry didn¡¯t think so, he wouldn¡¯t feel any better. He could only choose to deceive himself. ¡°Henry, what exactly happened between Jane and the Fowler family? Wasn¡¯t she the daughter you¡¯ve been looking for for 19 years?¡± ¡°Why did Jane cut ties with the Fowler family in less than a month and even sued Uncle Jack in court?¡± In the past, Liliana had only heard of this matter and did not care. She felt that this was a private matter of his uncle¡¯s family. Her uncle wouldn¡¯t be happy if others asked, so Liliana could not care less. Now that it concerned Liliana¡¯s boss and idol, Liliana had to care! Queen had said that she had a clear conscience about this matter. In addition, after spending so many days together, with Liliana¡¯s understanding of Jane¡¯s personality, unless the Fowler family was treating her unfairly! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless! ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ She¡¯s the biological sister that the Fowler family had been looking for for 19 years.¡± Henry was talking to himself quietly. His expression was filled with sorrow. Finally, he spread his hands and covered his face. ¡°It¡¯s our fault¡­ Liliana, I can¡¯t say the exact reason, but Jane is disheartened by the Fowler family. It¡¯s our fault. ¡°It¡¯s the Fowler family who owes Jane. We¡¯ve finally found her, but we¡¯ve never given her the warmth she deserves. ¡°Instead, they forced Jane to cut ties with the Fowler family. Now that things havee to this¡­ ¡°We brought this on ourselves.¡± Regret. In short, he was very regretful. Henry felt the same as Peter. He dreamed of a second chance. If he could be reborn. The day that Jane came back to the Fowler family. At that time, Jane was filled with hope, excitement, happiness, and so on. As long as they were willing to show a little kindness and ept Jane, this biological sister who had been missing for 19 years, things would not havee to this! Things had gotten out of hand. Neither would they have be like this. They felt like their souls were lost If happiness didn¡¯t leave then suffering wouldn¡¯te. Liliana¡¯s whole body was trembling. She never expected Henry to admit so directly! ¡°Then why? Why did you have to be like that on the trending searches and on all the media tforms? You said that it was Q¡­ Jane was unruly and selfish and that¡¯s why she cut ties with the Fowler family and was chased away by you!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 148 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Even Liliana fell for that trending post on social media. Liliana did not know Jane that well yet. It was also because she trusted her rtives. She thought Jack Fowler and his family wouldn¡¯t tell such a despicable lie. She figured that Jack wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to his biological daughter, who had been missing for 19 years! If Jane wasn¡¯t Queen, Liliana would still be in the dark. She would still think of Jane as a contemptible person. She probably wouldn¡¯t want to hit Jane. But she wouldn¡¯t be friendly toward Jane when she met Jane either! Liliana was not the only one. Most people who saw that trending post would not investigate the truth. They just believed what the majority said. How bad must the misunderstanding against Jane be? Henry was suddenly speechless. He was the one who arranged for someone to publish that trending post. The post ndered and defamed Jane. Jane defended herself excellently and caused Fowler Corporation to suffer heavy losses in the end. However, there were still many people who did not know the truth. Seeing Henry like this, Liliana felt an unprecedented disappointment. ¡°How can you treat Janie like this? Even I can¡¯t stand it anymore, although I¡¯m only a rtive. ¡°All of you should realize how bad your actions are. No wonder Janie cut ties with you. You¡¯re not worthy of being her family!¡± Did Uncle Jack and his family know how capable and magnificent Jane was? If they did not know, then they must be blind! They were blinded by their ***! So **** that they would give up such precious treasure! Anyway. Things turned out pretty well. Queen was the strongest when she had nothing to worry about! The so-called kinship would only slow Queen down! It would never be of any help! Queen was better off without this kind of corrupted familial love! ¡°I know¡­ Liliana, we regret what we did. We want an opportunity to make it up to Jane. ¡°I don¡¯t expect Jane to forgive us and return to the Fowler family, but I want to do something for Jane. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can get rid of the guilt that¡¯s drowning me.¡± Henry did not dare to tell Liliana everything that had happened between him and Jane. If Liliana knew what he had done, everything would be over Liliana probably would never see Henry again. Of course, the wouldn¡¯t help Henry The kinship between him and Liliana was his only hope now It was the only way Henry could think of to keep track of Jane What Henry told Liliana was a lie. It was a lie that was as fragile as a bubble One day, the bubble would burst. Henry didn¡¯t care if Liliana said he was despicable and shameless or if he lied N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Henry did not want to cut off the only connection with Janel However, things did not turn out as he had nned. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Janie is far stronger than you think. She doesn¡¯t need Uncle Jack and his family¡¯s charity! ¡°The best thing you can do for Janie is to not bother her?¡± Liliana already thought that her uncle¡¯s family was hopeless. Liliana couldn¡¯t wait to see the day her uncle¡¯s family found out Jane¡¯s true identity. She wondered how surprised they would be. Would their eyes pop out of the sockets? Jane alone was as powerful as the entire Fowler Corporation This time, her uncle¡¯s family had totally lost the treasure. With Queen¡¯s personality, she would never go back! After saying what she wanted to say, Liliana was about to leave. ¡°Liliana, wait¡± Henry grabbed Liliana¡¯s arm and refused to let her go. ¡°Henry, there¡¯s no way we can reach an agreement. The heir of Fowler Corporation should be respectful gentleman! ¡°You¡¯re still my cousin. Don¡¯t force me to fall out with you!¡± Liliana¡¯s tone was cold. Liliana had started to despise her uncle and his family How could she not be after knowing all the bad things they did to Jane? Even if Jane wasn¡¯t Queen, she was still the Fowler family¡¯s biological daughter who had been missing for 19 years What the ***were Uncle Jack and his family thinking? When Jack and his family stayed at Liliana¡¯s house, Anna Fowler kept saying how sorry she was toward Jane every day. Even Liliana¡¯s biological parents persuaded Anna to give up, but Anna would not give up. Anna wanted to find her biological daughter, who had been missing for so many years, no matter what She needed to know whether her daughter was alive or dead Anna said that she was the child¡¯s biological mother. So, even if the world had given up on finding Jane, she wouldn¡¯t give up! At that time, Liliana believed her In the end, Anna found Jane, but she didn¡¯t cherish Jane at all, She and her family abused and bullied Jane however they pleased. They were all ****! Liliana couldn¡¯t believe that these people were her blood rtives. She was disgusted! They were ** ***! She felt like her trust was betrayed! Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Liliana¡¯s cold gaze. Intuition told him that Liliana seemed to know that Jane was Queen. Could it be that the new hacker on the Dar who used Queen¡¯s little trick was Liliana? Seeing that Henry was still clutching her arm, Liliana picked up the coffee on the table and sshed it on Henry¡¯s face. When the warm coffee sshed on Henry¡¯s face, he was pulled back to reality. Liliana forcefully broke free from Henry. She left quickly. Henry was left standing there. The coffee dripped from his hair and face and soaked his clothes. His heart sank more deeply than ever. Even Liliana, who didn¡¯t know about the details, was furious when she heard about their misunderstanding and nder against Jane. Why did he, as Jane¡¯s biological brother who was face-to-face with Jane, not feel guilty for doing all those things to Jane back then? He was the family Jane once longed for. How could he trample on Jane¡¯s desire for a family? A waiter hurriedly came over when he saw the incident. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Did this quarrel with his girlfriend? ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Henry lowered his head and left the cafe. His heart was filled with unprecedented despair. Several days had passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, Jane specially attended a bidder conference. She put on her sunsses and dressed up a little. Herpanion was Marlon. ¡°Q¡­ Jane, why would you suddenly want to participate in this bidder conference?¡± Jane called Marlon to ask for an invitation to the bidder conference. Marlon was shocked. The Croft family¡¯s power was more than enough for them to obtain an invitation to such a conference. ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± Jane smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go in.¡± She asked Marlon for help naturally because they were a team. Marlon also owed Jane a lot of favors. It was equally easy to ask Hugh Croft, Connor Luther, or Robert Shane to get her the invitation. However, she would owe them a favor. Hugh Croft and the others probably wouldn¡¯t care, but Jane would. It was unpleasant to owe someone a favor. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I will, of course, go in. I want to be Jane Fowler¡¯s escort!¡± ¡°Although I may look weak, I am a high-level martial artist! Marlon patted his chest confidently. ¡°I can tell.¡± Jane was not ttering him. She also practiced martial arts. She could tell that Marlon had some habits unique to martial arts practitioners. He was sensitive to things even when he was only taking a walk on a usual day. It was instinctive after practicing martial arts for a long time. ¡°Marlon, why are you here?¡± A voice that annoyed them came from behind. Jane and Marlon turned around. It was Diane and Layne Croft. When Diane saw Jane, she was shocked. ¡°***! Why are you here?¡± After all, this was a public ce. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 149 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Diane still had to pay attention to how she acted. She had spoken without meaning to just then and did not control her volume. She had already attracted the attention of many people. ¡°Marlon, why are you with Jane?¡± Layne frowned, though his eyebrows did not leave a crease when he did. He looked at Marlon with hostility. There was no other reason. It was because Layne looked down on this spoiled youngest son of the third branch of the family from the bottom of his heart. Rumor had it that he dropped out of university without even finishing his ***. He would either go out to ***around all day or stay in his room and make a mess. If not for the Croft family¡¯s support, how would Marlon have had the funds to squander away like this? However¡­ At a family gathering. Hugh personally talked to Marlon. He even praised Marlon. Even Marlon¡¯s parents were shocked for a long time. One must know that Hugh existed in the Croft family as the most outstanding and most capable one. They had high hopes for him. Even as rtives, they were jealous of Hugh and afraid of his ability simultaneously. Hugh rarely took his rtives seriously. For Marlon to be held in such esteem by Hugh¡­. No one had expected this! When Layne saw this happening, he thought that Hugh had gone crazy. Immediately, he became deeply jealous of Marlon. Why had Hugh taken a fancy to such a good-for-nothing fellow, who relied on his aging parents and had dropped out of school?! ¡°Why can¡¯t I be with Jane? Do I need you to care who I¡¯m with?¡± Marlon looked at Layne as if he were looking at an ***. Marlon wasn¡¯t a ***. Naturally, he knew that Layne looked down on him. As for the capabilities that Marlon had, he disdained to tell anyone. He liked the feeling of being low-profile. This did not mean that Marlon would allow Layne, who looked down on him, to humiliate him! ¡°You?! Marlon Croft, how dare you talk to me like that!¡± ¡°Marlon Croft! What did Uncle teach you? How dare you argue with your elders like this? Apologize!¡± Diane and Layne were indeed mother and son. The apple never fell far from the tree. They were both so shameless. ¡°Ignore them, Marlon. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Jane pulled Marlon into the bidding office. ¡°Stop! You owe us an apology!¡± How could Diane let Marlon off so easily? If Diane could see Marlon, an ****and ipetent scoundrel, actually daring to talk back to her precious son, who had immense potential and a bright future ahead of him, and still not say anything, she would not be Diane Croft if she did not vent her anger. In the next second. Diane received a loud p to the face. She looked away. Her face was burning with disbelief. This p again¡­ A familiar pain! There was no need to think about it! This ***Jane Fowler must have hit Diane! This was the second time! The second time! And in front of so many people! Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Diane and Jane.. Even Marlon and Layne did not react at first. By the time he reacted, Layne immediately hugged the disgraced Diane. ¡°What are you doing?! Jane Fowler!¡± Layne wished he could p Jane.. Jane didn¡¯t just p Layne¡¯s mother. She also pped Layne¡¯s face. He never expected¡­ for Jane to be so presumptuous! How dare he hit Diane in front of so many people! Did she want to ***? ¡°Q¡­ Jane, what are you.. Marlon was stunned by Jane¡¯s bravery. Though Marlon had wanted to do this countless times. Who asked Diane¡¯s family to ***others and look down on him? However, he only dared to think about it in his heart. He did not dare to act on the thought. Jane might have gotten some gratification from that, but what would she do next? ¡°I pped her to ***her up.¡± Jane said coldly. Diane kept chattering like a locust behind Jane. Did he really think that Jane never lost her temper? ¡°Jane! Fowler!¡± Even if the noble blood running in Layne¡¯s veins made him unable to lose his rationality on such an OCCASION. Jane behaved mercilessly towards them time and time again. Layne couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised his hand and was about to p Jane ¡°Jane¡± In a moment of desperation, Marlon wanted to protect Jane In the end. Jane kicked Layne¡¯s knee. The wound from when Layne had knelt on the broken ssst time had not fully recovered. Jane¡¯s kick was fast, precise, and ruthless. She deftly avoided everyone¡¯s gaze. Layne¡¯s knees felt like they were about to split open. An intense pain assaulted him. He lost his bnce and knelt on the ground. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Everyone was speechless. This scenepletely exceeded their imaginations. They originally thought that Layne wanted to fight back for his mother. Why was he kneeling down to Jane Fowler in the end? What was going on? ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so polite to me. Come, continue kneeling. I¡¯ll take a photo with my phone¡­¡± ¡°Layne, what¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt somewhere?¡± Diane ignored the pain in her face and quickly helped Layne up. ¡°You ***, how dare you attack me!¡± ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. Who saw me attack you? I¡¯m just a weak woman. How could I win against a man like you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you knelt down, but here you are, still lying. How despicable.¡± ¡°You?!¡± Layne wanted to tear Jane into pieces. In fact. Layne had indeed made his move. Jane said calmly, ¡°Also¡­ Have you forgotten that I have something on you?¡± Layne raised his hand. It stopped in midair again. Luna¡¯s video! Layne¡¯s palm gradually clenched into a fist! The veins on his forehead bulged as he stared at Jane. ¡°Your gaze makes me very ufortable. Layne Croft, if I identally revealed that your Luna used to kneel in front of me and bark like a dog, and even licked my shoes¡­¡± ¡°Jane! That¡¯s enough! Stop talking!¡± Diane was scared to death and quickly stopped Jane, She looked around carefully. Jane controlled her volume very well. Only the three closest people knew about it. ***it, Luna! She had caused such big trouble, and Diane and Layne had ended up being controlled by others. They didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound even after being beaten. However, Luna had disappeared without a trace. Even Raymond could not find her and had no choice but to return to Stormton City. Marlon was petrified. He could not believe what he had just heard from Jane. Luna¡­ Had that ***and despotic hooligan girl actually knelt down and barked like a dog at Jane, and even licked Jane¡¯s shoes? Heavens above! Though Marlon did think about it from a different angle. If Luna provoked ¡°Queen¡± recklessly¡­ Even if she didn¡¯t ***, she would be skinned alive! ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me? Alright¡­¡± Jane met Layne¡¯s murderous gaze. Her red lips curled into a cold smile. A pnded on Layne¡¯s face. p. The crisp sound of a p sounded out. The entire ce was dead silent. ¡°Then¡­ show me some sincerity!¡± ¡°In the future, if you see me or my friends, scram far away and don¡¯te looking for a beating. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 150 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 150 Chapter 150 After pping, Jane rubbed her wrist and turned to walk toward the bidding office. Marlon came back to himself and hurriedly chased after Jane, shouting, ¡°Jane, wait for me.¡± Jane and Marlon had left. Everyone pretended not to see this scene. They avoided Layne and Diane when they walked into the bidding office. How could anyone in Stormton City not know the Croft family? Layne Croft was like a new star in Stormton City. It was said that he had flourished recently. Diane and Layne were pped by Jane, but they did not dare to fight back. What a joke. Diane said, ¡°Layne, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Diane felt her face burning. It was not only because of Jane¡¯s p. It was also because of the feeling of being looked down upon by everyone. Diane had never experienced such an embarrassing ****. Diane was always a socialite in the upper ss and a member of the Croft family. She was a prominent figure among the noblewomen. But now, Jane pped Diane and threatened Diane with Luna¡¯s video in public. Thinking of these, Diane could not breathe. Diane felt awful when thinking about all of those. If Raymond heard of this matter, he would definitely have a long speech with Diane. A serious expression appeared on Layne¡¯s face. He gave others a feeling that he was depressed. Then Layne was dragged inside by Diane. They ignored the gazes of strangers. Diane said, ¡°Layne, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to hold it. That ***Jane Fowler went too far just now. ¡°For a ***, I wanted you to p her back. Look how embarrassing we are now!¡± Layne replied, ¡°***¡­ Actually, I almost lost control. However, Jane has something to do with Hugh. ¡°If Jane ***that video to Hugh and says something bad, Hugh will do everything to destroy our branch. ¡°Is not the time to pick a fight with Jane and Hugh¡­¡¯ Diane interrupted, ¡°What? Jane has something to do with Hugh? When did that happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about it at all?¡± Diane was stunned. Diane never expected Layne not to p back because of this reason. Diane murmured, ¡°Could it be that Hugh has a crush on Jane? Is this ***blind? ¡°Hugh is the head of the Croft family. How can he fall in love with an ordinary person? When I see dad, I¡¯ll tell him everything about Hugh!¡± Diane was angry. However, she did not lose her insanity. Diane thought, ¡°But if Jane and Hugh are really in a rtionship¡­. ¡°That will mean Jane can control us easily. ¡°If so, Jane can even ***on our heads in the future. ¡°She got Luna¡¯s embarrassing video and used Hugh to suppress Layne.¡± At this ***, Diane arose an intension to ***Jane. Diane murmured. ¡°Anna told me she couldn¡¯t solve the problem. However, Jane was quiet and did not release the video. ¡°At that time, I hesitated about if I should find someone to ***Jane Fowler. ¡°Now it seems like I can¡¯t let Jane Fowler be alive!¡± Layne silently ***his **. Layne did not speak a word. All Layne could feel was the pain from his burning face. Then, Layne gradually regained his rationality. Layne thought, ¡°I realized that Jane has too much evidence against the second branch. ¡°Besides, she has Hugh Croft. ¡°I have to think of a way to ease the tension between us and Jane. ¡°We can¡¯t be as confrontational as before. ¡°Sorry, little Maddie. I have to make sacrifices and seduce Jane Fowler. I do this for the sake of our future happiness, little Maddie.¡± Jane did not care what Layne and Diane were thinking. Jane thought, ¡°Well, I gave them my ps. ¡°I embarrassed them, but they didn¡¯t dare to fight back. ¡°How satisfying!¡± Marlon asked, ¡°Queen, what exactly happened among you, Layne Croft, and Layne? Why are they so scared of you?¡± Marlon was so curious that he kept asking Jane all kinds of questions. His starry eyes were filled with admiration. Jane briefly exined what had happened to the Croft family. Marlon said, ¡°***. Queen, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Marlon gave Jane a thumbs up. Marlon continued, ¡°The second branch has always been ***. I always ***them. ¡°Thanks, Queen. You kicked their *** for me today. Hahaha! I¡¯ll tell my family what happened today when I go back home! It¡¯s too satisfying!¡± The Croft family had a total of four branches. Victor Croft, who was Marlon¡¯s grandpa, was the former leader of the Croft family. Michael Croft was the head of the first branch. Raymond Croft was the head of the second branch. Layne and Diane belonged to this branch. Matthew Croft was the head of the third branch. Marlon was in this branch. Levi Croft was the head of the fourth branch. Hugh was in this branch. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Levi was the youngest of four brothers. However, Levi had a genius, Hugh Croft. At a young age, Hugh took over control of the Croft family from Victor Croft and became D.Y¡¯s president. Hugh was an outstanding one in the Croft family. This enabled his branch to suppress the other three branches. Michael Croft was the second distinguishing one. After all, as the head of the first branch, Michael had some power. Then it was the second branch. Raymond had some abilities and raised a ¡°genius¡± Layne. Raymond had developed these years and took back some power. The third branch was at the bottom. This was because Matthew did not like to fight for power. Instead, he liked to travel around with his wife and see the great scenes of the country. Matthew was not utilitarian, so he was not ambitious Matthew¡¯s personality influenced his children. Marlon and the others of this branch were capable. However, they preferred to do things they liked and live afortable life. Therefore, the third branch had no power in the Croft family. Certainly, the third branch did not care much about power. It was a privilege for one to be born into the Croft family. Even if the one was a good-for-nothing, he could still enjoy a luxurious life that others envied. Jane shrugged and replied, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Then, Jane ced her hands on the chair behind her. Jane took afortable position to wait for the show to begin. Soon. The protagonists came. It was Jack and Henry. When Jack arrived at the bidding office, he felt something wrong. It was as if something had happened before they came. Jack had not participated in the bidding for a long time because he let Henry take over thepany when he retired. Jack was worried about Henry¡¯s ***, so he stayed by Henry these days. One night, Henry suddenly ran out to look for Liliana. When he returned, his ***state was even worse. Jack asked Henry what happened. However, Henry refused to say a word. Then Jack called Liliana. To his surprise, Liliana did not answer his call. Liliana seemed to be ***by Jane. Jack saw Layne and Diane in the office. Jack thought, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised to see them here since this is a big bidder conference in Stormton City.¡± Jack greeted Diane. Diane did not look too good, and she did not even hear Jack¡¯s greeting. Jack took a closer look and found Diane¡¯s face swelled up. Jack thought, ¡°Maybe my eyesight is getting worse.¡± The bidding conference was about to begin. Jack had no choice but to follow Henry and sit down in the front row. These seats were marked on the invitation letter, which meant these seats belonged to important guests. This revealed that the Fowler Corporation had a pivotal position in Stormton City. The Fowler Corporation was still standing proudly even after what happened previously. At this ***, a figure in the dark smirked. Then Jack felt as if someone was staring at him. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 151 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 151 Chapter 151 The man¡¯s senses were very sharp. He swept backward instinctively like a wild beast. Then. The feeling of being targeted had disappeared without a trace. Was it an illusion? ¡°Mr. Laton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The secretary beside him asked Chester softly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Cheer up and participate in this bidding meeting.¡± ¡°I spent 3 million dors to buy this news. I hope I won¡¯t return in disappointment.¡± Chester put aside the unclear feeling in his heart. His amber eyes shed with excitement. This was only the first step in his expansion! Everyone looked at Chester. This was because Chester looked unfamiliar. They had never seen him before. However, he had an extremely handsome and outstanding face. He was 6 feet 3 inches tall, dressed in an expensive high-end suit. He had permed curly hair and amber eyes. He crossed his legs and supported his chin with one hand as if he was distracted. The shrewd light in his eyes could not be underestimated. Just by looking at him, one could tell that Chester was not a simple person. Marlon noticed that Jane¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chester. He asked softly, ¡°Queen, is there anything about that man worth your attention?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jane retracted her probing gaze and asked Marlon in return. Marlon thought for a moment and said, ¡°That man¡­ is so handsome. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a man who¡¯s on par with Hugh.¡± Even though they were so far apart, when Chester turned his head just now, Marlon saw his face clearly. Other than the word ¡°handsome¡±, Marlon couldn¡¯t find any other adjective. Jane knocked Marlon on the head. ¡°You ****, since when did you judge people by faces? Hugh will ****you if he hears you.¡± Marlon rubbed his swollen forehead. ¡°Oh my, Queen, I can¡¯t help it. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this man¡­ Although I¡¯ve seen very few. people, I don¡¯t remember this guy at all. ¡°But Hugh won¡¯t take it to heart. He already said that men who rely on their looks to make a living are the most despicable. He has never relied on his looks to make a living!¡± Jane was a little confused. Would Hugh¡­ say such a thing? It sounded like it came from that noble and cold man. But why did Jane subconsciously think that Hugh actually cared about his face when she was with Hugh? Marlon continued to stare at Chester. ¡°This guy¡­ The aura he inadvertently exudes can¡¯t be underestimated!¡± After looking at Chester for a long time, Marlon could also feel it. After all, he was a man from the Croft family. ¡°Keep watching.¡± Jane crossed her arms and spoke with interest. Jane had already investigated it. In her previous life, the person who used Madelyn to dig up information on the Fowler family was Chester.. She investigated Chester thoroughly. She knew that Chester was the illegitimate son of the chairman of the Crown Group, which dominated the economic lifeline of Xkasa City. Chester was extremely outstanding. He had disyed great talent since he was young. At the age of 22, he had alreadypleted his graduate course in finance overseas and returned. Even though he was an unpresentable illegitimate child, Chairman Laton had taken a fancy to Chester¡¯s -talent and ambition. He had given Chester enough resources to allow Chester to grow. Chester just returned to the country less than three months ago. In order to avoid suspicion, he came to Stormton City and started his business with the first sum of money given by Chairman Laton. Madelyn had been roped in so quickly. Through various means, he won Madelyn¡¯s heart sessfully. She cooperated with Chester and betrayed the Fowler family. Apart from the fact that Madelyn needed money, Madelyn was also seduced by Chester¡¯s beauty, causing her to be more inclined toward him. After all, Chester did have a face, temperament, figure, and bewitching methods that could make women go crazy. In her previous life, Jane died. She did not know if Chester had destroyed the Fowler family in the end. Now that she was reborn, Chester had finally arrived in Stormton City. This was his first coboration with Madelyn. Jane had to witness with her own eyes whether Chester had the ability to defeat the Fowler family! Only then would Jane be at ease! The bidding began. People started bidding one after another. These were all inessential. The piece ofnd where Madelyn had sold out the n information could be bid. Jack made a move. The lowest bid was 3 million dors. Even the Fowler Corporation had made a move. The others who were interested in this piece ofnd instantly disappeared. ording to their estimation, this piece ofnd could be profitable, but the profits were not high. Instead of fighting with the Fowler Corporation and ending up in an awkward situation, it was better to give the Fowler Corporation a favor. And yet. Chester raised his card. *4.5 million dors.¡± Hiss! Everyone gasped. They all looked at the unfamiliar handsome man. They were not familiar with him, but he could offer 4.5 million dors and even challenge Fowler Corporation¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This young man was indeed not a kind person! Jack also nced at Chester. His intuition told him that Chester was not an ordinary person. After discussing with Henry, he raised his sign. ¡°5.25 million dors.¡± Chester raised his card again. ¡°6 million dors.¡± Jack hesitated. Henry said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll go ording to the original n. We¡¯ll pay 7.5 million dors. We won¡¯t raise it any further.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jack nodded and raised his card. ¡°7.5 million dors.¡± ¡°7.5 million and 30 thousand dors.¡± Chester seemed to have guessed the psychological price of Fowler Corporation. There was an additional 30 thousand dors. In the end, he sessfully bought this piece ofnd. After achieving their goal, Chester and his secretary stood up and left to prepare the transaction. procedures. As he walked past Jane, Chester¡¯s amber eyes were suddenly fixed on Jane. There was a hint of suspicion. In just a short moment, he looked away. Jack and Henry couldn¡¯t get that piece ofnd, and they didn¡¯t find Jane. They had achieved most of their goals this time. They stood up and left, returning to thepany to deal with the rest of the matters. After all, if they did not get the most important ce, the nned proposal was equivalent to being useless. They had to think of a new proposal. They still had a lot of energy and time to spend. They could not waste any more time in such a ce. Marlon clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fowler Corporation to admit defeat so quickly. He offered 30 thousand dors more just now. If they really want this piece ofnd, they can continue to increase the price.¡± For the huge Fowler Corporation, 30 thousand dors was nothing. Marlon felt that it was embarrassing to let go of the ce they wanted just like that. This was much more important than 30 thousand dors. ¡°ording to Fowler Corporation¡¯s proposal, they feel that they can earn 15 million dors by taking over thisnd, but this is an uncertain factor. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that many unexpected events have happened, causing this piece ofnd to be scrap. It¡¯s a huge loss. ¡°No one can guarantee a 100% sess rate in earning money. If there is, it¡¯s a god. ¡°Using 7.5 million dors as the psychological base price and not being angry with others is Fowler Corporation¡¯s usual calm way of handling things. Chester took advantage of Fowler Corporation¡¯s ***. ¡°After all, prestige doesn¡¯t matter. For the development, expansion, and survival of apany, there are many factors that need to be considered. It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± In a fight with Fowler Corporation, as long as one grasped Fowler Corporation¡¯s ***reserve price, it was very easy to obtain what one wanted at the smallest cost. Therefore, the information provided by Madelyn was extremely important. It allowed Chester to bid unscrupulously and crush Fowler Corporation. This time¡­ It was also the first time that Jack and Henry had misjudged Chester and suffered a huge loss! But it was not thest time! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 152 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 152 Chapter 152 ¡°I see¡­¡± Marlon touched the back of his head, not fully understanding. After Marlon and Jane left the bidding office. Coincidentally. Chester had alsopleted the procedures. The two teams met again. This time. Chester took the initiative to greet them. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, right?¡± Although Jane was disguised, with Chester¡¯s sharp eyes, he still recognized Jane. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Jane said calmly, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°This is my business card, Miss Jane Fowler. If there¡¯s anything you want to cooperate with, feel free to call me.¡± Chester handed her a business card. Jane took it and nced at it. X.Y. Group Ha. Was it like Hugh¡¯s D.Y. Group? Jane put the business card in her pocket. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Chester pursed his lips, smiled, and left. The secretary followed beside Chester and asked carefully, ¡°President, why do you want to be rted to Jane? She¡¯s not important in our n, right?¡± Chester wanted to quickly dig up the first bucket of gold and show it to the Laton family. Chester chose the most dangerous way that might vite thew. Through various means, he found out that the Fowler family trusted this adopted daughter Madelyn to the point of indulgence. Chester came to Stormton City to start a business and only had the 15 million dors that Chairman. Laton had given him. He registered apany and defined his future direction. He started to lure Madelyn. Chester had already found out the importance of Madelyn in the Fowler family. As well as Fowler Corporation¡¯s style in bidding. If he could grasp the psychological base price of Fowler Corporation, the probability of sessfully obtaining it would reach 95%. After putting in so much effort and time, he finally got the information from Madelyn. He got the first proposal. With Chester¡¯s insight¡­. This proposal was not as simple as the 15 million dors mentioned by Fowler Corporation! Chester was confident that he could make a profit of 30 million dors! ¡°One more chess piece means one more chance of sess. Jane isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Ive heard about Jane before I came to Stormton City. If possible, I don¡¯t want to be enemies with this woman.¡± This was Chester¡¯s instinct. Ever since he was young, this instinct had saved him countless times. As the illegitimate son of the Laton family, Chester lived an inferior life. Thanks to that tragic period, Chester was able to quickly grow to his current state. Chester left. Jane was still looking at Chester¡¯s departing figure. Marlon hesitated for a moment and could not help but say, ¡°Um¡­ Queen, don¡¯t tell me you like him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ***.¡± Jane rolled her eyes at Marlon. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who forgets his friends when he sees someone he likes?¡± ¡°No, but Queen, you really pay attention to that man¡­¡± I can understand. That man is indeed very handsome.¡± Marlon did not know the rtionship between Jane and Hugh. He made his own judgment. N?velDrama.Org content rights. If Hugh was here, Marlon could be kicked out of ***. ¡°I advise you not to say such things again for the sake of your life. ¡°Alright, thank you for today. I have to go now.¡± Jane patted Marlon¡¯s shoulder and turned to leave. Jane arrived at the underground parking lot. Coincidentally. She met Layne and Diane again. The corners of Jane¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous smile. She treated the two of them as air and turned the key to Porsche before walking toward it. Diane gritted her teeth in hatred, but she did not dare to say anything. She had been pped by Jane after saying something. It was so embarrassing. When Jane walked past Layne, Layne suddenly spoke. ¡°Jane, I think we should talk.¡± Even Diane was stunned. She looked at Layne in disbelief. ¡°Layne, you¡­¡± ¡°Mom, leave it to me. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Layne tipped Diane a wink. And yet. Janepletely ignored Layne¡¯s words and walked straight to her Porsche Cayenne. oprived the ve dose, chand & and that the ? ??? ? seat of Jan and Wecked on the weed that: have mahathung ti dncung with you Dist There¡¯s no need not far with you There¡¯s nothing to take about Jepped on the elerate and was about to *****sway Layine dit met expect Jane to be to heartle She was clearly a *** In order to snatch Madelynis qualification for thepetition, she slept with the professor In order to marry into the Croft family and be rich she not only seduced Hugh but also became intimate with Marlon Why? Since she wanted to marry the Croft family and have the Cindere story, wasn¡¯t seducing Layne the best choice? Why would Jane rather use her body to seduce these two men than Layne? It was fine if she just seduced Hugh However, Jane would rather seduce Marlon than Layne It was as if she was saying In Jane¡¯s eyes, Layne could not evenpare to Marlon She embarrassed Layne! It was awful! In a moment of desperation, Layne actually blocked Jane¡¯s car ¡°Jane, I really have something very important to tell you!¡± ¡°Are you not getting out?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. She released the brake, stepped on the elerator, and was about to crash into Layne. At the critical moment, Diane could not help but shout worriedly, ¡°Son!¡± Layne suddenly came back to his senses and immediately pounced to the side. He rolled on the ground crazily, looking extremely miserable. Jane did not even look at it. ¡°***,¡± she said and ***Porsche away. ¡°***it! This b*tch!¡± Layne was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Son, are you alright? Gosh, you¡¯re bleeding. Let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly¡­ ¡°No, Mom. It¡¯s just a small injury. Just disinfect it.¡± Layne looked at the wounds on his body. *Jane¡­ ¡°I will remember this. ¡°One day, I will make you willingly submit to me! ¡°I will prove how wrong your choice is! I, Layne, am an existence even more outstanding than Hugh and Marlon!¡± Night fell. Jane was having a shower. At this moment. There was a notification on her phone. It was from Hugh. [Do you want to eat something tonight?] Jane replied, [Sure. Send it over. I¡¯m almost done showering.] Showering¡­ Hugh was downstairs in Jane¡¯s apartment. He pursed his lips tightly. He thought of Jane taking a bath ***. Ahem. Hugh subconsciously had an erection. His heart, which had always been like an iceberg, was moved. No matter what, Hugh was a normal man. In the past, he never had an erection. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 153 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 153 Chapter 153 It was because he had never met a woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Now, he had encountered his own light. Hugh would inevitably change from a high and mighty god who was not aroused to an ordinary man in the mortal world. He became a mortal who had emotions and desires and would easily be happy, angry, and sad for the person he loved. ¡°Boss.¡± Life sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He looked at Hugh through the rearview mirror. Hmm¡­ How should he put it? He felt that Hugh¡¯s expression changed frequently. This was the first time he had seen such a boss¡­ Hugh waited in the car for half an hour. Then, he sent the food to Jane. ¡°Come in and sit.¡± When the two of them met, Jane and Hugh could be said to be good friends. Hugh felt as rxed as if he was in his own home. Or rather¡­ Only in this ce could he feel rxed. The size of the space could not bepared to Hugh¡¯s big manor. But¡­ Jane was here. It was reassuring. Jane prepared the food that Hugh had brought over and ced it on a te. There was also orange meat sprinkled with crushed ice and sour plum powder. ¡°Let¡¯s try it together. I tried it with this orangest time. It tasted even better!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh picked up the fork and took a bite. ¡°Not bad indeed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so perfunctory. You have to taste the food with your heart. Trust my judgment as a gourmet, okay?¡± Janeined. Then. She stabbed a piece of orange meat with a toothpick and handed it to Hugh. Hugh was slightly stunned. ¡°What are you waiting for? Open your ***.¡± Under Jane¡¯s urging, Hugh subconsciously opened his ***. Jane stuffed the orange into Hugh¡¯s ***. After careful mixing, the frozen oranges mixed with ingredients and the high-tech food that was suitable for Type Omega blood brought by Hugh, it actually produced a wonderful chemical reaction. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious¡­¡± Hugh was stunned, ¡°Right? If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. Anyway, I¡¯ve had dinner. There¡¯s plenty here. It¡¯s a pity not to eat it all.¡± Jane smiled as if she received major recognition. Then, she enjoyed the delicious food. Hugh ate it like this again. It tasted good. However, it was not as delicious as before. The reason¡­ Hugh knew it very well. Because Jane didn¡¯t feed Hugh that piece of orange meat. Jane fed it, so Hugh felt that it was so delicious. It was better than the delicacies he had eaten in his life. Hugh stared at Jane. Jane was too embarrassed to enjoy eating. ¡°Ahem¡­ Um, Hugh, I know that I don¡¯t look good when I eat. You don¡¯t have to stare at me like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janie. You¡¯re too beautiful, so I can¡¯t help but¡­ be entranced.¡± Jane was speechless. Hugh said so seriously. But Jane was at a loss. At the same time. What was the inexplicable rapid thumping in her heart? A strange feeling welled up in her heart, forcing Jane to lower her head. ¡°Did what I just said bother you?¡± Hugh had never been in a rtionship before. When it came to rtionships, he was like an ***. He was apletely different person from the noble emperor who was swift and decisive in the business world and had a lot of talent. Seeing that Jane suddenly did not speak as if he ignored Hugh, Hugh could not help but feel nervous. So¡­ After falling in love with someone, he would care so much about his position in her heart. Many times, he would inadvertently wonder what Jane thought of Hugh. They had known each other for so long and had experienced many things. But Hugh¡¯s answer was still unclear. a ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ Hugh. Sometimes I wonder if you really like me, or is it because of the attraction between the blood types? ¡°When I came into contact with you, I could feel the blood in my body boiling. This is a chemical reaction that only Type Omega blood has. ¡°The closer we get, the more I can¡¯t control the surging urge in my heart. In the beginning, I was embarrassed and afraid of losing control, even though I¡¯ve gotten used to it now¡­¡± Jane held her cheek and looked at Hugh seriously, speaking sincerely. As she spoke, Jane did not know how to continue. Why did she say things like that? Was Jane trying to confirm something? She wanted to be sure that Hugh cared and liked her. Wasn¡¯t it just because they had the same blood type and had to rely on each other to live happily for the rest of their lives? There was a deeper reason¡­ But what was the reason? As a spinster who had never been in a rtionship in her previous life, Jane was also confused. When it came to love, Jane was not much better than Hugh. Both of them were ***in love. Jane was the Queen of the Dar, and Hugh was the King of Stormton City. When these two worked together, they could even shake the entire world easily¡­ Now that they were squeezed together in the living room, facing each other, they were like teenagers who had just fallen in love and could not control their hormones. Those who were familiar with Jane and Hugh would definitely be shocked if they saw it. They would wonder if pigs could fly. ¡°I admit, Janie, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two of us had Type Omega blood and attracted each other, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to approach you. ¡°But¡­ I can tell you with certainty that in this world, the only person who can stand by your side is me, and it has to be me. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Janie. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s because of my blood type or because you make me disregard my own safety and be less like myself. I want to have a home of my own and feel happy. ¡°About this, no matter how many times you ask, I will tell you firmly! I love you! Janie! As your pursuer, I will not give up! ¡°Until the day you fall in love with me!¡± When Hugh said this, his eyes were as hot as the holy spear of Olympus. It was as if it could easily tear the sky apart. It made the world tremble. This ¡°Holy Spear¡±¡­ hit Jane hard in the heart along with Hugh¡¯s words. It pierced through the softest part of her heart. It made Jane¡¯s blood boil uncontrobly again. Even her soul could sense Hugh¡¯s feelings. Hugh pursed his lips. His deep ck eyes seemed to melt the woman in front of him. It was good to say Hugh was domineering. Anyway, Hugh could not ept the fact that Jane had another man beside her. He finally found an opportunity to confide in the person he wanted to confide in the most. Hugh would not regret it, even if it would scare Jane and make her alienate him! Because this was what Hugh wanted! Loving her made him incorrigible! It took Jane a long time to ept the news. She could not control herself. Soon, she broke out into augh. ¡°Hugh, I¡¯m happy to hear you say that.¡± Jane had to admit it. Chapter 153 It was because he had never met a woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Now, he had encountered his own light. Hugh would inevitably change from a high and mighty god who was not aroused to an ordinary man in the mortal world. He became a mortal who had emotions and desires and would easily be happy, angry, and sad for the person he loved. ¡°Boss.¡± Life sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He looked at Hugh through the rearview mirror. Hmm¡­ How should he put it? He felt that Hugh¡¯s expression changed frequently. This was the first time he had seen such a boss¡­ Hugh waited in the car for half an hour. Then, he sent the food to Jane. ¡°Come in and sit.¡± When the two of them met, Jane and Hugh could be said to be good friends. Hugh felt as rxed as if he was in his own home. Or rather¡­ Only in this ce could he feel rxed. The size of the space could not bepared to Hugh¡¯s big manor. But¡­ Jane was here. It was reassuring. Jane prepared the food that Hugh had brought over and ced it on a te. There was also orange meat sprinkled with crushed ice and sour plum powder. ¡°Let¡¯s try it together. I tried it with this orangest time. It tasted even better!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh picked up the fork and took a bite. ¡°Not bad indeed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so perfunctory. You have to taste the food with your heart. Trust my judgment as a gourmet, okay?¡± Janeined. Then. She stabbed a piece of orange meat with a toothpick and handed it to Hugh. Hugh was slightly stunned. ¡°What are you waiting for? Open your ***.¡± Under Jane¡¯s urging, Hugh subconsciously opened his ***. Jane stuffed the orange into Hugh¡¯s ***. After careful mixing, the frozen oranges mixed with ingredients and the high-tech food that was suitable for Type Omega blood brought by Hugh, it actually produced a wonderful chemical reaction. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious¡­¡± Hugh was stunned, ¡°Right? If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. Anyway, I¡¯ve had dinner. There¡¯s plenty here. It¡¯s a pity not to eat it all.¡± Jane smiled as if she received major recognition. Then, she enjoyed the delicious food. Hugh ate it like this again. It tasted good. However, it was not as delicious as before. The reason¡­ Hugh knew it very well. Because Jane didn¡¯t feed Hugh that piece of orange meat. Jane fed it, so Hugh felt that it was so delicious. It was better than the delicacies he had eaten in his life. Hugh stared at Jane. Jane was too embarrassed to enjoy eating. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem¡­ Um, Hugh, I know that I don¡¯t look good when I eat. You don¡¯t have to stare at me like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janie. You¡¯re too beautiful, so I can¡¯t help but¡­ be entranced.¡± Jane was speechless. Hugh said so seriously. But Jane was at a loss. At the same time. What was the inexplicable rapid thumping in her heart? A strange feeling welled up in her heart, forcing Jane to lower her head. ¡°Did what I just said bother you?¡± Hugh had never been in a rtionship before. When it came to rtionships, he was like an ***. He was apletely different person from the noble emperor who was swift and decisive in the business world and had a lot of talent. Seeing that Jane suddenly did not speak as if he ignored Hugh, Hugh could not help but feel nervous. So¡­ After falling in love with someone, he would care so much about his position in her heart. Many times, he would inadvertently wonder what Jane thought of Hugh. They had known each other for so long and had experienced many things. But Hugh¡¯s answer was still unclear. a ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ Hugh. Sometimes I wonder if you really like me, or is it because of the attraction between the blood types? ¡°When I came into contact with you, I could feel the blood in my body boiling. This is a chemical reaction that only Type Omega blood has. ¡°The closer we get, the more I can¡¯t control the surging urge in my heart. In the beginning, I was embarrassed and afraid of losing control, even though I¡¯ve gotten used to it now¡­¡± Jane held her cheek and looked at Hugh seriously, speaking sincerely. As she spoke, Jane did not know how to continue. Why did she say things like that? Was Jane trying to confirm something? She wanted to be sure that Hugh cared and liked her. Wasn¡¯t it just because they had the same blood type and had to rely on each other to live happily for the rest of their lives? There was a deeper reason¡­ But what was the reason? As a spinster who had never been in a rtionship in her previous life, Jane was also confused. When it came to love, Jane was not much better than Hugh. Both of them were ***in love. Jane was the Queen of the Dar, and Hugh was the King of Stormton City. When these two worked together, they could even shake the entire world easily¡­ Now that they were squeezed together in the living room, facing each other, they were like teenagers who had just fallen in love and could not control their hormones. Those who were familiar with Jane and Hugh would definitely be shocked if they saw it. They would wonder if pigs could fly. ¡°I admit, Janie, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two of us had Type Omega blood and attracted each other, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to approach you. ¡°But¡­ I can tell you with certainty that in this world, the only person who can stand by your side is me, and it has to be me. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Janie. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s because of my blood type or because you make me disregard my own safety and be less like myself. I want to have a home of my own and feel happy. ¡°About this, no matter how many times you ask, I will tell you firmly! I love you! Janie! As your pursuer, I will not give up! ¡°Until the day you fall in love with me!¡± When Hugh said this, his eyes were as hot as the holy spear of Olympus. It was as if it could easily tear the sky apart. It made the world tremble. This ¡°Holy Spear¡±¡­ hit Jane hard in the heart along with Hugh¡¯s words. It pierced through the softest part of her heart. It made Jane¡¯s blood boil uncontrobly again. Even her soul could sense Hugh¡¯s feelings. Hugh pursed his lips. His deep ck eyes seemed to melt the woman in front of him. It was good to say Hugh was domineering. Anyway, Hugh could not ept the fact that Jane had another man beside her. He finally found an opportunity to confide in the person he wanted to confide in the most. Hugh would not regret it, even if it would scare Jane and make her alienate him! Because this was what Hugh wanted! Loving her made him incorrigible! It took Jane a long time to ept the news. She could not control herself. Soon, she broke out into augh. ¡°Hugh, I¡¯m happy to hear you say that.¡± Jane had to admit it. Post navigation Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 154 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 154 Chapter 154 She long had feelings for the man standing in front of her. After all, he was such a distinguished and outstanding person. His feelings for her were steadfast and unwavering. Jane always found it difficult to trust anyone. His confession tasted like the sweetest poison to her. She could not resist the temptation. She recalled that both of them had Type Omega blood. Would it have any impact on their future? Nevertheless, this question was no longer important. ¡°Janie, I¡¯m sorry to say this so suddenly. I might have scared you. ¡°I just want you to understand from the moment I met you, I already liked you. ¡°You¡¯re a ray of light, illuminating my frozen and pitch-ck world. If a ray of sunlight shone into the darkness and was unable to pull itself back, soon, it would retreat into obscurity. The ray of light had been tainted by the darkness. Hugh did not want that to happen. He might have fallen into the abyss of darkness, his body corrupted and debased. Still, he would try his best to reach out and grab hold of the ray of light. ¡°All right, I understand. Hugh. I already said that I¡¯m very happy. Why do you think you¡¯re scaring me? ¡°Ahem¡­ thank you for your serious and sincere confession. I am not sure if I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Now you make me look like a flirt who is toying with your affections¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Hugh interrupted her. His tone was firm and assertive. ¡°Janie, I will wait for you until you are willing to ept my affections.¡± Before that happened, Hugh would continue to persevere and try to win her heart. He would not stop trying until he made Jane his. Hugh did not know much about Jane. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He knew that the matter regarding the Fowler family had left Jane badly scarred. She had ***herself up ever since. She did not want to get involved in any kinship in the future. Hugh had never expected that he could get this far in getting close to Jane. Jane was so precious to him. John knew better than anyone else in this world how much he treasured her. She was a rare treasure, the brightest star and the only sunshine that could dispel all darkness. A glimpse of Jane was only enough to send ripples into his heart, invoking his innermost feelings Jane looked into Hughs eyes for the first time. She noticed that his eyes were deep set and ck Initially, it looked like a hollow ******. Now, its reflection was illuminated with Jane¡¯s silhouette At least for this moment, there was only Jane in Hughs eyes. Jane suddenly asked a strange question. ¡°Hugh, do you know how to ***dry hair?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hugh did not expect such a question from Jane. ¡°My hair isn¡¯t dry yet. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to sleep. Help me ***dry it.¡± Jane stood up as she rified her question. Stunned for a moment, Hugh followed after Jane. Jane sat at the dressing table and handed the hairdryer to Hugh Hugh took the hairdryer and gently blew Jane¡¯s hair. Jane¡¯s hair was very soft and smooth to the touch. There was also the scent of Jane¡¯s shampoo around her. Jane closed her eyesfortably. ¡°I¡¯ve read a few novels in the past on this description. I¡¯m looking forward to this. ¡°You¡¯ll help meb my hair while I straighten your tie. It will be such a blissful picture. ¡°Hugh, do you think we look like the male and female protagonists in those ancient novels now? Will this be a sweet ending?¡± Hugh¡¯s gaze was so gentle, like the still waters in theke. His slender and fair fingertips weaved through Jane¡¯s hair as the hot wind from the hairdryer blew on her hair, allowing the scent to permeate the room. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, we can continue like this forever.¡± Hugh¡¯s answer would never change. He was just waiting for the day when Jane finally agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I love you, but you are the reason why I don¡¯t love others¡± Jane closed her eyes in satisfaction. She ced both her legs on the chair. Hugging her legs, she tilted her head and propped one side of her face on her knees. She was like a cat that just had a beautiful dream after a nap. Hearing that, Hugh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not dare to think too much. He was afraid he misunderstood Jane¡¯s intention and ended up getting hurt. However, Hugh really wanted draw near to Jane. He leaned forward. He kissed Jane¡¯s hair. He then kissed Jane¡¯s cheek. Then he moved to her red lips. Hugh had left. After drying Jane¡¯s hair, he looked at her and frowned, He was the head of the Croft family and the president of the DY. Group. He might be impulsive and had almost crossed the boundary, shattering all his logic. In the end, Hugh remembered Jane. Jane¡¯s existence forcefully brought Hugh back to his senses. He stopped himself. Jane¡¯s heart flipped. She really wanted Hugh to kiss herself that night. No matter what, Jane was still ady. She found it embarrassing to ask for it. However, Hugh had restrained himself. What a pity. Sometimes it was not good for men to be too rational and emotional. However, there was plenty of time. Jane and Hugh could take it slow. She would not be ***again and ruin her beautiful life. She already had something more important than kinship. In this life, Jane was no longer alone. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s work overnight and finish up the mission assigned to us.¡± ¡°Jane, charge!¡± Hugh left the apartment. He got into the car. Life asked, ¡°Boss, are we going back?¡± For a moment, Hugh was quiet. He took out his phone. He called Robert and Connor. Robert was currently attending a banquet. Connor was already asleep. The two of them were rudely summoned up by Hugh. After hanging up the phone, Hugh ordered, ¡°Go to Nightshade Bar.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the bar, Hugh had already drunk a few sses of the 1982 vintage of Lafite. Connor and Robert had rushed to the bar, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter? I was dreaming of kissing my future wife when you interrupted my dream.¡± Connor pouted angrily. ¡°Well, Hugh is never so rash. Something important must have happened. Take a seat, and we can talk about it.¡± ¡°Hugh, what happened?¡± Robert pulled Connor to sit down and stared curiously at Hugh Hugh had never been so anxious to gather Robert and Connor together at Nightshade Bar for a discussion. Hugh was like a monster. Whenever there was a critical situation where no one couldplete the task, Hugh was always able to resolve it miraculously and beautifully. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s drink. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything today.¡± Connor Robert could not believe their ears. ¡°Hugh, are you ****? Don¡¯t scare me. Connor swallowed hard. He found it incredulous that Hugh was acting so strangely. He was frightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m feeling happy, and I want to drink. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Hugh¡¯s thin lips curled up. He was in love. Connor and Robert were speechless. They seemed to have understood everything. Hugh was not troubled at all. He wanted to fall in love, and he was no longer single. That was why he was so happy. ***it! How could Hugh torture them this way? Both Connor and Robert were single. They were either sleeping soundly in bed or busy with some event. Hugh had dragged them out to boast about his love life in the middle of the night. They seethed with anger inwardly, ¡°Jane Fowler, you should take him in hand¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 155 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Jane was unaware of what Connor and Robert were going through. After a night of hard work, she finallypleted her mission. She was in high spirits. Perhaps it was because of the food Hugh sent. Or perhaps, there were other reasons. She was in a beautiful mood. It was also possible that she was happy because of both reasons. Jane stretched her limbszily and sent the information to rence. She then went onto the bed, intending to catch up on her sleep. In any case, she had no ss the next morning. Shortly after, Jane was sound asleep. She was dreaming. She found herself in a pink sea of flowers. There were pink petals dancing in the sky. The beautiful ce was like a fairnd. The blue sky and **** formed a background that seemed boundaryless. Jane did not even have time to think ahead. Just then, a ray of light appeared. Someone was tearing into space amidst the sunshine. It was Hugh. He flew up to Jane. His handsome face looked very dignified. He smiled affectionately. Hugh held Jane¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. Jane seemed to have lost all her strength. She allowed herself to move in tandem with Hugh. As she fell into Hugh¡¯s embrace, they resumed kissing. Soon, the kiss deepened in the dream. Hugh¡¯s lips seemed sweeter than Jane thought they would be. Her body reacted instinctively. She wanted to close her eyes and wrap her arms around Hugh¡¯s neck. She was drowned in the dream woven by the pink sea of flowers. She wished she never had to wake up. The rm clock woke Jane up. Rubbing her hair, she got up and looked at the time. ****it! It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon! She was going to bete. Jane had always been a light sleeper. She had never slept so soundly. In addition, she was behaving intimately with Hugh in the dream. Embarrassed, Jane rubbed her forehead furiously. In both of her lives, she was already so old, yet she was still dreaming of being a princess. Exasperated, Jane figured she must have been possessed. Since it was toote to go to work, Jane took the afternoon off again. Just then, Yale sent her a message. [Jane, Mr. York forwarded the information you send to me. You¡¯ve done really well.] Jane replied, [Hehe, it¡¯s my honor to be able to help you.] Yale texted back, [You¡¯re about to participate in the International Students Drawing Competition. Don¡¯t take on any new missions for the time being. Rest well and get ready for the battle.] Jane said, [Don¡¯t worry, Yale, I won¡¯t let you down. I will definitely win the world championship this time!] Jane wanted to do it not only for herself but also because Yale pinned all his hopes on her. It was her honor to bring glory to the country. Yale said, [I believe you can do it, Jane. You are so smart. I¡¯m sure you can do it.] After chatting with Yale, Jane went on to confirm her next mission with rence. rence sent her a text message. [Queen, youpleted your mission so quickly this time. It¡¯s already. very helpful to our research. You should rest for a while first.] Jane insisted, [Mr. York, don¡¯t worry about me. I have a lot of pent-up energy, and I need to expend them. Just send any new mission my way.] Jane wanted to help Yale¡¯s research on the lithographic machine and break up the monopoly. Crucia¡¯s power in the international arena would rise exponentially then. Yale was working hard for the country¡¯s glory. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As his junior, Jane could not afford to ck off. rence replied emotionally. [Queen, I¡¯m sorry that we doubted you when you first came to the organization. If¡­] [Mr. York, you are right to suspect me. Anyone in your position would do the same. [It¡¯s fine now since all your suspicions have been dispelled. Right now, I just want to be like Yale and do my part for the country. That¡¯s all.] The two of them smiled and made peace. University of Oricle¡¯s freshman wee party was approaching. That day, Jane just finished her ss. L gave Jane a strawberry-vored lollipop. There was a sly smile on L¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you smiling so happily?¡± Jane took the lollipop and licked it. It tasted very sweet. ¡°Janie, let me tell you something. Madelyn¡¯s speech had been canceled. What pleasant news!¡± L leaned close to Jane. She almost could not hold back herughter. ¡°Huh?¡± Jane was surprised. She had been very busy with her training ofte. Besides, she had been very focused onpleting her mission. Jane did not pay much attention to news in the University of Oricle, In her previous life, Madelyn was the center of attraction at the freshmen wee party. During the party, a mediapany noticed her. They had good reviews of Madelyn¡¯s performance atrge-scale dinners. Madelyn was good-looking and had a good figure. In addition, she also had the Fowler family backing her up. The mediapany lost no time in wooing Madelyn aggressively in hope that she wouldunch her career with them. Before Jane died, Madelyn had already broken into the entertainment industry. She had a few hit series such as ¡°The Zen Girls¡±, ¡°***Girls¡±, and ¡°Big Eaters¡±. She was very popr and was known as one of the four new-generation stars. Of course, Jane had to admit one thing. Madelyn¡¯s acting skills were indeed top-notch. In addition, she had several male friends in the entertainment industry as well as the Fowler family¡¯s influence. Even a lousy singer could easily get into the C-list. Madelyn, an ambitious and talented woman would definitely be able to achieve more. ¡°Of course, they did not say Madelyn¡¯s performance was canceled. The reason why Madelyn¡¯s freshman speech was canceled was because of the incident involving the Fowler family. They felt that Madelyn¡¯s speech will have an impact on the school. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t Mr. Lance give you Madelyn¡¯s spot in the national drawingpetition? You even won the championship. Now you are going to take part in an internationalpetition. ¡°The school must be trying to ***up to you. You cut ties with the Fowler family, and things had been strained between the both of you. If you really win the world championship, Madelyn will lose all credibility in Oricle.¡± The more L said, the more excited she became. She liked to insult Madelyn, that ***. It felt so gratifying. ¡°Janie, I believe in you. You will definitely win the world championship! ¡°Good luck! Destroy that angelic ***, Madelyn Fowler!¡± L¡¯s eyes were gleaming with pride. She clenched her fists, feeling hopeful for the future. Jane smiled and did not answer. The International Students Drawing Competition would be held a week after the freshman wee party. The organizers of the internationalpetition nned to hold thepetition before Christmas. Jane would travel with Mr. Lance to Meridonia by flight. This time, she would definitely return with the world championship trophy. She would bring glory to the country. Yale would be so proud of her. At this moment, Prof. Henderson entered the ssroom. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Raising her eyebrows, Jane stood up. ¡°Prof. Henderson, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°The freshman wee party is approaching. The professors have unanimously voted for you to give a speech to the new students as a senior and as an outstanding representative of the University of Oricle.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 156 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 156 Chapter 156 L was slightly stunned. ¡°Eh? Professor Henderson, isn¡¯t this job usually for the Student Union President? Why did you choose Janie?¡± ¡°Ahem, this year is a little special. Not only did Jane break my programming record, but she also won the national championship.¡± ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s normal for everyone to vote for Jane to be the representative. I wonder if Student you will ept it¡­¡± Jane thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll report this to the principal.¡± Aftern left, L held her cheek with an expectant expression. ¡°Janie, I suddenly feel that things have be very interesting. What do you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do our thing.¡± Jane said calmly. There was a reason that Jane answeredn¡¯s request. Jane wanted to force Madelyn. Madelyn would be more and more jealous of Jane. As long as Madelyn developed a strong desire to ***Jane. Madelyn would fall into Chester¡¯s sweet talk. The Fowler family would find out the truth one day. Things would be more interesting. Jane went to the toilet. Coincidentally, Jane ran into Madelyn. Madelyn was apanied by two of her best friends. Jane knew these two girls. One of them was the daughter of a cosmeticspany¡¯s CEO, Susan Morine. The other was the daughter of a CEO of a toypany, Jamie Chase. The twopanies Susan and Jamie¡¯s fathers owned were not small-scaled. Looking at Susan and Jamie¡¯s newest designer outfits, it was obvious their families were rich. Susan and Jamie were dressed extremely fashionably. They had exaggerated expression and was exceptionally gorgeous. However, Susan and Jamie¡¯s familypanies paled inparison to the Fowler Corporation. Madelyn was wearing all thetest limited-edition fashion items. One piece of Madelyn¡¯s clothes worthed more than all of Susan and Jamie¡¯s items added Susan and Jamie were Madelyn bootlickers. up. For Madelyn, it was better to have more bootlickers. That way, there would be more tools that Madelyn could use! It was even more convenient to have bootlickers close to her at the University of Oricle. In Jane¡¯s previous life, these two bootlickers had caused a lot of trouble for her. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Jane did not think that this was a coincidence. There were no freshman sses on this floor today. Even if one went to the restroom, one would only be on the 4th floor. One would not especially run to the 6th floor. Jane was curious about the game Madelyn wanted to y. Jane ignored Madelyn and walked to the toilet while humming a tune. Hatred shed across Madelyn¡¯s eyes. Yesterday, Madelyn had already received the news. The scheduled speech for the new student representative was canceled. There would only be a performance. Madelyn had different ns at first. This was supposed to be the starting point of Madelyn¡¯s glorious career in the entertainment industry. As the representative of the freshmen, Madelyn was an actress with excellent acting ***. Countless mediapanies would discover Madelyn¡¯s brilliance, and they would crazily try to sign her. And now, it was all ruined by Jane! When Jane passed by Madelyn. ¡°Janie.¡± Madelyn suddenly spoke. Madelyn reached out, wanting to pull Jane. Jane dodged quietly. ¡°Madelyn, don¡¯t call me Janie. I feel nauseous.¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s no need to act in front of me. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. You should act for someone who is willing to believe you.¡± Jane had long experienced Madelyn¡¯s shamelessness. Madelyn had been humiliated by Jane so many times, yet Madelyn still dared to approach Jane like this and pretend to be innocent. Madelyn probably wanted to put on a show for the two bootlickers. Jane was fine with Madelyn¡¯s tricks. However, Jane doubted if Madelyn could take the consequences. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re out of the line! Maddie just wants to reconcile with you!¡± ¡°Are what they said real? You, as the real daughter of the Fowler family, can¡¯t tolerate an adopted sister? Is that why you made it publically known and cut ties with the Fowler family?¡± It was as expected. Susan and Jamie had beenpletely *****by Madelyn. Seeing Jane say this, Susan and Jamie instantly felt indignant for their best friend. Susan and Jamie also wanted to please Madelyn. They wanted to put on a good act so that Madelyn would be happy. This way, if Susan and Jamie¡¯s familypanies wanted to coborate with the Fowler Corporation, Madelyn could pull some strings for them. Naturally, Susan and Jamie did not know how powerful the people behind Jane were. Jane had been rted to Hugh, Robert, Shaun, and Andy.. If Susan and Jamie knew about this, they would never dare provoke Jane in any way. Jane was about to speak. ¡°Susan, Jamie, don¡¯t say that Janie, you have all the right to **me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lived in this world. I appeared in the Fowler family, made Janie ***me, and caused the Fowler family to suffer such humiliation.¡± ¡°Janie, I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. I¡¯m really in pain! I can¡¯t sleep every night. I¡¯m thinking about where the happy Fowler family has gone!¡± ¡°I want you back, Janie. As long as you are willing to return to the Fowler family, I can really do anything Anything.¡± Madelyn¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke, and she began to cry crazily again. Jane was speechless. Come on. Couldn¡¯t Madelyn change a fresher story? Even if it was a fairy tale, it got old over time. Madelyn had said this many times in front of Jane. Jane was so tired of Madelyn¡¯s words. But Madelyn just couldn¡¯t get enough of the same old act. Jane was ***of hearing it. Jane wanted to vomit. However, the two bootlickers were immediately benevolent by Madelyn¡¯s pitiful appearance. Susan and Jamie red at Jane. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t you have a heart? Does it really make you feel good to hurt Maddie like this?¡± ¡°Maddie, I told you not toe here to use the restroom. I was afraid we would bump into Jane. Let¡¯s go.¡± If eyes could ***, Jane would have been **by Susan and Jamie. Something unexpected happened. ¡°Take care.¡± Jane left these words and turned around to go to the restroom. Madelyn and the others were stunned. What did Jane want to do? Why did it seem a little out of the ordinary? Jane was humiliated by them. Shouldn¡¯t Jane be furious? Madelyn¡¯s face darkened. Madelyn had an idea. Could it be that Jane had noticed Madelyn¡¯s n? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There was a reason that Madelyn brought her so-called best friends there to wait at the restroom. Madelyn wanted to see if Jane woulde. There were no surveince cameras in the female restroom. It was convenient for Madelyn and the two to cause trouble. Originally, Madelyn was worried that Jane would note. However, Jane dide as Madelyn wished! Madelyn wanted to use her usual methods to make Jane angry or even push Madelyn. Madelyn would take the opportunity and pretend to fall. Madelyn nned to crack her own head, bled, and pretended to faint. Then, Susan and Jamie would shout loudly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Even if there was no evidence, Jane would have no chance to be the senior representative given that Madelyn was hurt so badly by the incident. Then, Jane would lose the opportunity to give a speech at the freshman orientation. That was right. Madelyn had such a simple goal. She wanted Jane to take the me and fail to be the representative! Because this position originally belonged to Madelyn! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 157 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Madelyn¡¯s qualification would not have been snatched away if Jane had not interfered. She would not have been disqualified from giving a speech. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Madelyn was envious of Jane. She wished she could ***Jane with her hands. This also caused the Fowlers and Layne to ***Jane, It was ***two birds with one stone. Jane did not care about that at all. Madelyn did not even know how to push the situation forward. In Madelyn¡¯s script, Jane should not have reacted like this. This was unless Jane had noticed Madelyn¡¯s motive. At that thought, Madelyn rushed forward and tried to pull Jane back. ¡°Janie, why are you ignoring me?! beg you¡­ It was fine even if it was forced. Madelyn was going to get injured here. She was going to get the public to talk about Jane. Then, she would bribe some students to publicize the matter. That way, she would be able to disqualify Jane from bing the representative of the freshmen. And yet. Jane turned slightly to the side. She was holding her phone in hand. She aimed it at Madelyn. Madelyn stood rooted to the ground in shock. ¡°Hm? Continue, I¡¯m filming.¡± Jane recorded Madelyn¡¯s expression on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you now. If you want to say something, just say it.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Madelyn almost forgot. This was Jane¡¯s favorite method. Video recording! Since Jane was prepared in advance. As expected. Jane had guessed Madelyn¡¯s motive. ¡°You said¡­ You said that you¡¯ll do anything as long as I¡¯m willing to forgive you and return to the Fowler family, right? ¡°Then, Madelyn Fowler, kneel now and ****my shoes clean. I¡¯ll consider it after you do that. How about that?¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Madelyn trembled and looked at Jane in disbelief. ¡°Weren¡¯t you willing to do anything? I can return to the Fowler family as per your wish as long as you sacrifice yourself. When that timees, you can scram as far away as you wish and disappear from my world. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as the Fowler family is happy? ¡°However, to prevent you from causing trouble, I have to record a video as evidence to prove that you did it willingly and that I didn¡¯t force you. That¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hey, Jane, this is obviously a personal attack!¡± ¡°Yeah, how can you make Maddie do such an embarrassing thing?¡± Susan and Jamie saw the dire situation and immediately jumped out to support Madelyn. ¡°Don¡¯t make a promise that you cannot keep. What a joke.¡± Jane¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous smile. She turned around and walked into the female toilet. She closed the door and isted herself from the world. Madelyn and the others were left extremely embarrassed. ¡°All right, Maddie, I told you to ignore Jane. People like her are so vicious,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel so indignant for Maddie! How can there be such a shameless woman in this world? Is she really Mr. Fowler¡¯s biological daughter? Could there have been a problem with the DNA results?¡± Jamie and Susan also ***Jane. Madelyn¡¯s expression became even uglier when they brought the matter up. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it¡­¡± she thought. When Madelyn knew about this news back then. The first thing she thought of was that the DNA test report was wrong. She then secretly took Jane and Jack Fowler¡¯s hair for a DNA test. In the end. 99% match. They were biologically rted. Otherwise, why would Madelyn be so anxious to chase Jane away? Unexpectedly, even though she had sessfully chased Jane away. She caused so much trouble in the end. Jamie suddenly rolled her eyes. She immediately ran to the sink to get a bucket of water. Susan widened her eyes. ¡°Jamie, are you thinking of¡­¡± Jamie immediately gestured for her to keep quiet. ¡°Shh! Stop talking! I¡¯m going to teach this bad woman a lesson! Who asked her to ***Maddie like that!¡± ¡°Jamie, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Though Madelyn tried to dissuade her, she did not step forward to stop her. She was really mad at Jane. Even if this n failed, if she could drench Jane¡­ She would have gotten her revenge. Even if Jane pursued the matter. She would push all the me onto Jamie. Anyway, Madelyn had already dissuaded Jamie. It had nothing to do with her. Jamie took a bucket of water and effortfully walked to the door of the cubicle where Jane was in Just as she was about to raise the and pour the water into the cubicle before making a run for it Suddenly. The door was suddenly pushed open. Bang Jamie was caught off guard. The bucket of water sshed onto her instead. She waspletely drenched. Her hand was also bruised by the door. Jane stayed in the toilet. She slowly walked out after everything calmed down. She looked at the clown-like Madelyn and the others. ¡°Ha!¡± Sheughed mockingly. She then left the toilet. Madelyn and the others stayed behind. They felt an unprecedented sense of defeat. It was as if Jane had seen through all their thoughts. She did not take them seriously at all. They felt even worse than if Jane was to respond to them directly. Jane left the toilet and went to the corridor. L Sutton came looking for her. ¡°Janie, what took you so long? I was afraid you had fallen into the toilet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just solved a small problem. All right, I¡¯m going back to write my speech. ¡°I¡¯ll have to prepare well since I¡¯ve promised Professor Henderson, right? There¡¯s not much time left until the freshmen assembly.¡± Jane deliberately increased her volume. Coincidentally. Madelyn and the others walked out of the toilet. Her expression turned even darker. L instantly understood what was going on. ¡°That¡¯s right. Janie not only wants to be one of the University of Oricle most famous graduates, but she also wants to be the world champion! ¡°She has a bright future ahead of her. She¡¯s many times better than an angelic ***who¡¯s all talk but no substance!¡± Susan was furious when she heard this. She red at L. ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Strange, did I talk to you? Do I know you well? Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to make the connection. ¡°I haven¡¯t even called you out but you are already all up against me. How shameless.¡± L made a face at Susan. Madelyn ran away. She cried as she ran. Her defenses had been crushed this time. She was so angry that she cried. She thought, ¡°Jane! Foster! ¡°You ***! Just revel in your smugness now! ¡°On the day of the World Series, I, Madelyn, will destroy your reputation and make you the laughingstock of the country!¡± ¡°Wait for us! Maddie¡­¡± Seeing that Madelyn had run away, Susan and Jamie did not dare to stay any longer and quickly followed behind her. L burst intoughter. Jane rubbed L¡¯s head. ¡°All right, stopughing. Come, help me think of a script.¡± ¡°Janie, don¡¯t harm the innocent. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my abilities. I¡¯ll just wait to see how stunning your finished product is. ¡°Yeah, though I feel that my trash-talking ***are getting better and better, I must have learned a lot from Janie. I now know how to use terms like ¡®snowke¡¯ or ¡®angelic ***¡¯. ¡°Why don¡¯t I stop ying e-sports in the future? I¡¯ll learn how to write novels and be a full-time writer¡­ My pen name can be ¡°Infatuating Orange¡± and I¡¯ll publish novels with strong female leads. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± Jane did not know what to say. Soon. It was the day of the freshman wee party. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 158 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Only freshmen could attend the freshmen wee party held by the University of Oricle. The sophomores, juniors, and seniors could only watch the broadcast together with the graduating. students, graduates, and doctors. They could also head outside the assembly hall to bask in the atmosphere if they wanted to. The assembly hall had already been set up a day in advance, so the staff and student union members were maintaining order at the moment. There were also delegates who voluntarily went on stage to practice their speeches. Jane came to the assembly hall after she was notified. She was confident that she could do her speech well. But with her personality, she had to do her best since she had decided to do it. Hence, she decided to practice her speech once, Coincidentally, Peter was on stage giving a speech while Madelyn watched from below the stage. Peter was a senior and would graduate after finishing his studies this year. He was the most outstanding student in the whole University of Oricle before Jane overshadowed him with her brilliance. The school also generously gave Peter a chance to speak on stage. Of course, there was also the intention of currying favor with Fowler Corporation. With Peter¡¯s original career n, he nned to enter a famous university overseas to further his studies. At the same time, he had already passed the internationalnguage test and sessfully obtained the offer. Seeing Peter on stage, Jane turned around and left. Peter saw her and instantly stopped his speech. He hesitated for a moment. But in the end, he mustered up his courage. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Maddie, you stay here. I suddenly have something on. I have to go out for a while.¡± ¡°What? Peter, we¡¯re still in the middle of rehearsal¡­¡± Without any exnation, Peter jumped off the podium and chased after Jane. Madelyn naturally saw everything. She clenched her fists tightly as her nails dug into her flesh. It hurts! But her heart hurts more! ¡®Why Peter¡­ Jane was so ***towards you. Why do you keep caring for her? ¡°You even distanced yourself from me for Jane Fowler! Did she brainwash you?¡± It was gradually turning from autumn into winter. Jane stuffed her hands into the pockets of her windbreaker and exhaled. A bail of ****mist condensed in the air. It was already reaching ten degrees. The coldest temperature in Stormton City had reached three degrees before dawn. After living for so long, she had never seen it snow in Stormton City. There was a sound of hurried footsteps. Peter did not shout Jane¡¯s name. Instead, he went straight to Jane. Jane looked at Peter coldly and did not speak. Just like the coldness in the air, it made one¡¯s skin turn cold. It made his heart turn cold. Peter took a deep breath and mustered his courage, ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve already decided¡­ to study abroad. To grow stronger and to better fulfill my dream!¡± Jane was perplexed. So¡­ What does this have to do with her? Was Peter out of his mind? Did he not know that she had already cut ties with the Fowler family? Things have already reached this state. Why was Peter so shamelessly speaking such ****to her? ¡°Jane, I admit that I¡¯m not as good as you. But¡­ I¡¯ll be better. ¡°The reason why I stopped you was to say these words. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± After saying that, Peter left. He did not stop Jane again. Peter knew that he had acted like a ***just now. He could feel it from Jane¡¯s gaze. She had probably already treated him as a ***. Whatever. He could not be any worse in Jane¡¯s heart. He did not care about his image. Peter just wanted to tell Jane what he was thinking. In the future, anyone who mentioned Peter Fowler would not think of him as Jane¡¯s failure of a brother again! Peter would do his best! He would be a brother who would not embarrass Jane! What was he afraid of? It was already in the past! Jane was speechless. It was rare that she looked at the back of the leaving Peter. She thought selfishly, ¡®Could it be that her rebirth had caused many things to change subtly?¡¯ For example, the conceited Peter had actually be a servile **. Was he ****unstable after the blows she gave him? However, this was none of her business. Madelyn was still waiting anxiously in the assembly hall. She was considering if she should follow along to see what Peter had to say to Jane. -Would it be toote to follow him now¡­ If she had known, she would have followed him from the start! Just as Madelyn was letting her imagination run wild¡­ Peter returned. Madelyn looked delighted. ¡°Peter, why did youe back so quickly?¡± He had only been there for less than five minutes. Nothing should have happened. + ¡°I just did what I should have done. Okay, let¡¯s continue the rehearsal.¡± Peter forced a smile. There was even a hint of undetectable estrangement. Who was Madelyn? She immediately noticed Peter¡¯s estrangement. Madelyn was most sensitive to this kind of feeling. The smile on her face froze. Previously, she only felt it intermittently, so she was not sure. This time, Madelyn no longer had any doubts. Peter started to distance himself from her because of Jane Fowler! Just like how he humiliated Jane because of Madelyn back when Jane had just returned to the Fowler family. Her expression changed quickly. Madelynposed herself and did not let Peter see through her. Deep down, she was about to explode from anger. Why wasn¡¯t the day of the championship here yet? If that day does note, Madelyn will not be able to carry out her perfect n to embarrass Jane in front of the whole world! Night gradually descended. The freshmen entered the assembly hall one after another and found their seats. The school leaders of the University of Oricle were also there The lights turned on. Under the gazes of everyone, Jane slowly walked onto the podium as the representative. For this speech, Jane intentionally changed into a red evening gown. With red lipstick on, her hair fell casually on her shoulders. Her slightly raised head revealed her fair and delicate swan neck. Her skin was as smooth as a peeled egg without makeup, tempting one to reach out and caress it. Under her long eyshes were a pair of eyes as deep as the ocean. Even when facing everyone¡¯s stares on such an asion, she remained calm without a ripple. Her ck high-heels stepped on the floor gracefully, and her slender legs were fair under the lights. A warm round of apuse sounded from below. Jane could be said to be the most popr person in the entire University of Oricle. Although, she had just as many criticisms as praises. People who worshipped Jane would praise her till the skies. They thought of Jane as a rare genius who had surpassed Peter. She had even won the national championship and awsuit against Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman. People who hated Jane would detest her intensely. They felt that Jane was hard to get close to and not amicable, that she was a lone wolf and looked down on others because of her talent. Jane had always been free and unrestrained when handling matters. She did not like to exin to anyone. In conclusion, there was one sentence that described her. ¡°I like seeing the look on your face when you detest me yet can¡¯t get rid of me.¡± Jane began her speech. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 159 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Her fluent and clear words were broadcast throughout the assembly hall through the microphone. Her voice was cold and powerful. Every word was like a drumbeat that resounded in everyone¡¯s hearts. Jane¡¯s voice carried a magical force. Some ***Jane and did not want to listen to her speech seriously. However, as time passed, Jane¡¯s voice entered their ears. It happened gradually. Even the ***started to listen attentively. They could no longer divert their attention. Jane finished her speech. Only then did they snap back to reality. The contents of Jane¡¯s speech were still fresh in their minds. Even the school leaders in the front row praised her. Jane¡¯s speech was consistent with positive values, but it was not boring or put people to sleep. It was like listening to a fascinating story. Jane had probably taken a very long time to prepare her speech. That was why she could perform so well. And yet, no one knew. Only L knew. Jane only took half an hour to finish writing her speech draft. That also included polishing and modifications. Then she just left her speech draft alone and never touched it again. It waspleted. This was the first time anyone had seen such an outstanding speech that was not given delivered by a student representative. L¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out. She was amazed and wondered what went on inside Jane¡¯s head. How could she write such an outstanding speech so easily? Honestly! It was infuriating topare to others. Jane bowed and left the stage. It took a while before everyone started apuding loudly. They were all discussing among themselves. ¡°Oh my god, Jane Fowler¡¯s red evening gown is so beautiful today! Her figure is so good! She can¡¯t possibly be human! I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°I used to think that Jane Fowler could be the school belle. I didn¡¯t expect that when she made the effort to dress up this time, she would be so beautiful!¡± ¡°A school belle? I think Jane Fowler is more than enough to be the school belle! That charisma. It¡¯s not something that any random person can give off!¡± Not only is she so beautiful, but she¡¯s also talented ***! God is so unfair! I ***it!¡± ¡°I want to take off all my clothes and tell Jane Fowler I love her. Bros, do you support me?¡± ¡°Be careful, you could get arrested. Also, how can you be so sure of Jane Fowler¡¯s orientation? Girls can be very happy together too!¡± ¡°Also, Jane Fowler¡¯s voice sounds nice! I was engrossed in it just now and was mesmerized for a long time!¡± ¡°Looks like the Fowler family really shot themselves in the foot this time. They lost such a brilliant and genius daughter and instead protected that useless adopted daughter. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± Everyone chatted on. And the topic inevitably shifted to Madelyn. Everyone started topare Jane to Madelyn on a bnce scale. After all, these two people were opposites. One was the biological daughter of the Fowler family, who had been missing for 19 years. But after she was found, she cut ties with her family. The other was the adopted daughter who had been adopted for 18 years and nested herself in another person¡¯s family. She had been living a luxurious life since she was young and was given the best education. The bnce scale waspletely tipped on Jane¡¯s side. That was to be expected. The true bloodline was still important! It did not matter that Jane had been lost for so many years and had never received a top-notch education like Madelyn. She was still able to outdo everyone with the gifts that she had inherited from her bloodline. So what if Madelyn, who was not rted to the Fowler family by blood, lived a life that countless. people dreamed of? She was still trampled under Jane¡¯s feet! She could notpare at all! Backstage. Madelyn watched the live broadcast. She gritted her teeth in jealousy. She did not even notice that her team member hade to call her. ¡°Maddie, you have to get ready. You¡¯ve memorized your lines, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°***up!¡± In her anger, Madelynpletely forgot her pretenses. Everyone in the backstage room looked at Madelyn in surprise. Including Peter. Peter was the student representative for the closing ceremony after the speech by the school leader. Naturally, he had to stay in the backstage room and wait to be called on stage. Dressed in a ck custom-made suit, Peter looked extraordinary. After watching the live broadcast of Jane, Peter felt deeply touched and proud. This was Jane Fowler. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Peter Fowler¡¯s biological sister. The Fowler family¡¯s biological daughter. As expected of a descendant of the Fowler family and had inherited the family¡¯s outstanding genes. Every generation was better than thest. Even with so many pairs of eyes staring at her, Jane stood on the stage without any stage fright The dazzling lights became the backdrop of Jane¡¯s red dress and iparable beauty. Peter was immersed in his deep pride in Jane. Then Madelyn suddenly said, ¡°***up.¡± That made Peter jump. He looked at Madelyn in shock. He found it inconceivable. Those two words were filled with malice and anger. Yet they were uttered by Madelyn, Peter¡¯s innocent and kind sister! Madelyn instantly regretted it. ***it! Because she was so jealous of Jane that she forgot about her surroundings for a moment! Especially the fact that Peter was still here. She felt Peter¡¯s surprised gaze on her. Madelyn¡¯s mind raced as she quickly exined to her partner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something else just now and identally said something wrong,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She made all kinds of apologies. Her red eyes and teary eyes instantly aroused a man¡¯s desire to protect her. The team member, who was a college junior was a little angry after being shouted at for no reason. But he could not help but be moved when he saw Madelyn¡¯s eyes. Instead, heforted Madelyn and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Madelyn still had her looks and figure. She also had superb acting skills. She could act pitifully and cry whenever she wanted. And she had the Fowler family¡¯s power. With all these various factors, Madelyn eventually salvaged the situation. And yet. This incident nted a seed of doubt in Peter¡¯s heart. Peter could not help but wonder. The viciousness in Madelyn¡¯s tone just now. Could it be because Madelyn saw Jane perform so well in her speech? And so Madelyn became jealous? No. That was impossible. Madelyn was Peter¡¯s younger sister. He had watched her grow up. Because of the recent events with Jane, Peter did not know how to face Madelyn. However, Madelyn could not have be a jealous and vicious woman. She was such an innocent and kind person! Peter, of all people, should know! He told himself to stop thinking about it. However, it was toote. The seed of doubt had been nted. Now, it could no longer be removed. The seed was just waiting for the day it can take root and sprout. Thanks to Jane¡¯s connections, L was allowed to go to the back row to watch. L saw all the freshmen at the University of Oricle immersed in Jane¡¯s beauty and wisdom and they could not stop praising Jane. L¡¯s chest was almost puffed up to the sky. Her nose was stuck up and her hands were on her hips. She was even happier than the one being praised. Muahahaha! ***freshmen. Did they see that? Jane was so outstanding! L felt that it was those students¡¯ honor to be able to attend the same university as Jane. When they graduate and step into the workce, they could brag about it. The program moved on to the next segment. It was the freshmen¡¯s performance. Streams of vigorous singing, passionate dancing, and all kinds of programs filled the stage. Everyone pped and cheered. Finally. It was Madelyn¡¯s turn to go on stage. The main theme of this group¡¯s performance was different. It was a musical. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 160 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Musicals had extremely strict performance requirements. That was only natural. If the performance was sessful, it would cause everyone to cheer. After all, the song and dance script exuded a ¡°glorious¡± aura that other types of stage ys could not surpass. Madelyn stood up against others¡¯ opinions and formed a team. She had intended to rise to fame instantly on this ¡°glorious¡± aura They would gain the admiration of the entire University of Oricle students and the favor of media companies! She would disy her perfect acting skills! Madelyn had chosen Shakespeare¡¯s ¡°A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream¡±. It was also a familiar theme. However, as this was the freshman wee party, time was limited. It was impossible to finish the three-hour-long ¡°A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream¡±. She could only choose a short and exciting segment of the plot. Madelyn was the female lead-Hermia. The stage set changed. Actors in the musical¡¯s costumes appeared one after the other on the stage. They were apanied by the melodious background music of the cello. The atmosphere was instantly stirred up.. ¡°I¡¯ll be ***. Madelyn Fowler is going to attempt the musical ¡®A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream.¡± ¡°If Madelyn Fowler can act well in this drama, I¡¯ll think that she still has what it takes to be the Fowler family¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I have to say, Madelyn Fowler has been preparing for this performance for a long time. My friend went to watch their rehearsal. Madelyn Fowler¡¯s performance as the female lead was quite good!¡± ¡°It takes a lot of hard work behind the scenes for that one minute on stage. How much effort you put in behind the scenes is clear from your performance on stage.¡± Everyone was discussing animatedly. At this moment, Jane had already changed her clothes and was next to L. L looked at the performance that had already begun on stage. She held Jane¡¯s hand and pouted. ¡°Janie, since you¡¯ve already delivered your speech, let¡¯s not watch anymore. I don¡¯t want to see this angelic ***, Madelyn Fowler, show off!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Jane. ¡°Then where do you think we should go?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ but I¡¯m looking forward to Madelyn Fowler¡¯s performance failing and embarrassing herself.¡± Jane did not reply to that. She flicked her finger on L¡¯s forehead instead. L covered her forehead in pain and said, ¡°Hey, that hurts. Janie, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± ¡°Why, you¡­¡± Jane looked bbergasted. A musical was extremely difficult. It required a lot of skill. From the actor¡¯s voice, control of what was happening in real-time, acting skills, and physical fitness. After all, from time to time, the actor had to sing, run, and do all kinds of physically exhausting actions. However, it was unrealistic to expect Madelyn to ***up. Because the only thing Madelyn could be praised for was her ¡°acting skills¡±. In addition, Madelyn wanted to sessfully enter the entertainment industry after graduating from college. This freshman wee party was the ¡°starting point that Madelyn had been preparing for a long time. Jane remembered that in her previous life, Madelyn¡¯s musical performance was extremely sessful. It was well-received and attracted the attention of many mediapanies. It established a solid foundation for Madelyn to enter the entertainment industry. On the stage, Madelyn bit the tip of her tongue lightly to calm her nerves. She put her body and mind into the performance and immersed herself in the role of Hermia. ¡°Calm down, Madelyn Fowler,¡± she told herself. ¡°As long as you disy your original strength, you will be able to attract everyone¡¯s attention.¡± Madelyn¡¯s glory and dignity were taken away by Jane. Madelyn had to take them back with her own hands and strength! She had to get them back one by one! However, it was not working. Madelyn wanted to concentrate. But Jane¡¯s face kept shing across her mind. Jane¡¯s smug and sarcastic face looked down on Madelyn. Jane¡¯s scornful face trampled all over Madelyn. And there was another thing. In the backstage room earlier, Madelyn identally revealed her true nature. When Peter saw that, his trust in Madelyn began to waver. Madelyn was quick-witted and used her superb acting skills to salvage the situation. However, the way Peter looked at Madelyn was clearly more distant. All kinds of images began to disturb Madelyn¡¯s mind. She tried hard to forget and focus on her acting. But the more she tried, the more confused she was and the more she could not control herself. It was as if she had entered a nightmare and could not escape. ¡°Hermia, you must marry Demetrius, the finest young man in the city.¡± ¡°I¡­ Father¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I. Madelyn was fumbling! She began to stammer! It was as if she had forgotten her lines! The older student who yed the role of Hermia¡¯s father was also stunned. Madelyn had performed well just now. Why did she flub her lines now? And she was so far off from her lines! And stuttering too! This could be considered a performance disaster. There was no way to save her. Such basic mistakes were taboo in musicals! Madelyn rarely made mistakes during rehearsals and her performances then were spectacr However, what good would that do? As long as there was a mistake in the actual performance, it would be aplete failure! Madelyn also realized this, and her face instantly turned pale. *****it! At this juncture, Madelyn¡¯s heart was in a mess. She had forgotten what the lines of this scene were. Her mind went nk. The student ying the father braced himself and continued acting with Madelyn. ¡°Why did you refuse to marry Demetrius? He¡¯s a real gentleman.¡± ¡°But¡­ but I don¡¯t love him anymore. He¡­ fell in love¡­ I¡­ I fell in love with¡­¡± Madelyn wanted to salvage the situation. But the more she wanted to, the more flustered she became. Her lines werepletely messed up. The scene was also in chaos. She could not remember her lines anymore. Then it was over. The performance that came to be known as ¡°the worst freshman wee party performance in the history of the University of Oricle¡± had ended. Madelyn did not even know how she had forced herself to finish acting. When she bowed, she only felt her face burning. Many eyes in the audience were focused on Madelyn. Their eyes were filled with mockery, contempt, and smugness. She could even hear what everyone in the audience was talking about. ¡°She¡¯s indeed not the Fowler family¡¯s true daughter. To think that some people still praised her so much. They said that she had acted so well during the rehearsal, but in the end, she still messed it up.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s nervous, I¡¯ve seen Madelyn Fowler during rehearsals. She can be said to be the best performer in this team.¡± ¡°Come on, stop bragging. A failure is a failure, and you¡¯re still making excuses. It¡¯s hrious¡± ¡°She wanted topete with Jane Fowler? Tsk, tsk, tsk. She is such a fake. A fake can never rece the real one!¡± ¡°Fortunately, she only acted out a small scene that could bepleted in ten minutes. If she had acted. out the entire ¡°A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream¡± for more than three hours, wouldn¡¯t Madelyn Fowler be ****herself?¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re so mean! But I like it!¡± ¡°Fortunately, this freshman wee party is only attended by freshmen and the school leaders. Otherwise, if members of the Fowler family hade to watch Madelyn Fowler¡¯s performance, they would definitely be embarrassed!¡± Madelyn returned to backstage in a daze as if her soul had left her body. She threw herself at the dressing table. Her shoulders kept trembling. She was crying. It was over. Everything was over. Madelyn had been nning this for so long. She was all ready to rise to fame instantly and have the perfect ¡°starting point¡± for entering the entertainment industry. It was all ruined! Ruined! The expressions of the people on the same team as Madelyn were very ***. They could not even bring themselves tofort Madelyn. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Madelyn¡¯s performance just now could be considered on the same level as an epic disaster film. The others in the team had remembered their lines and had barely managed to follow through with Madelyn¡¯s performance. However, Madelyn was the female lead and she was so terrible that the other actors in the same team. also became aughingstock! Members of the team had already advised Madelyn not to choose such a difficult musical, but Madelyn refused to listen. Well then. Madelyn was indeed capable during the rehearsal. She acted very well. But in the end, Madelyn failed during the actual performance! Everyone hated Madelyn! How could any of themfort her? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 161 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Peter was not far away He was looking at Madelyn. For a moment, he did not know if he should go forward andfort her. In the end, he did not. He could only give up. After how the performance had turned out, nobody¡¯sfort would be of any use. It was just strange. Peter had been invited to watch Madelyn¡¯s rehearsals Madelyn had acted very well. As a child, Madelyn loved acting, so Anna hired the best teacher to give Madelyn acting lessons. Even the teacher was full of praise for Madelyn¡¯s talent. He said that Madelyn would definitely be a top actress in the future. Just like their second eldest brother, Johan Fowler who had won the Best Actor Award. Could it be that Madelyn was affected by Jane Fowler? This was the only exnation. Peter could not think of any other reason. ¡°****! Janie, Madelyn Fowler really screwed up! Hahaha!. ¡°God must have opened his eyes and seen all the different kinds of evil that Madelyn Fowler had done. Then he sent down divine punishment! Muahaha!¡± L was gloating over Madelyn¡¯s misfortune. Initially, L felt discouraged when she saw how well Madelyn acted. That was why she wanted to get Jane to leave. She did not want to see angelic ****in the limelight. Things turned out differently. The tables were turned! Madelyn had totally messed up her performance! And it was messed up in a way that had never happened before! L listened to the **** criticism that people around her had of Madelyn. Even the school leaders¡¯ expressions were extremely grim. L felt so good! ¡°Ahem, L. I¡¯ve noticed that you seem quite good with astrology. You had made a prophecy. You could be a fortune teller.¡± Jane could not help but point it out. It was true that L had cursed Madelyn. That had caused even her previous life to turn outpletely different in this life. Madelyn¡¯s ¡°glorious light¡± was changed to being ¡°extremely embarrassing¡±. Jane¡¯s best friend might really be talented in astrology! ¡°What? Janie, I¡¯m not that kind of fortune teller who would only predict all the bad thingse true and not the good things!¡± eximed L. ¡°It¡¯s the twenty-second century now. We have to believe in science! These ancient superstitions don¡¯t exist!¡± L did not realize that she was exceptionally talented in some aspects. Jane did not go into detail. Today was destined to be Madelyn Fowler¡¯s day of disaster. In the future, Madelyn would definitely be mocked and ridiculed in college. Looking at the ending, Jane somehow felt that she liked it. However, Madelyn knew no ***. If such a thing happened to others, they probably would not even be able to go back to college. With Madelyn¡¯s personality, she could endure all of this. Even if she was furious, she still forced herself to smile and pretended to be a snowke. That was all a piece of cake to Madelyn. Jane admired Madelyn¡¯s endurance. Madelyn was very tolerant. She was swallowing everything timidly. At this moment, the host went on stage. He managed to calm the audience after the mess Madelyn had created. Then, he made an announcement. ¡°Today, we have two very famous and special guests to attend this freshman wee party! ¡°These two special guests are not students of the University of Oricle, but they have a pivotal position in the music industry in Crucsia and even the world!¡± Jane was slightly stunned. Was there such a special guest? Jane remembered the freshman wee party in her previous life very clearly. There was no such episode. What happened in Jane¡¯s previous life was that Madelyn¡¯s performance was a sess and the entire venue was immersed in praise for Madelyn Fowler. Then the party moved on to the other performances. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. L said excitedly, ¡°Wow, Janie, who are these two special guests? They sound so important.¡± ¡°I want to know too,¡± said Jane. Jane narrowed her eyes. She had not said that because she agreed with L. It was because this reality was more than an unexpected turn of events in Jane¡¯s rebirth. Hopefully, it was not beyond Jane¡¯s control. Then the host left the stage. The curtain on the stage came down. They were frantically setting up the stage. After that, the curtain was drawn up again. Two figures in tuxedos appeared on the stage. They were about 6 feet 2 inches tall. The slender figures of the two gentlemen in tuxedos brought out perfectly their air of nobility One of them had short hair, while the other had hair that was parted in the middle. The two of them looked very alike. Their eyebrows were straight, their eyshes were slightly long, and their lips were sexy and cold. Every move they made was extremely handsome. The difference was that one of them had eyes as gentle as water, while the other had eyes as silent as gold. Simply from their appearance, it was not difficult to tell that one was gentle and the other was cold. Although their personalities were different, it was obvious that these two people were of noble backgrounds that ordinary people could notpare to. There was also another thing. They resembled someone. A person that everyone in the University of Oricle was very familiar with. Who did they resemble? All of a sudden, Jane could not recall. The two men were not the only ones that had suddenly appeared on the stage. There was also a double piano. As the name suggested, it was like two pianos being merged into one, with a keyboard on either side. It was for two pianists to y a special piece. Jane¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Why? Why would the two of them appear here? Some people did not know who the two men on stage were. But some people had already guessed it. ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t that Aaron Fowler, the third son of the Fowler Corporation? He won first ce in the World Piano Competition¡¯s Neer Award not long ago and is currently on a world piano concert tour,¡± ¡°Oh! Now that you mention it, I remember him! I actually didn¡¯t recognize my idol immediately. Who doesn¡¯t know Aaron Fowler? He¡¯s famous in Stormton City.¡± ¡°No wonder I felt that he looked familiar. He looks like Peter Fowler!¡± ¡°The other man on stage also looks a lot like Aaron Fowler. Is he also one of the sons of the Fowler family? I¡¯ve no Idea who he is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many of Aaron Fowler¡¯s piano pieces wereposed and arranged by the fourth brother, Quinton Fowler. You can say that Quinton Fowler is the top producer in Crucsia¡¯s entertainment industry! He¡¯s a geniusposer!¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. L¡¯s worried gaze fell on Jane Fowler. She never expected that the University of Oricle freshman wee party would invite Jane¡¯s brothers, Aaron and Quinton. And the significance of their appearance here was obvious. They must havee for Madelyn! ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Jane. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, L.¡± After sensing L¡¯s worried gaze, Jane smiled gently at her best friend. Since Jane had given up on the Fowler family and cut ties with them, Jane no longer felt any heartache for anything that the Fowler family did She could just watch from the sidelines what Aaron and Quinton nned to do. Backstage. Madelyn was still crying. While crying, she heard that Aaron and Quinton had appeared at the freshman wee party. She was instantly stunned. She looked up at the live broadcast with teary and swollen eyes. On the stage, were two men slowly sitting on chairs in front of the piano. Weren¡¯t those her brothers, Aaron and Quinton? Peter came over to Madelyn¡¯s side. ¡°Peter, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Aaron and Quinton go overseas?¡± asked Madelyn. ¡°They came back a week early and told me not to tell anyone in the family,¡± said Peter. They just wanted to surprise you all, ¡°Especially you, Maddie.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 162 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Peter did not know how to face Madelyn because of Jane. And yet. Madelyn was so sad and going through a difficult time. As her brother, Peter had to do something. He had tofort Madelyn and pull her out of the deep pit. No matter what, Madelyn and Jane were the same. They were both daughters of the Fowler family. Madelyn was still his little sister. Madelyn listened to what Peter had just told her. Madelyn was extremely touched. She covered her face and sobbed softly. Was this how it felt to be a princess saved by the princes? Compared to Jane, Madelyn had be theughingstock of everyone because she had messed up her performance in the musical. However, the appearance of Aaron and Quinton brought some face back to Madelyn It was mainly because these two brothers were talented and famous internationally. Most importantly, they hade just for Madelyn! If it wasn¡¯t for Madelyn, given the two brothers¡¯ status, it would have been impossible to invite them to a college freshman wee party The sound of the nos filled the ce. It was passionate and fast paced. A melodious piano duet yed by the two brothers echoed throughout the assembly hall. Listening to them caused one to be intoxicated and be lost in the music. Music knew no boundaries. At the same time, music was magical. In the hands of a talented person, music would be anguage thatmunicated with the soul. Just like how Aaron was ying the piano duet with Quinton now. There were no lyrics. There was only piano music. Only then could the ***be immersed. A rising sun appeared in one¡¯s mind. The sun emitted a dazzling light that illuminated the ground. To be fair. As the first prize winner of the World Piano Competition¡¯s Neer Award, Aaron yed the piano better than Quinton. However, as an internationally renowned top musicposer, Quinton was naturally proficient in all sorts of musical instruments. The two brothers were good at different things in the music industry. And both of them had perfect pitch. In this original no piece, they were intimate and coordinated well with each other. They were using the no to convey the words and beliefs in their hearts! That was how everyone felt instinctively. When these two brothers were together, they could dominate the music industry! Not only in Crucsia. They could dominate internationally. They were invincible! The piano piece ended. Everyone was still lost in the beautiful music. They were still unable to snap back to reality. And then, they responded with warm apuse. The apuse filled the assembly hall It was endless. As number three in the Fowler family, Aaron picked up the microphone. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to everyone for listening to my performance with my younger brother, Quinton Fowler. This is an originalposition written by Quinton, called ¡®Sun in the Family,¡± said Aaron. ¡°Because my brother doesn¡¯t like to talk, I¡¯d Introduced him to everyone. I think all of you have guessed by now *The reason why Quinton and I attended this freshman wee party and asked the school leaders to make an exception and hide it was to give our little sister, Madelyn Fowler, a surprise! ¡°We saw little ***performance just now. Perhaps she was too nervous and made mistakes. She¡¯s still young and has unlimited possibilities in the future. I hope everyone will be kind to her.¡± Then Aaron turned to Madelyn and said, ¡°Little ***, let me tell you something. When I participated in the pianopetition for the first time, I was so nervous that I was eliminated in the first round. It was so embarrassing. ¡°Remember this failure and learn from it. Failures are stepping stones to sess. With failure, you can wee greater sess in the future!¡± It was an expected fact But when Aaron Fowler said it, it sounded different. It was not merely a fact. It was as if he had dered an unchangeablew. And that was that it did not matter how bad Madelyn was and how she fared worse than Jane. In Aaron and Quinton¡¯s hearts, one fact remained unchanged. Madelyn Fowler would always be their most important sister, There was no other The Fowler family doted on her. Even if she was a piece of trash, she was the Fowler family¡¯s treasure! No one could rece her! Quinton, who was beside Aaron, nodded silently. ¡°Aaron, Quinton,¡± cried Madelyn. Madelyn was already in tears as she watched her brothers. Her entire body was filled with warmth. The trauma of her recent failure and all the grievances and unfairness she had felt were diminished quite a bit. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. Peter, thank you too,¡± said Madelyn. Madelyn could no longer hold it in. She took the initiative to hug Peter She had spoken gratefully, forcefully, and sobbingly in Peter¡¯s arms. Peter¡¯s body stiffened for just a moment. But Peter forced himself to suppress it. He might have had a grudge in his heart. But even then, he could not push Madelyn away at this time either ¡°Janie, that¡¯s enough,¡± said L. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± L could not stand it anymore. She wanted to drag Jane out of the hall. Even though Jane was expressionless and emotionless, But in the past, Jane had persistently looked forward to kinship. She looked at her brothers Aaron and Quinton, whom she was supposedly meeting for the first time. The moment they appeared, Aaron had spoken up for Madelyn at the freshman wee party. It was obvious how much they loved that little sister. Madelyn was now happy. But it was Jane who was hurt L did not even dare to imagine. If it was the old Jane Fowler, she would have felt terrible when she saw this. Fortunately, Jane had severed ties with the Fowler family a long time ago. She had already given up on the Fowler family. This way, Jane¡¯s heart would not hurt so much. Jane was about to reply to L. And then on the stage, Aaron spoke again. ¡°The next piano piece, ¡®Eternal Moonlight¡¯ is for our other sister-Jane Fowler. ¡°Wee back to our Fowler family, Jane! ¡°Jane, Quinton and I heard your speech just now. It was very good. We¡¯re proud to have a sister like you!¡± As soon as Aaron said those words, the entire hall was instantly silent. It was a deathly silence. Everyone looked at each other. Well, well. What was going on? Did Aaron and Quinton not know? Jane had already severed ties with the Fowler family. They had reached the point of no return. Now, Aaron and Quinton were attending the University of Oricle¡¯s freshman wee party not just for Madelyn. They were here for Jane too? And they evenposed an original piano piece for Jane? The atmosphere instantly became very strange and awkward. Aaron and Quinton, who were on the stage, had yet to notice. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They proceeded to y their own parts. Music notes danced out like flowing water. It was like the calm moonlight below the ocean¡¯s surface. Gentle, bright, and rxed. ¡°Janie, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± asked L. L could not understand what she had just heard. She was in a daze. ¡°It seems that the Fowler family was very good at keeping secrets from their sons who were overseas at that time. Aaron and Quinton Fowler had just returned from overseas and were immediately busy preparing for this freshman wee party. So they still don¡¯t know about what happened between the Fowler family and me.¡± After hearing Jane¡¯s exnation, L was silent for a moment and pursed her lips. ¡°Then it seems like not everyone in the Fowler family is like those ****Peter, Henry, and Dwayne. You still have older brothers who want to dote on you,¡± said L. This was how a normal brother should behave! How could one¡¯s brothers be like how Peter and the others treated Jane at first? It was not easy to find their biological sister, who had been missing for 19 years. Yet, they treated her with all kinds of alienation, coldness, and curses. They wished that Jane would ***and disappear from this world so that she would not embarrass herself and the family and ruin the Fowler family¡¯s happiness. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 163 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°Normal? Yes¡­ it¡¯s quite normal.¡± Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She looked at her so-called ¡®brothers¡¯ on the stage. There was not even the slightest ripple of emotions in her eyes. Actually, there was. It was just bone-chilling cold. Jane¡¯s hatred for Aaron and Quinton was indeed not as deep as it was towards Jack. Because Jane had just returned to the family, these two brothers really wanted to ept Jane from the bottom of their hearts. Back then, she was so immersed in the Fowler family¡¯s kinship that she was blinded. She thought that she could win her parents¡¯ and brothers¡¯ attention through her sincerity. After all, they were rted by blood! However¡­ When a ray of sunlight shone into a darker, but could notpletely get rid of it¡­. Even this sunlight was tainted with sin. Just like Anna, the way they treated Jane nicely caused her to be entangled with the family to the point where it became a disaster. The prerequisite for treating Jane well was that when Madelyn wasn¡¯t there. Wherever Madelyn was, as long as it was rted to Madelyn, Jane would be pushed back and ignored, Madelyn was the most important sister in Aaron and Quinton¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Jane was just a dispensable substitute. Just like this freshman wee party. Madelyn was always the center of attention. As for Jane, she would alwaysest. In her previous life, Jane thought about her family¡¯s teachings. She was told not to argue with Madelyn. That was because Madelyn was younger and adopted. She was sensitive and fragile. Because of Jane¡¯s appearance, it made things worse. Madelyn still weed Jane back to the family with a sincere and kind attitude. On various asions, she even stood up for Jane. That was why Jane was considered lucky to be able to receive asional care from Aaron and Quinton. Jane was told not to think about things that did not belong to her in the first ce. Madelyn spent 18 years in the Folower family. Even if they were not rted by blood, the time they spent together could not be erased. It was true that Jane and the Fowler family were rted by blood, but after losing so many years of interaction, their rtionship was inevitably distant. Therefore, Jane had no choice but to endure time and time again. As a result, Madelyn started bullying her even more than before. Gradually, Aaron and Quinton, who originally wanted to treat Jane well, started to distance themselves. They looked down on her and suspected the things she had done. In this life, Jane no longer cared. It did not matter who Aaron or Quinton wanted to dote on. They could do whatever they wanted. Did they really think that Jane would be a dispensable substitute? What a joke Jane decided not to y this game anymore! ¡°Let¡¯s go. L.¡± Jane put her hands in her pockets, turned around, and left the auditorium. ¡°Hm? Janie?¡± L was stunned. She felt that Jane was acting a little strange. However¡­ No matter what, L was Jane¡¯s best friend. She could sense something was off. Aaron and Quinton were a little different from the other ****of the Fowler family Jane would never forgive them. It was impossible for them to return to the past. Hence¡­ L obediently followed Jane. The song ended. Madelyn watched the live broadcast. She bit her lip lightly. Her eyes flickered. Madelyn had also guessed it. Aaron and Quinton probably did know that Jane had cut ties with Fowler family and caused an irreconcble mess. Initially, back then when Anna said that she wanted to bring Jane back, Aaron and Quinton were supportive of the idea. In their hearts, even though Jane had disappeared for neen years and that they were not close, she was still their biological sister. Originally, Madelyn was worried that in Jane would rece her ce in Aaron and Quinton¡¯s hearts. She was afraid that they would treasure Jane more than herself. But now¡­ Madelyn thought to herself, ¡°Jane, do you think that you¡¯re better than me in everything, that you could beat me? Are you proud of yourself?¡± ¡°Forget about taking away what¡¯s mine for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Even if you cry and knelt on the ground, no matter how envious you are, you won¡¯t have it!¡± ¡°You will never get the family members¡¯ attention and love!¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, the Fowlers will all focus on me! It will always be me!¡± ¡°Not you, someone who¡¯s rted by blood but has nothing to do with the family. You will only hurt the family!¡± On the other hand, Peter was different from Madelyn¡­ He was just wondering why Jane did not return backstage. If that¡¯s the case, where did she go? Was it because Madelyn and Peter were here? He wondered if Jane heard the piano piece that Aaron and Quiton had specificallyposed for her. Would she feel warmth in her heart and recall the kinship with everyone in the family? He hoped that she would understand that it was impossible topletely sever the bloodline rtionship between the family. She was a member of the Fowler family and their biological sister! If he could, Peter was willing to kneel in front of Jane. As long as she would be willing to forgive him. All he wanted was for Jane to forgive him and return to the family. He was willing to do anything she wanted. Little did he know¡­ Aaron and Quinton had the same performance in their previous lives. Once again, Jane¡¯s heart sank. The expression on her face was as cold as ice. Jane and L were thinking of leaving the university. At this moment¡­ A figure appeared in front of them, blocking their way. When she saw that person¡¯s face clearly, L blurted out ¡°Mr. Narcissist, what are you doing here?¡± Layne was shocked. What the ****? What did she mean by ¡®Mr. Narcissist?¡± He was not a narcissist. Was she really addicted to calling her that? Originally, Layne had been standing outside the University of Oricle¡¯s assembly hall. Firstly, it was for Madelyn. Secondly, it was for Jane. At the same time, he was busy dealing withpany matters and he wanted to fulfill his promise to Aaron and Quinton. He found various excuses to tell his family not toe to the University of Oricle. He hoped that Jane would go home with Aaron so that they could give the family a huge surprise! Layne could not enter the assembly hall. However, he was able to watch the live broadcast. Judging by the reaction inside the assembly hall, it sounded like things went well. It was just that¡­ He did not expect Madelyn to ***up the performance. How embarrassing. It affected his impression of Madelyn a little. On the other hand, Jane, who was wearing a red evening gown, had an outstanding speech. She was graceful and eye-catching. Layne actually felt his heart beat a little faster. He thought of roping in Jane to remove the evidence. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time. Layne wanted to prove that his manly charm was more than Marion and even Hugh! It was his possessiveness instincts that fueled his desire to conquer and fight. Now, Layne was more concerned about Jane. He wanted to snatch Jane from Marlon and Hugh Coft. He wanted to prove his capabilities! After having such a desire, he thought of Jane¡¯s face. It seemed like¡­ Jane¡¯s skin was fairer and more delicate than Madelyn¡¯s. He wondered what it would feel like to touch it. Layne knew that the person he loved the most was Madalvo After all, he had known her for many years. It was impossible for him to forget the ¡°first love¡± buried in his heart. In Layne¡¯s heart, Madelyn was always number one. His feelings for Jane were casual. Still¡­ Layne no longer resisted the idea of being in a secret rtionship with Jane. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 164 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 164 Chapter 164 If Jane was willing, Layne would reluctantly agree to Jane being his secret lover. As long as it did not affect Layne¡¯s rtionship with Madelyn and his ns to get close to the Fowler family, he could spare Jane some of his love. If Jane behaved and served Layne well, he would allow her to give birth to his child. If that happened, he would guarantee her a rich life in the future. Layne was waiting outside the assembly hall when he saw Jane and L walking out of the door. He immediately followed them. It was not easy to stop Jane. Jane could not be bothered by what Layne was thinking. All she knew what that he had some *****thoughts in mind. She just kicked Layne hard in the stomach. Then, she pulled L along and was about to leave. ¡°Jane, wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what I told you before.¡± ¡°I really have something to tell you. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± Layne was pestering Jane. ¡°Layne, are you crazy? Your little ***is still embarrassing herself in the assembly hall. Why are you pestering me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you love little ***the most? Don¡¯t you ****me to the core? What¡¯s there to talk about between us?¡± Jane really couldn¡¯t stand Layne. In her mind, he was crazy. He was just like the other Fowler family members. In the past, he ***Jane so much that he wished that she would just disappear and ***. Now, Jane avoided them as they wished, going her own way. She decided not to meddle in their business as well. However, they were all stuck to her like sticky candy. She could not shake them off no matter what. ¡°I¡­ Please don¡¯t misunderstand. Jane, ***and I¡­ we are just childhood sweethearts¡­¡± Layne felt guilty. L rolled her eyes upon hearing this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you like Janie and want to pursue her.¡± ¡°Mr. Narcissist, take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± L felt that Layne was not only a narcissist but also a ****. Anyone could tell that every time Layne and Madelyn appeared together, he was obviously in love with her, Now, he was lying in front of them. Now that Jane was no longer part of the Fowler family and that she was of no help to Layne at all, why was he still making up lies to approach Jane? ¡°L, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think that just because I didn¡¯t argue with you, you can humiliate me again and again!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll pay attention to you just because you¡¯re like this? Stop dreaming. I¡¯m talking to Jane, not you. Stop rambling, ***!¡± L waspletely convinced. She had never seen such a shameless person. Layne was not done scolding L. Just as he was about to continue¡­ Bang! He felt his stomach being hit by something. Layne held his stomach and knelt on the ground, retching crazily. He vomited acid all over the ground. Lita was dumbfounded. ¡°What just happened? She thought she heard a loud bang In a blink of an eye, Layne ended up like this ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he just likes to kneel down on the ground¡± Jane said calmly and left with L Layne clutched his stomach and knelt on the ground with a twisted expression. The people who passed by pointed at him and talked among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is he performing?¡± ¡°Did this bootlicker get on his knees and confess to a girl, only to be ruthlessly rejected? Is he suffering a ****breakdown? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Layne¡¯s eyes widened, He took a few deep breaths before standing up. What just happened? All of a sudden, his stomach felt like it had been hit by something It was so painful that Layne almost fainted. Most importantly, even Layne did not see what the thing that hit his stomach was. He wanted to catch up to Jane, but Jane had already disappeared with L. ¡°***it! She escaped again¡­¡± ¡°This ***, why does she keep ying y hard to get? Does she think it¡¯s fun to attract my attention like this?¡± ¡°***¡­ It hurts. rgh!¡± His stomach twisted crazily. Layne knelt on the ground and started retching non-stop. Everyone who walked past him revealed looks of disdain. They all quickly walked away. L ran quite a distance with Jane. Only then did they shake off Layne, *Janie, he¡¯s so annoying. What is he trying to do? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡± She thought that Layne wanted Madelyn. It was also the best way to rope in the Fowler family. Now, he was pursuing Jane who was not on good terms with the Fowler family. Was he really not afraid that if the Fowler family found out, he would have to bear the consequences? Jane was not in a hurry to reply. She took out her phone and sent a message. Jane, [Hugh, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to ***your second uncle¡¯s family. Do you mind?] Hugh, [If they make you angry, tell me. I¡¯ll make them disappear from the face of the earth.] He was not hiding his love and affection for his wife one bit. Hugh postponed all his work on purpose to watch the live broadcast of Jane¡¯s performance at the freshman wee party He sat alone in his office and watched quietly. He watched as the woman he loved shone brightly on the stage. Hugh felt proud from the bottom of his heart. At the same time. A stubborn possessiveness arose in his heart. He did not want too many people to see such a beautiful side of her. He wanted to take her home, hide her and admire her all by himself Hugh suppressed the itch in his heart. He thought of contacting her after the freshman wee party had ended Jane was the representative of the University of Oricle freshman wee party. She might have to workte. Unexpectedly¡­ She suddenly contacted Hugh and said that she wanted to ***his second uncle¡¯s family How dare they offend Jane? There was no value in keeping them alive! Jane replied. [It¡¯s fine as long as you agree. Leave it to me. That¡¯s my prey, Hugh, you don¡¯t have to do too much, I believe in your judgment.] Jane would only feel satisfied if she could torture these ***to death with her own hands. However, she still wanted to hear Hugh¡¯s opinion. After all, Raymond was Hugh¡¯s uncle. Just now, when Layne was pestering Jane and using L, she wanted to punch a ****through Layne¡¯s stomach Hugh replied, [Okay] No matter what Jane said to him. Hugh would agree to it. If Jane wanted to settle it personally, all he had to do was listen to her. All that mattered was that she was happy. Jane posted the incident of Luna kneeling and barking like a dog in the amusement park on the inte. The video was approved through hacking and could not be deleted. She didn¡¯t care anymore. L saw that Jane seemed to be busy so she stood quietly and ****at the side without disturbing her. She waited for Jane to put away her phone before asking, ¡°Janie, what are you doing?¡± ¡°L, just wait for it. Something interesting is going to happen. Get ready to be entertained.¡± ¡°I posted the video of Luna on the inte. Just wait for Layne¡¯s family to be in trouble.¡± ¡°What?! Janie, you really did that? That¡¯s awesome!¡± L¡¯s eyes widened Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 165 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 165 Chapter 165 L was there when Jane abused Luna mercilessly Seeing Jane make Luna kneel down and bark like a dog, L felt very satisfied Since then, L had been curious about why Jane hadn¡¯t posted the video. However, she did not ask further However, things were different today Finally, Jane released it! ¡°Previously, in order to scare Luna to death and show some respect for the Croft family, only the Croft family¡¯s second branch offended me. I¡¯m quite familiar with some people of the Croft family¡± ¡°Now, this Layne looks like he¡¯s crazy. He just won¡¯t stop pestering me. He even dares to humiliate you. I¡¯m really annoyed this time!* Since that was the case, Jane didn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter what Jane did, Hugh was 100% on Jane¡¯s side. Hugh¡¯s unconditional ¡°indulgence¡± was enough for her! ¡°Haha, Janie, you should have done this long ago!¡± ¡°This time, Mr. Narcissist is going to have a taste of his own medicine¡­ ****, Janie, I suddenly thought of something¡± ¡°That guy approached you in every way possible to please you and even ignored Madelyn. Could it be because of this -video? That¡¯s so ****!¡± she added. L pped her head. She wondered why she didn¡¯t think of this. It didn¡¯t ur to her that a top family in Stormton City had brought out such a shameless person. Layne¡¯s shamelessness came as a huge shock to L. In order to damage the video, she could even say that she liked Jane! L gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°I should have pped that ****hard a few times just now! Don¡¯t let me see him next time, or I¡¯ll definitely beat him to death!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, L. This time, I¡¯ll ****everyone in their family.¡± Killing intent surfaced in Jane¡¯s cold eyes. However, he chose to provoke Anna when she was in a bad mood. ¡°Layne, oh Layne, You¡¯ll pay the price for what you did!¡± she thought. Layne, who was still at University of Oricle, had no idea about any of this¡­. Her arrogance had in fact caused a disaster for her family. It was now at the Fowlers¡¯ vi. Jack and the others had already learned of the news of the freshman wee party. They waited eagerly at the door of his house for his son. After knowing that Aaron and Quinton had returned, even Dwayne, who had been living in seclusion recently, ran out. He even shaved his sloppy beard and got himself a ***cut He instantly felt refreshed and much more handsome. Finally, a Rolls-Royce ****in steadily. After the car stabilized, Aaron and the others got off the car. ¡°Dad, ***, Henry, Dwayne.¡± Aaron greeted his family warmly and took the initiative to hug them one by one. Even Quinton, who had always been indifferent, had a rare gentle look in his eyes. The motto of the Fowler family was that family came before anything else. They valued the bond between them more than anyone else! He would not allow his family to suffer the slightest harm! If anyone was to challenge them, they¡¯d never take it lightly. ¡°You¡¯re already back. Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Peter, look Only our entire family is kept in the dark. Are you happy now? Although Jack¡¯s words were filled with criticism, his voice was filled with joy This was the happiest thing that had happened to Jack recently ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me Peter. It was me and Quinton who asked Peter to do this. We wanted to give everyone a surprise¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly the gentlest child in the family, but you¡¯re just full of these ideas. This is too much of a surprise. It¡¯s going to be a shock to us all.¡± ¡°Your father and I were so surprised to hear that you and Quinton wereing home.¡± Anna pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Alright, what are we doing still talking outside? Let¡¯s go in and sit. By the way, Aaron, Quinton, are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask the chef to make you some supper.¡± ¡°No, Dad, we¡¯re not hungry.¡± The family walked into the vi happily. Aaron and Quinton chatted about their experiences overseas in the past few months. After saying that, Aaron stood up first. ¡°Dad, ***, Henry¡­ These are the gifts I carefully chose for you overseas.¡± Quinton added, ¡°There¡¯s also my share.¡± He instructed the servants outside to bring in the carefully prepared gifts. The gift was wrapped in bright wrapping paper and tied with a red bow. It looked extremely formal. These gifts were carefully prepared by Aaron and Quinton when they were working overseas. To the Fowler family, diamonds, jewelry, and gold were nothing to them. It was better to choose some gifts that were meaningful. It was rare to see such stunning gifts, so it was more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Let me make it clear first. Quinton and I prepared it separately. We don¡¯t know what gifts we¡¯re going to give everyone.¡± ¡°If we got the same, that would be a coincidence.¡± It was rare for Aaron to make a small joke. It made everyoneugh happily. ¡°As long as it¡¯s from you, it¡¯s fine. This is a token of my sincerity. After all, what matters more is your regard for family as opposed to the gifts per se.¡± your ¡°You guys are working hard overseas. One of you is running a world piano concert tour, and the other is in charge of producing popr songs and promoting the music arts in Crucsia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about us even though you¡¯re busy. You have even prepared gifts for us. We¡¯re already very happy.¡± As the head of the family, Jack¡¯s words were effusive with emotions. How could Jack not be proud to have such a sensible and capable son? Unfortunately, his daughter seemed to be out of ce with the family¡­ ¡°By the way, when is Janeing home?¡± ¡°Quinton and I have also prepared a gift for her.¡± ¡°Quinton and I were at the freshman wee party just now. When we saw how well Jane performed, we were really proud of her!¡± As soon as Aaron said this, the entire scene instantly fell into a strange atmosphere. Everyone looked at each other. Regarding the word ¡°Jane¡±, it had be a taboo for the Fowler family Once someone spoke, it would only destroy the happy atmosphere. Quinton sensed that something was wrong and said, ¡°Dad, did something happen?¡± ¡°Well¡­ At the mention of this matter, Jack¡¯s heart was a mess. His happy expression becameplicated. Anna sat beside Jack. She didn¡¯t look very good either. Quinton and Aaron looked at each other. Something was wrong! ¡°Could it be that this sister who had been missing for 19 years had returned to the Fowler family and something had happened?¡± they thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aaron, Quinton. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If it weren¡¯t for me¡­ Janie, she¡­ she¡­¡± Madelyn suddenly covered her face and cried bitterly. As he spoke, he could not continue. She ran straight upstairs. Madelyn had learned his lesson this time. The family was tired of listening to the same story. She just started off and ran away, putting on an aggrieved expression. That was just what Madelyn wanted. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 166 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 166 Chapter 166 They saw Madelyn just run away like that. Aaron and Quinton were even more confused to see this. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on ****.¡± Anna was worried about Madelyn so she quickly chased after her. Dwayne pursed her lips and finally stood up. She took the gift and walked upstairs without a trace. Seeing this, Aaron hurriedly shouted at him, ¡°Dwayne, what is wrong with you? You weren¡¯t like this in the past¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry, Aaron. I¡¯m in a bad mood and want to rest.¡± ¡°Thank you for your gift. I guess I¡¯ll give you an apology tomorrow.¡± Then Dwayne left without even looking back. Quinton was also anxious. ¡°Dad, Henry, Peter, what exactly has happened? Tell me, why did everyone be so strange at the mention of Jane?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯splicated.¡± Jack let out a heavy sigh. He told Aaron and Quinton everything that had happened recently. ¡°What did you say? Is¡­ is this true? Dad, such a big thing happened at home and you didn¡¯t choose to tell us?¡± ¡°Does Sam know about this?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about this yet¡­ You all have your own things to do in another country. It¡¯s not some good news. How can I tell you and distract your mind?¡± Jack finished speaking and felt even worse. It was all Jane¡¯s fault. He believed it was Jane who ruined everything on this happy asion. However, because he had found his daughter who had been missing for many years, her good mood waspletely ruined. Aaron and Quinton did not know what to say at this moment. Jane cut ties with the Fowler family, went to court with Jack, and joined forces with outsiders to deal with Fowler Corporation. She even humiliated Peter, Dwayne, Madelyn¡­. All these incidents had shown that Jane was a downright bad woman. However, Aaron and Quinton felt that Jane was not such a person like they said. Even if the two of them had only seen photos of Jane, they were not familiar with Jane. It was a gut feeling. It came from blood rtions and trust in his sister¡¯s intuition. He believed that the girl who was so dazzling on stage that even Aaron and Quinton were amazed was not as unbearable as Jack said. The atmosphere was so tense. Jack did not stay any longer. Aaron and Quinton, who had been preparing for the entire day, went to take a shower and rest. Then she went upstairs. Aaron and Quinton looked at each other. For a moment, she did not know what to do. At this moment, Henry spoke first. ¡°Aaron, Quinton, if you¡¯re not tired, let¡¯s go out for a chat and talk about Jane.¡± Peter echoed, ¡°Henry, I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± From the gazes of Henry and Peter, Aaron and Quinton could feel that there was indeed something else going on. He agreed without hesitation It was now at Nightshade Bar. Henry and Peter recounted their evil deeds toward Jane. After saying that, they gulped down a ss of iced whisky Aaron and Quinton fell silent. It didn¡¯t ur to them that the Fowler family had actually done so many terrible things to Jane! How could they not force Jane to leave and even go against the Fowler family? Her love and hope for her family were reced by ***and despair. That was their younger sister who had been missing for neen years! ¡°Henry, Peter, why did you do this in the first ce¡­ I know you stopped Jane from returning to the Fowler family. You¡¯re quite unsatisfied with this.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to do these things to Jane¡­ Aaron, who was the gentlest among the seven brothers, could not help but speak There was even a hint of usation in his voice. Let¡¯s not talk about Peter, the youngest brother. Among the seven brothers, they were all very respectful towards Henry. Because Henry was the boss and the smartest of the seven brothers. This was because Henry had the ability to control Fowler Corporation and take over Jack and Anna¡¯s positions. Only then would they have the chance to fulfill their dreams without holding back and without any worries. It could cause Aaron to have such emotions. Henry had really gone too far this time. Quinton remained silent. But the emotions in his eyes suggested that he was obviously on Aaron¡¯s side. ¡°What my parents and I have done can¡¯t be undone¡­ It¡¯s only right that Jane ***us.¡± ¡°But Aaron, Quinton, I hope you won¡¯t do the wrong thing and hurt Jane like us.¡± ¡°At least¡­ Jane won¡¯t think that our family is hopeless. You still have a chance to be Jane¡¯s real brother!¡± Henryughed at himself. Facing Aaron¡¯s usation, Henry was speechless. Even Henry ***himself for treating Jane like that back then. In the end, when the truth was revealed, the person who was hurt the most and wanted to ***the most was Henry himself. He had lost his most beloved and respected teacher. At the same time, she had also lost her biological sister. There was no way to return to the past. They could only live in the present. They had to look into the future. ¡°Please, Aaron, Quinton.¡± Peter enunciated each word clearly. He was extremely determined. His eyes were filled with pleading. Aaron and Quinton saw this. They nodded silently ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t hurt Jane. No matter what¡­ she¡¯s still our sister.¡± ¡°If possible, we will persuade Jane to return to the Fowler family and give everyone another chance!¡± Aaron could tell that Henry and Peter were sincerely repenting They wanted to treat Jane well. However, Jane was hurt too deeply. She would not give them this chance anymore. They gradually quieted their nerves. Since Henry and Peter had already repented, they should be given a chance. Then, it was time for Aaron and Quinton to take action. ¡°Another chance?¡± Henry and Peterughed bitterly at the same time. ¡°Is there such a chance?¡± ***with Jane¡¯s cold and heartless attitude, they were already defeatedpletely. She didn¡¯t give them the slightest bit of hope. A little more hope meant a little more suffering, disappointment, and pain. If there was really such a chance, even if Henry and Peter had to kneel in front of Jane and beg for her forgiveness, they would choose to do so. The next day, Jane woke up early. He watched as the video he posted on the inte began to gain attention. His lips curled into a cold smile. He believed that this ¡°fire¡± would soon reach the second branch. Jane specially sent another message to Hugh. Jane sent, [Hugh, this won¡¯t cause trouble for D.Y. Group and you, right?] Hugh replied. [Just do what you want. Leave the rest to me.] And he added a smiling emoji. After sending this message, soon, Hugh sent another message. Hugh texted, [Janie, I¡¯m really d that you¡¯re willing to consider my position and feelings.] Jane replied, [Ahem, after all, we go way back. Your unwavering support for me is the best help you can give me.] Even if the entire world stood against Jane, he would stand by her side and fight against the entire world. That was the help he could give to her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He was the source of Jane¡¯s greatest power against all evil! [Janie, I promise I will always be on your side. I, Hugh, will never go back on my word once I make my promise.] [Oh, one more thing¡­ Last night, I watched the broadcast of University of Oricle¡¯s freshman wee party. Your performance was excellent.] [Now I know why I love a woman like you so much!] Hugh typed out these words and then deleted them. He frowned without leaving a trace. His face had an unworldly beauty yet it was mercilessly cold. It was rare for him to show a conflicted expression, He was afraid that such a sentence would go too far. He didn¡¯t want to scare Jane. Just as Jane was chatting with Hugh, there was a bigmotion at the Croft family¡¯s second branch. Layne and Diane were still eating breakfast. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 167 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Raymond suddenly came downstairs with a gloomy expression. Seeing that Raymond did not look good, Diane asked carefully. ¡°Jack, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She also wanted to get a cup of warm milk for Raymond. Raymond said angrily, ¡°That ***Jane posted the video online!¡± ¡°What?¡± Diane could not help but cry out. She lost her grip on the milk in her hand and it fell to the ground. ¡°Thud!¡± It shattered all over the ground. Layne also eximed in disbelief, ¡°Dad, is this true?!¡± ¡°How can this be fake? It¡¯s absolutely true!* ¡°*****it, that useless daughter. I don¡¯t know who took her in. I personally brought people to Harbor City to look for her, but I didn¡¯t find any traces of her!¡± ¡°Now that such a big thing has happened, she escaped and hid. She left us to suffer! We¡¯d rather never give birth to her! We should have strangled her to death back then!¡± Raymond thumped his fist hard on the table. Diane quicklyforted him. ¡°Jack, calm down. It¡¯s not worth it for her¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! A loving mother always brings out a useless daughter. I said we should send Luna abroad so she could have her life ruined there. That way she wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to our family. You just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± ¡°Are you happy now that things have gone this far? Now let¡¯s put aside dad¡¯s opinions. How could we let Hugh have so many benefits without doing anything?¡± he added. After being yelled at by Raymond, Diane lowered her head in grievance and did not even dare to breathe loudly. To outsiders, Diane was living the life of a top socialite. Marrying into the Croft family was like a cherry on top for her. She and Raymond appeared a loving couple to the outsiders. In reality, in front of Raymond, Diane was like a dog. Raymond greeted her when he was in a good mood and doted on her a little. When he was in a bad mood, scolding her was a light punishment. He might even hit her. After their children grew up, Raymond didn¡¯t hit her that often. It was also because Diane was afraid of being beaten. She was no longer as ****and despotic as when she was young. In front of Raymond, he could only be obedient. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me ***for this. At this point, we should think of a solution.¡± ¡°For Luna, just leave her alone. Dad, go and see if there¡¯s any way to make this matter less known. It¡¯s best if you delete all the video resources on the Inte.¡± ¡°I have checked. The video was releasedst night. We have to stop it before it spread too far.¡± Speaking of this, Layne had mixed feelings. ¡°Could it be Jane only posted this video on the inte after being stopped by Layne?¡± she thought. If that was the case, Layne was simply shooting himself in the foot. But she didn¡¯t know why Jane would do that. ¡°She has kept it and does not post that video, which is to attract Layne¡¯s attention and take the initiative to approach Jane to express her goodwill to Jane,¡± she thought. Then, through the engagement between the Fowler family and the Croft family, she would obtain Layne¡¯s favor and marry into the Croft family. Then her life would bepletely different. ¡°I understand.¡± Raymond pinched the space between his eyebrows. His head hurt. Fortunately, even if Luna was a useless daughter, Raymond had at least given birth to Layne, a son he could count on. Otherwise, Raymond would really be surrounded by enemies from both sides. Layne didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast seriously. He hurriedly took his suit jacket and left. Diane finally made up his mind and came to Raymond¡¯s side. ¡°Jack, why don¡¯t we think of a way to make Janepletely disappear from this world?¡± Diane¡¯s eyes shed with coldness and killing intent. Raymond was silent for a ***before saying, ¡°I heard that this Jane is quite close to the first-sswyer Andy and Hugh. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Raymond knew these two people. Even with the Fowler family¡¯s power, it was impossible to befriend them. Only they could choose their friends. There was no way for others to choose them. Raymond was not as simple as Jane thought. This daughter of the Fowler family who had been missing for 19 years must have some unspeakable secret! Otherwise, how could she be rted to these two people! ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but Jack, so what if that¡¯s the case? It¡¯s not difficult to make a person disappear completely without a trace.¡± ¡°As long as we can seize the opportunity when Jane is alone, even if Hugh and the others suspect us, they won¡¯t have any evidence. This way, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of Jane attacking us anymore!¡± she added. Diane had already made up his mind. No matter what the price was, she had to make Jane disappear from this world. ¡°I have to think about this carefully. In short, I have to resolve the current predicament first.¡± As the head of the second branch of the Croft family, he was the biological son of Victor Croft, who used to dominate the business world in Stormton City. Even if Raymond wasn¡¯t as capable as Michael or his nephew Hugh, he also had his own strengths to offer. His sense of danger was extremely sharp. He could clearly sense that Jane was not someone to be trifled with. Since they had already provoked her, even if they had to be enemies and he wanted to get rid of this ***and hard rock, he could not be in a hurry. Of course, Raymond was far from qualified to bepared to some big shots. This feeling was like a thorn in Raymond¡¯s heart. However, he could not deny it or avoid it. ¡°Diane, I¡¯m warning you. Luna¡¯s matter has caused enough trouble this time. Don¡¯t do anything in private to make me clean up your mess!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I swear I won¡¯t let you off!¡± he added. After hearing Raymond¡¯s words, Diane could only suppress her thoughts and nod. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The night fell. Because there were no sses today, Jane had been busy programming the mission given by the Seventh Organization ever since she woke up, After solving it in one go, shepressed the file and sent it to rence. Jane, ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m going overseas in a few days to apany Mr. Lance to participate in International Students Drawing Competition. I¡¯ll ept the mission when I return from winning the championship.¡± rence, ¡°Hahaha, then I wish Queen victory and sess, and glory for the country! However, with Queen¡¯s strength, it will be easy for her to win the championship! Go and stun this world!¡± At first, rence did not know why someone of Jane¡¯s status would participate in such apetition. Compared to this title, Jane¡¯s identity as Queen of the Dar was enough to drive every country crazy. They wanted to do everything to take her in and only wanted her to work for them. Fortunately, Jane was a patriotic person. In addition, in order to find her senior brother, she was able to take the initiative to contact No. 7 Scientific Research Organization so that she could work for the government. After these few days, rence discovered that Jane was overflowing with talent. What she could do was simply unusual. He was shocked. For example, in a recent mission, more than ten genius scientists had to work together for a few days without eating. drinking, or resting toplete it. Janepleted it in just a few days on her own. Every program was wless. There were no bugs. The information was neat and clear. It was a huge help to Yale! The research process of the photolithography machine was rapidly progressing with the smooth cooperation of Yale and Jane. Then, rence found out Jane didn¡¯t want money or a reputation, but a medal proving that she worked hard for the country and was proud of the country! This kind of sentiment was nobler than any character! To have someone like Jane in Crucsia was indeed a miracle for this country! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 168 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 168 Chapter 168 After chatting with rence, thetter sent the information to Yale. Although Jane really wanted to wait for Yale¡¯s praise, there was still time¡­ She thought, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been busy all day. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± L had gone to participate in the volunteer activities of the welfare institute tonight and had even invited Jane. Jane didn¡¯t have time, so she declined. Now that she was free, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Then she decided to go to the bar and have a drink. It was now at Nightshade Bar Jane sat in a regr seat on the second floor of the open air, watching the riverside. The night breeze blew Jane¡¯s long hair, and her fair face shone with intoxicating ripples under the flickering lights of the riverbank. She revealed a ***andfortable expression like a cat. She leaned back in her chair and narrowed her eyes, holding a ss of ***Mary with ice in her hand. The blood-red liquid in the wine ss matched Jane¡¯s slender fingertips and red lips. This scene made countless drinking onlookers intoxicated. Even these rich heirs who had flirted with countless girls did not dare to provoke Jane at this ***. Jane¡¯s deeds had bepletely famous in Nightshade Bar. Everyone secretly called Jane ¡°Queen¡±. It meant the best. Whoever provoked Jane would end up in a miserable state. She was like a noble queen, sacred and invible. If one wanted to provoke Jane, one had to judge his own strength and see if he was enough to defeat Jane. It was rare for them to bump into Nightshade Bar¡¯s ¡°Queen¡±. The men only dared to sneak a peek at Jane¡¯s side profile and her smooth long hair while drinking. She was beautiful! No words could describe her beauty. Jane¡¯s phone vibrated. She took out her phone. It was Yale. Yale sent, [Jane, I¡¯ve received the information. It¡¯s great.] Jane replied, [Yale, aren¡¯t you going to praise me?] Then she added a cute emoji. Yale sent, [You are the best, Jane!] He also sent an emoji with a big smile. Jane replied, [You¡¯re also awesome. Looking forward to the day your lithography machine is completed. By then, you can create a chip, break the monopoly, stun the world, and bring glory to our country!] Yale sent, [This is also thanks to your contribution. Without you, the manufacturing of the lithography machine would not have progressed so quickly.] Then he added two cute emojis. Thepliment from Yale greatly satisfied Jane¡¯s self-esteem. She lived to get apliment from Yale¡­ Of course, it was just a joke. However, the feeling of being acknowledged by Yale was very sweet for Jane. Her heart felt warm. At this ***, a figure hurried over. He fixed his gaze on Jane and rushed in front of her. ¡°Jane Fowler!¡± Layne gritted his teeth as he shouted these two words. And he looked a little tired. Even his extreme anger could not conceal it. Layne had searched for Jane for an entire day today. He searched everywhere Jane could go, including the University of Oricle¡­ Layne did not have Jane¡¯s contact information. He had also secretly asked Peter. But Peter also did not know that. He asked Layne if something had happened. Layne could not tell Peter about such a humiliating matter. He found an excuse and could only hide it as long as he could. By all means, he finally found out that Jane was drinking at Nightshade Bar! At that time, Layne, who was driving, was furious and almost got into a car ident. Then he rushed to Nightshade Bar! Layne¡¯s family was in an uproar because of the video Jane suddenly released. However, Jane, the ***, still dared to drink leisurely in Nightshade Bar as if nothing had happened. How could Layne not be furious? ¡®Look, he¡¯sing!¡± The onlookers who had been paying attention to Jane were excited! It would always cause a stir whenever Jane appeared at Nightshade Bar. She was like a firefly in the night sky. She was so dazzling that men always had disputes over her. To the masses, this was a joy that they could not get tired of. They could watch the show again. This time, it was still the Croft family¡¯s Layne who came to look for Jane. The crowd shouted inwardly. ¡°Queen Jane,e on! Show us your strength!¡± Jane nced coldly at Layne. She put down her ss. She said, ¡°I¡¯m drinking. I¡¯m in a good mood and can let you off. ¡°If you insist on messing with me, I won¡¯t be easy on you. Go back and find your ***.¡± Janepleted the mission today and received Yale¡¯s praise. She was now drinking wine and enjoying the breeze. Her mind was clear and she felt extremelyfortable. She was not in the mood to get angry and fight Layne. Layne looked at Jane in disbelief, as if he was staring at a thick-skinned ****woman. ¡°Let me off? Are you ****kidding me? Is the video about Luna posted on the inte your work?¡± After all, it was a very embarrassing thing. Layne controlled his temper and tone. He said it very softly. Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°Yeah, I did it. So what? Hit me? Bite me? A piece of trash like you isn¡¯t qualified.¡± Jane liked the way others couldn¡¯t do anything to her while hating her. Looking at Layne¡¯s ashen face, she felt so good. Layne did not expect Jane to admit it so openly. He originally thought that Jane would pretend for a while. Then Layne would expose Jane. However, Jane was so direct, leaving no room for Layne to act. It made Layne not know what to do. He had prepared a lot of words but did not know how to say them. ¡°Jane, why? Why did you do that? Didn¡¯t you keep that video to get my attention? ¡°You¡¯ve already achieved your goal, but why did you suddenly post the video onlinest night and embarrass everyone?¡± After careful consideration, Layne asked the question that had been troubling him for a long time. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jane was speechless. She thought, ¡°What? ¡°Is there something wrong with my ears?¡±, But Layne seemed to be serious and confident. After confirming that she was not hallucinating, Jane vomited. ¡°Oh my god, why is there such a useless man in this world? Look at yourself. You¡¯re not even as good as my clumsy uncle. Why are you so confident?¡± Jane covered her ***and eximed. To a certain extent, Jane really admired Layne. Layne acted as if he was gold and everyone should love and be around him. To Layne, those who hated him and distanced themselves from him were all meant to attract his attention. He never thought that it was purely because they didn¡¯t want to bother with him, a crazy narcissistic man. He was nothing special or outstanding. But he was so confident. Jane admired him. She admitted defeat in terms of thick skin! ¡°What did you say?¡± No matter how narcissistic Layne was, he could also hear the mockery in Jane¡¯s words. He now confirmed that things were not as he thought. Jane kept the video not to attract Layne¡¯s attention but for another reason. ¡°Well, Layne, you¡¯re talking about the video on the inte, right? It¡¯s on the poprity rankings on the inte now. Everyone can go take a look. There¡¯s a surprise!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 169 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Jane suddenly said these words loudly. It attracted the attention of everyone present Everyone took out their phones curiously and logged in to check the click rankings. They wanted to know what the video Jane was talking about was. It was toote for Layne to cover Jane¡¯s ***. Regarding the domestic broadcast of the video of Luna kneeling down and barking like a dog, Raymond used all means to block all spread channels. However, Raymond couldn¡¯t do anything to that on foreign websites. He could only quickly call the website manager who first posted the video. He had to remove the video at all costs to prevent its poprity from increasing. But things were not that simple. The website manager wanted to remove the video. But they realized that they could not do it at all. Not only did this video secretly pass the review, but it was also directly released and locked down. The website was currently arranging for the programmer to fix the bug. They did not know when it would be settled. They could only watch as the poprity of the video continued to increase and even appeared in the click rankings. Thements below the video exceeded 30,000, and the number of viewers exceeded 10 million. Luna and even the whole Croft family were humiliated overseas. ¡°Oh my god! I found that video! Isn¡¯t this Layne¡¯s sister, Luna? I saw her at the banquet!¡± ¡°***! She actually knelt down and barked like a dog¡­ Is she that shameless?¡± ¡°She is actually that cheap. I didn¡¯t expect Luna to be like this.¡± ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s from the Croft family. No wonder Layne looks so anxious.¡± Everyone watched the video and discussed it animatedly. They were all watching the show and mocking the Croft family. And some even secretly republished this video on their homepage. Listening to the gossip of the people around him, Layne gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You were the one who posted this video. Is it also you who let the video escape the review and locked the website to prevent it from being cleared?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart, but don¡¯t randomly say it without evidence. Or I¡¯ll sue you for nder. Alright, can you get lost now?¡± Jane returned to her seat. She even deliberately took out her phone and searched for the video of Luna kneeling and barking like a dog. She turned on the speakerphone and turned the volume to the maximum. In an instant, the sound of the video, in which Luna knelt on the ground and cried bitterly, resounded throughout Nightshade Bar Everyone gasped. Jane was no wonder ¡°Queen of Nightshade Bar¡±! This behavior was too vicious! Shepletely disregarded the whole Croft family! She insulted Layne to the extreme, not caring at all about his feelings. *Jane, what are you doing?¡± Layne never wanted to hear such an embarrassing voice again. Now, he wanted to strangle Luna to death. He only wanted to snatch the phone from Jane. Jane said, ¡°Oh, sorry, I identally clicked that ¡°Layne, I¡¯ve seen enough of your embarrassing look. I¡¯m happy now and will give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t get lost and keep bothering me, I won¡¯t be so easy on you. ¡°One ¡°Two Jane! We need to talk!¡± Right now, all Layne could think about wasforting Jane. He knew Jane still had another video. If it was posted by some means and spread on a video website overseas, it would not be deleted. At that time, Raymond would not even be able to handle the domestic information media! Hugh and the others would alle and find trouble with Layne¡¯s family! ¡°You want me to marry you, right? You want me to acknowledge my engagement with the Fowler family and marry into the Croft family, right? I agree¡­¡± Ssh Jane sshed the ss of ****Mary on Layne¡¯s head. Cold wine flowed down Layne¡¯s face. He felt like he had been struck by lightning. He waspletely petrified and looked at Jane in a daze. He still didn¡¯t know what had just happened. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, it was not the end. Jane picked up another ss of wine. She stood up and poured it over Layne¡¯s head. The wine was very cold. With the strong night wind by the river, Layne instantly got a cold jolt. He came back to his senses. The wine ss in Jane¡¯s hand smashed toward Layne¡¯s head. Fortunately, Layne reacted in time and dodged Jane¡¯s attack. ¡°Jane, are you crazy?¡± ¡°I told you. I only give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll make you suffer. I¡¯m not your mother. I don¡¯t have to be nice to you!¡± Jane thought, ¡°Especially when you said something so **. ¡°What did you mean by I want you to marry me? ¡°****! ¡°It was extremely intolerable and nauseating.¡± It really made Jane angry. Her good mood just now was gone. It was not even enough for Layne to pay with his life! Hence, Jane took out her phone in front of Layne. She posted another video of Luna kneeling on the ground and licking the other party¡¯s shoes like a dog on the website Overseas It was done in one go. By the time Layne reacted and wanted to snatch the phone away, it was already toote. Layne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Jane, give me the phone!¡± As he spoke, he tried to forcibly snatch the phone from Jane. Since the video was posted by Jane, as long as he found Jane¡¯s ount, he couldpletely delete the video. But things werent what he thought they would be. Bang Crackle A hitting sound rang out Layne¡¯s pupils instantly constricted An unbearable pain flowed through his entire body Layne covered his crotch and knelt on the ground, crying out in pain The veins on his forehead bulged, and his face turned red. He could not say a word. The men present seemed instantly feel pain in their crotch. They thought ¡°****! ¡°The sound of the hitting just now¡­. ¡°Did Jane kick the most important part of Layne?¡± It was too dark to see when Jane had kicked. She was so fast in attacking! And she knew the weakest part of the man. She was fast, urate, and ruthless! She was as expected of the ¡°Queen¡±. She was so good at dealing with men. With a single kick, she ruined all hisbat strength and made him unable to get up again! That was not enough. Jane picked up the champagne in the ice bucket. She shook it hard and aimed it at Layne. Layne had no strength to dodge because of the pain in his crotch. Bang! The cork of the bottle hit Layne in the forehead. Instantly, there was a huge bump. Champagne sshed all over Layne¡¯s body. His clothes, pants, hair¡­ Nothing was missing. It was all ruined! When she was done, Jane felt the ***feeling from Layne dissipate a lot. Everyone began to tacitly distance themselves from Jane and Layne. They gave Jane plenty of room to act. They were so engrossed in watching it that they even forgot to take out their phone to record it. After Jane humiliated Layne like this, what other torture methods were there? It was too vicious They felt a little sorry for Layne! They had seen Jane torment people at Nightshade Bar many times, but Layne was definitely the one who had been tortured the most by Jane! Jane was about to smash the champagne bottle on Layne¡¯s head. ¡°Layne!¡± A familiar scream sounded. Jane¡¯s lips twitched. As expected, Madelyn rushed over and squatted beside Layne. She asked worriedly. ¡°Layne, are you alright? What happened? Janie¡­¡± ¡°Madelyn! Jane Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 170 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Jane was speechless She thought, What day was it today? How could there be such a coincidence? These trash gathering one after the other¡¯ Janse deeply felt that she should have taken astrology seriously when she was studying under the Teacher That way, the would not be so unlucky every time she went out She probably would not be able toe to Nightshade Bar again in the future. It was too easy to bump into someon the knew ¡°Aaron, Quinton,e and help Layne out. Oh my god, his injuries are too serious!¡± Madelyn could not support Layne alone Aaron and Quinton hurriedly came over to help ¡°Layne, are you okay?¡± ¡°1-I am fine¡­¡­..¡± With every word he said. Layne seemed to be using all his strength. He gasped from time to time. The veins on his forehead were bulging. They looked as if they were about to explode in the next second It was extremely terrifying. However, Layne could not say that he was in a bad state. Because he had injured his private parts. It was too embarrassing, Layne still wanted to save face in front of Madelyn and the others. He could only find a ce to sit down and rest. ¡°Janie¡­ What exactly happened? Why were you arguing with Layne like this?¡± Madelyn looked at Jane tearfully and questioned her in a weak and firm voice. Aaron and Quinton had been rather rxed for some time as they had finished their work. They had also pushed aside the rest of their work. Firstly, they wanted to rest. No matter how much money they earned, it would be meaningless if they were unhappy. Secondly, they wanted to get along well with their family andplete the tasks Henry and Peter Fowler had entrusted to them. They were to bring their sister back to the Fowler family so that she could ept the kinship that was hers. Aaron and Quinton could not reach a resolution with Jane even after discussing the matter for a day as the conflict between Jane and the Fowler family was too deep. They wanted to bring Madelyn to Nightshade Bar to rx. After all, Madelyn¡¯s performance yesterday had failed, and she was obviously in a bad mood. They did not expect to see this scene as soon as they reached Nightshade Bar ¡°Madelyn, if you have time, don¡¯t dwell on your ***performance. Take good care of your man. ¡°Do you know what he said at the freshman wee partyst night after your performance failed? He said that he was just a childhood sweetheart of yours and had no feelings for you. He also said that he wanted to pursue me ¡°Tsk, tsk tsk. Madelyn Fowler, you¡¯re so pitiful. You were trampled under my feet when you were in school and you can¡¯t even control a man. What are you living for?¡± Jane was furious. She was tired of Madelyn pretending to be pitiful and attacked Madelyn with her most painful words. Madelyn¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Thought, ¡°No Impossible! ¡°How could Layne do such a thing!¡± Layne loved Madelyn He was Madelyn¡¯s spare tire, a tool that Madelyn had long **** However when she thought about how everyone in the Fowler family had changed because of Jane Madelyn¡¯s absolute confidence in her acting skills and charm began to waver She was afraid that Layne would also abandon her. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Jane Fowler, I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± Layne was in much pain from his ***being crushed. He exined anxiously ¡°You never said that? Of course, Madelyn, you can choose to believe it or not. I¡¯m not interested in joking about this kind of thing because it¡¯s really ****to be liked by Mr. Narcissist ¡°However, Mr. Narcissist sure is quite interesting. He loves everyone hees across. He embarrasses the Croft family! Jane left after saying that. She knew that her words must have stabbed Madelyn in the back. Madelyn would not be able to shake those words off. The thorn in her heart would pierce an inch deeper every time she saw Layne. It would be so painful that she would suffocate. Only this way would Madelyn be forced to work with Chester Laton to get rid of Jane That way, Jane¡¯s goal would be sooner achieved. As expected. Madelyn looked as if she had eaten ***. Aaron was about to leave. He pursed his lips and asked Madelyn and Quinton to stay behind to take care of Layne while he chased after Jane. ¡°Aaron, be careful.¡± Quinton, who did not like to talk, grabbed Aaron¡¯s arm and said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen¡­ No matter what, she¡¯s still our biological sister. I believe in this blood rtionship ¡°I¡¯ll leave little Maddie and Layne to you.¡± Aaron gave Quinton a reassuring look. After Aaron left. Layne endured the pain and exined to Madelyn, ¡°Little Maddie, don¡¯t believe what Jane said. She¡¯s lying. After so many years of being together, you should understand that I only have you in my heart¡­¡± Madelyn temporarily suppressed the urge to p Layne and pretended to smile. ¡°Layne, let¡¯s not talk about this first. You look so seriously injured. Let¡¯s send you to the hospital first.¡± ¡°Yes, Layne. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital to check on your injuries first before making ns.¡± Because she had drunk alcohol. Jane nned to get a driver to send her back. She took out her phone and opened the app ¡°Jane.¡± A gentle voice rang out. Jane¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. She sent the driver her address, then put her hands in her pockets and turned to look at Aaron. This was her ¡°biological brother¡±. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. To be fair, Jane did not ***Aaron and Quinton as much as Henry, Dwayne, and Peter Fowler However, what they did to Jane was unforgivable. They would rather believe everything Madelyn said and put Madelyn first. They would abandon their identity as ¡°biological brothers¡± and use Jane of all sorts of wrongdoings whenever she had any conflicts with Madelyn. Even in their previous life, Aaron and Quinton had never believed Jane once. They only believed Madelyn. They watched as Jane was put through trials and tribtions, but never stepped forward a single time. Jane did not need such a brother. She ***him to the core. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t bear the title. I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family. Don¡¯t tell me that you still don¡¯t know that.¡± Aaron sighed in his heart when he ****Jane¡¯s coldness. It seemed that Aaron still had a long way to go before he could get rid of the grievances and hatred in Jane¡¯s heart ¡°I know¡­ I also heard from Henry and Peter about what they did. They regret it and want your forgiveness. ¡°They did many things wrong. Even as family, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve scolded them fiercely for that. ¡°As the saying goes, true repentance is worth more than gold. I would have no right to ask for your forgiveness if it had been anyone else. ¡°But they¡¯re your biological brothers. We share the same blood. That¡¯s something you can¡¯t deny. That¡¯s something you can¡¯t get rid of. Jane, you should know that. ¡°Please! Give them another chance! This is my plea to you as your brother! Please!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 171 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Aaron lowered his head at Jane He looked extremely gentle and plous Aaron knew that it was impossible to eliminate the hatred in Jane¡¯s heart with ordinary methods Jane was as stubbom as they, the Fowlers, were He would not let go of the hatred in his heart just because he coveted the Fowler family¡¯s power, or if he was subjected to their coercion and bribery Unless Jane could put down the hatred on her own Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aaron could only Jane with his most sincere words And yet. Jane could not help butugh Herughter was filled with mockery Jane, you- ¡°Aaron Fowler, how shameless do you think you are? Why do you think I have to forgive them because they know their mistake and feel guilty? ¡°If I stab you with a knife and then apologize to you, will you not call the police and arrest me? Will you ignore everything and generously say that you forgive me?¡± ¡°Jane, this ispletely different. Henry and Peter. They didn¡¯t try to take your life in any way!¡± Aaron exined anxiously ¡°Didn¡¯t try to take my life? Is it because in your eyes, as long as you don¡¯t physically attack me and only use your words and actions to show your indifference, the ***abuse and the thoughts of wanting me dead aren¡¯t hurting me? ¡°Aaron Fowler, put away that hypocritical gentleness of yours! Then, disappear from my sight and my world once and for all Jane¡¯s cold words were as sharp as invisible des. It made Aaron grimace in pain. ***with Jane¡¯s anger, he did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°Jane, I know you ***the Fowler family, but as your biological brother, I can¡¯t give up! ¡°I must let you know the importance of kinship. I will make you forgive Henry Fowler and Peter!¡± Aaronposed himself. He was unwilling to abandon his younger sister who had been missing for 19 years. If Aaron was to give up like that now that Jane was stuck in a vortex of hatred, Jane would really stray further and further away from the Fowler family in the future. She would be swallowed by the darkness and unable to pull herself out of it. ¡°Aaron, do you think you¡¯re the savior? You? My biological brother? Why don¡¯t you take a long hard look in the mirror? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Worthy, my ***!¡± For the first time, Jane was annoyed by Aaron¡¯s gentle expression. She could no longer suppress the urge to tear Aaron¡¯s hypocritical mask apart. ¡°Jane, no matter how you scold me or humiliate me, I won¡¯t give up. I understand. I can bear all of this because I am your biological brother¡± Aaron spoke firmly. Seeing Aaron like this, Jane suddenly thought of an interesting game. The corners of her *****curled into a yful smile, ¡°Aaron, you want me to forgive Henry and Peter, right? All right, then I¡¯ll agree to it if you chase Madelyn out of the Fowler family now. How about that?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± As expected. When Jane mentioned ¡°Madelyn¡± ¡­ Aaron¡¯s originally firm expression instantly wavered and changed ¡°I said that I¡¯ll go back to the Fowler family if you chase Madelyn out. How about that? ¡°You¡¯ll be able to satisfy your sense of justice with such a simple and fair deal. It can¡¯t get any better than that, right?¡± Jane was very satisfied to see Aaron¡¯s expression change. This meant that in this time and space, this gentle brother of hers was exactly the same as he was in her memories. She could torture him without holding back. ¡°Jane, what you proposed ispletely unrted. Why do you have to chase little Maddie away for you to return to the Fowler family? That¡¯s unreasonable! ¡°You might be the Fowler family¡¯s biological daughter, but Maddie is also a daughter of the Fowler family. Our love for the both of you won¡¯t be divided whether you¡¯re biological or not!¡± Aaron¡¯s tone clearly changed. It was no longer as gentle and sincere as before. It was tainted with coldness and anger. ¡°Are you deaf? Don¡¯t you often hear Madelyn say that she¡¯ll leave the Fowler family and go somewhere far away if I¡¯m willing to go back? Tm just letting her do what she wants. Why are you so anxious? ¡°Are you that afraid that I¡¯ll chase your precious little Maddie out of the Fowler family? Then why are you asking me to go back? Isn¡¯t it better to let Madelyn continue to be the only daughter of the Fowler family? I¡¯ll also give up on going back.¡± Aaron was speechless for a moment. He could only lower his head and clench his fists. ¡°Y-you¡¯re simply unreasonable!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the unreasonable one? It¡¯s you!¡± Jane suddenly growled. It scared Aaron. He stared nkly into Jane¡¯s cold eyes. In that instant, he felt as if his soul had been pierced. Countless shards of ice spread and gradually froze his body. ¡°Aaron Fowler, in your heart, am I, your so-called biological sister who has been missing for 19 years, as important as one of Madelyn¡¯s fingers? ¡°In your eyes, Madelyn is the gentle sun while I¡¯m the icy moonlight. Madelyn is always ranked first, no matter what. When Madelyn is around, I can onlye in second ce! ¡°Madelyn is an adopted daughter. She was abandoned, to begin with, and has already enjoyed the wealth and glory that should have been mine for 18 years. Her family dotes on her. She is a princess who lives a luxurious life and is loved by thousands! ¡°As for me¡­.I¡¯ve been missing for 19 years. I might have been homeless or even dead if I hadn¡¯t met someone who changed my fate! ¡°Now that I¡¯ve cut ties with the Fowler family, you shamelessly came to me and tried to persuade me to return to the Fowler family. You even said that I¡¯m the unreasonable one. What a ***joke!¡± Aaron¡¯s heart began to tremble. He could not help but retreat repeatedly in the face of Jane¡¯s aggression. Cold sweat broke out and drenched his entire body. His posture showed that he waspletely at a disadvantage in terms of aura. He even began to consider the validity of Jane¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he thought. ¡°Did I do something wrong? ¡°No. ¡°No! ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡°One is a sister who has been with me for 18 years and is not rted by blood, ¡°The other is my biological sister who has been missing for 19 years and has finally been found. ¡°Is it a sin to want both of them? ¡°It¡¯s not like the Fowler family can¡¯t raise two daughters!¡± ¡°But¡­ Little Maddie is innocent. Jane, you can¡¯t me little Maddie for our mistakes back then! ¡°I know you¡¯re angry now. The Fowler family has let you down. In terms of seniority, you¡¯re little Maddie¡¯s elder sister. Can¡¯t you tolerate little Maddie a little longer?¡± Crack- Aaron¡¯s words. They seemed to have stimted Jane¡¯s sensitive nerves. She looked at the ****face in front of her that was pretending to be calm. For a moment, Jane really wanted to rush up and tear it into pieces. She thought, ¡°Tolerate? ¡°Was I not tolerant enough? ¡°I hid my abilities as I was afraid Madelyn would feel inferior and sad. I lowered myself to a servile bootlicker! ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated her until I can die no more!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not give in! Aaron Fowler, let me tell you, I¡¯ll snatch ***I want. If I want something, it has to belong completely to me. No one else can touch it! ¡°That¡¯s the vicious woman I am. Look at my true colors and don¡¯t provoke me again!* Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 172 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The designated driver happened to arrive at this moment. He was riding a small electric bike. He asked carefully ¡°Um¡­ which one is Miss Jane Fowler?¡± ¡°That would be me.¡± Jane took out the car key from her pocket and threw it to the driver. ¡°My car¡¯s over there. Come with me, please.* Jane turned around and left without hesitation. The designated driver secretly swallowed. He looked at Aaron, who was standing on the spot with a pale face. Actually, he had already been here for a while. However, the two handsome men and beautiful women seemed to be arguing. It was quite tense. For a moment, they did not dare to approach. Now, he hurriedly left with Jane, Aaron watched as Jane left and disappeared into the distance. He clenched and unclenched his fists. Eventually, he took a deep breath. He shouted out the words in his heart. ¡°Jane, I know you didn¡¯t really mean it, but you can¡¯t vent your anger on little Maddie. This matter¡­ is your fault!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Aaron knew that if he said that, Jane would ****the Fowler family even more and wouldn¡¯te back. However, Madelyn was Aaron¡¯s bottom line! Even if it was for his biological sister, Jane, Aaron would never do something like chasing Madelyn out of the Fowler family! No one else would agree. This shout represented Aaron¡¯s attitude. As for whether Jane could return to the Fowler family, it was up to fate. Aaron could only do his best to make it happen. Jane stopped in his tracks Her lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Look, Jane. This is the Aaron, who you still believe is the nice guy left in your family, she thought. The so-called gentle Aaron, his bottom line, the ¡°first¡± in his heart, and the most important sister would always be Madelyn! It couldn¡¯t be his biological sister! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my love and desire were overflowing, I wouldn¡¯t have let my desire get the better of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I used to yearn for family, kinship, and protection so much that I could tolerate such possessiveness and Madelyn jumping around like a flea in front of me!¡± ¡°If I return to the Fowler family, I won¡¯t even be jealous of Madelyn. I won¡¯t even have the Idea of chasing Madelyn away. That only means that the Fowler family isn¡¯t important to me at all!¡± Love was the most twisted curse in the world. Love was the most terrifying possession in the world. No one was allowed to share their ¡°favorite¡± with others. He only wanted to monopolize her The former Jane was trapped in this curse. It was as if she had fallen into an abyss and could not extricate herself. Even though she was so jealous of Madelyn, she still had to tolerate it and compromise. There was nothing more terrifying than ¡°love¡± in this world. To be able to make Queen, the number one hacker in the Dar, willingly abandon everything and be a mediocre person. Now, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Aaron. Aaron was stunned all of a sudden. His breathing gradually became ragged. The first ¡°video¡± he saw appeared in his mind. It was that video that confirmed Aaron¡¯s dream of bing a pianist. Once upon a time, Aaron was even more withdrawn than Quinton. The doctor confirmed that Aaron was born with autism. Even if Aaron gradually recovered with the care of his family and the doctor¡¯s treatment, in the end, Aaron was different from ordinary people. She was only asionally taken overseas for treatment and saw that video. In the darkness, a butterfly-like girl yed the ck and ****keys with her fingertips. Waves of heart-wrenching love turned into musical notes that shocked everyone¡¯s souls like a curse. The name of the song was [Love is the most twisted curse.] From then on, Aaron began to want to practice the piano ande into contact with it. After turning this ¡°turbulence¡± into a career, Aaron finally cured his autism and became a world-famous pianist. Aaron would never forget that video that saved Aaron. However, when Aaron wanted to go back and look for it, the video had already been deleted from the entire Inte. There was not a trace left. Aaron did not even have time to download and save the video. He could only practice the song in his memory There was also the young girl who was like a butterfly in the darkness. When Aaron came back to his senses, Jane had already disappeared without a trace. It was now at the Fowlers¡¯ vi. After settling Layne down, Layne repeatedly said that he was fine, so Quinton sent Layne back to the Croft family. Aaron sent Madelyn back to the Fowler family first. Along the way, Madelyn looked worried and did not speak. Aaron didn¡¯t know what to say. Her thoughts had long been thrown into chaos by Jane. He couldn¡¯t bring himself tofort Madelyn. Now, Aaron did not know how to deal with theplicated feelings in his heart. Seeing Aaron like this, Madelyn pouted. In the past, when he saw Madelyn so sad, the gentle Aaron would haveforted her long ago. As expected, when Aaron went to look for Jane just now, something must have happened to make Aaron like this. At that time, Jane said that Layne¡¯s confession to her shocked Madelyn greatly. Despite Layne¡¯s repeated exnations, Madelyn felt very ufortable. What was done was done. He couldn¡¯t undo it. Madelyn forgot to pretend to be injured and ask Aaron to stay. Letting Aaron be alone with Jane was Madelyn¡¯s biggest mistake. ¡°How much further is this shameless Jane taking this?¡± ¡°Does she really have to make everyone around Madelyn change before she¡¯s happy?¡± she thought. She returned to the Fowler family. ¡°Little Maddie, just like we agreed, don¡¯t tell Dad and the others what happened today.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Aaron.¡± ¡°Are¡­ are you alright?¡± Aaron asked tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aaron. I won¡¯t take Janie¡¯s words to heart. She ****me. I¡¯m already used to it. Perhaps I¡¯m really an annoying person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be the Fowler family¡¯s daughter. Janie is much more outstanding than me. She¡¯s the real daughter of the Fowler family, and I¡¯m just a substitute.¡± Madelyn smiled at Aaron. The smile looked very unnatural. As she spoke, her eyes began to turn red. The next second, she was about to cry. Aaron quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Little Maddie, you¡¯re not a substitute! Jane is our sister. You¡¯re also our sister! This won¡¯t change!¡± ¡°Aaron¡­ Actually, I can feel that Henry, Peter, and even Dwayne are starting to distance themselves from me and pay more attention to Jane.¡± ¡°This is because of the same blood running in you, right? Because Janie is your biological sister. I¡¯m not really rted to you¡­¡± Seeing that Madelyn was about to enter a dead end, Aaron reached out and hugged Madelyn, comforting her gently. ¡°Alright, little Maddie, you¡¯re overthinking today because you¡¯re too tired. Go wash your face, take a shower, and have a good sleep. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t want to leave the Fowler family. I don¡¯t want to lose you guys, but if I don¡¯t leave, Janie won¡¯t be able toe back¡­¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 173 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Madelyn suppressed her cries in Aaron¡¯s arms. The voice that came out was even more heartbreaking. Seeing this, Aaron temporarily put aside theplicated thoughts about Jane in his heart. Heforted Madelyn. ¡°Little Maddie, don¡¯t be paranoid Just leave Jane to me.¡± Til get Jane to change her mind and realize the importance of family.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not rted to us by blood, you¡¯re still our younger sister. You were in the past, now, and in the future. It won¡¯t change because of anything!¡± Aaron already had an answer to Jane¡¯s request to chase Madelyn away before returning to the Fowler family. This was impossible! If Jane insisted on doing so, Aaron would wait and do his best! He would wait for Jane to change her mind! He would wait until she realized that Madelyn was also their sister and part of the Fowler family! ¡°Alright, stop crying. If Dad and ***see this, they¡¯ll definitely be worried again. Wipe your tears, okay?¡± Aaron gently wiped away Madelyn¡¯s tears. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Madelyn feel confident. She nodded silently and wiped her tears. The two of them walked hand in hand into the Fowler family. Unexpectedly, at this time, when Jack and the others had already returned home, they were still up. They were all in the living room, discussing something. Aaron and Madelyn walked over. ¡°Dad, **, what are you doing sote at night?¡± Even Dwayne had appeared. Jack said, ¡°You guys came back at the right time. By the way, where¡¯s Quinton?¡± ¡°He¡­ Quinton said he had to meet a friend at thest minute. He might bete.¡± Aaron lied. ¡°Then let¡¯s not wait for him. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Your mother and Henry are going to Estonia for business. They won¡¯t be home for a while. They might only be back. before the new year.¡± Aaron was slightly stunned. ¡°What? Why is it so sudden? And about the business¡­ didn¡¯t Henry go alone in the past?¡± ¡°Henry¡¯s current state is a little unstable. I can¡¯t give him all the pressure. Your father and I can still manage to do our own business.¡± ¡°When I go to Estonia with Henry, your father will be in charge of Fowler Corporation. If you don¡¯t have any work to do. you should help your father more. This is a difficult time.¡± When Henry heard this, the corners of his ****curled into a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, **. It¡¯s all because of me. I made the two of you so worried.¡± Henry did not force himself. His current state was really bad. He was apletely different person from thest time he went overseas. It was because of Jane. It was because he had betrayed his beloved teacher. Fortunately, he got his family behind him. In Henry¡¯s darkest and most desperate ***, they gave him unlimited support and power. At the same time, Henry could not help but think At Jane¡¯s darkest and most desperate ***, these so called blood rted ¡°families¡± didn¡¯t give Jane any help or care. Instead, they used the most vicious and cold words to iste and hurt her. At that time, how cold and scarred would Jane¡¯s heart be? Peter also remained silent. He was thinking the same thing as Henry The more Peter felt the unity, support, and strength of this family, the more he felt quilty for what he had done to Jane in the past. Why couldn¡¯t the unity and support of this family include Jane? Back then, what kind of vicious thoughts did they have? They only wanted to chase Jane out of the Fowler family? In the end, to whom they were proving that they regretted doing so? Jack did not notice the guilt in Henry and Peter¡¯s hearts. He looked over at Dwayne. ¡°Dwayne, I know you haven¡¯t been in a good mood recently, but when your mother and Henry are away, if you have nothing to do,e to thepany to help.¡± ¡°With your ability, you can¡¯t stay at home forever. You have to take a breath of fresh air to distract yourself, right?¡± Dwayne pursed his lips. ¡°I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll be there.¡± After being defeated by Jane, Dwayne fell into a state of self-seclusion. After going around in circles for so long, he finally walked out of this dilemma. If this continued, his family would be very worried. Losing to Jane, Dwayne had lost all his dignity and glory. It was already embarrassing enough. At the very least, he could not let the people around him get hurt again. As for Dwayne¡¯s persistent ¡°dream¡±, now Dwayne did not even know how to keep going. His future was bleak. He could only take it one step at a time. With Dwayne¡¯s promise, Henry and Anna were relieved. Madelyn secretly rolled her eyes. When she returned to her room and locked the door, Madelyn immediately took out her phone and sent a message to Chester. [I have some news. Do you want it?) Chester replied quickly. [Let¡¯s see if Miss Maddie¡¯s information is valuable.] [My mother and Henry are nning to go to Estonia to get a new business opportunity. It must be a very valuable. proposal to be able to mobilize the two of them.] [If I can steal some information for you, this time, I want 4.5 million dors.] Madelyn could no longer tolerate Jane¡¯s swindling and abducting everyone from Madelyn. In order topletely eliminate Jane in the worldpetition in a few days, Madelyn had to have funds! The more, the better it was for her. This was the only way to bump off Jane! Chester¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Sure, then I¡¯ll wait for the good news from Miss Maddie.¡± Chester¡¯s voice was affectionate and lingering. It carried a bewitching magic, At that ***, Madelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought of Chester¡¯s handsome face that wasparable to Hugh¡¯s. He didn¡¯t have the aura of Hugh, who was distant, noble, and unapproachable. Chester¡¯s sweet words and doting voice were like a spider web thatpletely covered Madelyn. Every time she thought about it, Madelyn would blush and could not control the boiling of her blood. ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? The person I love is Hugh. It should be Hugh. Why am I so obsessed with Chester¡¯s voice?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a promiscuous woman! I¡¯m single-minded! I only love Hugh! Madelyn! Don¡¯t think too much!¡± she thought, Five dayster, Jane and the others arrived at the airport. ¡°Alright, L, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll board the ne with Mr. Lance.¡± L pouted. ¡°Janie, I really want to go with you. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t get a leave of absence.¡± After all, L was not a monster like Jane. She finished Prof, Henderson¡¯s courses in advance. On top of that, she was qualified to participate in the International Students Drawing Competition. She would follow Mr. Lance to Meridonia. Before setting off, even school leaders personally came and praised Jane in various ways, hoping that she could return with a championship trophy and bring glory to the school and country. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 174 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Anyway, mobile phones are so convenient now. If you miss me, you can video call me and cheer me up.¡± ¡°Yes, Janie, I will! When the timees, I¡¯ll get my entire family to watch the live broadcast and cheer you up!¡± L gestured with her fists, her eyes burning with mes. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± After sending off L, Lance smiled gently. ¡°Jane, you and L really hit it off.¡± ¡°Of course, she¡¯s the most important friend in my life!¡± The corner of Jane¡¯s smile curled into a smile. She did not avoid talking about her intimate rtionship with L at all. Just as Jane and Lance were about to go through the registration procedures, at this ***, they encountered another group of people. It was Jack and the others! Jane¡¯s lips twitched slightly! ¡°****!¡± ¡°Just when you think your day couldn¡¯t possibly get any worse!¡± Jack also saw Jane. His face darkened at the sight of her. Henry held his suitcase. When he saw Jane, he had mixed feelings and did not know what to say, not to mention Peter and the others. Mr. Lance keenly sensed the strange atmosphere between Jane and the other party. ¡°Jane, are you alright?¡± Lance said in a low voice. This was the airport. No matter what, the other party would not cause trouble in such a ce. Lance had heard about what happened to Jane and the Fowler family. After all, it was Jane¡¯s private matter, so Lance couldn¡¯t ask too much about it. Jane said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just ignore them. Get on the ne after registration, Mr. Lance.¡± She was calm. In any case, their destinations were different. They were not even on the same ne. If they really happened to be on the same ne, Jane would consider taking the next flight. Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she didn¡¯t want the Fowlers to appear in front of her and disgust her. Both partiespleted the procedures tacitly. They did not say another word to the each other. Henry, Peter and Aaron really wanted to find Jane again and hear her voice. However, when they thought about how many unhappy things had happened between them, for a **, they did not have the courage to go forward. At this ***, Jack took the initiative to walk toward Jane. ¡°Jack?¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Anna and the others looked at Jack in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not going to fight.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯te over. Let me talk to Jane alone.¡± Jack said this and walked straight over. It was toote for Anna and the others to stop him. They could only look at Jack nervously. Peter said womedly. ¡°****, if Dad goes to look for Jane like this, will he cause trouble for Jane? He was afraid that Jack would be provoked by Jane and lose his mind. Peter would rather get hurt than let Jane get hurt! ¡°Trust your father. After all, he founded Fowler Corporation single-handedly. He¡¯s the man I trust and love deeply. He won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Anna finally decided to have 100% trust in this man she loved deeply. However, even Anna, who thought she knew Jack the best, could not guess his thoughts at this ****. Why did Jack take the initiative to look for Jane? Everyone here had a reason to look for Jane. However, the most impossible thing was that Jack, who ***Jane, took the initiative to speak. Jane and Lance had just finished shipping their luggage. She turned around and saw Jack standing in front of Jane with a gloomy expression ¡°Get lost.¡± Jane said mercilessly. She didn¡¯t even want to give a cold nce to this so-called ¡°biological father¡± She picked up the ne ticket and was about to leave Jack was used to Jane¡¯s sarcasm. As mad as he was, he tried to suppress his anger at the thought of his purpose here ¡°Jane, I¡¯m not here to quarrel with you. I¡¯m here to reconcile with you.¡± ¡°Reconcile?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jane seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world. She crossed her arms and looked at Jack with rare interest. ¡°Jack, I¡¯m really surprised to hear that worde out of your ****,¡± ¡°When you used me of hurting Peter indiscriminately, you didn¡¯t have such a servile attitude.¡± Jack gritted his teeth. ¡°I was wrong back then. Thew has already punished me. I¡¯ve also ****apologized to you.¡± ¡°But you teamed up with Fowler Corporation to nder me. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about it. How can you call this a sincere apology?¡± ¡°Put away your hypocritical face, Jack. As a man, you have to dare to take responsibility. Don¡¯t deny it after doing it. It¡¯s ****to look at that face of yours!¡± What Jane said almost rendered him speechless. Jack¡¯s face instantly turned red. The funny thing was, Jack had dominated the business world of Stormton City for so many years. Countless powerful figures had lost to Jack and were willing to lose. Today, he was rendered speechless by his biological daughter In the hands of Jane, Jack had tasted humiliation again and again. It was an unprecedented pain. On the other hand, Jack had to admit Jane did inherit the excellent genes of him and Anna. She was proud and **** like a peacock. On top of that, she was relentless and merciless. She looked very much like Jack and Anna when they were young. This was the so-called biological daughter and blood rtionship. Maybe this was the so-called karma. If Jane had not betrayed the Fowler family and stood against Jack, Jack might really nurture this daughter of his with all his heart because she was so talented. Unfortunately, what was done was done. ¡°Mr. Fowler, if there¡¯s nothing else, Jane and I are boarding the ne to Meridonia now.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was so tense, Mr. Lance hurriedly spoke to ease it. ¡°Mr. Lance, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll just speak with Jane for a **. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± *Jane, as much as I **to admit it, there are already many people in the Fowler family who have been affected by you.¡± ¡°Henry, Dwayne, Peter, Aaron, Quinton, my five precious sons feel guilty for what they did in the past and want you to forgive them.¡± ¡°Not to mention Maddie¡­ I know that after everything that happened, it¡¯s impossible for us to go back to the day we just found you.¡± ¡°At least I don¡¯t want to be your enemy anymore. If we became enemies, it was my children who were gonna be hurt. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± He said this not because Jane was his biological daughter. Henry and the others¡¯ changes over the past few days were seen by Jack, and it cut at his heart. Jane had already cut ties with the Fowler family. If she left, so be it. She would pretend that she was never Jack¡¯s daughter. In order for his precious sons to return to their former spirits, Jack was willing to let go of all the hatred in the past and start from scratch with Jane. ¡°Whether you want to return to the Fowler family or not is up to you. If you want to return, the door to the Fowler family will always be open for you!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe back, you¡¯re on your own from now on. The Fowler family won¡¯t be an obstacle to you. anymore! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 175 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 175 Chapter 175 In all honesty. Jane did not expect Jack to say this. In her previous life, Jane had blocked the fatal bullet in order to save Jack. She had been lying in the ICU for so many days. Jack had onlye see her once and had never given in to her. In this life, Jane gave full y to her talent and trampled Jack and Fowler Corporation under her feet. It didn¡¯t ur to her that Jack actually gave in. She found it hrious. It was really funny. Indeed, hard power was preferable to soft power in this world. Only children who knew how to cry and make a fuss would have candy to eat. tterers deserved to **. An ****child deserved to ****** That was the case in the hellish Fowler family. All the ¡°right¡± were wrong. They needed people to do something ¡°wrong¡± that challenged moral boundaries. Only then would it be considered ¡°correct¡± Not far away, the Fowlers. who had been watching Jane and Jack, were stunned. It didn¡¯t ur to them that Jack would say things like this. Anna lowered her eyes to hide her emotions. Jack had always seen how his sons were hurt because of Jane. When he was sleeping, he also had a long chat with Anna. At that time, Anna could not find a solution either. The hatred between them and Jane was too deep. It was as if Jane was not their daughter at all, Rather, it was as if the Fowler family killed her real parents. However, when Jane returned to the Fowler family, his sons all doted on Madelyn and didn¡¯t feel any sorrow for Jane. Jane and the Fowler family had broken all ties. Instead, they began to pay attention to Jane and reflect on their past behaviors. Now, Jack was very touched to see that Jack, who had such strong self-esteem and was stubborn, was willing to lower his head for his children. Being able to marry this man was the best decision Anna had ever made in her life. However, things weren¡¯t progressing in the direction they¡¯d liked them to be. ¡°Jack, you previously said that you would investigate who leaked the news to the media and exposed the fact that I¡¯m the real daughter of the Fowler family¡± ¡°Now let me ask you, have you tracked it down?¡± she added. Jane continued to stare at Jack coldly. The coldness in her eyes was not going to melt for anything, even if Jack was dying ¡°¡­¡± Jack¡¯s expression froze. He did not expect Jane to mention this matter at this time. ¡°You didn¡¯t look into it, right? Jack, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that the mastermind behind the investigation is the person you don¡¯t want the most?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of putting on such a hypocritical face? I¡¯ve never been important to you. My life has nothing to do with you,¡± she added. Jane asked again and again It really made Jack¡¯s ¡®doubt in his heart that he desperately wanted to forget surface again. The person Jack suspected the most was Madely! Because only by doing this could Madelyn maximize the benefits! No one else had the motive to do such a thing! But Jack did not dare to think further. He did not dare to ept this possible truth. If Madelyn really did it, he didn¡¯t know how he could bring himself to face the daughter he had been doting on for 18 years. Everything in the past was instantly destroyed. He didn¡¯t know how to face Jane, who had been missing for 19 years and had just returned to the Fowler family when she was used of something she didn¡¯t do and broke ties with the Fowler family. ¡°I got you, right? What is wrong with you people? Why do you have to pretend to be a savior and look so condescending in front of me? Do you think I can¡¯t live without you?¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m gonna have to disappoint you. Without you, I¡¯m living a happy and carefree life! You must be all blind! You should have a doctor checking your eyes as soon as possible!¡± With that, Jane turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Lance, let¡¯s board the ne. Ignore these **.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ oh.¡± Lance¡¯s ****twitched at Jane¡¯s words. She was probably the only woman in the entire Stormton City who dared to call the Fowler family *** in front of them. ¡°By the way, someone from your family is going abroad today. The Fowlers in Stormton City are all here, except Madelyn.¡± ¡°Let me guess. Madelyn pretended to have a cold and fever and couldn¡¯t get out of bed. She said that she wanted toe but you told Madelyn to rest well. Madelyn was forced to stay at home, right?¡± ¡°You actually dare to leave someone who might be the traitor at home. Jack, oh Jack, you really trust your precious daughter,¡± she added. Jane said these to Jack. He could see Jack¡¯s expression be darker and darker. ¡°Enough, Jane. I was looking to reconcile with you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can nder ***!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no evidence for everything you¡¯ve said!¡± he added. Jack was unwilling to doubt Madelyn. That was thest thing he¡¯d do. However, he could not control the emotions that were about to burst out of her chest. In a ***of desperation, Jack could only vent this ¡°anger¡± on Jane, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have any evidence. Just take it that I was talking ***. I¡¯m leaving. Bye.¡± Jane had no obligation to say too much to Jack. In any case, in the Fowlers¡¯ heart, Madelyn was the embodiment of pure kindness. It was impossible for her to betray the Fowler family and do anything evil. She was the Saintess! If Jack hadn¡¯te to disgust Jane first, Jane would not talk about this either. In any case, she had achieved her goal. Jack was destined to suffer from insomnia tonight Jane dragged her luggage and boarded the ne with Mr. Lance. Jack was left in ce. Then he returned to Anna with a gloomy expressio *Jack, don¡¯t be upset. Jane is always like this. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Annaforted Jack gently. Anna had heard everything Jane said just now. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not doubt Madelyn at all. He was afraid that Jack would be affected. ¡°I know¡­ Okay, it¡¯s about time. Henry, board the ne with your mother. Be careful. Call us when you arrive.¡± ¡°Alright, Dad. Aaron, Quinton, Dwayne, Peter, when ***and are not around, I¡¯ll leave the family and company to you,¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He watched as Anna and Henry passed the security check and entered the airport. Peter asked, ¡°Dad, are you going to Fowler Corporation first?¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. I¡¯ll go to thepanyter. You guys can take care of your own business now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Jack left in a hurry, Aaron and Quinton were about to leave when they saw that Dwayne and Peter were still behind them. ¡°Dwayne, Peter, what are you guys thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing. Aaron, Quinton, let¡¯s go.¡± After Peter and Dwayne finished speaking, they exchanged a tacit nce. Apparently, Jane¡¯s words just now did not only affect Jack. At the same time, it affected them. Back then, Peter was present when the real daughter leaked the news that became the trending post. Dwayne was also the first to rush back to know the details. This was because his hatred for Jane had gradually changed. Gradually, he could remain calm and think about the cause and effect of everything. After Jane¡¯s words, an uncontroble chill gradually appeared in their hearts. It was an uncontroble suspicion about Madelyn. Could it be that Jack went back to the Fowlers¡¯ vi this time? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 176 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 176 Chapter 176 On the other side, Madelyn had already avoided the surveince cameras and the servants. She sneaked into Jack¡¯s study. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Previously, she had not found a chance to make a move because too many sons of the Fowler family had returned. Even though Jack spent much of his time working at Fowler Corporation, Madelyn did not choose to infiltrate in order not to expose herself, Although the Fowlers were deceived by Madelyn¡¯s appearance, they would not have believed Madelyn if they had seen Madelyn do something with their own eyes! And so, today was the day she took action. Everyone went to the airport to send Anna and Henry off. As long as Madelyn pretended to be ***, she could choose not to go and stay at home alone! There was plenty of time. Madelyn had already made a n and sent everyone away. Even the surveince cameras had been dealt with. Madelyn put on gloves that didn¡¯t leave fingerprints and fumbled with the target information. Last night, Madelyn used the excuse of delivering drinks and snacks to Jack and the others in the study. She remembered it very clearly The information was here¡­ She flipped through the pages in the drawer. She saw it! Madelyn quickly took out her phone and took a few photos of the documents. Then she put them back and sneaked out of the study Just as Madelyn destroyed the evidence and walked out of the washroom, she heaved a sigh of relief. A figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Madelyn let out a scream in shock. ¡°Ah!¡± She almost fell. Fortunately, the person was quick enough to hold her. ¡°Maddie, are you alright?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Madelyn secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Why.. why did you suddenlye back? Didn¡¯t you go to thepany? Mommy and Henry have already set off?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ why are you here?¡± This was the third floor. It was the floor where the room of Jack and Anna was located. It was also where the study of Jack was located. Although there was a bathroom, everyone¡¯s room had a separate bathroom. If Madelyn wanted to go to the toilet, she could just go to the bathroom in her own room. She was clearly having a fever and not feeling well. There was no reason for her to be here. ¡°I feel a little better. I wanted to go to the rooftop to take a breath of fresh air and get more sunshine. When I went downstairs, I suddenly needed to pee, so¡­¡± Madelyn had made preparation for asions like this. She managed to quiet her nerves and said calmly Still, the quivering in her voice still gave her away. If it was in the past, Jack would not have given much thought to it But after what Jane said at the airport, the more Jack thought about it, the more he felt that Madelyn¡¯s recent actions were very suspicious. Once the seed of doubt was nted, it only needed a simple opportunity to take root and germinate. There was no going back. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madelyn¡¯s intuition told her that something was wrong with Jack¡¯s expression She asked carefully. ¡°Nothing. I came back to get some files, I¡¯m going to the officeter.¡± ¡°Maddie, since you¡¯re ***, you should not walk around. Rest well and drink more water to recover quickly, understand?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ daddy, I understand. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest now.¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s worried words, Madelyn¡¯s nervous heart finally rxed a little. When Madelyn went downstairs, Jack¡¯s expression immediately changed and he quickly returned to the study He checked carefully. There was nothing unusual. Jack even went to check the surveince footage. The surveince camera did not capture Madelyn entering the study. Madelyn did as she said and walked straight to the stairs on the rooftop. After that, the surveince camera also captured Madelyning down the stairs. However, the time stamp didn¡¯t match. Madelyn entered the toilet 15 minutester than the surveince footage showed. The surveince camera in the study was also very strange. Jack couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was strange. ¡°I must be wrong¡­ No, Jack, you can¡¯t be affected by Jane anymore.¡± ¡°Maddie is such a kind and innocent girl, How could she do such a thing?¡± he added. Jack kept hinting to himself. However, he took out his phone in a daze. He called someone. The call was quickly picked up. A surprised voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Fowler, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Do you remember the trending post I told you about and the editor-in-chief with the gossip magazines?¡± ¡°I do. It¡¯s been a long time. Why are you talking about this again?¡± ¡°I want you to help me look into it.¡± There was silence on the other end of the line. Jack said, ¡°Is there a problem?* ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a while. I heard that the editor-in-chief has resigned and gone overseas. It¡¯s a little difficult to investigate now.¡± If Jack had investigated directly back then, before the editor-in-chief left Crucsia, with Fowler Corporation¡¯s strength, the results would have been out in an instant. However, after such a long time, the editor-in-chief had already run overseas and all the traces were probably gone Upon hearing this, Jack heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know why he would feel this way. That meant he had already taken Jane¡¯s words seriously. He was really suspicious of Madelyn. Jackposed himself. ¡°Anyways, do what you can and see if you can find out anything¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, may I know what brought your attention back to this matter after so long?¡± ¡°At the time, I thought you already knew the result¡± ¡°Just go do it. I don¡¯t want to answer anything else.¡± Then he hung up. Jack sat on the chair and rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting Maddie. It¡¯s just that I have to find out the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel very ufortable every time Jane mentions this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if Jane looked down on me and treated me like an ***¡­¡± When he took his things and left the study, he found Madelyn there when he got downstairs. ¡°Maddie, why are you up again?¡± ¡°Oh, I came downstairs to get some water. Daddy, are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got the files. I¡¯m going to the office.¡± When Madelyn heard this, she lowered her eyes to hide her sadness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy. I know thepany is at a critical moment for assistance but there¡¯s nothing I can do to help¡± ¡°Today, mommy and Henry went abroad to do business. Everyone went to send them off. But I couldn¡¯t go because! had a fever. And you still have to worry about me. I¡¯m really useless.¡± Madelyn hit herself in anger. Her tears fell like pearls with a broken string. They were shattered into countless crystal clear beads on the ground. ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t be like this. This is only your first year in college, and you¡¯re still a kid I¡¯m already very happy that you have the heart to care about the family business.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 177 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Seeing Madelyn like this, Jack¡¯s doubts about Madelyn vanished without a trace. He quickly went forward to stop Madelyn from hurting herself. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Madelyn¡¯s self me and guilt were so real. It couldn¡¯t be an act Jack didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him because he actually doubted his biological daughter he¡¯d cherished so much because of Jane¡¯s words! This was crazy! ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry. I was just a little discouraged just now. I¡¯ve been really a mess recently. I even doubt if I¡¯m qualified to be the daughter of daddy and mommy.¡± ¡°But I will work hard. I can¡¯t make you and my brothers look bad!¡± Madelyn took the initiative to throw herself into Jack¡¯s arms. She wiped her tears and spoke firmly. Her red eyes were filled with a burning light. ¡°Maddie, daddy believes in you. You¡¯ll definitely make it. You¡¯re the little princess of our family. We¡¯ve all seen your hard work and talent.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Rest well. When you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll let your brothers take you out to y and rx,¡± he addeed. ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡± Jack walked out of the vi. He sat in the back, got into the car, and looked at the palm of his hand. He suddenly felt that he was being very ***just now. He actually suspected Madelyn, who cared so much about the Fowler family. ¡°Maddie, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s daddy¡¯s fault. I must have been crazy to suspect you because of someone like Jane,¡± he told himself. Jack left. Madelyn returned to her room and her face instantly changed. ¡®Fortunately, daddy trusts me and is on my side. After what happened just now, daddy shouldn¡¯t have any more doubts. about me anymore¡­¡± ¦§ Madelyn immediately sent the photo to Chester and made a call. ¡°Chester, I need a response from you as soon as possible! I want to see 4.5 million dors in my ount by today!¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Maddie, give me ten minutes.¡± Soon, she received Chester¡¯s reply. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to work with Miss Maddie again so quickly. 4.5 million dors will be in your ount within today.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± She finally made it in time! Madelyn¡¯s eyes shed with pride. Today was the day Jane set off for Meridonia. *Jane, oh Jane, cherish yourst moments of glory.¡± ¡°On the day of the World Series, you will be aughingstock for the rest of your life!¡± Jane and Mr. Lance had already arrived in Meridonia. As soon as he walked out of the terminal, Jane saw a call. ¡°Andy?¡± Jane raised her eyebrows and pressed the answer button. ¡°Andy, I¡¯m in Meridonia. I just got off the ne and was about to tell you on WeChat What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andy said, ¡°Turn around and take a look.¡± Jane turned around curiously. She saw Andy, who was wearing a blue down jacket and had long golden hair and a pair of green eyes, waving at Jane happily. His skin was pale like a vampire and he was 6 feet 3 inches tall, making him the center of attention in the entire airport, not to mention that handsome face that wasparable to a world superstar. ¡°Andy!¡± Jane was especially surprised to see Andy. She dragged her suitcase and jogged to Andy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I happen to be on a business trip to Meridonia. Since I can personally witness Janie bing the world champion, how can I note?¡± Andy¡¯s neutral voice was filled with love. ¡°Hope I won¡¯t bother you. You haven¡¯t been very busytely, have you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Trois is also here on this business trip to Meridonia. I left all the business to him, I promised to treat him to a feast when we get back.¡± ¡°We can hang out together while we¡¯re in Meridonia.¡± ¡°Haha! Sure! We agreed to meet in Rheinsville, but we never had the chance. Now, we¡¯ve bumped into each other!¡± At this moment, Mr. Lance dragged his luggage over. When he saw Andy¡¯s face clearly, he could not help but be stunned. His breathing became rapid as he stammered, ¡°Jane, this is¡­¡± Jane introduced, ¡°Mr. Lance, this is my friend, Andy.¡± Andy took the initiative to extend his hand to Mr. Lance. ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve heard Janie talking about you. Mr. Lance, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Hello¡­ Hello¡­ Mr. Andy, I wonder if I can have the honor of working with you, I mean, I¡¯d like to draw a picture of you!¡± ¡°Oh God, forgive me for being so rude, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a unique man! Please! Whatever you want! As long as Mr. Andy agrees!¡± Lance stared at Andy like a hungry wolf. He was also like a starving jackal that had finally found amb that could fill its stomach. Andy couldn¡¯t help but shrug his shoulders. ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Andy wanted to refuse. If not for Jane, he would not even consider taking a second look at people like Lance, let alone talk to him. ¡°Come on, Andy, just let me draw a picture of you.¡± ¡°Since Janie said so, fine.¡± That was because Andy was very fond of Janie. Time passed in the blink of an eye. Five days passed. Finally, the International Students Drawing Competition began! It was also broadcast live in real-time. The audience who came in were all either rich or noble. Andy sessfully received the invitation and entered the venue. The contestants representing the various countries stepped onto the stage one after another. The big screen behind disyed the identities of every contestant. When the camera caught Jane, the people in Crucsia who were watching the World Series all burst out cheering. Standing in front of the camera, she was wearing a blue swan-colored down jacket. She had long hair and red lips. Her fair face was as smooth as a newborn baby¡¯s, and her cold eyes rippled slightly. With her hands behind her back, she stood straight and proud Instantly countless pairs of eyes remembered this yer called ¡°Jane¡±. She was from Crucsia. A shadow appeared in their mind. She was just like a female general on the war field. She was handsome like a man. It was so cool! Andy, L, Hugh, Yale, rence¡­ everyone that had to do with Jane and the people who loved Jane were all looking at Jane. She was resplendent. She was like the hottest sun. She was not some quiet moonlight. The radiance and magnificence that Jane possessed could burn everything! It could illuminate the world! She was brilliant enough to stun the world! As for the members of the Fowler family, in spite of the fact that they might be in different ces, they were all watching the live streaming on this day. They were paying attention to Jane¡¯s every move. The Fowlers, who had already changed their opinions of Jane, felt guilty and thought that Jane could win the world championship and bring glory to the country. As for Jack and Anna, they had mixed feelings. They hoped that Jane would win the championship. However, at the same time, they hoped she would not. If Jane won, the Fowler family would be talked about and mocked again. They would use them of being blind by cutting off ties with Jane. They would bear the brunt of it. They had lost the treasure of their family without knowing it. Everything would be up to fate¡­ Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 178 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 178 Chapter 178 There was only one person who was different. It was Madelyn. She was watching the live broadcast on herputer in her room. Meridonia and Crucsia were in different time zones. It was daytime in Meridonia. However, it was night in Crucsia. Madelyn could no longer control the joy on her face. She smiled this almost evil grin. Her face was contorted. Over the five days, she had received so much money from Chester. Madelyn had already set everything up. They were just waiting for thispetition to begin! This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her to wait for Jane to suffer a fate worse than death and fall into the abyss. Madelyn took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°It¡¯s me. You can start now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After hanging up, Madelyn threw her phone on the table and even leisurely picked up her snacks to eat. He looked at Jane, who was in the limelight in front of the camera. ¡°Jane, oh Jane, remember your smile now.¡± ¡°Later I¡¯m going to make it look uglier than a crying face!¡± There were a total of 13 countries ***in the International Students Drawing Competition. After introducing the contestants¡¯ identities, the judges showed up. This year¡¯s International Students Drawing Competition did not use an online voting method like the one in Crucsia. The judges would be giving their votes. There were a total of five judges. Every one of them had a pivotal position in the international painting circle. One after another, the contestants were introduced until the appearance of that person! It was Marcus! He was known as a super painting genius that was rarely seen in the world in a hundred years! He was the treasure of the art festivall He was the youngest person in history to win the Picasso Competition! He got the championship twice in a row. His talent made all the rules appear dispensable. Everyone submitted to the grotesqueness of his paintings! T Everyone did not hesitate to believe that Marcus could be the second Picasso and Van Gogh! With his appearance, it was obvious that the mood of the entire venue had soared! Even Jane, who was backstage, could not help but take a few more nces. This legendary Marcus was so famous that even Jane had heard of it many times. It was rumored that this person was elusive. No one even knew which country was from or what he looked like. However, with Jane¡¯s ability, it was not difficult to find out Marcus¡¯s Identity. That said, Jane was not very interested in this person. It was said that Marcus would appear in the venue in true colors. Just as Jane was thinking, Marcus appeared! He got global attention! Shockingly, Marcus clearly looked like a Crucsian. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was about 6 feet 2 inches tall, with soft, slightly long curly hair and brown eyes. He was very handsome. He was also a bit androgynous. The most eye-catching thing was there was an Equinox Flower tattooed on his right eyebrow. It left a deep impression on people at first nce. One would never forget it after taking a look. Jane suddenly felt a sense of familiarity when she first saw him. She seemed to have seen Marcus somewhere before¡­ It was impossible for Jane to forget such a face. Just the tattooed flower on his eyebrow was enough to be unforgettable. ¡°Could it be that the aura of him makes him look like someone?¡± she thought. ¡°Who the ****is it?¡± Jane was still racking her brains. The five judges were already seated at the judges¡¯ seats. Then thepetition began. Every contestant brought their own work onto the stage. They were all the best in their countries. The works were for the judges to judge. Then they would ask questions and respond. After each contestant¡¯s work was disyed, the judges would have an hour to think, discuss, and grade. In the end, the contestant with the highest total score would be the champion of this International Students Drawing Competition! Thest to present the work was Jane, who represented Crucsia. Jane brought her work ¡°Angels¡± onto the stage. The shlights were focused on Jane. At that moment, Jane¡¯s body seemed to be covered in ayer of holy light. As long as Jane was around, all the scenery would be reduced to a foil. This woman had such a strange magic power. Regardless of whether they liked Jane or hated Jane, they could not help but focus their attention on Jane. Some people were destined to be dazzling and illuminate the world, bing rulers. Jane was obviously such a person. Marcus looked at Jane, and her eyes suddenly rippled. Originally, he was calm and seemed distracted. It was rare for him to look serious. The judges all noticed Marcus¡¯s movement. They all turned to look at Jane. This woman from Crucsia was indeed very beautiful. They wondered if he had taken a fancy to her. On second thought, they denied it. One of the female judges rolled her eyes, her eyes flickering with jealousy. It was well concealed. Jane¡¯s work and the original on the drawing board were both projected on the big screen. The moment this work appeared, it instantly caused amotion Everyone was shocked by the iparably surging vitality emanating from Jane¡¯s work. It was like a witch¡¯s incantation, guiding the souls of the audience into the peaceful bamboo forest world in the painting! Even ayman could clearly feel it¡­ Jane¡¯s work was definitely the most eye-catching among the 13 contestants ***today! There was no exception. The other contestants were indeed very capable to be able to obtain first ce in their respective countries and represent their countries in this World Series. Every painting had a different style and was powerful. However,pared to Jane, their works could only be described as inferior. It was like the boundary between ¡°extraordinary¡± and ¡°mediocre¡±. There was no bridging the gaps. It was simply impossible. Just the powerful vitality in this painting was intangibly pulling in souls and telling them something. It was something that the paintings of the other twelve contestants would never be able toe close to. The judges were all silent. Facing such a painting, their questions would appear useless. Or rather, from the moment Jane painting¡¯s was presented, she was already the champion. Even big shots like them, who were famous in the international painting circle, could have such thoughts. From this, it could be seen how heavily gifted this girl from Crucsia was! As long as she embarked on the path of painting, she would sooner orter be a milestone in the history of painting! She would walk side by side with them on the international stage! Mr. Lance saw this scene below the stage and smiled in satisfaction. He knew that she¡¯d definitely win. He knew that this world championship trophy would definitely belong to Jane! She would bring glory to the country! ¡°Jane, did youplete this painting alone?¡± A sarcastic voice with a strong Meridonian ent sounded Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 179 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Unlike most of the audience, who weed Jane as the winner Madelyn was gnashing her teeth in jealousy as she watched it in front of herputer Even though he knew that Jane¡¯s reputation would be ruinedter But watching Jane now steal the show on live television around the world, she still felt very angry She was so angry that he was about to go crazy! She was even angrier about why Jane had such a gift. She was clearly nothing but a wandering lowlife who had been missing for 19 years! She had actually surpassed Madelyn, the ¡°genius¡± who had received an elite education and developed her intellectual and artistic talents. Madelyn was intrigued when one of the judges spoke to Jane in this manner. Jane¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I did it on my own, with the help of my advisor¡± He had already figured out the identity of this judge in her mind Janica Colin, who was from Meridonia. She was 43 years old and was currently experiencing a divorce lawsuit for her fifth marriage. At the same time, Janica hated people from Crucsia. She thought that she was intrinsically superior to the people of Crucsia. Except for Marcus. Because Marcus, with his unmatched talent, had made all the bigwigs in the painting world who were prejudiced. against the people of Crucsia change their minds and be humbled! Janica became an avid fan of Marcus not only because of his talent but also partly because of¡­ his good looks. Janica was obsessed with good-looking guys. Every one of her husbands was in their 20s. After getting married, they all could not stand Janica¡¯s strong desire for control, so they ¡°divorced her one by one. Jane did not realize that Janica was jealous because Marcus was paying attention to her. Instead, she thought that Janica was only picking on her because she despised the people of Crucsia. ¡°First of all, I have to say that thepletion rate of this painting is indeed very high. It¡¯s very outstanding and full of vitality. But why do I feel that the style of this painting is familiar¡­ Janica deliberately mentioned this. But she did not say anything further. Actually, Jane¡¯s painting was indeed very good. It was just that Janica was unwilling to admit it. Who asked Jane to attract Marcus¡¯s attention? It was like a super fan discovering that her idol was good to another woman. That crazy feeling of jealousy was like a tidal wave that was about to drown Janica. Don¡¯t think that this young coquette can climb up to Marcus with just her face! Jane was not worthy at all! What Marcus needed was a mature and well maintained woman like Janica, who was experienced, who loved Marcus deeply, who was worthy of Marcus¡¯s status and ability, and who could help Marcus leave his name in history! He didn¡¯t need a rookie who had not even graduated from university! Because she didn¡¯t hide her jealousy well, the corners of Janica¡¯s eyes, which were covered inyers of foundation, revealed thin wrinkles. She looked extremely mean and unsightly ¡°What nonsense is this Janica talking about? What the ***!! Mr. Lance was furious! It was rare for him to say that word! Janica deliberately said this in front of the world¡¯s live broadcast cameras. Wasn¡¯t she Implying that Jane was giarizing others? The paintings had been circting around the world for many years. There had even been paintings born more than two thousand years ago in Crucsia. There were so many works. Once they misled everyone into thinking that Jane¡¯s painting looked very simr to a certain one, it would never be able to change it. People would automatically assume that Jane must have copied a painting, even though they couldn¡¯t name it. They would just say they forgot it, but they must have seen it somewhere else. Once fixed thoughts were formed, Jane would be the original sin. Even if Jane won the world championship in the end. But if she was stigmatized, how could she clear her namepletely? ¡°Mr. Lance, calm down. Janie isn¡¯t the type to suffer losses. Just wait and see how Janie counterattacks.¡± Andy was not worried at all that Jane would be at a disadvantage on stage. Putting aside the emotionless Jane, there was no one in this world who could make her suffer. Sure enough! ¡°The styles are different and the world is the same in some way. The world is like a starry sky with countless stunning works. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to absorb the essence of our predecessors and create your own path. ¡°The key is how to absorb this essence and integrate it into our own style to create better works. This is also something that will go down in history. For example, Picasso and Van Gogh¡¯s self-created sects gave us expectations. ¡°For example, Miss Janica, you have a work of ¡®Little Red Shoes¡±. Didn¡¯t you learn from a new star artist at the Lasting Agency and get the idea from the work ¡®Red Heels¡±?¡± Jane¡¯s response to Janica¡¯s heckling was perfect. She just paid back in kind. Janica¡¯s face darkened at that. At that time, Janica¡¯s ¡°Little Red Shoes¡± had won many awards and was exposed for giarism. Janica had indeed been borrowed from ¡°Red Heels¡±, the work of Lasting Agency¡¯s new star artist. He had thought that she was just a new star artist. ording to Janica¡¯s years of experience, She just needed to change the style a little. In the end, she was caught. Seeing that drama of giarism was spreading more and more widely, Janica secretly settled with the artist for a lot of money. She advertised the work as a ¡°tribute.¡± Then, she hired paid posters to crazily clear her name on various forums. The meaning of ¡°tribute¡± and ¡°giarism¡± was very different. She had to do a lot of things to put the matter to rest. At this moment, when old matters were brought up, the people in the audience began to discuss. Janica had simply shot herself in the foot! Originally, this matter had already been mostly forgotten. Now that Jane mentioned it, it rose from the ashes again in front of the world¡¯s live broadcast. Most of the people watching the live broadcast were artists from the painting circle. Naturally, they knew about what happened to Janica back then. In fact, Janica had been criticized since her debut. Some even felt that Janica¡¯s achievements were not worthy of her current status. Perhaps she had yed some tricks and used money or sexual benefits to lure the people of the association into forming cliques. Janica was about to defend herself. ¡°This contestant Jane made her point, Janica. You¡¯re the one who crossed the line.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Marcus said coldly. His words were so calm. But when it was heard by others¡­ it was like it carried huge pressure. An indescribable pressure swept through Janica¡¯s entire body. She instantly didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She gritted her teeth. Sure enough! Janica¡¯s feeling was right! Marcus had taken a fancy to this person from Crucsia! ***it¡­ How could a little girl get Marcus¡¯s attention? When Marcus said this, those who knew him well were shocked. As a genius of the world-ss painting art circle, Marcus had quite a lot of entricities. He rarely talked to anyone, and no one was very familiar with Marcus. In such a worldwide live broadcastpetition, Marcus actually took the initiative to speak up for Jane¡­ Could it be Jane¡¯s talent that made even Marcus stunned and developed a love for her and her talent? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 180 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Madelyn was also extremely jealous. Why! Jane got Marcus¡¯s attention again! This ****¡­ How many outstanding men did she want to seduce? Marcus, Hugh, Robert, and Connor¡­ Madelyn immediately took out her phone and urged. The other party immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s done. You can look at the trending posts now.¡± At this moment. A trending post message popped up on Madelyn¡¯s phone. She could not help but sneer. Here it was finally! On the other side. Jane had already stepped down the stage. In the next hour, the five judges would interact with each other in a room and give scores. Jane returned to her personal lounge, This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She closed her eyes to rest. She was waiting quietly¡­ The moment of glory that belonged to her had arrived. At the same time. Jane knew that Madelyn would not sit back and do nothing. She had made deals with Chester twice and received so much money. If she didn¡¯t cause trouble today, she wouldn¡¯t be Madelyn, As expected! Andy sent a message to Jane at this time. [I saw the trending posts in Crucsia. They said that your painting giarized X, a famous painter in quadratic elements many years ago. Also, the creativity of this painting was simr to the practice manuscript released by Marcus] The corners of Jane¡¯s ***curled up. ¡°And sure enough, the Fowler family started doing it.¡± Andy replied, [Seeing how confident you are, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already expected it. If you need my help, just let me know. Jane replied, [There¡¯s no need¡­ I¡¯ve already thought of a way to humiliate the Fowler family] Now, Madelyn and the Fowler family were so smug But when the truth was revealed and the lie was exposed, it was going to be fun! Andy replied, [Okay, I¡¯ll wait and see ] In the Sutton family, Crucsia. L was still holding her breath, waiting for the results of the championship. She stared at the screen, not daring to look away. Harry Sutton, L¡¯s 12-year-old brother, was ying with his phone when he suddenly shouted. ¡°L Sutton, suddenly there is a trending post saying that Jane had giarized!¡± ¡°***! Harry, are you ***asking for a beating? How dare you call me by my full name¡­ What did you say?¡± L was just about to roll up her sleeves and teach her ****brother a lesson when she suddenly realized that Harry had said Jane had giarized. She immediately snatched the phone over to take a look. TikTok, Twitter, Tumblr¡­ That news suddenly rose to the top of the trending posts at a terrifying speed. The title was [Angels¡¯ from Jane Flower, Crucsia College Student Painting Champion, giarized in World Series!] The content released the details of the simrities between Jane¡¯s work Angels¡¯ and a few works by X. There were all kinds of circles, exnatory notes, and simrities to certain styles of Marcus. It almost destroyed the trending post. When Jane participated in the Crucsia College Student Painting Competition, ¡°Angels¡± had already be famous. Not to mention that Jane was so beautiful, There were even Jane¡¯s official fan clubs on Twitter. However, Jane never ran it. As time passed, it gradually became abandoned. However, when Jane was representing the country in the World Series this time, the publicity had already begun a few days ago. Now that such a huge ¡°scandal¡± had happened, it could be said to be a ruthless ***! It was a ***to Jane! It was also a ****to the country! The paid posters were crazilymenting. ¡°She has failed! She has failed! Aha! What good news!¡± ¡°No wonder 1 keep feeling that this ¡®Angels¡¯ looks familiar and I can¡¯t remember it. Good lord! It turns out to giarize two people¡¯s works!¡± *Jane Flower actually dared to giarize Marcus. Gosh, Marcus was just putting in a good word for Jane just now. She was so ungrateful!¡± ¡°As a fan of the quadratic element, X is a sacred existence that can¡¯t be sullied. The diehard fans expressed that they want to destroy the giarist!¡± *Jane Fowler, the giarist, go to ****! Go to ***! Go to ***!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to curse. If the fanatical fans of Marcus and X knew about this, Jane might not be able toe back alive¡­¡± The number of likes was huge. The fans who originally supported Jane also began to waver crazily. It¡¯s no big news that Jane¡¯s painting was simr to Marcus¡¯s. They were only slightly simr in style. Which painter, even if they weren¡¯t symbiotic heads, had never seen someone else¡¯s work? No one could be sure that his work would not bear the slightest resemnce to a certain one in the world he didn¡¯t even know. The key was the simrity with ¡°X¡±! Their styles were too simr! Coupled with Madelyn¡¯s notes, all theparisons, all the details, evenymen could tell. The other party had clearlye prepared. They just wanted to release evidence to discredit Jane on the day she was *****in the World Series, which would be broadcast live around the world. People of the Sutton family exploded when they saw this scene. ¡°****it! Where did this ***e from? How dare he nder Janie for giarism! It¡¯s unforgivable!* ¡°Watch me use my identity as a mean keyboard warrior to scold them to death!¡± L¡¯s eyes were zing with mes. Now that we were outnumbered, it was my duty to protect my bestie. She attacked those people with words like a machine gun. She attacked everyone she met who was cursing Jane. The Sutton parents also firmly believed in Jane and immediately called the Sutton Group¡¯s Public Rtions Department to ask them to deal with the trending post of Jane Fowler¡¯s giarism. The Sutton family was busy working for Jane. Hugh also got the news. After reading the trending post, Hugh¡¯s eyes revealed killing intent. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Too many media and paid posters have appeared at once. For a moment, there are all kinds of information. It¡¯s not easy to find out who nned all of this.¡± ¡°But Master¡­ the other party clearly came prepared. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have prepared the evidence so well. What should we do now?¡± Life also responded nervously. He knew how important Jane was to Hugh. It could be said that Jane was the only woman Hugh had fallen in love with since he was born! How dare they nder the future mistress of the Croft family¡­ This mastermind! He really had guts! He did not know what kind of person he had offended and how miserable he would be in the future! Hugh thought for a moment and instructed, ¡°Get the news *******down immediately. Don¡¯t let the matter escte too much and make it impossible to clean up.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Life left. At this moment. Hugh¡¯s phone vibrated. It is a WeChat subgroup of Connor, Robert, and Hugh. Connor said, [@Hugh, I saw the trending topic. I¡¯ve already asked Luther Group¡¯s Public Rtions Department to start taking care of it.] Robert said, [@Hugh, I just gave the order. I don¡¯t believe that Jane is such a person. It¡¯s just that the evidence is a little too strong¡­ Even if we block the news, we can¡¯t keep people from talking about it. And the World Series team probably already heard about it¡­] The main thing was that the style of ¡°X¡± was indeed too simr to Jane¡¯s! If this problem was not resolved, no matter how much they did to block the news, it would be useless! After all, it had already been hyped up and so many people had seen it! Hugh replied, [¡­ There¡¯s no way that Janie did not know that someone will nder her.] Connor asked, [Hugh, you mean¡­ Jane knew this would happen?] Robert said, [***a, Jane already knew it, and still let the situation go this way? Could it be that he has another brilliant n?] Hugh replied, [Just wait. Janie is the woman I love deeply. I have great faith in her ability!] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 181 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Connor and Robert bothined in their hearts. ¡°We know you have a future wife ts it fun to show off in f front of us? Is it that fun to hurt bachelor? It was the base of the No. 7 Organization. Yale put down the project in hand for once He was in the room with rence watching Jane¡¯s World Series broadcast. At this moment, rence frowned, He had obviously noticed the trending topic. ¡°As a national organization, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to help Queen with this.¡± Yale immediately stood up and was about to leave when he heard rence¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. ***, where are you going?¡± Yale was still silent. He took out his drawing board. I believe Jane. She was ndered] [I know it¡¯s not good for you to interfere in this matter, so I¡¯ll help Jane myself] rence smiled. ¡°Mr. ***, I said that it¡¯s not appropriate for No. 7 Scientific Research Organization to help her, but I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to do that. Coincidentally, I know a few big shots in the press. I¡¯ll ask them for help. In my personal capacity, of course.¡± Yale pursed his lips and wrote two words. [Thank you.] ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. After owing Queen such a huge favor, there¡¯s finally room for repayment. ¡°But the whole thing about Queen giarizing X¡­ It¡¯s a little too tricky because the evidence is too strong. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Queen doing such a thing, and I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Yale replied, [I believe in Jane. She definitely has a countermeasure.] rence nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s trust Queen. There¡¯s no way she can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± In the Fowler family. Peter, Aaron, Quinton, and even Henry who was far away in Estonia, postponed everything to watch the live broadcast. The moment he found out about the trending post, he believed that it couldn¡¯t be Jane. He used his own method to help Jane salvage public opinion. Even Dwayne, who had been in the room, gritted his teeth when he saw this scene. ¡°Jane Fowler, you¡¯re the woman who defeated me! I won¡¯t allow you to take the me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not only embarrassing yourself and the country by doing this, but you¡¯re also embarrassing the Fowler family! ¡°If you really giarized, how can I, who lost to you, keep my dignity? I don¡¯t believe you would do this!¡± Dwayne took action and cleared Jane¡¯s name in his own way. Little did he know¡­ The instigator of all this was Madelyn, their most trusted sister! Madelyn saw that the poprity had been suppressed and almost couldn¡¯t even go on the trending posts She immediately took out her phone and made a call, cursing ¡°You ***of good for-nothings! I spent millions of dors. Why can¡¯t I even increase its poprity? Why is the heat going down?¡± ¡°Well¡­ There¡¯s nothing we can do. Suddenly, several forces are frantically suppressing the trending post!¡± ¡°DY. Group, several big shots in the media world, Luther Group, Shane Group, Sutton Group, and even Fowler Corporation have stepped forward to help Jane Fowler! The reason it can still maintain its poprity was, other than us seizing the initiative, the evidence of giarism is too strong¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Madelyn¡¯s eyes widened. The veins on her forehead bulged with jealousy. The phone in her hand began to make unbearable crackling sounds. Jane Fowler¡­ What right did this ****have? Hugh, Connor, Robert¡­ even the Fowler family! All of them helped Jane in public rtions! Unforgivable! This ***who only knew how to sell her body, act pitifully, and deceive others was absolutely unforgivable! Jane was stealing everything that should have belonged to Madelyn! She was a ***thief and a giarist! This time, she had to send Jane to ***! Otherwise, Madelyn would never have a day of peace! Tll give you another 3 million dors. At all costs, maintain the current poprity! ¡°Many people have already seen evidence of Jane giarizing. As long as Jane can¡¯t exin this matter, and when the World Series Supervision Council sees it¡­ ¡°This time! She¡¯s destined to embarrass herself in front of the entire world! She¡¯s going to be condemned to a cross of ***!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± On the other side. The Supervision Council of the World Series had already received all kinds of evidence of Jane¡¯s giarism. They informed Jane, who was in the backstage room. They also informed the five judges. The three judges were extremely surprised. Unexpectedly¡­ the monstrous genius that they thought appeared out of nowhere was actually a giarist! The contrast was too great! Originally, they all internally decided on her as the champion! With this incident, not only would the championship be gone, but even the country she represented would be humiliated! They all shook their heads helplessly. With Jane¡¯sposition standard and this kind of wild imagination, and such a huge amount of vitality¡­ It couldn¡¯t be giarized, It was more like a style of her own. What a pity! This evidence was too plentiful! There was no room for any further exnation for Jane! Unless X appeared in person and said that Jane Fowler did not giarize his. But¡­ Was that even possible? X had disappeared for so many years, to begin with. Even if he appeared again, it would be good enough if he did not hit Jane when she was down! No one would allow themselves to be giarized! ¡°Aha! Look! I told you this contestant¡¯s painting looked familiar¡­ Turned out she giarized X!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, X is a god-like figure on the quadratic element. How dare he giarize him¡­ I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Does she really think that X has no fans after disappearing for so many years? Now that she has been recognized by his fans and there¡¯s so much evidence, she¡¯s doomed. She¡¯ll be criticized whenever she goes out.¡± ¡°Marcus, to think you had spoken up for her. In the end, she even giarized you. She¡¯s really being ungrateful¡± Jenica was ecstatic. She couldn¡¯t help but mock smugly. She wanted to return the humiliation she suffered from Janel After the review ended, they returned to thepetition venue. Janica decided she must humiliate Jane in front of the global live broadcast cameras! She needed to let those who didn¡¯t know about Jane¡¯s true colors see how despicable this contestant from Crucsia was. She was a giarist! ¡°She didn¡¯t giarize me.¡± Marcus spoke coldly. He swept coldly toward Janica with his brown eyes. In an instant. Janica felt a chill in her heart. She pursed her lips. ¡°Marcus, what¡¯s going on? What does this person from Crue have to do with you? She¡¯s already caused such a mess, yet you still want to speak up for her? I don¡¯t understand! Everyone knows that Jane Fowler giarized with such conclusive evidence. Marcus, I know you cherish talents, but Jane Fowler doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Marcus looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin everything to you. You¡¯re nobody to me.¡± Hiss! Everyone could not help but gasp! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Marcus was indeed ***! As expected of a super genius who could break the rules! It was obvious that he did not intend to show any respect to Janica, who could be called a senior! Janica felt like her heart was about to be torn apart. It hurt so much that she almost suffocated. At the same time. Her jealousy and hatred for Jane grew deeper and deeper! ¡°Marcus, do you really like Jane Fowler that much? ¡°Don¡¯t worry! ¡°This ¡®Jane Fowler¡¯ that you like¡­ ¡°I will make her theughingstock of the world! ¡°And I¡¯ll make her too **to live anymore!¡± she cursed in her heart. At this moment¡­ ¡°Dear judges, there¡¯s news from the contestant Jane Fowler.¡± ¡°She said she would go on the stage live around the world to rify the giarism in person!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 182 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 182 Chapter 182 This development was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Only Marcus seemed calm. He was the first to walk out of the judging room. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was as if Marcus had known it. Janica¡¯s pupils trembled crazily This Jane actually had the guts to testify on the global live broadcast tform? Facing such irrefutable evidence, it would be good enough that Jane was not scared out of her wits and escaped directly! Janica wanted to see what Jane could say ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment. Many people in the venue received the trending post of [Jane Fowler¡¯s giarism]. They were all discussing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the work of the representative contestant from Crucsia to be giarized¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To think that I¡¯m quite optimistic about this work winning the world championship.¡± ¡°This time, not to mention the world championship, even the country is embarrassed by such a huge mistake!¡± ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll be thrown sticks and stones and thrown into jail when she goes back to Crucsia?¡± ¡°After causing such a hugemotion, I¡¯m afraid the internationalwsuit will be inevitable.¡± Mr. Lance clenched his fists as he heard that ¡®I believe Jane. It¡¯s impossible for her to giarize! There must be a reason!¡± Except¡­ Mr. Lance¡¯s wordscked confidence. It was because X¡¯s style was really too simr to Jane¡¯s. Even if he was biased toward his students, there was not much Mr. Lance could do in front of such solid evidence. Andy narrowed his jade-green eyes as if he was conflicted about something. Suddenly, Andy thought of a possibility and smiled. ¡°Mr. Lance, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know it when you hear Janie¡¯s exnation.¡± ¡°Mr. Andy, you might not know this, but¡­¡± Mr. Lance was about to ask when he saw how trusting Andy was. At this moment. The announcement sounded. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there¡¯s an urgent message. The Supervision Council has already heard about the giarism of the contestant, Jane Fowler, from Crucsia. It has been a current uproar on the Inte. After asking for the opinion of contestant Jane Fowler, she decided to go on stage and exin this matter to everyone.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­¡± It was tranted in variousnguages. Then¡­ Jane walked to the stage with the microphone. Originally, there were not manyments from the various countries during the global live broadcast of thispetition. Not many people were interested in art Most of them were attracted by the ¡®stunt¡± of the true colors of the legendary Marcus However, Jane Fowler¡¯s giarism] became a trending topic and witnessed so much conclusive evidence. In addition, the one Jane gianized was [X], the artist who had been missing for many years but had upied the pedestal of the foreign quadratic elements. Thebat power of quadratic element yers was very strong. Thements flooded the screen. [Trash from Crucsia, get out of thepetition!] [Jane Fowler, the giarist. ***on you!] [How dare you giarize my god X, ***!] [Requesting a heavy sentence and imprisonment, preferably for a few hundred years!] Countlessments about Jane¡¯s personal attacks and insults quickly floated past. Even if the administrators cklisted, banned, and set sensitive words, they didn¡¯t help much. So they just let it be. With the help that Hugh and the others provided to Jane, the poprity of the news was visibly decreasing in Crucsia. It didn¡¯t have any further impact on Jane. However, the foreign forums andments were momentarily overwhelming. The five judges also came to the stage. ¡°Contestant Jane Fowler, why did you do that? Don¡¯t you know that giarism is impossible to hide in such a major internationalpetition? You¡¯re not only embarrassing yourself this time, but also your country!¡± Janica was the first to attack. The other three judges also looked at Jane with disdain, With such solid evidence, how could Jane still be able to stand in front of the global live broadcast and defend herself? Even if Jane was ***, they were not! Even this world-sspetition would be stained by the trash like Jane! If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have epted this judging job! Marcus said, ¡°You **up, Janica. Listen to her first.¡± There was some anger in his voice. Janica was so angry that she gritted her teeth hard. The evidence was so conclusive about Jane¡¯s giarizing. However, Marcus still wanted to protect this giarist! Could it be¡­ Did Marcus really not care? Did he like this woman Jane that much? What was so good about Jane? She was so young and had a bad character. She was far inferior to a mature and intellectual woman like Janical Why couldn¡¯t he see Janica? Jane nced at Marcus with some gratitude. Jane wasn¡¯t interested in this legendary genius at first. But seeing Marcus in person, this familiar feeling, and Marcus¡¯s protection of her¡­ Jane decided she would make friends with Marcus. Madelyn watched all of this. She was enjoying her yogurt smugly Although Marcus still defended Jane, making Madelyn Fowler very unhappy, it didn¡¯t matter, She was imagining how Jane would kneel on the groundter, crying and begging for forgiveness. Jane would embarrass herself and the country. There would no longer be a ce for Jane. Jane was destined to be chased out of the University of Oricle. She would not even be able to return to Crucsia. She would be a homeless cur and live on the streets overseas, At that time, Madelyn would pay some more money to make Jane disappearpletely! No one would care about the life and death of a giarist dog who had embarrassed the country! Hugh, Connor, Robert¡­ These excellent men would be at Madelyn¡¯s disposal! Just as Madelyn was dreaming¡­ Jane picked up the microphone, Her voice was as clear as a flowing stream. ¡°Regarding the sudden usation of giarism, I have something very important to say in advance. I am X. Jane said these words in thenguage of Meridonia and Crucsia respectively. In an instant. The venue was so quiet that one could hear the sound of a pin dropping. Not just in the venue. Even thements about Jane gradually disappeared. Madelyn fell from the chair. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°No¡­ This is impossible! Jane Fowler must be lying!¡± ¡°She knows that the giarism case has been exposed and her life is over. She can only lie to buy time!¡± ¡°After all, X has disappeared for so many years. No one knows if she¡¯s missing or dead. As long as she says so, there will be no evidence! It¡¯s her only chance of escape!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trust her!¡± Madelyn typed crazily on the keyboard and sent out a barrage ofments, stating her deduction. Some of X¡¯s diehard fans reacted and echoed Madelyn¡¯s guess. Only Andy whistled and pped. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he stood up and looked at Jane. ¡°I already guessed it. Janie, you¡­ are X.¡± Jane smiled at Andy. The camera panned to the two of them. It was as if they were a match made in heaven. This time¡­ Hugh was jealous. He didn¡¯t expect that Andy actually had gone to Meridonia to look for Janie¡­ **ait! Hugh shouldn¡¯t have been such a good boy! He shouldn¡¯t have been so obedient! When Jane asked him not toe, he did as she asked. No reward for the obedient! ¡°You said you¡¯re X? Do you have any evidence? X has disappeared for so many years. Besides, you didn¡¯t announce this identity beforehand!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 183 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Janica came back to her senses and immediately questioned Janica was thinking the same thing as Madelyn Because I¡¯m not used to exposing too much of my identity, unlike some people who would show off their results when they just gain a little achievement¡± Jane¡¯s words implied something, saying that Janica loved to show off When Janica heard it, her face darkened, and she wished she could tear Jane into pieces Jane ignored Janica and continued to speak ¡°If not for this trending post, I wouldn¡¯t intend to mention this matter. Anyway, no matter if I am X, I¡¯m determined to win the championship!¡± Please wait me for a moment¡± In the live broadcast, Jane took out her phone in front of everyone and the cameras and casually logged into website Then Jane made her phone screen face the cameras ¡°This is the homepage of my ount named X in the girl forum in Meridonia. On the homepage, there are posts I posted at that time, showing my practicing paintings and works. ¡°This ount can prove that I¡¯m X. You can believe me now, right?¡± Girl was thergest quadratic element animation and anime discussion base in Meridonia. Back then, X made a few posts on this forum and became famous in one go, making herself regarded as an idol by countless foreign quadratic element fans, The posts of those high-quality freehand sketchings of the anime celebrities which were recreated had also be the most necessary post to learn for every newbie who first came into contact with anime! Jane even showed them the ount which had stopped posting for a few years¡­ Jane was X! X¡¯s true identity expose! Everyone was silent. Suddenly, thements instantly changed. [Oh my god! X is actually from Crucsia. Impossible¡­ This is absolutely impossible!] [She even showed us the homepage of the ount. How is it impossible? Logging in requires a password, phone verification, and facial recognition. Only X herself can log in to X¡¯s ount!] [Jane from Crucsia is my idol¡­ What kind of vicious words did I say to my idol just now? I am going to confess to the priest) [Count me in! I want to go to church too! I actually said that my idol was a giarist and should go to ***. I¡¯m the one who should go to ****] All of X¡¯s ***fans wentpletely excited. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find out X¡¯s true identity, and they were overjoyed. They knew that X had not gone missing or ***all these years. She was still alive and well. At the same time, they felt extremely guilty! Because they misunderstood X and misunderstood Jane just now! They were guilty! Hugh watched the live broadcast and smiled. Hugh knew it was impossible for his Janie to fight an unprepared battle! Janie was the best! Connor was very shocked and sent a message to Hugh at once. [Hugh, you have already known that X was Jane long before?] Hugh replied calmly. It don¡¯t know, but I believe Janie will get through this trouble | Marquise was shocked too. [***, you two are really telepathic. I¡¯mpletely shocked now! How the ****awesome Jane is? She is not an ordinary human at all!] Hugh was happy [Of course, How can you, ordinary people, understand the woman I love deeply?) Connor couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. [***! Hugh, your pride look is so annoying! I¡¯m so angry!] Marquise sighed helplessly. [I¡¯m so jealous¡­] Yale watched the live broadcast with a hint of gentleness in his eyes Jane was so awesome! As for the Fowlers, when they saw this scene, their brain could almost stop thinking as if they had been crazy, especially Henry Goodness! Jane was actually the painting genius, X who had disappeared for a few years! Moreover, this was only one of Jane¡¯s sock puppets! Apart from it, Jane was also the number one hacker of the Dar, Queen. This was her other sock puppet¡­ How much more ability and how many sock puppets Jane had hidden that Henry did not yet know? Now, Henry was filled with regret Why did he treat Jane like that back then? Henry wished he could strangle the ****and heartless version of himself who was like a ***back then! Aaron, Quinton, Dwayne, Peter, Jack, and Anna all fell silent. They were all stunned by this sock puppet of Jane¡¯s. They had the same thought as Henry How much more ability and how many sock puppets Jane had hidden that they did not yet know? They never seemed to understand Jane. Or it was rather to say that none of them tried to understand Jane. With Jane¡¯s ability, as long as she revealed just a little, it couldpletely stun the entire Fowler family and even the entire world. Then why did Jane have to return to the Fowler family with such a humble and useless attitude back then? Why did Jane not tell them her true identity honestly? Madelyn becamepletely furious. The n this time was clearly wless. Madelyn had spent nearly 12 million dors and divulged two proposals from Fowler Corporation. Madelyn originally thought that she couldpletely cast Jane a fatal attack this time.. However, all of Madelyn¡¯s efforts became in vain without any forebode. Moreover, Jane had even made a beautifuleback! Because of everyone¡¯s misunderstanding, more people knew Jane. As long as there was evidence to counter the giarism incident, not only would Jane¡¯s poprity not decrease, but it would also soar crazily Most importantly, everyone had known that Jane was X now. The ***anti-fans who originally criticized Jane all became her fans now because of this reversal! The paid posters hired by Madelyn also becamepletely silent in front of various public rtions derations and the reversal of Jane¡¯s identity This time, it was a crushing defeat for Madelyn! It was truly going for wool anding home shorn! Jane was in the limelight. Seeing the public opinion turn around, Janica waspletely dumbfounded. In a moment of desperation, Janica racked her brain to think of a way to refute Jane and spoke, ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not right 2/3 1444 Jane, I saw your information. You¡¯re only 19 years old. When X appeared on the forum a few years ago, you were only 15 years old¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These are my works at 15 years old.¡± Janica felt she was humiliated hard once again, and her face blushed at once with a burning feeling. Janica almost lost her mind as she shouted, ¡°No¡­ This is impossible¡­ Your works at fifteen years old? When you were only fifteen years old, how could you draw such powerful works!¡± Back then, when Janica saw X¡¯s work, she waspletely amazed too. She asked around but found nothing. The masterpieces that had once amazed Janica were actually painted by the person from Crucsia who Janica was so jealous of and despised. Janica couldn¡¯t ept it! She absolutely couldn¡¯t ept it! ¡°This is just like how some people climb up through all kinds of connections in their forties to a position for the big shot in the painting circle which a super genius, Marcus, has easily got in his twenties. ¡°Miss Janica, even in a battle between big shots, there¡¯s a decisive difference in talent. Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Marcus?¡± Jane smiled at Marcus. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The intuition told Jane that Marcus had good intentions toward Jane, and he won¡¯t be standing on the opposite side of Jane. Marcusughed. It was rare for Marcus tough out. Marcus¡¯s handsome smile amazed many people. ¡°Jane, what you said is right. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to rify here by the way. ¡°I saw the trending posts ndering Jane and iming that Jane giarized my work. I took a look and compared our works. It¡¯s totally nonsense! ¡°Jane¡¯s work is 100% original. There¡¯s no giarism involved at all! She¡¯s X and also the champion in thispetition. in our hearts!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 184 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 184 Chapter 184 After saying that, Marcus nced at the other four judges. ¡°I believe no one has any objections to this result, right?¡± ¡°Of course not¡± Since the matter of Jane giarizing had been rified, all judges did have no objections. Jane was X. What was this? Jane giarized herself? What a joke! Every painter had their own style of painting. Jane¡¯s style was simr to that of herself. What giarism was there to talk about? Moreover, if this style could continue implemented, everyone would think of X and Jane when they saw this style of painting. For Jane, it was the strongest evidence that would leave a mark in the history of the world! The explosive news shocked everyone. Marcus¡¯s words directly confirmed the champion. Still, no one could question Marcus¡¯s words. If [Jane Fowler¡¯s giarism] had not appeared on the trending posts, outsiders like them were still 100% sure that Jane was the world champion. There were no idents. If Jane did not win the championship in the end, they would think that the five judges had been bribed and that thepetition was shady. Jenny looked crestfallen, and she was no longer as **as before. After the giarism incident was rified, the judges gave their scores. Jane deserved to be the champion. All five judges gave Jane full marks. With an overwhelming advantage, Jane who represented Crucsia won the championship on the stage of the World Series, bringing glory to the country! Mr. Lance heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Mr. Lance stood up and apuded Jane excitedly. The World Series this time was full of twists and turns. However, it ended perfectly in the end! The contestants had gotten the trophy they wanted! The champion appeared. The runner-up and third ce were not bad. However,pared to Jane, they were too inferior andpletely reduced to a foil. When the three contestants stood on the podium, in front of the global live broadcast and the countless spectators who had been attracted over there, Marcus personally awarded the championship trophy to Jane. Jane took the trophy, lowered her head, and put on the gold medal for the world champion. Jane picked up the flowers given by Marcus and said softly. ¡°Thank you¡± Marcus whispered a string of numbers. Jane was slightly stunned and subconsciously memorized this string of numbers. The next second was a photo time of the judges and the winners. Marcus and Jane stood in the center position, which was such a perfect match. This photo was as beautiful as a painting and became a histoncal moment. At this moment, Yale, who was watching the live broadcast, felt a strange throbbing, and he frowned imperceptibly. rence noticed this and asked, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yale shook his head. If it was really as Yale felt, it was impossible for Jane not to feel it. The World Series was over. The contestants and judges left one after another. Only theizens who were still surfing the Inte were still chattering. Madelyn sat in front of theputer screen in a daze for a while. In the end, Madelyn really couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Ah!¡± Madelyn roared and pushed theputer as well as other things in front of her to the ground. Such a hugemotion immediately attracted the attention of the brothers who were still at home. Quinton was the first to rush to Madelyn¡¯s bedroom. He knocked on the door worriedly. ¡°Little ***, what¡¯s wrong? Why is there suddenly such a bigmotion?¡± The door opened. Quinton was stunned when he saw the shatteredputer screen in Madelyn¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Little **, are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Quinton. I was worried about Janie very much when watching the live broadcast of her **in the World Series. ¡°Now that Janie has cleared her name and won the world championship, I¡¯m really too happy for the school, for her, and for the country ¡°So I identally messed up. I¡¯m really sorry. I was too ****.¡± Madelyn med herself, and the excuse was wless. Peter and the others who arrivedter heard Madelyn¡¯s words and instantly rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little **. We¡¯re all very happy that you¡¯re so considerate of Jane. ¡°Since it¡¯s broken, so be it. I¡¯m happy today, so I¡¯ll buy you thetest and best one. Just leave the brokenputer here. I¡¯ll get someone to clean it upter¡­¡± Quinton was happy? Madelyn¡¯s expression was a little stiff, and Peter keenly noticed it Aaron also said proudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jane to receive such a great honor. It¡¯s really making us proud.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Peter lowered his eyes. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m not trying to dampen your spirits¡­ Although I¡¯m very happy that Jane has achieved so much, she has already cut ties with the Fowler family.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t stop us from having a blood rtionship with Jane. No matter what, she¡¯s still our biological sister. Even if we¡¯re far apart, it¡¯s impossible to part with this rtionship, right?¡± When Peter saw that Aaron could say this without any worries, his eyes shed with envy. How nice. If only Peter had never done so many ***things to Jane in Stormton City back then, If so, Peter could also say the unconvincing fact that Jane was their biological sister without any psychological burden like Aaron. But now, Peter did not even have the courage or the right to say such an unconvincing fact now. Dwayne crossed his arms and raised his chin. ¡°No matter what, Jane has defeated me before. If she doesn¡¯t even have this ability. I won¡¯t believe it!¡± Quinton, who had a rather indifferent personality, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Dwayne, why do you still look so proud even if you lost to Jane?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡­ After all, Jane is such a super genius. I admit defeat to her.¡± Dwayne scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. Or it was rather to say that now, Dwayne hadpletely untied the knot in his heart. After all, Jane was now the world champion and the legendary X. Jane¡¯s sock puppet was so awesome, and she was so extraordinary in many aspects. It was not embarrassing for Dwayne to lose to Jane! Dwayne imed to be a hardworking genius, but he was still inferior a lot to a true super genius. Dwayne knew very well! Madelyn¡¯s heart was bleeding when she saw the four brothers¡¯ pride, smiles, and praise at the mention of Jane, which waspletely different from the cold, disgusted, and the look of them eager Jane to **back then. Henry and the others had been affected by Jane, and now, Jane had obtained so much glory and even exposed her sock puppets. Even if Henry Fowler and the others were not here, they must still be like Aaron and the others, praising Jane non-stop. They would think that Jane was the biological sister and the biological daughter who had inherited the Fowler family¡¯s superior bloodline. This way, Madelyn would have less and less status in the Fowler family. When Madelyn went out, others wouldpare Madelyn with Jane and look down on Madelyn, saying that she was indeed a **who was adopted by the Fowler family and her ***bloodline was not worthy of the noble Fowler family! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 185 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Yes I¡¯m actually a fanatical fan of X. When I knew that Janie was X, oh my god, I couldn¡¯t believe it at that time ¡°I really want Janie¡¯s autograph, but unfortunately, our rtionship is so bad¡­ In order to regain the brothers¡¯ attention, Madelyn deliberately said these words and looked sad. Madelyn sniffed and her eyes instantly turned red with tears. Aaron and the others immediately ***their ****and turned around tofort Madelyn. ¡°Alright, little Maddie, whether Jane can return to the Fowler family and repair our rtionship will depend on fate Listening to Aaron¡¯sfort, Madelyn wiped her tears with the back of her hand and looked at Aaron with teary eyes. ¡°Aaron, Janie is so powerful now¡­ Actually, I know that you must want Janie to return to the Fowler family. This way. Janie can bring the Fowler family a lot of glories. ¡°However, as for me, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I¡¯ll never be able topare to Jane who had a noble bloodline and inherited daddy and mommy¡¯s talents. I¡¯m really too ***! ¡°I messed up the performance at the freshman wee party and became aughing stock. Something happened at home but I couldn¡¯t help at all¡­ Boohoo! I really ***myself for being so useless!¡± As she cried, Madelyn couldn¡¯t take it anymore and escaped to the bathroom, leaving the brothers left where they were. Aaron and the others quickly followed, looking at each other. In the end, they decided to let the gentlest and oldest one among the brothers who were here now, Aaron,fort Madelyn. ¡°Alright, little Maddie, stop crying. Our hearts are about to break when we see you cry like this. You don¡¯t have topare yourself to anyone. We didn¡¯t think that way at all. Don¡¯t pressure yourself. ¡°You just have to be yourself and be the innocent, kind, romantic, and naive Madelyn. No matter how much Jane achieves, in our hearts, you will always be our sister!¡± Aaron spoke his mind, and his gentle voice soothed Madelyn¡¯s heart like the spring breeze in March. Madelyn hid in the bathroom and said intermittently. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. I¡¯ll stay alone for a while. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be the naive Madelyn from before!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let her calm down first.¡± At this moment, Jack walked over. ¡°Dad¡­ Under Jack¡¯s gaze, everyone agreed to leave in the end. Aaron and the others returned to their bedrooms first. Only Peter remained. Jack was confused. ¡°Is there anything else, Peter?¡± Peter pursed his lips. ¡°Dad, this time, Jane won the world championship and received so much attention. I¡¯m afraid the public opinion will not be good for Fowler Corporation.¡± After all, Jane had already cut off all ties with the Fowler family and had even openly fallen out with Fowler Corporation Even if Jane didn¡¯t take this matter to target Fowler Corporation, Peter could already imagine how Fowler Corporation¡¯s opponents would create public opinion next and hurt Fowler Corporation. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. For example, the Fowler family was blind and chased away the world champion, the super genius, and so on. ¡°This is also a kind of fate, Peter. You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. Fowler Corporation won¡¯t be defeated so easily, not to mention with the help of you, my outstanding sons. ¡°I¡¯m confident that Fowler Corporation will get through it. ¡°As for Jane, she has her own path to walk. Back then, I didn¡¯t know if I supported Jane to be the world champion, but when I saw Jane being ndered for giarism, I was very angry and anxious. Now that the truth has been revealed, Jane has brought glory to the country As her father in DNA, I¡¯m sincerely happy and proud of her.¡± Jack finally spoke his mind. This was not rted to the hatred between Jack and Jane. It had even risen to a higher level. It was a matter of national pride. Jane was representing Crucsia in the World Series this time. If the giarism incident was true, it would not only damage Jane¡¯s reputation, but also the country¡¯s! As a patriotic entrepreneur, Jack sincerely hoped that Jane could bring glory to Crucsia. As for the bad public opinion on Fowler Corporation next, Jack would not be defeated so easily. ¡°Dad, thank you for not hating Jane because of this.¡± Peter secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At first, Peter was really worried that Jack and Anna would have a worse impression of Jane because of this. Then, Peter bowed sincerely to Jack. ¡°***son, do I look like such a petty person? You misunderstood me so badly¡­¡± Jane returned to the hotel where she lived. Regarding interviews, they were all rejected. Mr. Lance followed Jane back to the hotel room. He was still talking about his feelings today, as well as countless replies and congrattory words on his Moments. Mr. Lance was overwhelmed with emotions, and he was even happier than if he had won the championship. Jane quickly packed her luggage. ¡°Alright, Mr. Lance, I¡¯m going to pack up and leave. If there are any interviews or other topics, just help me deal with them.¡± ¡°What? Jane, you asked me to deal with all this? What if I say something wrong¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If so, I will forgive you. As long as you don¡¯t exaggerate too much, it will be fine. I¡¯m not good at dealing with these. Bye.¡± Jane dragged her suitcase, put on her sunsses and mask, and was about to sneak away. At this moment, two middle-aged men in suits arrived at the door of Jane¡¯s room. ¡°Excuse me, who is Jane Fowler? We are the national staff from Crucsia. We¡¯re here on behalf of Crucsia to issue a medal for Jane.¡± Mr. Lance immediately pointed at Jane. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Seeing Jane¡¯s dressing up, the two staff members were stunned. Jane exined, ¡°I am not very good at socializing with strangers. I don¡¯t like to be interviewed and want to slip away.¡± ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s start issuing the medal now!¡± The staff handed the medal with Jane Fowler¡¯s name on the front and the bright red national g printed on the back over to Jane After taking the photos, the staff left. Jane touched the national medal in her hand and could feel the heat lingering on it. Jane¡¯s heart could not help but surge, and her blood seemed to be boiling. How should Jane describe her current mood? This national medal was even more glorious and precious than the countless medals Jane had won in the past! Jane suddenly felt like showing off and did immediately as she thought. Andy sent a message [Janie, why aren¡¯t you down yet? I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the parking lot for a long time.] [Because I got a gift just now. Look!) Jane took a photo and sent it to Andy, Hugh, L, Yale, and the others. Andy was very happy [Janie, you are the best!] Hugh replied at once. [Janie, your glory lives up to its name.) L was very excited. [Ah! My best friend is a world champion and a superstar recognized by the country! I want to be your friend forever and never let go!] Yale smiled proudly. [Jane, I¡¯m proud of you.] Finally, Yale sent another message. [Jane, do you have any special feelings about Marcus? Or did he say anything to you?] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 186 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. [Yale, do you also feel that Marcus is very familiar?] I just had a special feeling when I saw him on the live broadcast but I¡¯m not sure¡­ [There are very few people who can make me feel this way. The teacher is one, and so do you. Now, Marcus also gave me such a feeling. I want to know his true identity] Yale voiced his feelings. It¡¯s fine, Yale. Marcus told me his cell phone number during the award ceremony. Coincidentally, I also have something to ask him. [¡®ll look for Marcus and investigate his true identity. Yale, just wait for my reply] [Okay Jane, be careful and protect yourself.] After they went to a new hotel, Andy used some tricks to let Jane register without using her identity card. Jane apanied Andy to tour Meridonia for the entire night and went to y everywhere. The next day, Jane got up and washed up. Jane took out her phone and called Marcus. Marcus¡¯s ringtone was a cheerful Christmas tune. [Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way¡­] Jane nced out the window again as she waited for Marcus to pick up. It looked like it was going to snow Speaking of which, Christmas wasing In Previous Christmases, Jane had been spent at Fowler family. At that time, although the Fowler family hated Jane, they still magnanimously allowed Jane to attend the Christmas family gathering because of their blood ties. The gifts prepared for Jane were all that Madelyn didn¡¯t want after picking Even so, Jane, who had not given up all hope for the Fowler family at that time, was still grateful to them. Jane kept the gifts like treasures and did not dare to open them. Jane was thinking too far ahead again. Who and where was Jane going to spend Christmas with this time? Just as Jane was deep in thought, the call was answered, ¡°Is that Jane?¡± Marcus had already guessed the identity of the person on the other end of the line. ¡°How did you know it was me? Is it just because it was an unknown phone call?¡± ¡°Because only the people I set up can get through this private number.¡± Realizing that Marcus attached so much importance to her, Jane was a little ttered. At the same time, Jane became more and more concerned about Marcus¡¯s true identity. ¡°Marcus, you left this number because you want to be friends with me, right? ¡°I called as you wished. Let¡¯s meet and talk, okay?¡± ¡°Of course. Give me your location and I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Jane went to the next room and told Andy about this. *Janie, are you sure you want to go over? Although I don¡¯t think that Marcus is a bad person, he¡¯s too mysterious. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your real sock puppet. You¡¯re the Queen of the Dar. If you go to an unfamiliar territory alone and something happens, it would be very dangerous.¡± Andy was rather calm and rational. He could see the seriousness of the problem. ¡°So, I will leave my safety problem to you* Jane shrugged and gave Andy a trusting look. ¡°Andy with you around, what am I afraid of? What a joke.¡± ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s my fault for spoiling you too much. So, you have be so fearless now. You have not cared about your safety problem as much as before. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Janie, cherish your life more. Your beautiful years have yet to begin.¡± Andy reached out and poked Jane¡¯s head helplessly ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andy. I cherish my life more than anyone else. Only by living can I see you guys every day and live happily and freely. ¡°I believe that Marcus isn¡¯t a bad person. He¡¯s just like Yale and gives me a very special feeling¡­. ¡°Of course, just in case, I¡¯ve already thought of a backup n. With you protecting me, I¡¯m full of confidence.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I can only agree.¡± Andy sighed helplessly but he was very happy that Jane trusted him so much. Jane sent the location to Marcus. An hourter, an extended Rolls-Royce appeared at the entrance of the hotel. Jane got in the car and waved at Andy. Andy replied to Jane with an OK gesture. The driver was an old man in his sixties. He wore sses and exuded a gentlemanly aura. Judging from his skin color and appearance, he was from Crucsia. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, I¡¯m the butler of Marcus. Just call me Jay Jay spoke respectfully Jane nodded. The journey was silent. The car ***to a manor, and the surrounding atmosphere looked quite cold. Perhaps it was because of the winter. Winter in Meridonia was very cold. All the leaves fell, and the trees looked bare. Thest night¡¯s snow pressed down the leaves, and the fountain froze into ice. Jane walked into the vi in the manor under Jay¡¯s lead. It was like a Wetanean-style vi from thest century. Just the decoration gave off a strong sense of history. After taking off her windbreaker, Jane unzipped her down jacket. Jane took off her gloves and ced them in her pocket before walking in with her hands in her pockets. Jane felt much warmer in the vi. They walked through the front hall, and Jane looked around. The decoration inside the vi was the same as Marcus¡¯s aura and the atmosphere revealed by the entire manor. There were too few things in the vi. Except for the necessities of life, there was nothing else. Jay seemed to have seen through Jane¡¯s doubts and took the initiative to exin, ¡°Mr. Marcus is often on a business trip around the world because of work. He doesn¡¯t spend much time in the manor. At the same time, he doesn¡¯t like to buy useless things.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°This habit of his is simr to that of someone I know¡± ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Marcus. He should be resting at this time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Jay left, Jane looked around the living room. Jane¡¯s gaze suddenly stopped on a painting. There was ayer of blue sky and *** in the painting, and the bright red national g fluttered in the wind, which was fiery red, scorching hot, and had a kind of endless vitality. Jane could feel how much soul, attention, and energy Marcus had invested in painting this picture. Like Jane, Marcus was also a patriot. ¡°You like this painting? Marcus¡¯s voice with gentleness came through. Jane turned around and saw Marcus walking over wrapped in a nket and he was holding a cup of steaming coffee in his hand. Marcus took the initiative to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t like winter, especially the winter in Meridonia. It¡¯s too cold. And I am a little afraid of the cold.¡± Jane smiled. ¡°I can tell They sat down on the sofa. Jay also made a cup of coffee for Jane and brought it to her. And Jay also prepared some snacks for them. ¡°Jay used to be a top barista at a public coffeepany. After he retired, I hired him as my butler. ¡°Jay¡¯s coffee is the best coffee in the world. No one canpare to him. Try it.¡± Jay lowered his head respectfully after being praised by Marcus. ¡°Mr. Marcus, you tter me.¡± Jane picked up the coffee and took a whiff. The rich smell of the coffee filled the air and was extremely refreshing. Jane took a sip and instantly felt the bitterness of the coffee melt her taste buds, producing a wonderful chemical reaction. It was better than the coffee at Revolve Cafe in Stormton City Jay must be a top barista. ¡°It does taste good, thank you.¡± After putting down the cup, Jane looked at Marcus, intending to get straight to the point. ¡°Marcus, may I ask what your real name is?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 187 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 187 Chapter 187 As she said this, Jane looked steadily at Marcus as if she was trying to find some ws in Marcus¡¯s expression. ¡°That¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t introduced myself properly yet. If we want to be friends, it isn¡¯t enough only I knew your name, Miss Jane Fowler. ¡°Marcus is actually my stage name. My real name is Josh Mitchell¡± Marcus¡¯s surname was actually Mitchell! Jane¡¯s breathing was suddenly a little chaotic. Could it be that this special feeling¡­. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I want to ask you if you once have a very powerful teacher¡­¡± From his looks, Josh should be in his twenties, older than Jane. Jane couldn¡¯t guess what age the teacher at when he took Josh in as the apprentice if Josh was really Jane¡¯s senior brother. So, Jane could only ask like this. Josh raised his eyebrows. ¡°Well, I do have a powerful teacher, and he is the one who gave me this name.¡± Jane suddenly mmed the table and jumped up. Even Jay was shocked. Jane could not be bothered to apologize and said excitedly. ¡°You are really my senior brother?¡± Josh pursed his lips. ¡°Do you have a teacher surnamed Mitchell?¡± ¡°Yes! The eldest senior brother and I are his apprentices! Marcus, you¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, my rtionship with the teacher might be a littleplicated. He¡¯s my uncle in terms of seniority. ¡°We¡¯re rtives. Mitchell is my real surname, and my name was given by my uncle. ¡°Uncle left when he was in his thirties. I haven¡¯t seen him much since, and I don¡¯t know where he went. ¡°I heard from the elders that Uncle traveled around the world and epted many talented orphans as apprentices. ¡°I¡¯ve also received Uncle¡¯s teachings before. Strictly speaking, I can be considered your senior brother.¡± Marcus was the teacher¡¯s rtive! Jane never expected this. The legendary Marcus was actually rted to the teacher by blood. This wonderful fate was really impossible to guard against. Then, Jane was overjoyed. This meant that Jane could learn more about the teacher ¡°Then, Josh, I want to ask you for more information about the teacher¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. Even I don¡¯t know much about Uncle. After all, I was still young when Uncle left the Mitchell family. ¡°As for the details, only my parents know it. Unfortunately, they are no longer in this world. ¡°My father ***of ****two years ago. My mother and my father loved each other all their lives and couldn¡¯t ept this ********. A monthter, she ***too. The only one who you can contact among the Mitchell family now is me, Josh Mitchell, who was given birth by my parentste. Many of my rtives have disappeared.¡± Josh smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Josh. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up your sad matters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already walked out of the past. The Mitchell family is a very strange family. Ever since I became a little older, my parents rarely contacted my rtives. ¡°Even, only when Uncle took the initiative to visit, did I know that he is my rtive. I can feel that Uncle is unfathomable.¡± Next, Josh chatted with Jane about the news he knew about the teacher. This time, Jane finally knew the teacher¡¯s real name, Humphrey Mitchell! Humphrey Mitchell was the teacher¡¯s real name. ¡°Humphrey Mitchell¡­ Humphrey Mitchell¡­ Jane repeated this name again and again, and tears welled up in her eyes. Unable to hold back her tears any longer, Jane wiped them away casually with the back of her hand. Josh very considerately handed over a handkerchief. ¡°Jane, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m fine! This is the first time I know the teacher¡¯s real name!¡± Jane took the handkerchief to wipe her tears and smiled at Josh. ¡°The teacher is too much. Why does he keep disappearing? Does he know how worried I am?¡± ¡°This is just a rumor I¡¯ve heard. The Mitchell family is estranged from each other due to the teachings left behind by our ancestors. ¡°Generally speaking, if one inherits the Mitchell family¡¯s bloodline and disys a talent thatpletely surpasses their peers, it¡¯s very likely that one will obtain a fate as a jinx. ¡°Only the strong could change such a fate. Among them, the impacts Uncle causes are the most fatal. Even my grandparents ***because of Uncle. ¡°My father said that Uncle is the most outstanding genius in the history of the Mitchell family, and no one canpare to him in the Mitchell family¡± The teacher was a jinx? Jane thought of the times when she saw the teacher observing stars, measuring the future, and studying astrology. It turned out that the teacher really knew these things¡­. Jane still remembered that the teacher had read Jane¡¯s fortune a month before he disappeared, The teacher said that Jane had Type Omega blood and her fate was extremely hard, which was rted deeply to the Crape Myrtle Star. Even if a person with such a magical fate **because of a major mistake, they might be able to turn danger into safety. They would not be destined to ***easily and turn something bleak into something magical. The teacher reminded Jane to be careful. This cmity was blood-red in color. If Jane did not pass this stage, it was very likely that Jane would ***. The teacher did not say much about the details. If the teacher said too much, he would have vited some kind of taboo, and even an extraordinary person like the teacher would not be able to escape from the fatal troubles involved in it. It was better to believe in astrology than not. Sometimes, it was terrifyingly effective. Jane remembered the teacher¡¯s words in her heart back them. However, Jane did not expect the person who took her life would be her blood-rted family. Jane humiliated herself so much because of her desire for the love of the Fowler family. In the end, Jane failed into a fire and ***without a burial ce. Fortunately, God gave Jane a chance to be reborn and change everything. The teacher¡¯s prophecy was never wrong. ¡°Could it be that the teacher left the apprentices and never appeared again because he was worried that his fate would hurt us if he spent too much time with us?¡± Josh nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Before Grandpa **, he knew that very few people could change Uncle¡¯s fate, so he ordered Uncle to be expelled from the Mitchell family ¡°Even if Uncle wants to see his younger siblings, he can only visit them once a year. ¡°Uncle used toe to our home once a year until one time, my father got into a car ident and was sent to the intensive care unit with his life and death unknown. At that time, Uncle happened to be at our home. ¡°Uncle seemed to have realized something. He packed his things and left immediately. Not long after, my father recovered and left the intensive care unit, and he gradually became better¡± Jane lowered her eyes. ¡°So, the teacher didn¡¯t leave us because he had but to protect us from being harmed by his fate.¡± Fortunately, at the very least, the teacher did not provoke an enemy that even he could not defeat. In order to protect these apprentices, the teacher had to disappear and wander everywhere ¡°Uncle is a very gentle person. Even though my memory is already blurry, I can still remember the feeling of his broad hands stroking my head. ¡°Oh, right, Jane, when ites to fate, it¡¯s not just between you and me. ¡°Coincidentally, two months ago, I also met one of Uncle¡¯s apprentices, and we have known the real identity of each other!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 188 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Jane¡¯s breathing almost stopped, and she was so nervous that her brain could barely think. Surprises hit Jane¡¯s head one after another. First, Jane discovered Marcus was her Josh, Josh, Then, Jane learned the teacher¡¯s real name and the reason why the teacher wandered around the world to take in apprentices one after another and suddenly disappear after he found a ce for his apprentices to live and activated their talents. Now, Josh actually told Jane that he found another senior brother! It was such a big surprise ¡°Josh, where is this senior brother?¡± ¡°Now, he seems to have epted a tricky mission. He¡¯s not in Meridonia. By the way, he¡¯s a doctor, but not a regr doctor¡­ ¡°It seems that his treatment method is very unique. He specializes in the underworld, ck markets, and mysterious organizations. He¡¯s known as Dr. ck Jackson!¡± Jane was slightly stunned. ¡°Dr. ck Jackson?¡± Jane had never heard of such a name It seemed that Jane had only seen such a name when she watched the anime before. ¡°He said that he would only treat strange illnesses. The rewards are extremely high. The stranger the illness, the more challenging it is for him. ¡°With his talent in medicine, treating ordinary illnesses can no longer satisfy his needs¡­¡± Strange illness! Jane¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. ¡°This is it!¡± ¡°Hm? Jane, why are you suddenly so excited?¡± ¡°Josh, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Jane told Josh about Yale¡¯s strange illness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yale to have such a special illness. If we tell Eden Mitchell about it, he will be very interested. ¡°In addition, we¡¯re all fellow apprentices. He will have to help Yale. ¡°By the way, Eden prescribed for me, helping me increase my resistance to the cold. He seems to be very proaficient in both traditional medicine and modern medicine. ¡°I have seen many doctors before but all of them failed. Thanks to Eden¡¯s help, my resistance to the cold is getting better and better. In the past, I had to turn the temperature up to 86 ¡ãF even inside the house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll contact Yale immediately!¡± Jane took out her phone, made a video call to Yale, and exined the current situation. When Yale learned that the teacher did not leave because he had to but to protect the apprentices from being harmed by his fate, he heaved a sigh of relief just like Jane. In short, the teacher was still living well in a corner of this world. Perhaps the teacher was nurturing outstanding talents like Yale, Jane, and the other apprentices. The weight in Yale¡¯s heart was finally lifted. Yale could not speak and could only reply through messages. [Jane, are you nning to stay in Meridonia until Christmas ends before returning to Crucsia?] ¡°I didn¡¯t n to do so at first, but now that I¡¯ve finally found Josh and might be able to see the third senior brother, Eden, I n to spend Christmas in Meridonia.¡± [Then I¡¯ll go too] Jane looked surprised. ¡°Will Mr. York agree? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jane. We¡¯ve always wanted to give Mr. Mitchell a break, but he didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Mr. Mitchell is not a machine, but a human. He needs to rest appropriately We are all afraid that Mr. Mitchell¡¯s **** and physical strength will not be able to withstand the high intensity scientific research. ¡°Mr. Mitchell is our country¡¯s treasure. Only by bncing work and rest can anyone achieve twice the result with half the effort. We can¡¯t be happier that Mr. Mitchell is willing to leave the researchb.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you agree, Mr. York. It¡¯s a deal. Yale, let me know when you arrive in Meridonia I¡¯ll go pick you up ¡± Then, they hung up. Josh gave Jane the contact information of the third senior brother, Eden. ¡°This is Eden¡¯s phone number. I tried to call him just now, but there was no signal. I sent him messages, but he didn¡¯t reply. ¡°The person he¡¯s treating this time is the boss of a mafia organization. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a signal jammer around or he¡¯s been taken somece underground.¡± Jane took the card with Eden¡¯s number on it and entered the number into her phone to save it. ¡°How long has Eden been gone this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not long, less than a month. I heard from him that the mafia boss¡¯s illness this time is very complicated. It¡¯s a kind of illness that he has never seen before. I¡¯m afraid it will take him a long time to treat the boss¡± ¡°I understand, Josh, I¡¯ll try to find Eden and get in touch with him.¡± At this moment, Jay walked over with a painting. ¡°Mr. Marcus, ording to your instructions, the portrait of Mr. Eden has been sent over.¡± ¡°Eden¡¯s portrait?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I drew this from memory. It¡¯s ny percent like him. You can take a look.¡± Josh snapped his fingers, and Jay ced the painting on the table. At the first nce when she saw the person in the portrait, Jane narrowed her eyes. Eden had a cute and round face which wasmonly known as Baby Face, a pair of pure ck eyes as wless as the moonlight, thin lips, a small and delicate nose, and fashionable bangs.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wearing a suit, Eden stood quietly in front of the window under the sun like a little prince in a fairy tale. Til get Jay to pack this painting and send it to the hotel you live. This will help you find Eden.¡± ¡°Thank you, Josh. But this painting should be your treasure. ¡­¡± Josh suddenly stretched out his fingertips and tapped Jane¡¯s lips. ¡°Since you¡¯re Uncle Humphrey¡¯s apprentice, and also my nominal junior sister, as your senior brother, it¡¯s only right that i dote on you and give you everything you need. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. You just need to ept my kindness to you. After all, I am your senior brother.¡± A blissful smile appeared on Jane¡¯s lips. ¡°How lucky I am. Every senior brother I¡¯ve met is a very good person. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting Eden more and more! Josh lowered his eyes to hide the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Speaking of the lucky one, I think it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Josh, what did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Jane, if you feel that you want to repay my kindness, could you model for me? I want to draw a portrait of you. Is that okay?¡± Josh hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s my honor to be a model for Marcus.¡± ¡°Jane, you just won the world championship. Your talent in painting is not inferior to mine at all!¡± After that, Jane acted as a model and Josh began to paint. It could be said that it was a painting that Josh had spent the longest time drawing in his life. Josh waved his ink brush repeatedly to outline the elegance of Jane stroke by stroke, her eyshes, her lips, her eyes as deep and calm as the water in an ancient well, her fair skin as well as her long flowing hair. It took an hour. Josh finished polishing and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Jane, it¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± Jane leaned over expectantly. When she saw the beautiful woman in the painting, Jane was stunned and gasped. Heavens! Was this really Jane? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 189 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 189 Chapter 189 The girl in the painting was too stunning, like a ¡°mystery¡±. In the fog, only her eyes pierced through it and were as bright as stars ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± It was true that Josh had never been so nervous when he participated in the Picasso Competition. To Josh, getting two consecutive championships was a matter of course. He disyed outstanding talent after choosing this profession And this was the first time Josh was so nervous when he painted a portrait for someone. He could not evenpare to Eden. Perhaps that was because the woman in front of Josh was Jane! There seemed to be a kinship between them that he longed for Jane eximed, ¡°Awesome! Josh, your painting skills are perfect! ¡°Being able to be your model is one of the luckiest things in my life! ¡°Others will definitely be jealous of me when they see this painting¡­ Josh, can you replicate the same portrait for me?¡± Josh secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Being praised by Jane made him feel very happy. He was like a child who got candy. This feeling was even more exciting than winning the world championship! ¡°Since you like it, I¡¯ll give this to you, Josh said. ¡°Ah? But Josh, you¡­¡± Josh patted his head. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already saved it here. You may not know that as long as it¡¯s a painting I¡¯ve painted once, I can perfectly replicate its details no matter what. I won¡¯t forget it. ¡°We¡¯re now reunited, so we can meet anytime and anywhere. For the long rest of our lives, there are still many opportunities for you to be my model.¡± Jane said, ¡°I also want to see what I can achieve to be your model. Do I have the honor to be a world champion model?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Josh replied. After sending off Jane, Jay returned to the vi. Josh was sitting in the living room, sipping red wine. ¡°Did you send Jane back?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Mitchell,¡± Jay wanted to say something but hesitated. Josh put down the red wine and said calmly, Jay, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Jay lowered his head respectfully. ¡°No, Mr. Mitchell. I just see you are in a good mood¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you smile in a long time.¡± Josh said, ¡°Jay, you should know that I¡¯ve been alone ever since my parents passed away ¡°I¡¯m the only child in the family, and I was born when my parents were old. ¡°Other than my uncleing to my house to teach me when I was young, I don¡¯t have many rtives or friends. They can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts and always keep a respectful distance from me because I was from the Mitchell family. ¡°But now¡­ I met Jane, and Jane brought me to Yale and Eden. ¡°I finally feel that I¡¯m not alone anymore. My originally gloomy life seems to have gained a lot of light. There¡¯s a meaning to persevere.¡± Then he thought. ¡®So, Jane, I¡¯m the one who should thank you ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, how could I have such a colorful life? ¡°You are like a rainbow in my life. Meeting you is the happiest thing in my life.¡± Jane returned to the hotel with the two paintings She told Andy what had happened. ¡°Ah!¡± Andy suddenly cried out in pain. Jane was shocked. ¡°Andy, are you alright?¡± Andy said, ¡°I¡­ ***it! ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you met a new one, but this means that more people will fight with me for your time. Boohoo¡­ ¡°There is L first, and then ***Hugh, that *Shaun, Robert¡­ Now there are two more persons!¡± ¡°I feel like our happy journey to Rheinsville will be dyed for a long time again¡­¡± Andy, who was 6 feet 3 inches, was as tall as a vampire noble, But now, he was crying like a six-year- old child that no one wanted, looking extremely aggrieved. Jane rolled her eyes Jane thought something had happened to Andy In the end, it turned out that he was just jealous. ¡°Holy ***!¡± Jane shouted inwardly. Eventually, Jane could only pacify Andy like he was a child. Then she sent Andy back to his room. Back in her room, Janey motionless on the bed She was exhausted! But what could she do? Andy was the good friend she chose herself, so she had to dote on him no matter what. After resting for a while, Jane got up, turned on herputer, and skillfully logged into her hacker software. ording to Eden¡¯s phone number and portrait that Josh had given her, she quickly checked the information about Eden¡¯s ne on the software. She found it! Eden set off from Meridonia¡¯s airport. And his destination was Estonia. Jane thought, ¡°***it. Why is it the same destination as where Henry and Anna are going for business this time? ¡°Well, forget it. Jane, calm down. Eden can¡¯t be rted to the Fowler family. He¡¯s going to treat the boss of the gang¡± In the past, Jane would not have thought too much about it. It was mainly because after severing ties with the Fowler family, Jane kept feeling that bad luck was haunting her. She always got involved with the Fowler family for no reason. Especially now that the Fowlers were all lunatics and not at all the same as they were in the previous life, they kept pestering Jane. Jane found the records of Eden¡¯s arrival in Estonia and ruled out some possibilities with surveince videos. Then she realized that Eden had been brought to a ce where the signal was blocked, and there were no cameras. So the lead was cut off. Jane could only mark that area with red circles, Jane said to herself, ¡°There¡¯s a military research base left over from thest century at the center¡­ ¡°The drones can¡¯t detect it because it¡¯s several floors underground. It should be here.¡± While studying Eden¡¯s whereabouts, Jane could also observe through the surveince camera that Eden had left himself a way out. At least two teams were secretly protecting him and watching his every move Eden only wanted to challenge the strange illness. He felt that ordinary illnesses could no longer satisfy him. But he had never thought of sacrificing his life for this ¡°challenge¡±. He loved this, but if he died, everything would be gone. Jane smiled. She logged into the Dar and found her friend list. She sent a message to a trusted friend she met during a previous mission on the Dar. That person lived in Estonia. She wanted him to find a way to help investigate this abandoned military research base. It would be best if he could crack the signal jammer. Then it would give Jane a chance to hack in. Currently, it was impossible to see when Eden woulde out of the military research base. Moreover, the security system of that ce, which was several floors underground, was very strong. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If there was no one to arrange everything in advance in that ce, even Jane could not hack into the surveince. cameras of the military research base to see Eden¡¯s situation. Jane asked the other party to quote.. Soon, the other party replied. [I¡¯m honored to be able to help you, Queen. I don¡¯t need the money. Just treat it as repayment for you helping mest time.] Then he added, [I¡¯llplete this mission. After I crack the signal jammer, I¡¯ll send you a message.] Jane replied, [Thank you.] The preparations wereplete. All that was left was to wait. Several days passed in the blink of an eye. Snowkes fell from the sky. Christmas had arrived. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 190 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 190 Chapter 190 People took Christmas very seriously abroad. It was no less than Crucsia¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day. Christmas trees, colored bells, Santa dolls, reindeer¡­ All these were set up in advance on the street. Coupled with the snowkes falling from the sky, there was a happy and auspicious atmosphere. Jane and Josh were already waiting at the airport in advance. Seeing Yale and the othersing out of the airport, Jane revealed a big smile. She rushed into Yele¡¯s arms. ¡°Yale!¡± Yale hugged Jane. He gently patted Jane¡¯s head. Then, Yale looked at Josh. The corners of Josh¡¯s ***curled into a smile as he took the initiative to extend his hand. ¡°Yale, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Josh.¡± Yale nodded and shook hands with Josh. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The moment they shook hands, Yale¡¯s slightly furrowed brows suddenly rxed. He seemed to have confirmed something He took out his notebook and wrote a sentence. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Josh.¡± Yale was followed by rence and Tristin. The three of them were dressed very ordinarily. rence took the initiative to step forward. ¡°Jane, just as we said on the phone earlier. We¡¯ve arranged the car. This way, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked out of the airport chatting andughing. Jane said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel and help Yale and the others settle down. After they put down their luggage, we can have a homemade turkey and Christmas feast for lunch. ¡°Because it¡¯s Christmas, there¡¯s a special event at thergest amusement park here in the afternoon. Yale, are you interested?¡± Yale said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Jane.¡± Tristin was driving. He pursed his lips and looked at rence beside him. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mr. York, isn¡¯t the amusement park too crowded? After all, here is Meridonia. I¡¯m worried that Mr. Mitchell¡­¡± rence said, ¡°Just act ording to the situation, With the protection of us and the people in the dark, nothing will happen. ¡°No matter what, Mr. Mitchell is freedom. We can¡¯t restrict him.¡± Since rence had decided to agree to Yaleing to Meridonia for a few days of vacation, he naturally made sufficient follow-up preparations. Regarding Yale¡¯s security in Meridonia, rence did his best. He discussed with several generals for two full days and even got Jane¡¯s suggestion. He even hired an awesome all-around person to be themander-in-chief to arrange everything. Yale was now Crucsia¡¯s treasure. Nothing could go wrong! The country was also willing to mobilize these forces for Yale! They naturally trusted Jane. As for Josh, after these few days of investigation, he was almost eliminated as a suspect. As long as they kept an eye on the nearest Josh, Mr. Mitchell¡¯s ¡°junior brother¡± in name, Mr. Mitchell¡¯s holiday trip would be safe and sound After returning to the hotel and settling down Yale and the others, Jane was about to ask Andy to join them for the Christmas feast After knocking for a long time, there was no response. Jane frowned slightly. ¡°Is Andy still sleeping? No way?¡± At this moment, a waiter walked over. He asked in fluent Crucsian, ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Jane Fowler?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me, Jane replied. ¡°This is the envelope that the owner of this room asked me to deliver before he left. Please take it.¡± After handing Andy¡¯s letter to Jane, the waiter left respectfully Jane opened the letter in confusion. *Janie¡­ Trois says that I left him behind for so many days. He¡¯s so busy that he¡¯s about to ***. He¡¯s protesting, so I¡¯ll leave first. ¡°Have fun with your senior brothers for a few days and have a happy time. I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore. ¡°But remember! This time, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s tolerant and magnanimous! When you return to Crucsia, bring L to Rheinsville to find me. ¡°Yours sincerely, Andy¡± And he also drew a smiling face. Jane was amused and thought, ¡°Jesus¡­ What century is it now? He¡¯s still writing letters. He can just send me a WeChat message.¡± After eating Jane¡¯s specially customized Christmas feast, Jane brought everyone to thergest amusement park in the city Tristin frowned slightly when he looked at the huge traffic ¡°There are too many people, Mr. York¡­¡± ¡°Tristin, have you ever seen Mr. Mitchell smile so happily?¡± rence¡¯s words silenced Tristin. Tristin looked ahead. Yale was wearing a hat, scarf, sunsses, and casual clothes. Beside him were Jane and Josh Yale was definitely in the center position. He seemed to be saying something and smiled contentedly Tristin silently ***his ***. rence said, ¡°To protect Mr. Mitchell¡¯s hard-earned happiness, we should work harder and not let Mr. Mitchell tire himself out. ¡°Also¡­ Jane is Queen. She won¡¯t bring Mr. Mitchell here without any consideration. ¡°Queen is more concerned about Mr. Mitchell¡¯s safety than anyone else, even more so than you and me.¡± Then he patted Tristin on the shoulder Jane was having fun with Yale and Josh. They tried all kinds of roller coasters, the carousel¡­. They had basically yed everything they could. It was extremely enjoyable. Eventually, Jane brought Yale and Josh to the arcade in the amusement park She said, ¡°I heard that many new games were introduced here. Only this ce has the first beta version. They havent been officially released yet. ¡°Yale, Josh, are you guys interested?¡± The corners of Josh¡¯s ***curled up. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jane. Go in if you like. We¡¯ll apany you!¡± Yale nodded. Jane said, ¡°Haha! I¡¯ll go in then! I¡¯m badly interested in them. ¡°L wants to open an eSports club in the future. She wants to be the boss herself and also wants to design games 11 take a photo to send her and let her have a look first¡± Jane scurried in Yale and Josh looked at each other and revealed doting gazes before following her in Jane was their most beloved junior sister, after all. They were willing to do anything thing for her It was just hard on rence and Tristin. They could not enjoy themselves while ying. They had to constantly observe their surroundings and protect Yale. Coupled with their age and experiences, they were not interested in these things. Jane entered the arcade, recorded a video, and sent it to L. [L, this is the arcade you keep mentioning. I¡¯m just taking a video to show you. You don¡¯t have to thank me for it.] Soon, L replied. It was still a voice message. Jane skillfully lowered her volume and moved the phone away from her ear slightly. The moment she clicked on that voice message, she heard L¡¯s roar. [Ah! Why didn¡¯t I have the chance to go overseas with you? Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so envious! [Janie, help me test that game named ¡®Cunning Fighter! [The developer of ¡®Cunning Fighter¡¯ is from Crucsian. Moreover, he recently developed a popr game named ¡®Crazy Warrior¡¯! [Although the game is simple and the plot is notplicated, it can bring you a great experience! Try it!] Jane replied, [Well, okay!] It had to be said that there were quite a lot of yers ying the game ¡°Cunning Fighter¡±. When Jane opened the game machine, someone immediately sat opposite her and fought her. Jane could not see the person opposite her because the two machines were separated. Jane observed the use of the buttons and quickly mastered it with her talent. She killed her way in the arcade. Gradually, many people gathered around Jane. The main reason was that this masked yer was too strong! Coupled with her figure, long hair, and the side profile of her pretty eyes¡­ she was definitely a peerless beauty! A beautiful gaming expert was an eye-catching existence no matter which country she was in! At this moment, a man wearing a mask with a ***aprint and a hat with the letters K.O. on it, who was about 6 feet or so tall and dressed in ck, sat opposite Jane. He inserted the coin and pressed the duel button! Everyone eximed. ¡°It¡¯s King! He¡¯s here!¡± Rted posts: Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The man¡¯s arrival immediately caused amotion in the arcade. Josh raised his eyebrows. ¡°He looks like a professional.¡± Yale was about to take out his small notebook in response. At this moment, a Crucsian heard Josh¡¯s words and immediately started talking. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s only natural. Pretty boy, you¡¯re probably here on vacation, aren¡¯t you? This is King. He rules this arcade. Of course, we gave him that title. Once he starts ying a game, he gets into it right away. He gets good at it, too. There¡¯s nothing he ***at. Once, a professional gamer from a Mendonian club came here. He pretended to be weak, trying to ***the opponent into lowering their guard. But in the end, King met him and wiped him out. He didn¡¯t win even after spending a hundred coins. In the end, he ran away looking all ***. Shortly after, we heard the news that the professional gamer had announced his retirement. King beat him up so badly that he became depressed¡± Josh was wearing a scarf, mask, and hat. He was also d in a thick down jacket. Naturally, no one could recognize his identity Meridonian winters were unforgiving. With this outfit, he would not attract attention even when walking on the streets. Yale thought for a moment. He crossed out some words in his small notebook and reced them with another sentence [This person is from Crucsia, and he¡¯s very young. He¡¯s not much older than Jane. He should be around 23 years old] ¡®I agree. Josh and Yale were both Humphrey¡¯s apprentices. They were excellent judges of character. Even though King was wearing a mask and a hat, covering himself well, they could still tell. Jane was standing two arcade games away from King. She could not see his face at all. After she yed one round with King, she raised her eyebrows. This guy¡­ was quite something. Putting aside the fact that hisbo attacks were extremely smooth, his reaction speed was also phenomenal. After dealing some damage, he immediately followed up with more attacks, causing even more damage to the opponent. He was as precise as a machine. Jane lost the first match. ¡°That pretty girl could fight King to that extent. That¡¯s already quite good.¡± ¡°Yeah, half of King¡¯s HP is gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s King for you. He¡¯s the king of the arcade, after all. Recently, I¡¯ve noticed that many gaming forums have started posting about him.¡± Everyone was talking excitedly Jane was not disheartened. She slotted another coin into the machine. The second round¡­ She lost The third round¡­ The fourth round¡­. Until the seventh round. ¡°Wow. The pretty girl¡¯s still not giving up?¡± ¡°Do you guys feel herbo is getting smoother after each round? Besides, King¡¯s HP always ends up being very low. It seems like he only won by a narrow margin.¡± Even King himself realized it. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. His opponent¡­ was improving rapidly! At first, King concluded that Jane had never yed this game. Being able to master it so quickly must mean that she was naturally talented. After all, Jane did not even know any of thebos that many veterans knew. However, after seeing King use it once, Jane would instantly remember it and replicate it perfectly Jane treated everybo move King used and every single detail of the battle as her ¡°weapon¡¯ against him. Jane was not holding back her punches. No one could hold back and still fight King as she did. It was an intense battle Besides, she had just started ying this game. There were still many things Jane did not know. Now, she had King as her learning model. The speed at which Jane was improving was ¡°terrifying. That was the only way to describe it. And finally¡­ When the word ¡°Victory¡¯ jumped on the machine screen, King was no longer the winner. Instead, it was Jane. The entire arcade fell into dead silence immediately. No one had expected King to lose. But the truth was right before their eyes. Everyone was dumbfounded. Josh whistled. Jane, that¡¯s amazing! Josh praised her in his heart. Yale also looked pleased. To them, Jane¡¯s victory was only a matter of time. Although they knew she would win, they felt a little sorry for the eSports legend, King Those adopted by Humphrey as apprentices were freaks with extraordinary learning abilities. No matter what, they were not in the same league. It was not just in terms of games, either. Even in other aspects, their learning speed could even surpass those so-called ¡°geniuses¡±. A hint of dissatisfaction shed across King¡¯s face, which was hidden under his mask. Immediately, he inserted a coin into the machine. However, Jane, who had already mastered the game, could guarantee another win against King. In the beginning, she had won a narrow victory. But afterward¡­ King could no longer cut Jane¡¯s HP down to half. After inserting twenty coins, King finally realized his crushing defeat. Suddenly, he stood up and walked toward Jane. His eyes stared at Jane with a burning intensity ¡°I want to challenge you to y something else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I came here to y with my friends. I don¡¯t want to keep them waiting. You¡¯re quite skilled. Why don¡¯t you leave your contact information? If an opportunity arises, we can y a match online.¡± Jane rubbed her chin. She admired this young man¡¯s ability. If he were not an eSports yer, Jane might be able to rope him in He would definitely be able to help L in the future ¡°Hmph¡­¡± King only snorted coldly and left without leaving his contact information. He shoved his hands into his pockets as he turned to leave. ¡°I may have lost this time. But I won¡¯t lose next time.¡± Jane raised her eyebrows. Huh, she thought. This young man had quite a big ego. But Jane did not find it repulsive. She stood up and turned to look at Josh and Yale. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done here. We can leave now.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to y a little longer?¡± ¡°Forget it. I think both of you are not interested in this, anyway. Why don¡¯t we¡­ y with the w machine? Can you get me a soft toy pretty please?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± King left the arcade. He walked to the men¡¯s washroom and closed the door to the cubicle. He took off his mask and hat. Suddenly, hended a punch on the door. Bang! Another person who was peeing was almost scared to death. ¡°Other than the time I lost to Sam, today¡¯s defeat¡­ is the first time I¡¯ve lost.¡± King burst out crying, and tears fell down his face. And he had even lost to a woman who looked younger than him. That was too embarrassing. At that moment¡­ King¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was Sam, King wiped his tears and answered the call. ¡°Sam, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? What did you say? Address me as your master, understood? Have you forgotten about last year? You cried and begged me to teach you how to y games. And didn¡¯t we agree to meet at the Rocky Mountains at eight o¡¯clock for a race? There¡¯s a special Christmas track there. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t forgotten about that. Send me the address. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± ¡°Felix, you sound like¡­ You¡¯re not crying, are you? Who bullied you? Tell me. I¡¯ll get back at them for you¡± Sam knew that Felix appeared cold and distant. But deep down, he was just like a little girl. He was a dreadful ***. He would cry whenever he encountered a setback. Felix was even more troublesome than actual girls. However, he was Sam¡¯s good friend Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 If someone did ***Felix, Sam could not sit back and do nothing. Since they first met, Sam had always stood up for Felix. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not crying. Alright, that¡¯s all for now! Send me your location. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± But Felix did not want Sam to look down on him. Felix quickly hung up. He wiped his tears and walked out of the bathroom. Felix washed his face and patted it. He put on his hat and mask again and walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I¡¯d love to see Sam fight that girl. With that girl¡¯s speed, even Sam might not be her match, ***! Because I wanted to look cool, I didn¡¯t even ask for her contact details. What a ****.¡± Meridonia was a big country. Even today, the arcade had been packed to the brim. Finding Jane in the vast sea of people was no different from finding a needle in a haystack. Felix¡¯s thought of finding Jane was destined to go down the drain. Night fell. Felix **his beloved car to the Rocky Mountains. Sam and another woman were already waiting there. Seeing that Felix had arrived, Sam waved his hand and walked forward. ¡°***it. Why are you sote? Have your eaten?¡± ¡°I bought some fried chicken on the way here.¡± Felix looked at the girl beside Sam and greeted, ¡°Tiffany. Long time no see.¡± Tiffany nodded indifferently and did not answer. She had short hair and wore purple diamond earrings. She was dressed in a ck punk outfit and leather shoes. Her entire demeanor exuded a strong ¡°cool girl¡± vibe. ¡°Sam, did you sign up for this race tonight?¡± Felix was eager to try racing. ¡°Where do I sign up? I want to sign up, too!¡± ¡°Are you ****? Did you forget what I told you before? You have to make a reservation to sign up for tonight¡¯s race. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t tell you. Look at your ***face. You must have forgotten everything¡± Sam reached out and knocked Felix on the head. Felix was dumbfounded ¡°***. Is that right? Why can¡¯t I remember anything?¡± Sam and Tiffany looked at each other helplessly. They were speechless. ¡°It¡¯s because you were ying games.¡± Felix coughed and said, ¡°Okay¡± Felix remembered that Sam did tell him something of the sort. Back then, Felix was testing a new game Sam had developed, That game was called ¡°Cunning Fighter¡±. ¡°Crazy Warrior¡± was also a game Sam developed. His codename was S.F.. Felix was a gaming fan. Having an awesome best friend like Sam, who knew how to develop games, Felix felt like the luckiest kid in the world He was in seventh heaven. ¡°Then¡­ I can only be your lucky mascot. Which one of you will let me sit in your passenger seat? Tiffany, since you¡¯re a girl, I¡¯ll say yes to you! You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Felix posed in a manner that he thought was cool. Tiffany was silent for a while before she said, ¡°***.¡± After saying that, she walked away with her hands in her pockets. She looked colder than a snow mountain. Felix fell silent. A girl had rejected him. Felix felt utterly and thoroughly hurt. ¡°Um¡­ Sam.¡± Felix coughed a little. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being your lucky mascot, either¡­¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t ruin my beloved car. With you as my mascot, I¡¯m afraid my car will crash and burn.¡± Sam rejected Felix without hesitation and made fun of him. He turned around and was about to make preparations. Felix broke down, and tears fell down his face. ¡°Hey, you two! Don¡¯t ****your best friend like this!¡± At that moment, Jane brought Yale and the others to the Rocky Mountains. ¡°Jane, are you nning to take part in this Christmas race?¡± Josh had heard of this race. ¡°Yeah. I kinda like the championship prize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that only one person can sit in the passenger seat¡­ Yale, Josh, let¡¯s decide. Who wants to ride with me?¡± Upon hearing this, Josh and Yale¡¯s expressions instantly changed. ¡°Ahem. Yale is such an important person. Although this racing track has been professionallyid out and cleared, Meridonia had just snowed. The road is slippery. It¡¯ll be bad if something happens. It¡¯s better if I go with you, Jane,¡± said Josh. Tristin and rence nodded. Yale took out a small notebook and wrote a string of words. [I want to ride the car and watch Jane race!!!] He even added three exmation marks. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Mitchell, thispetition is indeed a little dangerous. Moreover, there can only be one passenger, Let Mr. Josh go.¡± Of course, Tristin did not want Yale to participate in such a risky activity. Yale wrote, [No!] Josh said, ¡°Yale, I¡¯m younger than you, after all. Can you let me have this?¡± He looked pleading. He yed the sympathy card. This time, Yale had no choice but to agree. Yale wrote. I don¡¯t want to be the oldest one anymore. I¡¯ll be the second youngest. I¡¯ll give you my position. Let me ride with Jane.] Josh was speechless. They tried to stifle theirughter. The corners of Tristin and rence¡¯s mouths twitched crazily At that moment, Yale looked like a six-year-old child who could not eat his candy. He was so upset that no one could coax him. Silently, he shouted furiously, ¡°I must ride with her! I want to!¡± Tristin looked at rence awkwardly. rence said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I can¡¯t coax Mr. Mitchell.¡± Mr. Mitchell might not speak, he thought, but if he lost his temper, not a single thing could calm him down. The only person who could soothe him was Jane. ¡°Alright, alright. Yale, Josh, I was joking with you. Although the rules say that only one person can sit in the front passenger seat, there¡¯s more than enough space for two people in the back. I¡¯ve already sent a request to the organizer.¡± Jane looked really smug. Josh and Yale pouted. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re mean. You hid the truth from me.¡± [I agree.] Jane slipped her hands into her pockets andughed heartily. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I like watching you two fight for my attention. I love it!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Both Josh and Yale were speechless. Fine, they thought. Back then, they had chosen Jane. They would still dote on her even if she bullied them. Tristin whispered to rence, ¡°Mr. York, are we going to let Mr. Mitchell get in the car? Isn¡¯t that a little dangerous?¡± rence rolled his eyes at Tristin. ¡°Or what? Can you tell him no? It¡¯s not like I can.¡± Tristin fell silent. He thought in frustration, ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t give up so quickly!¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Soon. Janepleted the registration. She brought Yale and Josh to her beloved car. It was a modified Toyota AE86. ¡°Car racing is indeed more authentic with AE86.¡± ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯s about to start.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yale and Josh got into the car first. Jane was about to get into the car when a girl dressed in ck punk clothes from head to toe walked over. It was like she did not know what cold was by dressing like that to Meridonia on a winter night. She was indeed unique. Jane could not help but take a few more nces, Tiffany noticed Jane¡¯s gaze and met her eyes. In that instant, Tiffany held her breath. She could feel as if she was going to be devoured by the aura around Jane. Is anything the matter?¡± The usually cold and ****Tiffany could not help but take the initiative to speak. Jane¡¯s lips curved into an arc. ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± To be praised by such an unfathomable person, even a person like Tiffany was stunned. Her heart sped up. ¡°¡­ Thank you¡± Tiffany was not good at dealing with people like Jane. Especially since they did not know each other. She quickly opened the car door and got in. Jane nced at Tiffany. It seemed that she was one of the contestants in tonight¡¯spetition. The car was¡­ a ssic ck Ferrari-718. The style of modification was not bad. It gave off the same impression as Tiffany. Cold and lowkey. The ck carried a hint of sharp killing intent Josh, who sat in the back, took the initiative to ask, ¡°Jane, are you interested?¡± Jane replied, ¡°My taste has changed a little recently. I like cool girls.¡± Moreover, she felt that the girl looked familiar. It was as if she had seen her somewhere before. There was a sense of familiarity. Josh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hesitated for a while before speaking. ¡°¡­Jane, you¡¯re not a lesbian, are you?¡± Calm down, Josh Mitchell. There was nothing to avoid. Josh did not discriminate against hisrades. He was only afraid that his hesitant attitude would hurt Jane. Jane choked. ¡°No, although I find her interesting. I still like boys.¡± Yale wrote, ¡®I don¡¯t want Jane to be married off so early. It¡¯s better to apany by my side for a while more Jane deadpanned. What was this? She was only neen years old. Yale thought too far ahead. Soon The arena had been cleaned up. The road had been sealed. The four sports cars that signed up for the race arrived at the track. Due to the overwhelming number of applicants, the organizers screened the contestants¡¯ qualifications and car models. In the end, twelve contestants were shortlisted. They would be grouped into fours andpete three times! Among the twelve contestants, the one who had the fastest time was tonight¡¯s racing champion! Sam was in the second grouping, while Tiffany was in the first At this moment, he was watching the live stream, shot by a drone, with Felix in the lounge. Felix eagerly said, ¡°Sam, guess who will win the championship between you and Tiffany?¡± Sam shrugged. ¡°How would I know? It depends on tonight¡¯s performance. Tiffany has been preparing for thispetition for a long time. Her favorite sport is racing.¡± Sam did not care much about winning the championship. He just had to do his best. However.. Among the four sports cars, Sam noticed the modified AE86, In this day and age, the only people who religiously used AE86 were probably ****fans of Takumi Fujiwara in Initial D. The AE86 was not easy to modify. As the live stream was shot by a drone, Sam could not see them clearly The AE86 should be well modified to pass the organizer¡¯s screening and participate in thispetition, When he had the chance to ask for advice, Sam also wanted to get his hands on a modified AE86. Felix said, ¡°Ha! I¡¯ll vote for Tiffany! She¡¯ll be the champion tonight! Just you wait!¡± Sam replied, ¡°Felix, are you getting restless? You¡¯re itching for a beating, aren¡¯t you? I won¡¯t let you y the new games I develop in the future!¡± ¡°Boohoo, please don¡¯t. Daddy Sam, I was wrong¡­¡± The race began! The four sports cars shot out like arrows. Their taillights turned into streams of light on the mountain road. Tiffany was leading the race. The ssic Ferrari-71B ran at full power. It left the three sports cars behind in an instant. Jane was at the very back. At this moment, she was not anxious and continued controlling the steering wheel, following behind the three cars closely. She was not left too far behind. Josh and Yale sat in the back with their seatbelts fastened. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Traveling at such a dangerous speed, they held the race map with ease and studied it. ¡°It¡¯s all straight road ahead. There are a lot of bends after that. Jane is at a disadvantage now with the AE86, which Josh said softly. He did not let his voice reach Jane¡¯s ears to not disrupt her focus and thoughts. Yale wrote down a sentence. Who doesn¡¯t know how to go faster in a straight line? They are only truly fast when they are also fast when navigating bends! The corners of Josh¡¯s ***curled up. Compared to Josh and Yale¡¯s ease, Tristin and rence broke out into a cold sweat watching the live stream. ***! This mountain path was too dangerous! Not to mention the few lights, there was a myriad of bends at the back! Especially since it had just snowed! Although the snow on the road had been cleared, the surface was still slippery. Once they start speeding, it would be easy for the wheels to slide. Facing the speeding race cars and dangerous mountain roads, they were basically hanging on a thread. It would be beyond redemption if they were careless! That was why the organizer screened the contestants and cars so carefully! Of those who could participate in thispetition, which of them were not skilled? None of them were easy to deal with! Even though rence and the others trusted Queen¡¯s skills if something were to happen.. They would be eternal sinners! No. 7 Scientific Research Organization would lose two national treasures at once! Felix broke out in a cold sweat. Naturally, he was worried for Tiffany ¡°***. Sam, are you guys going topete on this kind of track? It¡¯s too scary!¡± Sam raised his eyebrows ¡°Why? Are you backing down? Didn¡¯t you want to sit in my front passenger seat and be my lucky boy?¡± Felix spat,¡­ Forget it. I cherish my life. I¡¯m afraid of death, yet you still want to rope me in. ***it, I¡¯m not like you perverts who risk your lives for excitement.¡± Sam replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The organizer has very high requirements for the contestants¡¯ qualifications. You¡¯ll be rejected if you sign up. You won¡¯t be chosen.¡± Felix cussed, ¡°***!¡± The tensepetition was still going on. They finally made it past the straight road and arrived at a bend. Reaching the bend, the contestants who had been desperatelypeting just now did not dare to drive too fast. After all, the road was too slippery. elerating in such a ce was no different from courting death. Even Tiffany slowed down her speed and carefully controlled the steering wheel. it was right at this moment! Jane overtook Tiffany¡¯s car from an extremely tricky angle with her AE86! The tides have turned! Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 It shot out like a ming arrow. Revving. Roaring Even the street lights could not capture Jane¡¯s AE86 It left countless gusts of wind behind, The red taillights resembled the afterimage left by the shing of a de. In an instant, she broke through theyers of obstacles. Third Second. First¡­ She even surpassed Tiffany, who was at the front! Thementators of the race were in an uproar ¡°Oh my god! What did we just see?¡± ¡°The AE86 actually overtook at the bend! It drifted over the drain!¡¯ ¡°And the speed has yet to slow. it¡¯s still increasing! Does she really want to ***?¡± Amidst the shouts, rence and Tristin¡¯s hearts almost stopped. ¡®Queen, Jane Fowler, Great-Grandma! ¡®Please stop ying like that! ¡®Overtaking at such fast speed, someone would really ***if you¡¯re not careful! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re ying like this, but our hearts are being tortured!¡± Felix, who was not a racer, saw this scene and felt it was impressive. He shouted, ¡°***! Tiffany was overtaken¡­ How fast!¡± Sam said with a dark expression, ¡°It¡¯s not just fast. At this speed, does the driver of this AE86 want to ***?¡± Even he would not dare to elerate at such a bend! Although they were all after the thrill of racing, one should not risk their life! It was obvious that the AE86 did the maneuver without a thought for their life! Not only that, they actually did it! He did not know if they were hundred percent confident¡­ When Tiffany was overtaken, she was totally stunned. Never in her dreams would she thought that someone would overtake her on such a narrow bend. They even did it perfectly without a w. Jane¡¯s face appeared in Tiffany¡¯s mind, exuding a powerful aura For a moment, a strong desire topete for the win filled her heart. Up ahead were five consecutive hairpin turns. It was impossible for Jane to continue at her current speed. Charging into the five consecutive hairpin turns at such a speed was undoubtedly courting death! By then, Tiffany would be able to rely on the horsepower of her beloved car to elerate and overtake Janel As long as they had not reached the finish line, there was no harm in temporarily falling behind! And yet. Just as they were about to rush into the five consecutive hairpin turns, Jane shouted to the ones in the back. ¡°Brothers, hold on tight.¡± She pulled down the gear stick, stepped on the brakes, and jerked the steering wheel to the side. The AE86 drifted perfectly into the bend in a beautiful curve. With a spin, the car *****the front again. Then, the car rushed into the second bend with another drift. Thementators were stunned, They could not even say a word¡­ Jesus! What kind of godly operation was this? Not to mention drifting into the five consecutive hairpin turns. Even world ss racers would not dare to attempt such a crazy and dangerous maneuver. The most important part was the speed! It had already reached a speed of 150! Were they not going to slow down? If the car was not properly controlled and rammed into the barriers There would only be one oue, and that was the car flipping! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the one in second, Tiffany could not even see the taillights of Jane¡¯s car At every turn, there was not even a shadow of the AE86 Her hands trembled as she gripped the steering wheel. It was precisely because Tiffany was an expert racer that she knew. Even with her speed and technique, she could not reach Jane. How fast was Jane Fowler? It was far beyond Tiffany¡¯s imagination! It was not a speed she could control! Did such a person really exist in this world? To be able to control this speed. To even disregard their life. Until¡­ After the five consecutive hairpin turns was a straight road. Tiffany finally saw the AE86 in front of her However, before she had even set foot on the same starting position as the AE86 The AE86 had already broken through the finish line. Five minutes and twenty seconds. She broke the world record! Not to mention! It was under the conditions where the snow had stopped not long ago, and the umted snow had just been cleared! It broke the world record by ten seconds in such a perilous environment! Such achievements could be said to be the first in the history of Meridonia racing! Tiffany was in second ce. She was a whole fifteen seconds behind! Fifteen seconds. Full speed on a straight road! Tiffany was utterly defeated under Jane¡¯s hands! She thoroughly lost! Skills, experience, and every other aspect achieved overwhelming defeat! Jane¡¯s AE86 sped away to the resting area. Jane got out of the car and quickly helped Yale and Josh out. ¡°Yale, Josh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was a little too excited. Are you guys alright?¡± Even though Jane had reminded herself to be careful. She still wanted to increase her speed when challenging the five consecutive hairpin turns This was not even Jane at full strength. She was afraid that Yale and Josh would not be able to take it in the backseat, womed that they would ***. Yale¡¯s expression was calm as he took out a small notebook and wrote a sentence. Tm fine. Jane, you¡¯re awesome! He even drew a cute expression. ¡°Are are you really alright?¡± Josh¡¯s face had turned green. was as if he was about to **any second. Even if Josh thought that his endurance was superb¡­ With Jane¡¯s consecutive drifting and crazy speed, he could not take it anymore. Yale wrote, Josh, you still need more training His expression revealed a rare hint of smugness. Josh was speechless. Boohoo! Yale, aren¡¯t you taking too little care of your junior? He actually dared to be smug and show off! He did not evenfort his junior, who was nauseous! How infunating! rence and Tristin came over ¡°Jane, you almost scared me to death this time. ¡°How could you drive so fast!¡± Tristin¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest as he watched the live stream. Even a professional fighter like Tristin, who was used to living a life of bloodshed, had never seen someone who yed with wn life like Jane He did not have the guts to y with his life like Jane This was just apetition! It was not life and deathi Jane looked confused. ¡°Was it fast? t¡¯s a little slow. I could actually speed up by another ten or so seconds.¡± Tristin was speechless ****! Queen, are you really human? rence patted Tristin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, Tristin. It¡¯s good that everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯tpare yourself to Jane. You guys are in two different leagues.¡± Although the truth hurts. rence still has to say it To be able to be Mr. Mitchell¡¯s junior Coupled with Queen¡¯s ability in the No. 7 Organization and being the top hacker on the Dar¡­ She was definitely a monster Tristin expressed his sadness and wanted to cry Mr. York, no one hurt people like you What happened to caring for his subordinates? moment. Tiffany *** her car to Jane She got out of her car and stared Jane with a dark expression Jane greeted, ¡°Hello!¡± She had a good impression of this cool punk girl Perhaps, Jane saw a shadow of her past self in She had yet to find her family and was independent in her previous life She did not interact anyone and ex coldness that kept people at a distance. Tiffany pursed her lips. She was not in a hurry to speak. She just stared at Jane and sized her up. Jane said lightly, ¡°Yale, Josh, Mr. York, Mr. Zoe. You guys can head in first to wait for me.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Yale could tell that the girl seemed to have something to say to Jane. Everyone left ****. Finally. Tiffany opened her thin lips. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh huh? Can I take that as congrattions?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I admit I lost this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid even the professional yers I admire won¡¯t be your match.¡± ¡°Can you leave me your contact number? Do you mind taking me as a apprentice?¡± Tiffany was not someone who liked to talk to strangers. It wasn¡¯t a social phobia. Tiffany just didn¡¯t like it. Tiffany herself gave out a distancing aura as well. However, Jane¡¯s strengthpletely stunned Tiffany. For the first time in her life, Tiffany had a strong urge to be someone¡¯s apprentice! No matter the cost! Apprentice. Jane was reminded of some bad memories when she heard the word apprentice. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t take apprentices.¡± Jane had sworn an oath after the incident with Henry. Jane would not ept another apprentice. ¡°But we can be friends.¡± ¡°I feel like you¡¯re like someone I used to know very well.¡± There were very few people who could make Jane feel this way. That was the reason. Jane did not mind bing Tiffany¡¯s friend. ¡°Of course.¡± Tiffany knew that her request was sudden. From Jane¡¯s vibe, one could tell that she was not an ordinary person. Money was not within Jane¡¯s consideration. Being able to be friends with Jane was already an unexpected gain. Jane and Tiffany exchanged numbers. Jane¡¯s eyes rippled. ¡°Tiffany? What¡¯s your position in the Crown Group?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Tiffany said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Micheal Laton¡¯s daughter. He is the CEO of the Crown Group.¡± Tiffany was not surprised that Jane thought of the Crown Group from herst name, Laton. After all, Tiffany and Jane were both from Crucsia. The Crown Group could be said to be the ruler of Crucsia¡¯s economic lifeline. The status of the Crown Group wasparable to the D.Y. Group. Jane thought for a moment. Then, Jane understood. Micheal had two wives that everyone knew about. Micheal was a yboy and had countless mistresses. Micheal had only legally married the first woman, Kelsey Sheran. Micheal¡¯s second wife, Sherry Luther, was the only one who could live next to the main vi. The name of the main vi was called Moonabove. The vi was named-Under the Sun. Micheal¡¯s two wives called each other sisters and served Micheal respectfully. Micheal¡¯s first wife, Kelsey, was also a powerful figure. At that time, Micheal¡¯s Crown Group developed so quickly buying countless small corporations and bing a behemoth that no otherpared. Kelsey contributed greatly to the process. But there was one thing. Kelsey, such a powerful woman, was infertile! In such a wealthy family, Kelsey¡¯s infertility was a fatal w. Micheal was grateful for the help of his first wife. They founded the Crown Group together Micheal gave Kelsey a supreme position. Kelsey was undoubtedly Micheal¡¯s most cherished wife. As for Micheal keeping women outside and his illegitimate children, Kelsey could only turn a blind eye. Micheal¡¯s second wife, Sherry, was Micheal¡¯spetent helper. Sherry could deal with any kind of social engagements, proposals,nd seizures, or other hard bones to chew. Sherry was able to handle all the problems perfectly without leaving any loopholes. Even Kelsey acknowledged Sherry¡¯s ability Sherry was also the only second wife recognized by Kelsey. As for Micheal¡¯s other women, Kelsey turned a blind eye to them. Kelsey had only one request. Micheal could not bring the other women to her as he did Sherry. Kelsey could only tolerate Sherry! At the same time. Kelsey refused to admit that other women¡¯s illegitimate children were Micheal¡¯s! Sherry had three children, two boys, and a girl. Tiffany¡­ Tiffany was Sherry¡¯s daughter! Micheal, Kelsey, Sherry, and Tiffany¡¯s brothers all doted on her! Jane only paid attention to one of Micheal¡¯s illegitimate sons, Chester. Jane also investigated the rtionship between Micheal, Kelsey, and Sherry. But Jane had missed Tiffany. Tiffany took the initiative to say, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. Can you tell me your name? You know everything about me, but I don¡¯t know anything about you.¡± ¡°My name is Jane Fowler.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tiffany thought she had misheard. Tiffany remembered that Sam had said that this year, his mother had found his younger sister who had been missing for 19 years. Sam¡¯s sister¡¯s name seemed to be Jane Fowler. Did they have the same name? What a coincidence. At this moment. ¡°Tiffany!¡± Felix and Sam rushed over. When he saw Jane, Felix eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you? The woman who defeated me in the arcade! Why are you here?¡± Jane nced at Felix. Eventually Jane¡¯s gaze fell on Sam Jane knew it well. The first time Sam saw Jane, he didn¡¯t recognize her. Sam only saw the AE86 beside Jane Sam said tentatively. ¡°You¡¯re the champion of the first group? I saw yourpetition. It was very exciting I didn¡¯t expect that you are a girt Moreover, Jane looked younger than Tiffany and Sam. Was it an illusion? Sam felt that the woman in front of him looked a little familia Sam seemed to have seen her somewhere before ¡°Sorry, I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first¡± Jane¡¯s attitude instantly changed. After saying this, Jane turned around and left Jane did not expect it. Tiffany was actually rted to Sam! ¡°Huh¡± Jane thought. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. Jane had already escaped to Meridonia, but she still could not avoid the Fowlers. Jane would probably have an inseparable ill-fated rtionship with the Fowler family for the rest of her life. Jane suddenly left coldly, leaving behind a confused Felix and Sam ¡°Um, Jane, wait. I was acting cool in the arcade just now. I want your number. May I have it?¡± Felix deeply felt that it was fate that allowed him to reunite with Jane. This time, Felix no longer held back the ***of being beaten up, crying, and shy Felix rushed forward to ask for Jane¡¯s contact information. ¡°No, you may not.¡± Jane said this and walked straight to the waiting room with one hand in her pocket. Jane then closed the door. Felix was left behind with a bitter expression, looking dejected. Felix regretted pretending to be cold back then. Now, he had angered Jane. Felix wanted to see Jane y a game with Sam! If Jane could defeat Sam, Felix would have the right to mock Sam in the future! Felix had yet to realize the seriousness of the matter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Tiffany, did I disturb you? Did you fight with her because you ***to lose?¡± Sam looked at Tiffany strangely Although Felix felt that with Tiffany¡¯s personality, she would never do such a thing ¡°She said her name is Jane Fowler¡± Tiffany looked at Sam and said word by word, ¡°Sam, she has the same name as your biological sister. Don¡¯t you recognize her at all? ¡°Jane Fowler¡­.¡± In an instant. Sam regained memory No wonder Sam understood why felt like he had seen this woman somewhere before! It turned out It was in photos and remote videos! Sam had seen this woman before! It was Sam¡¯s so-called biological sister! Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 ¡°What the ****? Sam¡¯s biological sister? No way.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she found and taken back? Shouldn¡¯t she be in Stormton City with the Fowler family now? Why did shee to Meridonia?¡± ¡°Furthermore, not only is your sister good at games, but her racing is also so awesome! The genes of the Fowler family are too good!¡± Initially, Felix thought that Sam was the best. Felix didn¡¯t expect Sam¡¯s sister, who had been missing for 19 years, to be the real queen. Jane was even better than Sam! ¡°Indeed, she should be in Stormton City Why is she here?¡± ¡°But looking at her appearance, I feel that indeed she¡¯s Jane. She should be the real one. Even her name is the same as your sister¡¯s.¡± ¡°Then who is the person around Jane? Why didn¡¯t I know anything about Janeing to Meridonia?¡± Sam was filled with confusion. At this moment, the broadcast sounded. The announcement stated that the contestants in the second group should quickly go to prepare. Felix quickly said, ¡°Sam, go finish in thepetition first. We¡¯ll talk about your sisterter!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Sam¡¯s mind was a mess. Sam wanted to chase after Jane and ask her everything. But Sam also wanted to call back and ask his brothers in Crucsia what was going on. At the moment, thepetition was more important. When Sam ****by Tiffany, Tiffany¡¯s thin lips opened slightly. ¡°Sam, calm down. Don¡¯t panic, lest something happens.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sam knew that he was not in good condition. At least, he had to adjust his mindset before the official competition began. Sam nodded and left. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on? Speaking of which, Tiffany, not only did Sam¡¯s biological sister beat you in the car racing, but she also kicked my ***in the game. I¡¯m the king of the arcade!¡± ¡°She¡¯s simply not ordinary. Her talent to learn and her speed are too fierce!¡± Felix chattered non-stop. Tiffany checked on her phone. Someone with an avatar of the word Jane friended her. ¡°I¡¯m also very interested in her. No matter what, let¡¯s wait for Sam to finish hispetition first.¡± Tiffany also had a lot of questions to ask Sam. And the questions were all about Jane. Jane returned to the lounge. The current Jane could be said to be the center of attention. As soon as Jane walked in, everyone was filled with respect. They whistled at Jane and eximed. Jane¡¯s performance in breaking the Rocky Mountains¡¯ Christmas runway was too outstanding! It was hard to imagine that the winner would be such a young person from Crucsial It was so cool! Jane smiled and waved at everyone. Then, she slowly walked to Yale and the others. Josh took the initiative to ask, ¡°Jane, why did you take so long?¡± ¡°I met someone who disgusted me. Ah, even the cool girl I liked somewhat disappointed me¡± Jane could not help but touch her forehead. Sure enough, the Fowler family was like sticky candy. Jane couldn¡¯t get rid of them. What a pity. ¡°Who is it?¡± Yale pulled Jane. A cold glint shed across Yale¡¯s eyes. There was someone who made Jane unhappy And that was unforgivable for Yale! ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to ruin my good mood for Christmas with you two because of some bad people.¡± ¡°Now, we¡¯re just waiting for the results of thepetition to be officially announced. Then, you¡¯ll be able to see the surprise I prepared for you.¡± With thepany of two important senior brothers, Jane¡¯s mood instantly improved a lot. After getting rid of the Fowler family, at least Jane got news of the Teacher, and she found her senior brothers. You win some, you lose some. What Jane got was much more precious than what she lost! ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Since Jane was unwilling to say more, Yale and Josh did not ask further. They respected all decisions made by Jane. That was how senior brothers should treat their sister The second group of matches began. Sam sat in the Lamborghini Countach 5000. It was green with a t shape and a modified tail. When Sam stepped on the elerator, the exhaust emitted blue mes. It was extremely eye-catching. Sam held the steering wheel, closed his eyes, and took a few deep breaths. Sam could not let himself be affected by Jane. No matter how many questions Sam had, he had to wait until after thispetition ended. ¡°Calm down, calm down. You must calm down, Sam,¡± Sam told himself. But things didn¡¯t turn out the way Sam wanted. Even though Sam kept reminding himself. Sam still couldn¡¯t erase Jane¡¯s appearance from his brain. Jane, who had just bumped into Sam. Jane, who appeared in the videos and photos Sam was full of confusion. The referee blew his whistle. Sam had just regained his senses. Sam quickly stepped on the elerator. But Sam had fallen behind! ****it! Sam bit the tip of his tongue and used the pain to regain his consciousness! It was apetition! Apetition! He could not be distracted! Sam! But it didn¡¯t work. Jane broke the world record. Five minutes and twenty seconds. That was a record that Sam didn¡¯t even dare to think about. How far could Sam go? Sam¡¯s thoughts were a mess. It was such a high-speed and tense racingpetition. At night, the lights were dim, and the road was slippery from the snow. Distraction was fatal. Jane and the others were watching the match. They noticed that Sam had fallen behind. ¡°That Lamborghini Countach 5000 has been modified well. Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for it to lose to Mercedes Benz300SL/Gullwing and Ferrari250GTO in a straight line.¡± ¡°Does he want to learn from Jane and look for an opportunity to overtake at the turn?¡± Car racing had always been a man¡¯s idea of romance. Josh was very cold when he was Marcus, and he ignored everyone. Very few people knew Marcus¡¯s true identity.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In fact, there were many sports cars in Josh¡¯s collection. Many out-of-print and limited editions could be found in a giant garage that Josh bought. The garage¡¯s length was more than ten kilometers. Josh was rich and extravagant. ¡°No, he¡¯s just a simple noob. His heart is in a mess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. He is lucky if he didn¡¯t flip the car, let alone win the game.¡± Jane took a sip of her orange juice and spoke disdainfully. Yale and the others all noticed Jane¡¯s displeasure. It seemed like the person who had provoked and disgusted Jane was the owner of the Lamborghini. Since Sam was someone Jane hated, Yale and the others all disliked him. They hated Sam collectively. Felix and Tiffany were in another lounge. Looking at the live broadcast, Felix shouted anxiously, ¡°Ah, how did this happen? What is Sam doing? He actually becamest ce!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡± Tiffany¡¯s expression changed. Tiffany was a sports car lover with excellent racing skills. Tiffany could clearly see that Sam was struggling to calm himself down and control the steering wheel. This waspletely different from the usual Sam! Sam had not even disyed a third of his strength! It was a high-speed, dark, and dangerous mountain roadpetition. Even the slightest carelessness would be fatal! Tiffany immediately wanted to rush out to find thepetition administrator and contact Sam over the radio to get him to give up thepetition. And yet, an ident still happeaned. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 There was a creak. Sam entered a bend once again. However, Sam did not estimate correctly the speed and angle of the turn. Bang! The car collided with the mountain. With such speed, the Lamborghini soared straight into the sky Then, itnded heavily. There was a loud bang. The Lamborghini turned into a pile of scrap metal. A ****of parts exploded. An ident had happened! Everyone eximed. Felix and Tiffany watched the live broadcast. Their heart almost stopped beating. ¡°Sam¡­Sam!¡± Felix opened his ***. It was an extreme shock Felix couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. It was as if Felix was mute. Sam was rankedst when he crashed the car. The first three cars sped away Sam¡¯s sudden crash had caused some impact. But it was not serious. Those who were chosen to participate in thispetition were all well-trained racers who had gone through manyrge-scalepetitions. They all knew how dangerous the Rocky Mountains runway was during Christmas. Every contestant had to sign a life-and-death contract in advance. Any ident could happen. The medical team quickly moved out. Sam was rescued from the car. ¡°Contestant Sam Fowler, are you alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still conscious, and his pupils aren¡¯t dted¡± ¡°There¡¯s blood on his forehead. I¡¯m afraid he has a concussion¡± ¡°Hurry up and send him to treat his injuries.¡± As the organizer prepared the best medical team in order to prevent idents from happening to the contestants. The team quickly sent Sam to the medical tent. Tiffany and Felix rushed over But Tiffany and Felix were stopped outside by the doctor. ¡°Doctor, the person inside is our friend. I want to ask if his injuries are serious?¡± ¡°Fortunately, the contestant took the correct life-saving measures, and the protective nature of the car worked at the critical moment.¡± ¡°Now, we have to treat the contestant¡¯s injuries. At the moment, the aftershock of the concussion is more serious. We also need stitches on our foreheads.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± Hearing that Sam¡¯s life was not in danger, Tiffany and Felix heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He was fortunate. When I saw Sam driving so fast in the dark on the mountain road, I was really afraid that something had happened to Sam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself, Felix, Sam isn¡¯t a ***. Not only did he modify the performance of his car, but he also modified its safety.¡± The Lamborghini which was worth millions had be a pile of metal. For the heirs of superrge listedpanies like them, it was merely a drop in the ocean. Saving Sam¡¯s life was the most important thing. Felix sighed softly. ¡°Seeing Sam win so many trophies, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Sam make such a big mistake. What exactly was going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because of his biological sister. I should have noticed it long ago. This track is so dangerous. If Sam can¡¯t maintain 100% energy, he shouldn¡¯t participate.¡± It was rare for Tiffany to say that much, and her face was filled with regret. Now, Tiffany and Felix could only wait for Sam to wake up. Felix rolled his eyes as if he was thinking about something. ¡°By the way, since Jane is Sam¡¯s biological sister, why didn¡¯t shee over when something so big happened to Sam?¡± ¡°Umm. I don¡¯t know either.¡± Tiffany frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Jane won¡¯t be able to find Sam¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯ll go and look for her!¡± ¡°Jane should be very worried about Sam¡¯s condition now. After all, she¡¯s Sam¡¯s biological sister!¡± ¡°Alright, I have her contact here. I¡¯ll send her a message first.¡± Tiffany took out her phone and briefly told Jane about Sam¡¯s current situation and location. Tiffany told Jane to hurry over. However, Jane replied with something expected. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Jane simply replied with simple words. At first, Tiffany thought that Jane had replied to the wrong person. Tiffany said, ¡°Um, Jane, are you noting?¡± Jane replied, ¡°Yes, help me remind Sam that the Fowler family hid something from him. I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡± Boom! Tiffany and Felix were stunned when they saw the message from Jane. After that, no matter how many messages Tiffany sent, Jane did not reply. ¡°Tiffany, am I understanding you correctly? You are Sam¡¯s younger sister who has been missing for 19 years. And now you have cut ties with the Fowler family?¡± ¡°Even Sam doesn¡¯t know about such a big matter?¡± Felix secretly swallowed his saliva. It was as if Felix had learned some incredible news. Felix was wondering how he would deliver the news to Samter. ¡°No wonder when Jane met Sam just now, I kept feeling that Jane didn¡¯t look like she was meeting her biological brother.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Tiffany, should we tell Sam about this?¡± ¡°We should. We can¡¯t hide such a big thing from Sam. Don¡¯t say too much. This is the Fowler family¡¯s private matter We have no right to interfere too much.¡± Then you tell him. I don¡¯t have the guts to tell Sam about Felix, are you a man or not? Please don¡¯t do this to me!¡± Tiffany held her forehead Tiffany wondered why did she make such a ***friend What an unreliable friend! Sam woke up in the choking smell of disinfectant ¡°Ahem. L¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Sam, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Tiffany and Felix hurried forward. ¡°Right Right. I was in thepetition. That¡¯s right. I crashed. Hiss!¡± Sam¡¯s brain gradually gathered the moment before the ident Memories flooded his mind, causing Sam to gasp in pain. ¡°Alright, Sam Fowler, the doctor just told you to rest¡± ¡°Fortunately, your physique is not bad. I think there won¡¯t be a big problem if you wake up so quickly ¡°***you. I told you to call me Master. Have you forgotten that you¡¯re my apprentice? Do you think you can call me Sam Fowler?¡± Sam rolled his eyes. Felix: ¡°You! Forget it. Since you¡¯re an injured person, I will ignore your bark!¡± Sam was still in the mood to insult Felix. It seemed that there was no big problem. Felix was so worried when Sam was unconscious Felix and Tiffany looked at each other They seemed to have something to say ¡°Did something else happen? Just say it. It¡¯s not like you to hide it ¡°If you want tofort me for failing this time, you should indeed. I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my life ¡°However, it¡¯s the truth. I can¡¯t refute it. As a ***, it¡¯s already a blessing that I didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg and life.¡± Sam was still very optimistic about this failure. No matter how strong a racer was, he would make mistakes one day. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sam dared to take the challenge of extreme sports, but it was not that he was not afraid of death Now that he could lie on the bed in one piece, Sam heaved a sigh of relief. The moment the car flipped over, countless memories shed through Sam¡¯s mind Most of them were about Sam¡¯s family Sam really thought that he was going to ***a here. ¡°Look at the message yourself" Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Tiffany Laton had intended to tell Sam Fowler herself. But she couldn¡¯t say it in the end Hence, she had no choice but to give Sam her chat history with Jane Fowler. Confused, sam took the phone from her. Then he saw Tiffany and Jane¡¯s chat history. He was stunned Felix ****said tentatively, ¡°Sam, it seems you¡¯re unaware¡­ Has Jane Fowler cut ties with the Fowler family?¡± That¡¯s impossible¡­ I had no idea¡­ My parents didn¡¯t tell me either. ¡°No, I have to call back quickly and ask what¡¯s going on!* Felix wanted to dissuade Sam. After all, Sam was now a trauma patient. He could not be too agitated. However, Tiffany stopped Felix from doing so. ¡°Tiffany, why¡­¡± Felix was puzzled. ¡°This is the Fowler family¡¯s affairs. We have no right to interfere. Now that Sam knows about this, he won¡¯t let it go until he gets to the bottom,¡± Tiffany answered. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll tell Sam in a few days, but you just won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in a few days, I won¡¯t have the courage to tell Sam again. When Sam finds out, he¡¯ll me us for not telling him,¡± Tiffany said. Felix paused. Then he sighed. They could only watch Sam from the sidelines now that this matter had escted. Sam fished out his phone and called Jack Fowler. ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± The call wasn¡¯t answered. Suddenly. Sam recalled that it was Christmas today. The family should be having a Christmas party at the vi. This was the Fowler family¡¯s usual practice. In the past, the Fowler family did not like Christmas. But things changed when Madelyn Fowler came to the Fowler family The young Madelyn, who read a storybook, expressed her love for snow during Christmas, Santa us, the reindeer, and the gift Santa us had in his socks. It was only then the Fowler family began to celebrate Christmas. It was to fulfill Madelyn¡¯s precious childhood dream. This practice was maintained until now. It would remain unchanged even if they went their separate ways in the future. Those who stayed at home would hold Christmas parties. Sam sent his blessings to his family in the WeChat group chat He looked at the chat for a while. Gradually, Sam put down his phone. Seeing this, Felix said softly, ¡°Sam, you¡­ aren¡¯t you going to call anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Christmas today. They¡¯re having a Christmas gathering at home. Forget it. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± Even though Sam had many questions he wanted to rify, he could only suppress his doubts forcefully It was for the sake of his family. It was then the match concluded. The results of the third group of thepetition were out The top three participants were selected. The first ce was undoubtedly Jane She broke the world record in five minutes and twenty seconds. The second ce was Tiffany. Justin Jay was in third ce. ¡°Those who were called, please head to the camp to receive your prize.¡± There was silence in the medical tent. Sam probably felt the worse out of them. He was defeated by his sister with an overwhelming advantage. And he almost died It felt like his reputation had been stained permanently. Sam could tell that Tiffany was worried about him. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Tiffany, go over and receive the award.¡± ¡°But you-¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do I look that fragile? It¡¯s just one failure. I won¡¯t be discouraged. I¡¯ll surpass myself and break through my inner demons. ¡°Let¡¯s save the battle between us for the next time. As for Jane Fowler¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t have any confidence in winning against that kind of atrocious record.¡± Sam pursed his lips. Tiffany did not say anything else and nodded silently On the other hand, Jane proceeded to the podium to receive the prize. As the person who broke the world record, it was a given that she was in first ce. She was the star of the show. Everyone was holding streamers, cameras, phones, and cameras. They were all aimed at Jane They all saw her as a rising star in the car racing industry. Jane had everyone¡¯s attention. But then, someone recognized Jane¡¯s identity. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jane Fowler, who was the champion of the International Students Drawing Competition that took ce not long ago?¡± ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s really her! When I woke up and saw the heated discussions on the Inte, I rushed to watch the broadcast, but I didn¡¯t make it in time!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I have an impression of her! She¡¯s a beauty from Crucsia! And she¡¯s also the 2D artist, XI ¡°X! I¡¯m a huge fan of you! Please give me an autograph!¡± Jane stood at the center of the podium and smiled warmly. The crowd below was almost out of control, They were barricaded byyers of security guards and police officers, who were transferred here for the asion. Tiffany stood beside her and quietly looked at Jane¡¯s side profile. The moonlight shone on Jane, seemingly coating her with an invible silver glow. Her ck hair fluttered in the night wind on the mountain, exuding a carefree and unruly aura. Her red lips were slightly curved, her chin was raised, and her eyes were like stars. She was elegant and unfathomable Jane stood there, exuding an invisible aura that isted her from the world. Tiffany stared at her. She could tell that Jane was just different from the others. She was not on the same level as them ¡°mortals¡± She was born to be a high and mighty, confident and elegant queen. Even Tiffany, who was from the Laton family, felt that Jane was undefeatable Tiffany dly conceded defeat Jane¡¯s skin was very fair and smooth. Tiffany could almost feel the urge to pinch her. But things were different from earlier. This time. Jane did not even spare Tiffany a nce. She did not greet her either Perhaps it was because of Sam. Sam felt an inexplicable sense of loss. Then something happened. Jane seemed to have caught sight of something interesting She suddenly chuckled She waved in a certain direction Tiffany could not help but follow Jane¡¯s gaze There were too many people It was impossible to see where Jane¡¯s gaze was focused on But little did she know¡­. ry well. Yale Mitchell and the others could hide their auras and presence very They were just standing there He had used his phone to record the moment Jane became the champion The award ceremony soon began. A Meridonian in an elegant suit handed the trophy and gold medal to the three contestants T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He congratted them. Then the prize presentation was over Jane left with the Meridonian, chatting andughing while they made their way out From start to finish, Tiffany never had the chance to speak to Jane She looked a little lonely Sam and the others were watching the live broadcast of the prize presentation in the medical tent Felix coughed lightly ¡°Um¡­ Sam, why don¡¯t you rest? The prize presentation is over. There¡¯s nothing much to see Felix was afraid that Sam would be provoked If Sam weren¡¯t injured, Felix would have mocked him. Sam was ruthlessly crushed by his sister After all, it was a rare opportunity Sam suddenly said ¡°Jane Fowler left with Mr John Maybe they¡¯ve gone to collect the top prize for the champion Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Felix ****paused. ¡°The top prize? Other than the trophy and medal, there¡¯s also a prize of 150 thousand dors. What other rewards are there?¡± ¡­You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Sam Fowler did not say much. Very few people knew about such things. Fowler Corporation had partnered with the corporation in charge of organizing the Rocky Mountains competition If not, Sam wouldn¡¯t have known about this insider news. But now¡­ Sam was a little curious. If Jane didn¡¯t know about this special prize¡­ Who would she choose next? Who would it be? Josh Mitchell pouted. ¡°Why did Jane leave with that person?¡± Yale Mitchell was also a little worried. It was mainly because he saw Jane talking andughing with that guy named John¡­ Hmph! Yale was a little jealous. They only wanted Jane¡¯s attention on them. Feeling nervous, rence York and Tristin Zoe were still observing their surroundings. They were afraid that someone would recognize Yale and cause harm to him. They did not notice Yale¡¯s childish behavior. Then some time passed Jane returned. ¡°Yale, Josh, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°Here, surprise! The trophy is for Yale, and the gold medal is for Josh. One for each of you!¡± Jane did not hesitate to give the blues trophy engraved with diamonds and the expensive gold medal to her senior brothers. ¡°Jane, is this the surprise you were talking about?¡± ¡°This is just one of them. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. Yale and Josh have everything they want. No matter how hard I think, I can¡¯t find suitable Christmas gifts for both of you. ¡°Coincidentally, I came across thispetition a few days ago. I thought it was a suitable Christmas gift after I found out about the prize.¡± Of course, the registration had already ended when Jane found out about thepetition. It was through Queen¡¯s hacking skills that they could tamper with the list of contestants. There was another reason why she wanted to enter thepetition. Jane knew that there was another reward for being the champion of this racingpetition! That reward was the real reason why Jane decided to participate. ¡°Jane¡­¡± Josh smiled dotingly Holding the substantial gold medal in his hand, Josh felt warm and cozy inside. ¡°Jane, I will treasure this gold medal for the rest of my life and keep it safe with me.¡± Josh swore an oath as if deeming it more important than his life. He carefully ced the gold medal in his pocket. Yale rubbed Jane¡¯s head. Then¡­ He kissed the blue diamond trophy he received from Jane. ¡°Mr. Mitchell!¡± Tristin Zoe and rence York were instantly dumbfounded when they saw Yale kiss the trophy Their hearts were pounding with trepidation. What if this trophy was smeared with poison¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I checked the prizes before I gave them to my senior brothers. There¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Hey, Yale, Josh, where¡¯s my Christmas gift?¡± Jane smiled. Then she stretched out her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it. I¡¯ll give it to you when we get back to the hotel.¡± [Me too.] Jane rubbed her tiny hands together. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. This Christmas, she would no longer have to be dismissed by the Fowler family or only receive gifts that Madelyn Fowler didn¡¯t want. After they reunited, her dearest senior brothers had nothing but love and adoration for her. To her, the Christmas present they chose was the most precious one she could ever receive. She felt this was the first time she had ever received such a valuable gift. Jane could not help but look forward to it! After contemting for a while, Tiffany approached them, She spoke softly. ¡°Jane Fowler¡­¡± Jane turned around and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jane knew that she should not vent her hatred for the Fowler family on innocent people However, Jane really did not want to have anything to do with the Fowler family. Jane could also imagine what Tiffany wanted to say, seeing that Tiffany approached Jane of her own ord. ****with Jane¡¯s indifference, Tiffany suddenly felt feeble. ¡°Are you¡­ really not going to visit Sam?¡± Jane answered tly, ¡°I think I¡¯ve made myself very clear I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family. From now on, anything about the Fowlers has nothing to do with me ¡°Sam still doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± ¡°He knows¡­ but because it¡¯s Christmas today, he doesn¡¯t want to ruin the festive atmosphere at the Fowler¡¯s, so he suppressed his desire to ask,¡± Tiffany replied. ¡°Heh! What a fil son. Look how considerate he is toward his family!¡± Jane¡¯s voice was filled with mockery. ¡°Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t interfere in the family affairs of others, but Jane Fowler¡­ Have you really reached a point of no return with the Fowler family? ¡°Sam almost died this time, and he knew nothing about you severing ties with the Fowler family. He¡­ still cherishes you, his younger sister who had been missing for 19 years. ¡°When we were together, he often mentioned your name and said he wanted to get to know you better when he returned to Crucsia¡­¡± Tiffany said Truth be told, Tiffany thought this did not seem like what she herself would say at all. Tiffany, who had always been cold and aloof, hated interfering in other the business of others. And yet¡­ C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. That was what Tiffany was doing currently. Perhaps Tiffany wanted to talk more with Jane so that she could get some helpful information from Jane Maybe it was also for her unknowing friend, Sam, who was kept in the dark. Tiffany could not have felt moreplicated. She was ovee with mixed emotions. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no going back now. Don¡¯t think you can help Sam Fowler in any way. Tiffany Laton, you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± Jane lowered her eyes. In the end, it was just Jane¡¯s wishful thinking. Jane thought that Tiffany was very simr to her previous self. If it was the Jane of the past¡­. She would not have interfered with such matters. One could never empathize with another as long as one was not in their predicament. This was a principle that Jane understood a long time ago. It was especially so when it came to the family affairs of others. Tiffany was an outsider, and yet, she had a highly subjective view of Jane, and it was all because of what her good friend said about Jane. Did Tiffany think of the possibility that her hypocritical ¡°good friend¡± was lying to her? Jane wondered if Sam really meant what he said about wanting to get to know Jane. Would he not know of such a huge incident in Stormton City after so much time had passed? Would he not know of Jane¡¯s contact information after such a long time? Sam did not even say a word to Jane! Jane couldn¡¯t even be bothered to count the debts he owed her from her previous life. The Fowlers were no longer worthy of Jane¡¯s time and effort. Was this Sam¡¯s so-called attempt of wanting to get to know her? What a joke! The Fowlers were a ***of clowns! Lunatics! Jane¡¯s good impression of Tiffany hadpletely disappeared. Tiffany was stunned, not knowing what to say Tiffany could feel the disgust and abhorrence Jane was projecting toward her. For a moment, Tiffany did not know what to do. She could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I said too much. Goodbye.¡± Then she fled. In the meantime, Yale and the others watched quietly. After Tiffany left, Josh said, ¡°Jane, since thepetition is over, are you going back? Or do you n to stay here for a while?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying here at the moment. I still have one more surprise for you all. It¡¯s about¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Jane Fowler did not let the matter with Tiffany Laton and Sam Fowler affect her mood. Tonight, Jane would be celebrating Christmas with her senior brothers! ¡°Bliss¡± and ¡°Happiness¡± were the themes for tonight. Then something happened. ¡°Look!¡± someone eximed. That person pointed to the sky. And everyone looked over. Countless drones flew into the moonlit night. Then¡­. Strings of custom-made fireworks bloomed in the air. The drones set off the fireworks! It seemed those fireworks were customized as well. In the dark sky, two names were gradually pieced together! Y.M. And¡­ Marcus. After exploding in the sky, the dazzling ripples of fireworks seemed to leavesting scars. It was as if someone had craved the names onto the canvas of the starry night sky, creating the illusion that they would be evesting like ¡°A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream.¡± The skies would remember their names, as would the many people who witnessed such an enthralling scene. It would be an unforgettable memory. ¡°Marcus¡­ Could it be that gifted painter?¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s YM.? Are they rted somehow?¡± ¡°If someone set off such beautiful andsting fireworks with my name in the sky for everyone in the city to behold, I. would feel as if I¡¯m the most brilliant star!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, who set off these drone fireworks? I did some calctions just now. Oh my god, there are so many drones. There must be at least tens of thousands of them!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t thepany that sponsored the Rocky Mountainspetition this year arge listedpany specializing in making fireworks? Their fireworks are very exquisite, and they have many different designs. This should be the new fireworks they¡¯re developing!¡± ¡°So is this to advertise their fireworks?¡± There were heated discussions taking ce everywhere. However, it was different for Yale Mitchell and the others. They understood what this meant. The meaning of those dazzling fireworks. Jane was the one who did this. It was her Christmas present to them. They could not have felt more touched. Yale and Josh Mitchell stared at the dazzling, stunning fireworks. They looked like eternal flowers that bloomed in the night sky. This scene was deeply engraved in their heart and soul. They would never ever forget this They were so touched and ovee with emotions that they almost could not resist the urge to cry They had never been so touched. This was because it was Jane Jane was the only one who could make them feel this way. She was the most unique existence in this world. The same went for rence York and Tristin Zoe. Even though rence and Tristin were not involved, they were all moved by Jane¡¯s meticulous preparation. rence and Tristin couldn¡¯t help but have a thought. If only they had such a considerate, intelligent, and capable junior sister who coulde up with surprises for them. They would be so touched that they could probably grow wings and fly high in the sky. They would dote on her and give her everything that she wanted. ¡°This is my gift. May these fireworks bless you. May we always be together, for better or worse,¡± Jane said. She meant exactly what she said. These were her heartfelt wishes. It didn¡¯t matter to her what would happen in the future. Jane wanted to spend more time with her senior brothers, her most important ¡°family¡± in days toe. Jane knew that she had given them the right gift. She was contented that Yale and Josh were moved by her gift ¡°I suddenly feel that¡­ as a senior brother, it¡¯s not a disgraceful thing to fall in love with my junior sister, Josh said out of the blue. That shocked rence York and the others. They almost choked on their saliva. And they kept coughing Jane was speechless. ¡°Josh, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it since you¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯m touched¡± ¡°I feel the same.¡± This time, Josh and Yale Mitchell were on the same side. They thought if only they could pursue Jane openly. Jane was such a precious girl. No matter how unmoved or cold a man was, he would fall for her. This was the first time they felt that their status as a ¡®senior brother¡± was such a hindrance! Jane was speechless. It seemed their kinship was going to change. What should she do? Meanwhile, Sam was in the hospital tent. Sam also saw the fireworks in the night sky. ¡°Marcus, Y.M.¡± These names¡­ It didn¡¯t look like the Fowlers¡¯ initials Even Sam couldn¡¯t figure out what the fireworks Jane requested meant. It wasn¡¯t about the Fowlers. Who else could it be? Was there anything more important than her own family? What exactly happened between Jane and the Fowler family that it was to the point of severing ties? The Fowler family had clearly spent so much effort and time to find her. Sam started to lose control of his thoughts But then his phone rang It wasn¡¯t Jack Fowler Instead, it was Peter Fowler. Sam answered the call. ¡°Peter, why did you call me?¡± Peter answered, ¡°The Christmas party at home has just ended. Dad hasn¡¯t been so happy in a long time. He drank and got drunk, Dwayne helped him back to his room to rest. ¡°I saw the missed calls on Dad¡¯s phone. I was afraid that you had something to tell Dad, so I called. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Rocky Mountains for the Christmas car racing today? Did you get a good ranking? And so you wanted to tell Dad the good news?¡± I¡¯m sorry, Peter, I didn¡¯t,¡± Sam said Sam told Peter what had happened earlier. ¡°What? You lost? Jane Fowler is the champion?¡± Peter was suddenly bombarded with much shocking news. He was caught off guard. It was only after a while that he returned to his senses. Quinton Fowler walked over at this ***. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Peter, how¡¯s it going?¡± Quinton asked. Quinton naturally saw Sam¡¯s missed call from Jack¡¯s phone. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad and little Maddie? Peter asked softly. Quinton replied, ¡°Dwayne is taking care of Dad. He¡¯s already asleep. ¡°Little Maddie has Aaron apanying her Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s rare to see Dad and Little Maddie so happy. As for Sam¡­.. What¡¯s happened with him?¡± Peter gave Quinton a look. He gestured for Quinton to get up and go to the living room. Peter carefully closed the door to the living room. Then he pressed the speaker button. Peter repeated what Sam had just said. ¡°Sam bumped into Jane in Meridonia? This is too much of a coincidence¡­¡± The Fowlers knew that Jane represented the country in the International Students Drawing Competition, and her identity was discovered. She even received recognition from Marcus At that time, everyone was watching the live broadcast. This was no secret. Perhaps it was because they were filming in a foreign production team and were nervously preparing for the racingpetition. Johan Fowler and Sam Fowler, who were in the dark, did not know about this ¡°Yes, Quinton, Peter. Everything I said is the truth. I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°I want to know¡­ What does Jane Fowler mean by cutting ties with the Fowler family? ¡­**and Dad were only going to tell you about it when you return from overseas. Now that you¡¯ve met with Jane Fowler, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to hide it anymore¡± Peter told Sam about Jane¡¯s return to the Fowler family and their various entanglements Sam was at a loss for words. No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 201 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Sam Fowler wentpletely silent He never expected this While he was overseas studying such an incident happened, but he was not informed. Sam was oblivious to all this. He really didn¡¯t know! ¡°Quinton, Peter. You shouldn¡¯t have kept such an important thing from me!¡± Sam became agitated, and his head started to hurt again Felix ***quickly advised, ¡°Sam, calm down. You¡¯re still injured?¡± ¡°This kind of thing. How can I keep my cool? ****it! My head hurts¡± Sam coughed. Then he took a few deep breaths trying to calm his emotions. It felt like his head was going to split in half. ¡°Sam, Aaron and I only discovered this after we finished our work and returned from overseas. Please understand Dad and ***. They don¡¯t want us to worry ¡°But with such a major incident, we¡¯ll find out eventually We might have known long ago if it weren¡¯t for ourplete trust in our family.¡± Quinton said. Sam reassured them, ¡°Aaron, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. It¡¯s too difficult to ept such a big matter in a short period of time. I¡¯ll understand.¡± Sam rubbed his temples. He finally calm down after much effort. ¡°Sam, dont me Jane. It was us, the Fowler family, who let her down. We went too far ¡°You¡¯ve always been overseas and don¡¯t know the whole story. Since Jane didn¡¯t say anything overboard to you when she saw you, it means she doesn¡¯t ***you. ¡°Don¡¯t let your anger get the better of you,¡± Peter quickly exined. Peter didnt want the situation to aggravate. He was afraid that Sam would me Jane for the recent misfortunes of the Fowler Corporation and the Fowler family. ¡°She doesn¡¯t ****me? Peter, you¡¯re wrong¡­ She **all of us Fowlers. I was in a car ident. Those who don¡¯t know better must think I¡¯m close to death. ¡°Tiffany asked Jane toe to visit me. She only said she would sever ties with me. She didn¡¯t care if I lived or died. ¡°You may think that we¡¯re still rted by blood, and she is still a Fowler, but she doesn¡¯t care about us at all. She¡¯s such a heartless and cold woman! ¡°Jane Fowler is just too much! Why would she hurt Dad like this? Or the Fowler family? She wouldn¡¯t exist if not for the Fowler family!¡± Sam gritted his teeth in anger. If Jane appeared in front of Sam now, Sam would grab her shoulder and question her about what she had done! Why did she hurt her biological parents like this? She was worse than a beast! ¡°Hey, Sam Felix felt something was wrong with Sam. Sam was so livid that a vein bulged on his neck. But before Felix could speak, someone interrupted him. ¡°Enough¡± Quinton and Peter had yelled at Sam in unison ¡°Sam, how can you be so vicious! How can you speak ill of Jane! She¡¯s our biological sister! 6 ¡°Peter, I respected your very much, but why did you change so much during the time you studied abroad? You wouldn¡¯t have made such an irrational evaluation in the past!¡± Sam was perplexed. It was apparent to him that Quinton and Peter were mad Sam didn¡¯t know what he should feel at this point ¡°Why do I feel like I said something wrong?¡± Sam thought. Why was he wrong? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sam felt ******¡±Aaron, Peter, did Jane Fowler bewitch you? ¡°Wreaking havoc in the Fowler family, belittling little Maddie, and causing Fowler Corporation¡¯s stock price to plummet¡­ Isn¡¯t this all Jane Fowler¡¯s doing? ¡°Why are you ming me when I¡¯m indignant and want justice from Jane Fowler?¡± Peter retorted, ¡°Because we brought this upon ourselves! We were the ones who let Jane Fowler down first, causing all of this to happen! We¡¯ve already learned our lessons. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to seek justice for us. Sam, you don¡¯t know anything You still have the chance to reconcile with Jane Fowler. I wish I have it How Peter wished he could teleport to the other side of the phone. Peter wanted to pour a bucket of ice-cold water on Sam and get him to sober up! Why would he trample on a golden opportunity to ask for forgiveness when it was one that they did not even dare to think about? Peter and the others, who had hurt Jane Fowler, were no longer qualified to ask for forgiveness. Sam didn¡¯t do anything. He was the person with the most qualifications and status to approach Jane! He was Jane¡¯s biological sixth brother! Sam said nothing. There was only silence again. His mind was a mess. Sam needed time to think. Peter continued, ¡°Sam, Aaron and I know of Henry, Dwayne, and Peter¡¯s doings and how they repented their sins. We¡¯re aware that the Fowler family has let Jane down! ¡°We don¡¯t have the right to say anything about **and Dad, but from an objective perspective, ***and Dad didn¡¯t fulfill their duty as Jane¡¯s parents, who have been missing for 19 years. Instead, they wronged Jane! *Jane must have suffered a lot. She must have lost all hope for us. That¡¯s why she left the Fowler family disappointed and chose to cut ties with us! Jane once loved this family as much as she **it now! ¡°Dad has already realized his mistake and chose to reconcile with Jane. I don¡¯t want to hear these words from you again! Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you even if you¡¯re a member of our family!¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­ Sam said. Sam could only concede obediently out of his respect for Quinton, his elder brother. Meanwhile, Felix heaved a sigh of relief. Felix had no idea what was going on since this was an affair of the Fowler family. Fortunately, Sam regained hisposure and returned to being that cool-headed him again. Otherwise, Felix was concerned that if Sam got agitated, the wound on his brain would open up and start bleeding again. It would not end up well if his injuries worsened. Seeing that Sam admitted his mistake, Quinton¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Rest well now. I¡¯ll make a trip to Meridonia to visit you.¡± Sam said, ¡°Quinton, you¡¯reing? Oh, don¡¯t tell Dad and ***about my injury¡­ Quinton replied, ¡°I know what to say and what not to say. Fortunately, nothing serious happened to you. But as your brother, I have to take a look at you. ¡°It¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll fly over tomorrow. Bye.¡± The line went dead. Now there was only silence. Quinton returned the phone to Peter. Peter pursed his lips. ¡°Quinton, you¡¯re not going to Meridonia just to see Sam, are you? Are you still nning to look for Jane?¡± Quinton answered, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to fate¡­ Meridonia is a huge ce. Even if we know that Jane has yet to return to Crucsia, we might not be able to meet her. ¡°Aaron has already done his best to get Jane back. I can¡¯t just not do anything, even though this doesn¡¯t suit my personality. ¡°Peter, the Fowler family owes Jane. As the fourth son of the Fowler family, I have topensate her!¡± Peter said, ¡°Thank you, Quinton. The rtionship between the Fowler family and Jane has deteriorated to this extent¡­ I am the one who should shoulder most of the responsibility. ¡°But¡­ I know I am the most unworthy brother to ask Jane for her forgiveness¡­ Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 202 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Peter Fowler lowered his eyes to hide the pain within. He was terribly heartbroken. Sometimes, Peter would have nightmares. Ones that made him feel utterly remorseful. He would dream of the past and how he abused Jane emotionally. He would dream of the previous him who only had eyes for Madelyn Fowler, the evil him who dismissed Jane and wished that Jane could ***. Just like the current Sam Fowler. Peter had once given Jane the silent treatment. He didn¡¯t think it was a form of abuse at that time. He had once thought that Jane should be grateful that they epted her back to the Fowler family, giving her a chance at inheriting the family¡¯s assets. As for the others, nothing else belonged to Jane. She should not wish for anything else. But little did he know¡­ Jane was their biological sister. It was their viciousness that had hurt Jane. They were the ones who ***Jane away. Peter felt that he was a ***in the past. He was so disgusted by his past self. How could he do such inhumane acts toward Jane? Peter loathed himself. How he wished he could strangle his inhumane self to death. Quinton Fowler patted Peter on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all family. Don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s great that you changed after knowing your mistakes. I¡¯ve seen Jane, and I know she¡¯s not someone vicious. If she knows what you think, then perhaps she would let go of the past on ount of us being blood-rted. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to get Jane back. Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this. I¡¯m afraid others will be worried if they discover something happened to Sam,¡± Quinton assured Peter. ¡°I know. Thank you, Quinton. Thank you so much¡­¡± Peter sobbed. He raised his head and took a deep breath, not letting the tears that welled up in his eyes fall. Jane Fowler¡­ ¡°Sorry,¡± Peter murmured in his heart. ¡°I really owe you too much,¡± he thought. Fortunately, Peter had nowe to his senses. At the very least, he could stop the other brothers from hurting Jane. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Peter hoped that Sam wouldn¡¯t act like a ***and do something that would make him regret for the rest of his life. Otherwise, it would be toote for regrets if Sam ended up like Peter. But unbeknownst to Peter¡­ All of this was heard by a certain silhouette in the dark. Madelyn gritted her teeth in jealousy. mes shot out of her beautiful eyes, filled with resentment. Madelyn could not even imagine Jane appearing in front of her now. If looks could *****, Jane would have ***when Madelyn shot daggers at her. ¡°Jane Fowler! You ***! You deserve to ***! Why don¡¯t you just ***? ***! ***!¡± Madelyn cursed inwardly. Why did Jane have to appear and hurt the Fowler family, the Fowler Corporation, and also Madelyn¡¯s status as the youngdy of the Fowler family? Jane even made her brothers fight over her. They were sad, guilty, depressed, and tearful for Jane¡­ Even her, Madelyn Fowler, couldn¡¯t achieve such a thing! How could she, Jane Fowler, be worthy of such privileges? ¡®Little ***, what¡¯s wrong?¡± someone asked. Aaron Fowler appeared behind Madelyn. Madelyn said she wanted to go down and get some water but rejected Aaron when he said he wanted to help her get it Aaron was concerned because she had not returned for some time, so he came. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aaron. I just saw Quinton and Peter in the living room. They seemed to be talking about something. I¡¯m a little curious¡­¡± Madelyn instantly changed her expression and pretended to be pitiful. At this moment, the living room door opened. At the sight of Madelyn and Aaron, Quinton and Peter were a little surprised, and their hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Aaron, Little ***, why are you two here?¡± Could it be that they had heard their conversation just now? Aaron was about to speak. ¡°No, I just happened to pass by. Quinton, Peter, what are you guys doing in the living room? Why are you being so mysterious?¡± Madelyn beat Aaron to it. She put on an act and pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything. She did not reveal that she knew something had happened to Sam and that Quinton would be heading to Meridonia to look for Jane. Now, the Fowler family was on the verge of copse because of this ***, Jane Fowler. Most of the love and attention that should have belonged to Madelyn had been snatched from her. Madelyn even suspected that¡­ to the Fowlers, perhaps Jane was more important than her now! Compared to Madelyn, who had an overwhelming advantage previously, Jane Fowler was a piece of trash that everyone despised and wished would disappear. Madelyn had schemed and spent a lot of money to create the giarism incident, but it had benefited Jane. Madelyn could not let Aaron and Dwayne Fowler know about this¡­ Otherwise, the two would follow in Quinton¡¯s footsteps to look for Jane in Meridonia. If Jane were persuaded by her brothers to return to the Fowler family on ount of the Fowler family¡¯s assets, then Madelyn¡¯s status would be threatened. The ¡°princess,¡± Madelyn, would be ruthlessly stepped on by Jane, never to make aeback again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just received a call. I have something to do overseas.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it isn¡¯t on Christmas.¡± Quinton heaved a sigh of relief secretly. He casually made up a reason and covered up the matter. Meanwhile, Jane was still at the camp. She didn¡¯t know what happened at the Fowler family today. She was not interested either way. Jane only found the Fowler family and their affairs distasteful when she happened to chance upon them. After returning to the hotel, Jane was filled with anticipation¡­ She was excited about the Christmas gift Yale and Josh Mitchell had prepared for her! ¡°Yale, Josh, we¡¯re already at the hotel. Where¡¯s the gift?¡± It was only times like this when Jane acted her age: a 19-year-old university student. She held Yale¡¯s arm with one hand and Josh¡¯s arm with another. She jumped around happily and begged for gifts coquettishly. She was like a loved and cherished little princess in a fairy tale. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you right away. Just wait for it¡­¡± Yale and Josh smiled at her dotingly. Their gazes were as gentle as could be. They wanted to give their little princess, Jane, the most precious things in the world. rence York and Tristin Zoe followed behind them. Tristin could not help but sigh at this scene. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel like Mr. Mitchell and his brother feel more humanely¡­¡±. Who would have thought that this trio all had incredible identities? One was the super hacker, Queen, who was all-powerful in the Dar. One was a scientific researcher treasured and kept in absolute secrecy by Crucsia. Another was a genius painter who was renowned worldwide, Marcus. They only looked like three close-knit siblings. ¡°That¡¯s the reason we apanied Mr. Mitchell here.¡± ¡°These are the only times Mr. Mitchell¡¯s true nature is brought out.¡± ¡°Humans can¡¯t live their lives robotically. Experiencing the colors of this world is the true meaning of life.¡± rence could not help but sigh, Soon after, Yale and Josh returned to their room. Then they took out the carefully prepared gift. ¡°Jane! Merry Christmas!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 203 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Both of the gifts were wrapped. It was clear that they had been carefully prepared. They were wrapped with Christmas gift paper and tied with a little red bow. They were absolutely perfect for the asion. In the meantime¡­ Yale also prepared a Christmas gift for Josh. ¡°This is yours. There¡¯s another one, too¡­ It¡¯s for Eden, whom I¡¯ve never met before. Help me pass it to him.¡± ¡°Okay. Yale, this is your gift.¡± Josh knew that Yale wasing, so of course, he prepared a gift for Yale. Everyone exchanged gifts. Jane saw it all unfold.¡± Without knowing, her mind recalled the scene of Madelyn and the Fowlers exchanging gifts. It seemed like a lifetime ago. But this time, Jane was surrounded by her ¡°found family¡± and her seniors. Jane would never have to wander through life alone again, without anyone by her side. ¡°Although I want to open the gifts and see what¡¯s inside, I¡¯d better leave it as a surprise. I¡¯ll unwrap it in the room. Opening it now would be impolite. By the way¡­ Mr. York, Mr. Zoe, please wait a moment.¡± Jane ran to her hotel room with the gifts she had received from her seniors. Then, she brought two gifts and gave them to rence and Tristin, respectively. rence and Tristin were slightly shocked when they received Jane¡¯s gifts. ¡°We have gifts, too?¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re friends, after all. Since you¡¯re visiting during Christmas, I have to prepare some gifts for you, don¡¯t I? I think these gifts would suit the two of you very well. I spent a lot of time thinking about it. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m only nice to my seniors. I remember everyone who treats me well.¡± Jane raised her eyebrows. rence and Tristin were not the only people who treated her well. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. There were also Andy, L, and Hugh¡­. And Jane had also prepared gifts for them.. When she returned to Crucsia, she would have a chance to give them their gifts. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± Immediately, rence and Tristin felt like the gifts they were holding were like hot potatoes. It was because they did not expect they would have to prepare Christmas gifts for Jane. 6 Now that Jane had given them gifts, wouldn¡¯t it be rude of them not to give her something in return? ¡°Jane¡­ We came in a hurry. We were preupied with Mr. Mitchell¡¯s security assignment and didn¡¯t think of this. This Nebean dagger has been with me since I was in the army. Its existence is irreceable, like my own life. If you don¡¯t mind, please ept it.¡± Tristin pulled out the Nebean dagger. He had always carried it with him and kept it safe. ¡°I was awarded this pocket watch the first time I received the Medal of Glory from the army. I¡¯ve been carrying it with me, just like Tri?tin. Due to too many factors, I didn¡¯t think to prepare any gifts¡­ Please ept this.¡± rence took out a vintage pocket watch. It looked historically significant. ¡°Alright, alright. These two items are so important to you. How can I ept them? When I give gifts, I never ask for anything in return. I only give them to the people I want to give to. These gifts you¡¯ve prepared for me mean so much. They¡¯re even better than my gifts. Because of that, I¡¯ll owe you both a favor if I ept them.¡± Jane shrugged, not wanting to ept the gifts. ¡°No. You¡¯ve been of great help to our organization. If you don¡¯t ept it, we won¡¯t leave.¡± Instead, rence and Tristin became more insistent. After a brief pause, Jane said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave you hanging. I¡¯ll ept your gifts.¡± After epting rence and Tristin¡¯s gifts, Jane returned to her room happily. Before closing the door, she smiled at everyone. ¡°Merry Christmas, everyone. Goodnight, Yale, Josh, Mr. York, Mr. Zoe. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Although it was already 11:30 p.m., Jane wanted to stay with them for a while longer. However, she was too curious about what gifts they had prepared for her. She did not want to wait any longer. After Jane returned to her room, Josh pointed out that it was gettingte and he had to go back first. Josh was the first one to leave. rence and Tristin also wanted to continue to make security arrangements for Yale. At that moment, Yale took out a small notebook. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ve also prepared gifts for the two of you.¡± Both rence and Tristin shouted in unison. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Although they were overjoyed and excited that Mr. Mitchell would think of them, they had no more gifts to spare. distressed. It was the first time they felt so tormented when receiving gifts. They were very Jane returned to her room. The first gift she unwrapped was Yale¡¯s. His gift was a transparent crystal ball. ¡°Huh? Yale¡¯s gift is so¡­ unique.¡± Jane touched the transparent crystal ball with her fingertips. Immediately, it was as if the crystal ball was deconstructing. It became a DNA helix, spiraling on an axis. It kept changing. Jane was shocked. ¡°What on earth is this?¡± She had never seen anything like it. Jane found a note inside the gift box. On if it was Yale¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Jane, this is a crystal ball made from the most recently discovered scientific factor. Through contact with the electrons in a person¡¯s fingerprint, it deduces the positive and negative electrons in the brain and automatically produces any image you¡¯re thinking of.¡± Jane was amazed. It sounded¡­ very high-tech. Jane had heard of this research factor. Several years ago, Jane epted an assignment with the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization on the Dar. It involved the research of this scientific factor. Unexpectedly, now, it had been invented. It was just that the production cost was exorbitant. This little crystal ball was made from scientific factors. Jane knew it cost tens of millions. That was a massive amount of money. Due to the cost estimate, it could not officially enter production. Only a prototype based on the proof of concept could be made. As Crucsia¡¯s leading scientist, Yale had countless patents and copyrights. Those royalty payments alone would have earned him more than millions of dors each year. He was not short of money at all. Jane tried to think of Yale and touched the crystal ball with her fingertips. Whoosh- The crystal ball began to transform. It did transform into a *****, transparent ¡°little Yale¡±. It even looked simr to him. Jane thought of other people. The crystal ball changed ording to Jane¡¯s thoughts. ¡°This high-tech gift matches Yale¡¯s personality so much. Haha. I like it.¡± Jane was grateful. Yale had given her such a thoughtful gift. Next, she unwrapped Josh¡¯s Christmas present. Judging from the gift wrapping, it must be a painting. After Jane unwrapped it, she saw the painting. She could not help but be stunned. It was a painting of Humphrey Mitchell, her Teacher. Even though Humphrey still looked young in the painting, Josh¡¯s superb painting skills made him appear vivid and lifelike. It seemed like the Teacher had taken a photo when he was young, and the portrait had been passed down. Through the frame, Humphrey¡¯s eyes seemed especially clear. They were like ck holes, deep and captivating. It reminded Jane of the day she first met the Teacher. His silhouette was the same as how Jane remembered him. In excitement, Jane immediately took out her phone and sent a message to Josh. [Josh, this gift¡­ It¡¯s a portrait of Teacher from when he was young. I can¡¯t believe it.] Josh replied, [How is it? Do you like it, Jane?] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 204 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Josh seemed to have expected Jane to send him a message He had been waiting for a long time. Jane replied. I like it. I like it so much. Oh, my god. Josh, you¡¯re so amazing I knew it. I knew that I would love your gift. the most¡¯] Josh said. [You and Yale do have a special connection. I just replied to Yale¡¯s message. I gave him the same Christmas gift I gave you, too] Jane replied, [Teacher means the world to us. No one can rece him. Even though I could never see him again, after so many years, I still clearly remember his face. Seeing what Teacher looked like when he was young makes me feel like I¡¯ve traveled through time and space. It feels so wonderful ] Jane held the portrait in her arms. A warm feeling surged in her heart. Josh replied with a meme of two peopleforting each other. He said, [I¡¯m d you like it, Jane.] Jane replied, [I do! Josh,e and visit me tomorrow when you¡¯re free. Let¡¯s go skiing.] Josh said, [Sure, sure. Of course. Both you and Yale are here. No matter how busy I am, I have to make time and apany you both.] After Jane finished putting away Yale¡¯s and Josh¡¯s gifts, she was about to shower and sleep. She was looking forward to the morning. Tomorrow would be a beautiful day. But at that moment, her phone vibrated. Jane thought it might be a message from Yale or Josh. She unlocked her phone and looked at the message, only to see that it was Hugh. Hugh texted, [Janie, are you asleep?] Jane said, [Not yet. I was just about to take a shower. By the way, Merry Christmas. I¡¯ll give you your gift when I get back.] Hugh replied, [Janie, go to the hotel¡¯s back entrance. There¡¯s a surprise waiting for you.] Jane was slightly caught by surprise. After that, she sent him another message. Hugh did not reply. In the past, Hugh would have replied to her instantly. ¡°What is Hugh up to? What is he nning to do?¡± Jane nced at the time. It was already 11:45 p.m. Christmas was almost over. After thinking for a moment, Jane put on a thick down jacket. # She walked past the hotel corridor. It was filled with the spirit of Christmas and a sweet-smelling fragrance. She arrived at the hotel¡¯s back entrance. It began to snow. Snowkes danced in the sky. On the street, some couples shared a scarf and held onto each other tightly. Their expressions were full of happiness as they chatted andughed. Watching those couples from the hotel¡¯s back entrance, Jane fell into a reverie. It was so cold. However, there was also a sense of peace. Jane sighed. Her breath condensed into a ***fog in the air. Everything was covered by snow. Jane wondered why Hugh had called her to the hotel¡¯s back entrance. Hugh was not the kind of person who would pull pranks. Just as Jane was thinking about this, she heard something. Tap, tap, tap. She heard the sound of a horse carriage on the street. Jane followed the sound and looked over In the next second¡­ Jane could not believe her own eyes. Because¡­ She saw a ***horse It was pulling a pumpkin shaped carriage. It was like a fairy tale. Jane remembered the magical carriage that the Fairy Godmother made for Cindere. She had changed into a ***evening gown and a pair of high heels. It was just that Jane was dressed a little less charming than that. Realizing this, her fairytale fantasy was utterly shattered ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, please get in the car.¡± The coachman stepped off the ***-horse carriage respectfully. He opened the door for Jane. Jane remembered that she had seen this man before. He must be Life. He was often at Hugh¡¯s side and was apetent, top-notch assistant. He knew everything and could do anything perfectly. Jane asked tentatively, ¡°Since you¡¯re here¡­ Does that mean that Hugh is also here?¡± Life lowered his head. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, his instruction was that if you¡¯d like to know the answer, please get into the car.¡± She chuckled. Hugh was apparently in the mood to do something so mysterious. Forget it, Jane thought. At least she knew why Hugh wanted her to go to the hotel¡¯s back entrance. Jane decided to entertain Hugh¡¯s request and have fun with him. She would treat it as the perfect end to the first-ever Christmas of her new life. After Jane boarded the pumpkin carriage, Life tugged the ***horse and began to head toward a certain direction. The pumpkin carriage was warm inside. The interior was extremelyfortable. It waspletely isted from the cold and snow outside. Jane leaned against the headrest. There was also hot tea, snacks, cake, and an assortment of ****on the small coffee table. For some reason, Jane used her phone to record a ten-second video of everything. She sent it to Hugh. Jane wanted to know the answer to a question. Jane asked, [Did you arrange for all these?] Hugh replied, [Do you like it? I can sense that you¡¯re the same as me. We prefer simple and colorful things. When I set it up, I chose to throw away the unnecessary decorations and left behind the things you¡¯re most likely to take a liking to.] This time, Hugh replied to her immediately. Life must have told Hugh that Jane had boarded the pumpkin carriage. She could not run away anymore. Jane texted back, [Fortunately, it¡¯s already sote, and it¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s cold, and there aren¡¯t many people outside. Otherwise, if someone took a picture of this **Horse Pumpkin Carriage, it would be a trending post tomorrow.) Hugh said, [It¡¯s such a beautiful night, and I want to spend it with my beloved princess. I won¡¯t let others stand in my way.] Jane said, [I see¡­ So you dide to Meridonia.] Hugh replied, [Yes, I¡¯m here. You had so much fun with your senior brothers today. If it¡¯s alright with you¡­ Would you spend the rest of your night with me?] Everyone had always revered Hugh. But from these words¡­ He sounded as if he was pleading. If Hugh¡¯s business partners who hadpeted with him saw that sentence¡­ They would be so shocked that their eyes would fall out. People said that love had always been an inevitable curse. Hugh¡¯s ice-cold heart would also soften in front of his most beloved woman. It did not matter that he was mighty and invincible. He would kneel on one knee with flowers in his hand. All for the sake of seeing her smile. Jane texted, [You¡¯d rather ask for my forgiveness than my permission. You even piqued my curiosity and made me get into the carriage, so I woulde to you. Am I still allowed to say no?] From this perspective, Hugh¡¯s actions seemed more familiar to her. He was bossy. Hugh replied, [I don¡¯t want to give you any room to refuse. I want to hear you say¡­ that you want to come to me. Janie, I want this to work. I want us, until death do us part.] Jane saw Hugh¡¯s message and his love talk. Her heart skipped a beat. She felt her body heating up quickly. It was probably because the carriage was too warm¡­ Cough, cough. [Alright. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish, then. I¡¯m almost there. Wait for me¡­] Jane had just sent the message. But she suddenly felt that it was too direct. Hurry, she told herself, delete it. Hugh asked, [Janie, what did you send? It disappeared too quickly. I didn¡¯t see it.] Even though Hugh had kept staring at the phone screen, Jane¡¯s speed was astonishing. Hugh only saw the beginning of her message, which was [Alright. I¡¯ll¡­] Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He did not see anything after that. Jane thought for a moment. She sent him a picture. That day, Jane and her senior brothers went to the amusement park. She took a picture of the sky. The sky was blue, and the ***were clear. The sunlight pierced through the ***and shone warmly on the ground. For Jane, this was the best Christmas ever. The people who meant the most to her were by her side. Even the sky looked so beautiful today. And at that moment¡­ This picture of the sky had a deeper meaning to it. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 205 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Hugh stared at the photo Jane sent. He thought about it for a long time. 1 But he still could not figure out its meaning and what Jane was trying to say. Hugh texted, [Janie, I give up. Does this photo¡­ mean anything?] Jane answered, [Haha. Who would¡¯ve known that the president of D.Y. Group, the person running the Croft family, would not know something? I thought you knew everything I Hugh said, [Yeah¡­ Because I¡¯m **.] Jane paused briefly when she saw Hugh¡¯s message. She tried to picture Hugh¡¯s dignified and handsome face as he sent that message. She could not picture it at all. The contrast was too stark. Jane somehow felt like she was always bullying Hugh because Hugh liked her. She felt like a brazen little witch. Jane quickly opened her TikTok She found a video she had seen when scrolling through the app in her spare time. She forwarded it to Hugh. Hugh saw that Jane had sent him a link. He lowered his eyes and tried to stay calm. He clicked on it. In the video, a female was speaking. Her tone sounded gentle. you, too¡¯. Because a She said, ¡°If one day, someone ***you a picture of the sky, you should reply to them with, I miss you, poem once said, ¡®I glimpsed the sky in the morning, and the ***in the evening. Wherever I go, I think of you. Whatever I do, I think of you.¡± The author was an ancient Crucsian poet. Thump, thump. Hugh¡¯s heart quickened all of a sudden. He could not control it. At that moment¡­ Hugh¡¯s hand that was holding his phone began to shake slightly. The video Jane sent¡­ Was she trying to say that¡­. Hugh did not dare to read too deeply into it. At first, he wanted to do as the video said. He was about to reply, II miss you, too.] But in the end¡­ Hugh deleted those words. He searched for the words to reply. Something that could express all his emotions. It could not be as simple as those four words. Jane was still waiting for Hugh¡¯s reply. She felt like a young girl, waiting expectantly. It was because the video she sent Hugh had already shown him how she felt about him. Hugh was not ***. He would understand. But she was too shy. Counting her both lifetimes, Jane had only lived for more than 20 years. She had never been in a rtionship. She had been single all her life. Although Hugh had taken the initiative to pursue her¡­. But when she responded to Hugh¡¯s feelings, Jane still could not control the butterflies in her stomach. Oh, my god, she thought. Was she in love? Being in love would only hold her back from her true purpose! Just as Jane¡¯s mind started to crash and **down, Hugh¡¯s reply finally appeared on her screen [I admired the flowers in spring, and watched the snow in winter. In my waking moments, I miss you. In my dreams, I miss you.] Truthfully, the first time Jane saw this sentence¡­¡­¡­ Without thinking, she held her breath. She told herself that she could not possibly fall in love. She must not fall in love. Wasn¡¯t focusing on her career good enough? Men would only slow her down. The rational part of Jane¡¯s mind was shouting like crazy. However, another little voice was secretly egging her on. The voice said, ¡°Oh, my god. Mr. Croft is so smooth. If a man said these things to me, I would fall in love immediately.¡± The rational voice argued, ¡°***up, you love-struck ***. I want to focus on my career. Rtionships are nothing but ***. Feelings should be flushed down toilet bowls and thrown into the ocean.¡± The two little voices fought. Jane¡¯s head was about to explode. She replied, [Mr. Croft! How elegant! Hahaha! Awesome!] She would apologizeter. At that moment, her head was hurting badly. She had to deny the truth. It was necessary. Jane wanted to lie down for a while. She did not want to look at her phone anymore. How frustrating. However, at that moment¡­ The carriage stopped. She heard Life¡¯s voice. He sounded respectful. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, we¡¯ve arrived at our destination.¡± Oh, ***. Jane rubbed her temples. She thought, ¡°Oh, Jane. Come what march¡­ Wait, that¡¯s not right. Come what may. When disaster strikes, no one can escape it. It¡¯s time to fight back.¡± After taking a few deep breaths, Jane got out of the carriage. The wind and snow w against her face. Even her thick down jacket, gloves, hat, and scarf could not block the cold. But Jane was very grateful for this snowstorm. It cooled her down. Her head was feeling feverish. herdow She was feeling much more alert now. She looked up. She could not help but pause. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce¡­ Count Lauren of Fousm¡¯s Castle?¡± This was no ordinary manor. Instead, it was the real deal. It had once been the castle where the count lived. Because Count Lauren¡¯s descendant had failed in business, he could no longer maintain the castle. Only then did he bite the bullet and sell it online. It was said that a mysterious person had paid 100 million dors to buy this castle. For a castle in the city of Fousm, in Meridonia, 100 million dors was still an enormous amount of money. But including the various expenses required throughout the year, the total figure was astronomical. Ordinary people would not even dare to think about it. Jane had heard about this. She never thought that the person who bought the castle was Hugh. That day, the castle was decorated with Christmas trees and colorful baubles. The castle was brightly lit. Life opened the castle gates with a key. The first thing Jane saw was a Christmas tree shrouded in snowkes. There was also a bright-red carpet. It stretched all the way into the castle. Life bowed respectfully. ¡°Please, Miss Jane Fowler. Mr. Croft is waiting for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Jane walked onto the red carpet. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She walked toward the castle. It was not a long walk. But Jane walked very slowly. She thought of the pumpkin carriage, the ***horse, this red carpet, the castle, and snowkes¡­ They felt like a fairy tale, and she was the princess. Tsk, she clicked her tongue. She thought, ¡°If I had known, I would have changed my clothes.¡± At this moment, style was much more important than staying warm. Her outfit was too much of a killjoy. Even Jane felt like she was wasting the opportunity away. If Hugh were to wee Jane, and if he was dressed like a noble prince¡­. What should Jane do? ***. Jane felt helpless thinking about it. But when Jane arrived at the entrance of the castle, Hugh was not the one who weed her. Instead, it was a tall, thin, and gentlemanly blond man with gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, my name is Jack. Please follow me.¡± As if he already knew who Jane was, Jack respectfully weed Jane into the castle. She walked further into the ancient Wetanean-style castle. It was full of historical significance. The crystal chandelier in the center emitted a dazzling light. The antiques that could be seen everywhere in the castle were ced neatly. Everything seemed to follow a precise order. It was a pleasing sight. sing sight. Jack brought Jane to a room. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, you can change into the clothes you¡¯d like to wear tonight. Mr. Croft has customized all these evening gowns ording to your measurements. You can call me when you¡¯re ready, and I¡¯ll take you to Mr. Croft.¡± With all the resources at Hugh¡¯s disposal, it was not surprising that he knew Jane¡¯s measurements. But she did not expect him to have also prepared the clothes for her. She apuded his ¡°thoughtfulness¡±. Jane entered the changing room. She looked at the dazzling array of clothes. She was thoroughly amazed. Holy ***! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 206 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The changing room was almost 200 square meters wide. All the space was used to store clothes and shoes¡­ All of them were custom made by a designer who was so famous that even Jane recognized the name. Everything was super-limited edition. These things could not be bought with money alone. It was because these designs were customized. They were one-of-a-kind. The next time the designer received an order, he would ask someone else to create a design.. It would not be the same style. It waspletely different from the kind of limited edition outfits Madelyn always wore and showed off. The discontinued items she owned did note close, either. This was the real deal. There was only one of each in the entire world. Not to mention the luxury cosmetic brands she saw. ¡°Oh, to be young, ****, and rich.¡± Even Jane could not help but say this. Not to mention how much money was needed to maintain Count Lauren¡¯s castle. The things in this room alone were worth at least tens of millions. Jane even found it hard to make a decision. After some thought, Jane could only surrender to fate and pick a red evening gown. She wore ck leather gloves that were engraved with diamonds. After putting on a pair of crystal high heels, she flipped back her long hair with both hands, letting it fall over her shoulders. Facing the mirror, shepleted the look with a costume tiara made of crystal. There was a pile of skincare products on the table, along with all kinds of branded lipsticks and foundations. Jane had taken a fancy to one of them. Her lips curled into a smile. She picked up the rouge. It was a charming custom, unique to Crucsians. Jane ced it on her lips and pressed on it. Now, her lips were bright red. They looked extremely kissable. After putting on some light makeup, Jane walked out of the room. Jack, who was waiting outside, could not help but pause when he saw Jane. It took him a while toe back to his senses. Although he knew that Jane was gorgeous, after dressing up, she looked as beautiful as a fairy. She looked immacte. Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­ Miss Jane Fowler, you¡¯re too beautiful. I was too engrossed just now. I¡¯m so sorry. Please don¡¯t tell Mr. Croft about this. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Croft might misunderstand.¡± Jack quickly exined. Fortunately, Hugh was not around. A wornan who could make Hugh go to such an extent must be very important to him. It would not be untoward to say that he liked her. Knowing the ruthless tyrant that Hugh was, he would not allow others to have any interest in his woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Jane casually flipped her long hair. This way¡­ She would be able to give Hugh a ¡°surprise¡±ter. Jack brought Jane to the top floor of the castle He stopped in front of a red door. ¡°Mr. Croft is inside. Please enter, Miss Jane Fowler.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane stepped forward and pushed open the door. She walked straight in. She noticed that the ceiling of the room had been modified. The room itself was spacious, a few hundred square meters wide. The ceiling had been changed to ss. It was transparent. Jane could see the snowkes fluttering in the night sky. The room was warm. In front of her, a figure stood by the French windows. He looked like an ancient Wetanean prince. He was dressed in an aristocratic suit, with redbuds as the primary color. Every button was done meticulously, and the golden jade piercing through the man¡¯s sleeves exuded his graceful and noble aura. He wore long leather shoes, and his hair had been meticulously styled. He looked immacte and elegant. There was a faint fragrance on his body. It was not a brand Jane knew, but it made her feel at ease. At this moment, Hugh was not the person the world knew him as. He was neither cold-hearted, ruthless, nor bloodthirsty. He had gotten rid of those. Only a man with a gentle, calming presence was left. His handsome face was as perfect as a god¡¯s. Under the faint light of the ssmp, he looked so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart flutter. No one would have thought that D.Y. Group¡¯s president, Hugh Croft, would have such a gentle side. And it was because Hugh would only show Jane this side of him. Jane was the only person in the world who could bask in his tenderness forever. Every time Jane approached Hugh, his heartbeat would start to quicken uncontrobly. This was a reaction caused by two Type Omega blooding into contact. Jane knew this. Jane had thought because she had seen Hugh so many times, she would have gotten used to the pounding in her heart. However, she felt as if they were meeting each other for the first time. It was so full of passion. Hugh¡¯s deep eyes gazed at her red evening gown. He saw her walking over toward him, proud as a phoenix. He only had eyes for her. And his heart could no longer amodate anything else. There were millions of resplendent beauties in the world. But Hugh wanted only one Jane stood in front of Hugh. Hugh extended his hand to Jane. He bowed slightly, like a true Wetanean prince. She was the woman he loved the most, and he was showing her his highest form of respect. The corners of Jane¡¯s ***curled up. She took off her ck leather gloves and reached out with her smooth and delicate right hand, cing it in Hugh¡¯s palm. Hugh took the opportunity to hold Jane¡¯s hand. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He ced it in his palm and stroked her thumb gently. It was smooth. It felt like satin in his hand. He had touched her hand. He never wanted to let go of it. Hugh held Jane¡¯s hand and let her walk to his side. Jane spoke softly. Her voice sounded slow and calm like a cat purring. It made his heart stir. ¡°How much effort did it take to pull off such a grand gesture?¡± ¡°I saw Andy at the International Students Drawing Competition. I told you, to celebrate your victory, I would give you a surprise. I wanted it to be today, on Christmas.¡± Hugh¡¯s voice was like a flowing brook. As he spoke, Jane heard the sound of snowkes falling onto the ss ceiling. They fell right into her heart. In the midst of everything¡­. Hugh harbored a little selfish desire. He had not been satisfied with only text messages and video calls. He could only see her through the phone screen. He wanted to see Jane standing before him, feeling her warmth and smelling her fragrance. As people used to say, nice guys finishst. Hugh¡¯s rational mind told him he should not interfere with Jane¡¯s trip to Meridonia. She had too many important things to do. But his heart did not allow it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane smiled at Hugh. Her smile filled Hugh¡¯s heart. Hugh could not help but extend his other hand, brushing his fingertips carefully across Jane¡¯s delicate face. Jane felt ticklish. She frowned slightly. Hugh¡¯s touch seemed to have reached into Jane¡¯s heart. It was an irresistible temptation. ¡°Janie, you don¡¯t have to thank me. For you, I would do anything¡­.. Now and in the future, you¡¯re the mistress of this castle. I¡¯m giving you the right to use this castle. Everything here is made for you. I¡¯ve already instructed everyone. This is my Christmas present to you.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 207 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 207 Chapter 207 ¡°Are you giving me this castle?¡± Even Jane could not help but frown. This thing was worth hundreds of millions. ¡°Since we¡¯re in Fousm, this gift was an original idea that I thought of. Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Hugh sounded a little nervous. Although he had expected such a situation, sensing that Jane might not like his Christmas gift, Hugh still panicked. After all, his backup n was inferior to this castle. ¡°No¡­ I like it very much, but it¡¯s too expensive. It makes my Christmas present for you look so dull, Jane exined. Seeing that Jane did not ***his gift, Hugh secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he spoke gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as it¡¯s from you, I¡¯ll treat it like a priceless treasure. I¡¯ll cherish it for the rest of my life.¡± Hugh had received countless gifts in his life. Ever since his mother died in a car ident, no matter how many gifts Hugh received, they were not as precious and warm as the gifts his mother used to give him when he was a child. But now¡­ The feelings that Hugh thought would never appear again hade back to life. As long as it was a gift from Jane, even if it were a pebble, Hugh would be overjoyed. Because it was from Jane. No one else could rece how much she meant to him. He would reserve all his love and tenderness for her alone. In Hugh¡¯s heart, no other woman mattered except for Jane. ¡°Here. I figured you¡¯d fly here. I¡¯ve brought your Christmas present.¡± Jane was holding a vintage Chanel bag she had taken from the changing room. She handed it to Hugh. Hugh took the bag and shook it. He could hear the sound of the gift clinking in her bag. One after another, they sounded like the bells of a wedding hall. It struck the deepest corners of Hugh¡¯s heart. Hugh smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll treasure it.¡± Hugh rarely smiled. Despite that, it did not affect his appearance. And his smile did not look stiff. His entire person emitted an indelible glow. It dazzled Jane¡¯s eyes, even though she knew that Hugh was very handsome. Hugh could transform his beauty into a lethal weapon at his will. Sometimes, Jane would think that if Hugh were willing to sell himself, countless people would fall before his knees. Just like now¡­ Jane thought she had seen all kinds of beauty and was immune to them. Yet she still could not help but pause. She had be obsessed with his looks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me¡­ so intensely?¡± While Jane was lost in thought, Hugh approached Jane again. Jane could feel his even breaths at the tip of her nose. She felt the depths of her soul stir. Jane subconsciously took a few steps back. But Hugh was holding her hand. She could not escape. Her ears turned uncontrobly red. To hide her embarrassment, Jane coughed a few times and forced herself to be calm. ¡°Hugh, you really should smile more. When you smile¡­ you look quite handsome.¡± Jane was still covering the truth. Hugh was not ¡°quite handsome¡±. Even a dictionary could not describe how Jane had felt when she caught a glimpse of Hugh earlier. He was so dazzling that even the Dar Queen, who had lived two entire lifetimes, was captivated by him. His handsomeness was other-worldly. He looked like a god who had descended from another world and lived among mortals. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hugh¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. His voice was low and maic. He only uttered a simple sound, but Jane could feel her body pulsing with excitement. Hugh had never felt so lucky to have a handsome face. Even Jane was stunned. At that moment, Jane¡¯s gaze hadnded on Hugh. She had stared at him so intensely and did not look away. Words could not describe how happy Hugh felt. If he could seduce Jane with his looks and make her his, he would not mind using the ¡°beauty¡± he despised most as a weapon, using the method he disliked the most. If he held on to his pride, he would not win her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hugh had already understood the truth behind those words after meeting Jane. ¡°Janie, your hand is so hot, and your ears are a little red. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Hugh pretended to be concerned. His devilish words sounded tempting and bewitching. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m reacting to your Type Omega blood.¡± Jane replied very calmly. However, the imperceptible quiver in her voice betrayed her emotions. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not worth going through all that gesture to give me this castle as a Christmas gift, is it? Are you still hiding some other surprise I don¡¯t know about?¡± Jane cleverly chose a tried-and-true battle tactic-changing the topic. Avoidance might be shameful, but it was useful. Now that her state of mind was in chaos and her heart was pounding wildly, she could no longer maintain her rationality. If she continued to go head-to-head with Hugh from a disadvantaged position, Jane must be an ***. ¡°Of course, there is¡­¡± ¡°Since this castle belongs to you, what do you think about giving it a better name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please allow me to say no. I¡¯m bad at naming.¡± Thinking that she would have toe up with a name, Jane felt a headache. When she named the Red Star Team, it was because the team consisted of a group of patriotic hackers who wanted to serve and bring glory to the country. But when it came to naming a castle¡­. Jane could not think of a suitable name. Hugh paused for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s call it Hughane, okay?¡± Hugh was a little wary and asked for Jane¡¯s opinion. Hugh had always been imposing, and he was a man of his word. It was rare for him to show such a humble attitude. Seeing Hugh behave that way, it was like a sharp sword had broken through Jane¡¯s defenses and driven itself into Jane¡¯s soul. ¡°Okay!¡± Looking at him, Jane did not even bother pointing out that the name was not suitable for a Wetanean- style castle. She just wanted him to be happy. Either way, now that Hugh had bought the castle, it belonged to a Crucsian. Hughane¡­ Hughane. What a beautiful name. Hugh and Jane. Jane readily agreed to it. It was a little unexpected. Hugh was taken by surprise. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. The smile on his face widened. He held Jane¡¯s hand and whispered into her ear. ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it too. Alright. Now, are you ready for the next level of surprise?¡± ¡°Okay. Take me.¡± Hugh snapped his fingers. Creak. The ss above his head suddenly seemed to crack open. Jane thought that the snowstorm was about to rush in. However, it did not happen. The transparent ss had been reced by another. This time, it was covered with stars. Looking up under the dark surface, the sky seemed to be dotted with flickering stars. It was like a real starry sky. The floor under her feet and the room also began to change. Flowers and trees condensed from ice crystals appeared all of a sudden. The snowkes surrounded Jane and Hugh like loyal attendants. And¡­ There was an ice-crystal unicorn! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 208 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Jane was stunned. *This ice crystal-colored unicorn. What is it?¡± It did not look like a sculpture. It was alive. And it was moving closer to Jane and Hugh. The creature lowered its head respectfully. Hugh gave Jane an encouraging gaze, and she reached out her hand to touch it. It felt cold. As if it was alive, the Ice Crystal Unicorn reacted. It responded urately and appropriately to Jane¡¯s touch. The Unicorn snuggled against Jane¡¯s palm. ¡°This miracle can onlyst for this night.¡± ¡°As you know, I had put together a scientific research team to develop things suitable for people with Type Omega blood to use.¡± ¡°This Ice Crystal Unicorn was developed by chance.¡± It costed millions a night to maintain this Ice Crystal Unicorn. And it would shatter once the sun came out. It was a beautiful fairy tale happening on just one Christmas night. This bit of money was nothing to Hugh. But if it could bring happiness to Jane, then that money was worth it! ¡°Go on up. The Unicorn will bring us to the next paradise.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane was eager to try. Hugh had given Jane a lot of surprises that night. Something like a Pandora¡¯s box. Every time it opened, something unimaginable would happen. Jane got on the Unicorn first. Hugh followed closely behind. He wrapped his hands around Jane¡¯s waist. He then held the reins of the Ice Crystal Unicorn. 1 The Ice Crystal Unicorn seemed to have received an order and began to run toward the door. Jane¡¯s red evening gown fluttered in the air like a ribbon. The man behind Jane looked as handsome as a god. He had the aura of a Wetanean prince and his deep and aloof eyes were filled with gentleness as he looked at Jane. Everything was as beautiful as a fairy tale. It was impossible for one to even imagine such a fairy tale could be created if one did not witness it in person. This would not be possible with money alone. It required an immense amount of love for a person. Only then could this dreamy scenee to life. Jane could feel Hugh¡¯s effort in the details every time they walked past a scene. Until the Ice Crystal Unicorn reached the hall with Jane and Hugh on its back. The lights in the hall were off. There was only pitch darkness Except for a ray of light that concentrated in the middle of the hall. And there was a meadow with changing seasons. On it hung a swing full of redbuds. There were even rabbits and squirrels, animals that could not possibly be in a building, within the meadow With a swoosh, the animals darted into the darkness. Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is this virtual technology? Or was it developed by your research team?¡± ¡°Both. Want to try?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Since she was already there, she had to enjoy the surprise to the fullest. Red ripples were created on the floor as Jane walked toward the redbuds swing in her heels. She stepped on the grass in her heels. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This feeling. The grass felt real. But when Jane crouched over and touched it with her fingertips, she realized that it was just a virtual image. Jane tilted her head slightly and looked at Hugh, who was walking to her side. She asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Croft. I have to ask you this. How can you make a virtual image feel so realistic?¡± This was beyond Jane¡¯s knowledge and all of what she had seen and experienced so far. Virtual images that felt so realistic to the touch. And also this seemingly alive Ice Crystal Unicorn. Jane wondered just how brilliant the research team that Hugh had put together could be. They were actually able toe out with these things. In terms of research ability, they would not be inferior to those scientific research organizations on the national level. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take three days and three nights just to exin the theory. Do you still want to hear about it?¡± ¡°Forget it, I ***studying. I prefer ying and having fun.¡± Jane tactfully put her curiosity back in the bag. Why would she want to study on such a fun day like this? Jane sat on the redbud swing. Well. This was a real swing. The considerate Hugh stood behind her and pushed the swing gently. Jane grabbed the rope of the swing with both hands. Her red dress flittered through the air. She closed her eyes slightly. All of a sudden, she smelled the fragrance of wind and snow. Hugh must have set up some arrangements elsewhere to lure the snow in. It was not cold, though. Instead, it was veryfortable. ¡°Crack, crack, crack.¡± There seemed to be a camera snapping away somewhere in the dark. Jane was too ***to be concerned with it. She continued until she had enough ying on the swing. ¡°Okay, Hugh I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay, Hugh replied gently. The swing stopped. Jane was about to stand up, when suddenly, there was a series of loud bangs. The lights turned on. The entire hall was lit up. There was no one else in the hall. But there was the melodious sound of a cello. And it was apanied by the clear tune of the piano. They were ying a very famous Christmas song. Then. Hugh came up to Jane. He knelt on one knee and held Jane¡¯s hand in his. There was a zealous look on his face. The graceful and noble ruler was kneeling on one of his knees. Those people hiding in the dark corners were shocked and in disbelief. Hugh knew that there were people around. They were his loyal subordinates who respected him and would follow him everywhere. Even so, Hugh still knelt on one knee in front of Jane. Evidently, this woman whom Hugh put in so much effort for, even flying in from Meridonia just to spend Christmas with her, was really important to him. ¡°Can I invite the most beautifuldy of the night to dance with me?¡± Hugh¡¯s deep and attractive voice entuated his gentlemanly demeanor. And because Jane had said that Hugh looked very handsome when he smiled, therefore, Hugh was smiling gently from the bottom of his heart at that moment. ¡°Of course.¡± At this point, what reason did Jane have to refuse? She took Hugh¡¯s hand and the two danced to the melodious sound of the cello. Hugh had one arm around Jane¡¯s waist. His other hand was intertwined with Jane¡¯s. When he looked down, he could see Jane¡¯s fair face. And he could smell Jane¡¯s mesmerizing fragrance. She smelled so sweet that he wanted to kiss her so badly. ¡°Gulp.¡± Hugh¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. He had to keep swallowing his saliva in secret. The woman he loved deeply was in his arms. However, he had to suppress his urges. No matter what, Hugh was just an ordinary man. It was too torturous. ¡°You dance very well, Janie. From whom did you learn it from?¡± To divert his attention from his desires, Hugh had to talk about something else. ¡°I learned it myself. You know, people of Type Omega blood learn everything very quickly.¡± ¡°Also, you are aware of how this Christmas tune will end, right?¡± Jane¡¯s words almost stopped Hugh¡¯s heart. There was a reason why Hugh had chosen this song. And it was out of a little longing of his. There was a good chance that little longing will be overlooked. Else! Jane knew, and she even voiced it out! The next second, the moment the dance song was about to end. Jane tiptoed. And nted a kiss on Hugh¡¯s lips. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 209 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 209 Chapter 209 It was just as Hugh expected. Toward the end of this Christmas song, just before its closing, the princess kissed the prince. It was the same as thest lyric in the song. A kiss falls into my heart] If Jane had learned dancing before, she would have heard of this famous song And she would also know the story behind the kiss. This was a trap set up by Hugh. But he was uneasy about it. If Jane pretended to be oblivious, then, Hugh would fail. It would have meant that Hugh had not done enough. And he was unable to win Jane¡¯s heart. However, Jane reciprocated. And it shattered whatever doubts Hugh had. Jane returned Hugh¡¯s overflowing love with a kiss. The Christmas dance music had stopped. Jane pulled back from her kiss and looked up at Hugh while being embraced in his arms. Her red lips left a mark on Hugh. A mark that belonged to him. Thump, thump. Jane¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She was lost in Hugh¡¯s deep and passionate gaze on her. Jane had only thought of the kiss at thest minute. She knew about the kiss at the end of the dance song. Hence, when she was dancing with Hugh, she also had an idea of Hugh¡¯s intention behind his song choice. During the dance, a lot of things were going through Jane¡¯s mind. Everything that she and Hugh had gone through. Finally. She was unable to control herself. She kissed with all her heart. Then, Jane came to her senses. Her face turned red instantly. It was not because she had mustered all her courage. Rather, she was giving in to her heart¡¯s desires. She was giving Hugh the answer he wanted from her. However, when she came back to her senses, Jane realized how aggressive she had been. This was Jane¡¯s first kiss at 20 years of age! And this was the first time she had taken the initiative to kiss a man! The famous Dar Queen had be an ordinary girl in an instant. A blushing girl in the loving arms of a man who loved her and whom she cared about. ¡°Janie. Thank you.¡± Hugh wrapped his arms around Jane¡¯s slender waist. His thin lips parted slightly. A pastel, rainbow-colored ribbon floated beside Jane¡¯s ear, Jane pouted. ¡°You spent so much effort to prepare all this and even chose this Christmas dance song. If I don¡¯t give you an answer, it¡¯ll make me look like an angelic ****+, keeping you waiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for you.¡± Hugh was willing to do anything for Jane. Was, and always would be. Now and forever. Hugh leaned forward furtively. Closer and closer. He was so close that he could see his own shadows in Jane¡¯s pupils. So close, he could almost count Jane¡¯s long and thick eyshes one by one. His fingertips gently wrapped against Jane¡¯s waist, and his heart beat wildly. Even his blood was on fire. The kiss just now was too short. He needed more of Jane. Jane did not resist. Until Hugh nted a kiss on Jane¡¯s cheek. Jane¡¯s cheeks were exactly as Hugh expected. Smooth, fair, and sweet. Hugh¡¯s cold and thin lips were electrified by the touch. Jane closed her eyes. Her body tensed up like a taut string. ¡°Janie, don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°If you feel uneasy, just say it and I¡¯ll stop.¡± Jane coughed. She knew that she was being overly nervous. Her heart was beating so fast that it was about to burst out of her chest. Just as she was about to speak, Hugh kissed her. The kiss crushed down on her. In an instant, Jane¡¯s rationality waspletely overwhelmed. She could only take it passively. The morning sun rose. Jane opened her eyes in a daze. She had been sleeping on a flower bed and covered with a nket. Everything seemed to be in a haze, and for a moment, Jane could not figure out how she got ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Hugh walked over with a mug of hot milk. Jane nced out the window and realized that the sun had already risen. ¡°I fell asleep? Oh my god, why don¡¯t I remember any of it?¡± Jane quickly took Hugh¡¯s mug and took a sip of warm milk. Ouch! It was so hot! She scalded her tongue! Jane stuck out her tongue and ***in a breath of cold air. ¡°Slow down. Nobody¡¯speting with you.¡± It was a rare sight, seeing a confused Jane. Hugh smiled dotingly. His Janie. After Jane finished the hot milk, her brain gradually returned to normal. She remembered what happened before she fainted. She recalled what happened before he fainted. Jane suddenly felt like dying. ******** Jane remembered all of it. The reason she lost consciousness was because of that kiss from Hugh! How embarrassing! Jane looked at Hugh in despair. *Janie, I¡¯ll arrange a car and send you back first, okay?¡± Hugh then looked away guiltily. When Hugh was kissing Jane, he could feel that Jane had forgotten to breathe because she was so nervous. But Hugh could not bear to pull away. He just wanted to do it a while. A little while more. As a result, Jane fainted. Hence, Hugh was also responsible for Jane¡¯s passing out. For a moment of joy, he had harmed Jane. Jane Fowler blushed slightly and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back first. Otherwise, if Yale can¡¯t find me in the hotel, he¡¯ll panic. It was mainly because that kiss made Jane Fowler feel too embarrassed, She had to get away from Hugh first and calm down. Jane returned to the hotel. At that moment, she received a message from Yale. ¡°Jane, haven¡¯t you woken up yet? We¡¯ve already finished breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Jane snuck back to her room. She heaved a sigh of relief that no one had noticed she was gone. She quickly changed into a new set of clothes. After washing up, she opened her room door. Coincidentally, Yale and Josh were outside of her room. Jane pretended to have just washed up and smiled. ¡°Yale and Josh. Both of you are here.¡± ¡°Yes. I knocked on your door this morning, but you didn¡¯t respond. I thought you were still sleeping.¡± ¡°Jane, hurry up and eat your breakfast. Josh has prepared a tour itinerary today and is waiting to bring us there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane took the te from Yale. ¡°Thank you, Yale. They¡¯re all my favorites! Come in and sit for a while. We will leave after I finish my breakfast.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The room in the seven-star hotel was huge. It could almost be called an apartment. Jane hopped around happily like a little rabbit. Josh and Yale followed in behind her. ¡°Yale, don¡¯t you think that Jane looks very excited today?¡± Josh whispered to Yale. He noticed the abnormality. Yale took out a small notebook. [I think so too. Perhaps Jane is just too happy.] There could be no other exnation other than this. Josh and Yale came to the living room. Josh frowned deeply. *Jane, why does it smell like someone else has been here?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 210 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Jane was shocked. ¡°What? What stranger¡¯s smell?¡± What the ******! Was Josh¡¯s sense of smell more acute than a dog? He could even detect Hugh¡¯s odor? Even though Jane pretended to be calm, her voice still gave away her guilty conscience. Josh and Yale were even more suspicious now. It was just impossible to hide anything from their sharp eyes, Not even for Jane. Then again, Josh and Yale did not put much thought into it. Perhaps the hotel staff had been there. As Josh and Yale did not ask further, Jane pretended to be famished and concentrated on eating her breakfast, throwing other matters out of the window. Four days passed in the blink of an eye. Sam was officially discharged from the hospital. ¡°How is it, Sam? Do you still feel unwell anywhere?¡± ¡°Quinton, when did you be so long-winded? Where¡¯s the man of few words? I could have been discharged two days ago. It was so boring in the hospital.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be bolder since studying overseas. How dare you talk to me like this? Huh!¡± Quinton squinted. An ominous aura exuded from his eyes. Ranked number six among the siblings, the younger Sam did not dare to be impudent. ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m sorry, Quinton. I know you¡¯re only doing this because you¡¯re worried about my health.¡± Too bad, Sam was the sixth among the siblings! Other than Peter, who was younger than him, there was no one else he could ***. The other siblings were older than him and also more capable. There was nothing he could do about it. Except for his sister, the status of one¡¯s standing in the Fowler family got lower with the age. ¡°I¡¯m d you know.¡± Quinton diverted his gaze and walked out. ¡°Quinton, where are we going now?¡± ¡°We are going skiing!¡± ¡°Are you sure? I just got discharged!¡± Sam was dumbfounded. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He had thought that his brother would bring him for a walk. After all, the weather was quite good today. It snowed yesterday and the snow had yet to melt. And the sun was out today. It would be a good day to visit Fousm. Instead, Quinton wanted to drag Sam to do such an intense sport. Quinton nced at Sam. ¡°Why? Are you afraid? Didn¡¯t you say that you had recovered long ago?¡± Sam rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Quinton. Not that I¡¯m bragging, but I¡¯m actually very good at skiing.¡± ¡°Get in!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The only ski resort in Fousm was in the suburbs. Sam crossed his arms and looked out the window. He stared at the snow covering the roads and the trees. No one knew what he was thinking. Sam pursed his lips. ¡°Quinton, you didn¡¯te here just to see me, right?¡± Quinton was upfront about it. ¡°Seeing you is just out of convenience. I know that Jane is still in Meridonia and hasn¡¯t returned. I¡¯m here to see Jane.¡± Sam was speechless. Although Sam had more or less guess the answer, it was still disheartening to hear it from Quinton. They were biological brothers who grew up together. Why was that betrayer of the Fowler family, Jane, so coveted after? He could not figure it out! However, he knew that Jane was currently the jewel of the Fowler family. Sam would be scolded badly if he spoke any more than he should. Therefore, he wisely chose not to say anything. He would just sit back and wait for the show to unfold itself. What exactly did Jane have up her sleeve that made all his brothers in the Fowler family miss her so much? For Jane, they did not even care about Sam. ¡°But Quinton, what does finding Jane have to do with us going skiing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve pulled some strings the past few days. Since Jane is still in Meridonia and hasn¡¯t left, there¡¯s a high chance that she¡¯ll visit famous scenic spots.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one ski resort in the suburbs of Fousm. That is the only ce to go if you want to ski. I got my friend to keep an eye on and let me know in case Jane bought any tickets there.¡± As an internationally famous geniusposer, Quinton had many connections with many powerful figures. Among them was the mayor of Fousm of Meridonia. Through this channel, Quinton set his eyes on this ski resort. Jane would definitelye here to ski since she was still in Fousm. And finally, this was the day. Sam seemed to have thought of something. He asked in shock. ¡°So you got me discharged today because you knew Jane was going skiing and not because you were worried about my health?¡± Quinton replied, ¡°Both.¡± Sam was speechless again.. His status in the Fowler family had dropped again. At the ski resort. Jane had just finished putting on her attire and arrived at the snowfield with Josh. She bathed in the sunlight and stretchedfortably. ¡°Phew, this is my first time skiing in Fousm. Unfortunately, Yale still can¡¯te.¡± They had originally agreed to go skiing together on this day. However, No. 7 Scientific Research Organization suddenly sent an urgent messagest night. The team members had found a serious bug in the self-made lithography machine during one of the experiments. No one except Yale could resolve it. Technical guidance from Yale¡¯s remote videos was far from enough. Hence, he had to rush back to the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization. Yale wanted to stay with Jane badly. However, considering the situation, he had to put aside his personal emotions for the sake of the country. After Jane learned about it, she quickly got Yale and the others on a private ne back to Crucsia. After the photolithography machine was sessfully developed, he could have fun however he wanted. Josh patted Jane¡¯s little head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jane. I¡¯ll apany you. Now that we are acquaintances, we¡¯ll have plenty of time and opportunities to meet in the future.¡± ¡°Josh, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t feel sorry for what has already happened!¡± At this moment. The ski resort broadcast came on the speakers. ¡°The two-person skiingpetition will begin at two in the afternoon. If you are interested, pleasee to the designated track to sign up.¡± ¡°The winners will be rewarded handsomely!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s actually such apetition? Josh, should we sign up together?¡± ¡°As long as it makes Jane happy, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°I was waiting for you to say that!¡± Hand in hand, Jane and Josh went to register. During the registration, Josh used his real name. Josh Mitchell. No one would have thought. The world¡¯s most famous painting super genius, M.Y.S, would appear in Fousm¡¯s ski resort in his real name. When the staff member in charge of filling out the registration form saw the Jane¡¯s full name, his eyes shed slightly. Then, he stared at the couple in front of him, who were wearing sunsses and hats. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please go in.¡± ¡°This is the participation card. It¡¯s used for security checks.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After swiping the security card, Jane and Josh arrived at the entrance of the track with their equipment. ¡°Hmm, there are quite a number of people ****.¡±- Jane¡¯s gaze swept over the contestants. Although it was rude to think this way of these contestants, but the moment Jane and Josh participated in thispetition, the championship was already in their bag. At this moment. Jane Fowler seemed to catch sight of two annoying and familiar figures from the corner of her eye. She went into a daze. No way. How could it be such a coincidence? Jane was about to take a second look at the two men to confirm her doubts when one of the men¡¯s phones rang. The man picked up his phone and listened to what the voice on the other end of the phone had to say. Then, as though telepathic, Quinton¡¯s line of sight collided silently with Jane. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 211 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Jane¡¯s lips twitched She immediately looked away. After Jane met the two men¡¯s gazes, she was 100% surel It was Quinton and Sam! The heartless and annoying people from the Fowler family! Why did she always bump into them no matter where she went? ¡°What happened?¡± Josh sensed that something was wrong with Jane¡¯s reaction and asked softly Janeined, ¡°I saw two annoying people¡± ¡°Then should we forfeit thispetition?¡± Josh did not speak too loud. Jane actually said that those people were annoying. It meant they were truly irritating people. Today was the day when Josh could spend time with Jane alone. He did not want others to ruin his good day. ¡°No need. They¡¯re the ones who need to get lost. Why should I have to avoid them when they¡¯re around2 ¡°They should be the ones to avoid my breath as if it was the poisons of the snakes and scorpions!¡± Jane replied furiously. Jane would no longer care about the Fowler family. Because they were not worthy! She did not mind if she bumped into them at all! Whoeverwas useless would be embarrassed! If Quinton and Sam dared to cause trouble for her, she would definitely not let them off easily! Quinton pursed his lips. The moment he met Jane¡¯s eyes, he could feel the surprise, distance, and disgust in her eyes. It seemed that Jane already had a deep hatred for them. Quintor felt deeply helpless just by meeting Jane¡¯s gaze. He pondered did the Fowler family still had a chance to redeem themselves. Could they be able to make Jane let go of her hatred? No matter what, Quinton would only make the choice he thought was right. Afterward, it was the Fowler family who hurt Jane first.. Hence, Quinton decided to try his best to make up for the Fowler family¡¯s mistake and wrongdoing. As for whether Jane would forgive them or not, he had no idea at all and could only pray. At least Quinton couldn¡¯t do nothing and push the me onto others. He could not push away their sister, who had gone missing for nine years. They should take good care of their sister and not let her be the enemy that ***them! Thinking of this, Quinton took the initiative to walk toward Jane. Sam also saw Jane. Just as he was silently sizing Jane up, he noticed Quinton¡¯s action. He quickly reached out and pulled Quinton back. He lowered his voice. ¡°Quinton, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you really want to get close to Jane. ¡°You¡¯re the fourth son of the Fowler family. You¡¯re gifted and outstanding. You¡¯re a famousposing genius in the Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. international entertainment industry. You don¡¯t have to degrade yourself talking to her!¡± Sam recalled that Jane had distanced herself from him during the race in the Rocky Mountains that day. Sam knew nothing good woulde out of Quinton taking the initiative to approach Jane. He would only be humiliated! ¡°If you¡¯re scared, stay here. Don¡¯t do anything. ¡°But¡­ you will definitely regret it in the future!¡± Quinton said coldly. He broke free from Sam¡¯s hand. Then, he walked straight toward Jane. Sam stood rooted to the ground. Madness! Everything went crazy! Or rather¡­ Sam was having a nightmare! Yes! It must be a nightmare! However, his face could feel the coldness of the snow. Sam even pinched his thigh. ***! That hurt! He could only ept this ***reality reluctantly! ¡°Hmph¡­ I¡¯m not going to humiliate myself. Quinton is too soft-hearted. ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to Jane now? She betrayed the Fowler family! Isn¡¯t it good to cut off all ties and not interact with her? ¡°In any case, the Fowler family already has little ***. We don¡¯t need another sister.¡± Sam tried to convince himself that the Folwer family did not need to associate with Jane anymore. However, his body was very honest. Then, he slowly approached Jane and the others. Josh noticed Sam walking over. He stared at Sam warily. On the other hand, Jane was stunned. She really wanted to turn around and leave. But why should she? Jane did not do anything wrong. It was these**** heads, the Fowlers! They kepting to find trouble with her! Jane was agitated. She had the urge to grab Quinton and beat him up. Then, Quinton stood in front of her. Jane was on the verge of flying into a rage. She red at Quinton coldly. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood because I came with my senior today. I don¡¯t want to have much interaction with you. If you have something to say, spit it out quickly. Scram after you¡¯re done!¡± Jane said impatiently. ¡°Jane, I just happened to bump into you, so I came over to say hello. ¡°After all, I¡¯m your brother. No matter how you deny it, it¡¯s the truth. We¡¯re indeed rted by blood. ¡°I know you ***us and Fowler family for being cold and hurting you. But as your brother, I can¡¯t give up on you¡­. Absolutely not!¡± Quinton responded to Jane¡¯s gaze steadily. If Jane wanted to ****the Fowler family, he would let her vent her hatred on him. As Jane¡¯s brother, Quinton would bear all of Jane¡¯s hatred as long as Jane feltfortable and was not blinded by hatred! This was the only thing Quinton could think of to do for Jane! Josh initially wanted to block Quinton from getting closer to Jane. Josh could feel that Jane¡¯s anger was because of the man in front of them. However, he stopped when he heard that Josh imed to be Jane¡¯s brother. As for the entanglement between Jane and the Fowler family, Josh had sent people to investigate it and only heard a 2/3 summary. He also knew Jane ***the Fowler family to the core and did not like to mention her days with the Fowler family. Since Jane did not want to mention it, Josh would never ask. This was a tacit understanding between senior and junior. At this moment, Quinton was looking for Jane. This was Jane¡¯s private matter. Hence, Josh could not interfere. He was afraid that things would be more and more chaotic. Jane did not speak. To be honest, Jane did not have deep hatred toward Johan, Aaron, and Quinton out of the many brothers in the Fowler family. It was rare that these three brothers did not use cold violence against Jane in the early days. They actually epted Jane. Quinton¡¯s gazes were sincere. He wanted to take on Jane¡¯s anger to eliminate Jane¡¯s hatred. However, how could it be eliminated? The miserable Jane that belittled herself for the Fowler family had long been burned to death! Jane would never forget that everyone in the Fowler family stood on Madelyn¡¯s side at the life- threatening moment. They only believed Madelyn! They let Jane be poisoned and burned to death by the fire without showing their faces! Johan, Aaron, and Quinton were all fooled by Madelyn¡¯s malicious acting skills! They treated Jane as an ***scar and were eager to get rid of it! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 212 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Jane only wanted to destroy the entire Fowler family to satisfy her deep-rooted hatred! She would use the worst possible way to revenge on the Fowler family! The Fowler family was extremely ruthless and evil. Everyone one of them was not innocent, and their death would only do good to this world! Meanwhile, Sam was touched by Quinton¡¯s words. He thought that even the ***and despotic Jane would be touched when she heard Quinton¡¯s heartfelt words for her. Just as Sam was thinking about this, Jane spoke. ¡°Are you finished sprouting nonsense? If you did, get lost.¡± Jane spat out words that were colder than ice and snow. She was not moved by Quinton¡¯s words at all. Then, Jane turned around and pulled Josh. ¡°Josh, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Josh replied calmly. Jane¡¯s decisive attitude made Josh realize a fact. Jane no longer had any expectations for these so-called family members. Even though Quinton lowered his head and abandoned his dignity to persuade Jane to stay, it still could not fix the crack in Jane¡¯s heart. Quinton lowered his eyes to hide his sadness. The words he said to Jane just now were from the bottom of his heart. In the end, Jane was still unmoved. She still did not forgive him and the Fowler family. This made Quinton feel frustrated. It could be said that Quinton had never been this helpless in his entire life. Just as Quinton was about to say something, Sam, who was touched by Quinton¡¯s words, was instantly ***when he saw Jane¡¯s cold attitude. He hurried forward and shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jane acted as if she did not hear anything and left. Sam was almost choking on his rage after being ignored by Jane. Just as he was about to rush toward Jane, he was stopped by Quinton. ¡°Sam! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Quinton, you¡¯re already bowing your head and apologizing to her humbly. You have nothing to do with what happened to her. You were not at the scene at that time. Why should she treat you like this? ¡°Why do all of us be sinners just because someone else hurt Jane? Why?¡± Even if Quinton stopped him, Sam couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They did not owe Jane anything. Why did Jane treat them heartlessly and rudely? ¡°Yes, in my eyes, none of you Fowlers are good people. You¡¯re all sinners of my suffering. ¡°So don¡¯t pretend to be a savior in front of me like Aaron. It¡¯s really ***, and I almost throw up. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Are all of the people in the Fowler family masochists? I¡¯ve already made myself very clear, yet you¡¯re stilling to me and letting me humiliate you. Why are you all doing this to yourselves?¡± Jane spoke bluntly. She did not show any respect to Sam and Quinton at all. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At that moment, Sam felt like the rational in his brain had been ignited and exploded. ¡°Jane, you ***!¡± Sam was about to rush up and p Jane. Not only did Jane humiliate him and Quinton, but she also humiliated his respected third brother, Aaron! Unexpectedly, before Quinton could stop Sam, Josh had already grabbed Josh¡¯s hand. ¡°Get lost!¡± Sam growled and tried his best to break free However, he realized that Josh¡¯s hands were like iron pincers He could not break free at all When he met Josh¡¯s deep and cold eyes filled with killing intent, Sam suddenly did not dare to speak. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who should get lost.¡± Josh pushed Sam aside effortlessly Sam staggered. He could not resist Josh¡¯s strength and fell heavily to the ground. Sam¡¯s face was filled with shock. After all, he had been training in aikido and taekwondo. He even had ck belts. Even if five or six hooligans surrounded Sam with knives, he was still confident that he could break out of the encirclement With Sam¡¯s strength, how could his attack be neutralized by this seemingly fragile man in front of him? Sam actually could not fight back! ¡°You can¡¯t even get past me, and you still want to get close to Jane?¡± Josh spoke coldly. He revealed his ice-cold disguise to Sam. It was even colder than the surrounding snow. The disdain in his eyes was obvious. This was Jane¡¯s brother? To be honest, Josh thought Sam was pathetically weak. Sam was dozens of times weaker than Josh had imagined. After all, Jane was so powerful. It was hard to imagine she had such a useless brother. Sam choked and gritted his teeth. His face, covered by the scarf, was full of anger. However, he could not retort. Sam had already lost to Jane on paper. At this moment, the people around them turned to look at them. Even the staff in charge of maintaining order stepped forward. ¡°Contestants, please don¡¯t fight¡­¡± ¡®Sorry, it¡¯s our fault.¡± Quinton quickly stood up to defend Sam. The staff member knew Quinton¡¯s true identity, and his expression changed instantly. He only exined the rules gently and left. Sam struggled to get up from the ground and said angrily, ¡°Jane, what¡¯s the point of hiding behind a man? This is our family matter! Why are you letting outsiders interfere?¡± Josh narrowed his eyes, revealing a dangerous aura. It seemed like this Sam would not give up until he got his ass beat! On ount of Jane, Josh did not want to hit her brother too hard. But it seemed like Josh went too easy on Sam. ¡°Outsiders? In my heart, Josh is my family. You should stop treating me like I¡¯m your sister. How many times do I have to remind you? I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family! ¡°However, if you want to fight me, I can give you a chance. Come over now. I¡¯ll finish you off in three seconds.¡± Josh frowned and said, ¡°Jane, this person is not worthy of your¡­¡± ¡°Josh, I know he¡¯s not worthy, but he humiliated you. His crime is unforgivable!¡± Jane replied. ¡°****you, don¡¯t get too cocky. ***!¡± Sam, who had already lost his mind from anger, was about to rush over and beat Jane. He could not beat Josh, but he did not believe he would lose to Jane Pa! A hard pnded on Sam¡¯s face. Sam was stunned He looked away in a daze. Quinton grabbed Sam¡¯s cor and gritted his teeth ¡°Sam, if you continue to cause a scene here, get your sorry ass home!¡± ¡°I¡­ I know. Quinton, don¡¯t be angry. It was rare for the taciturn Quinton to be so angry. Sam always respected his older brother. In an instant, Sam did not dare to resist like a little ***rabbit and became submissive. Quinton pushed Sam away and pressed his head. He forced Sam to bow and apologize to Jane. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. I didn¡¯t discipline my younger brother well. I apologize to you here.¡± ¡°A crow actually picks another crow¡¯s eyes. A brother hit his little brother. Your family is as funny as clowns in the circus. It¡¯s really hrious. Jane could not be bothered by the two lunatics, Sam and Quinton. She pulled Josh away. She did not want to interact with these lunatics any longer, or her brain cell would be damaged, and she would be as *****as them. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 213 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Sam was quivering with rage because of Jane How could there be a woman with such a vicious ***in this world? And she was his biological sister! Something must have gone wrong with that woman¡¯s mind! If Quinton hadn¡¯t stopped Sam, he would have really beaten Jane up. Even if Jane was a woman, she had gone over the board. Soon, Jane and Josh left. Sam said indignantly, ¡°Quinton, I really don¡¯t know why you tolerate this woman! I feel so aggrieved for you! I¡¯ve had enough!¡± Even if Quinton pped him, Sam still wanted to express his dissatisfaction. In any case, Sam had been pped countless times by his elder brother since he was young. He didn¡¯t mind Quinton pping him just now. ¡°Have you had enough? You know how strong Jane is. She can even defeat Dwayne! ¡°You¡¯ll be dead if you really fight with Jane with your current skills. Jane will spare you only because you two are blood rtives!¡± Quinton looked at Sam in disappointment. Among the Fowler family¡¯s seven sons, the most troublesome and rebellious one was not the youngest, Peter, but the sixth son, Sam. Sam was indeed the sixth son. He had inherited Jack and Anna¡¯s excellent genes. Moreover, he disyed outstanding talent since he was young. However, he always caused trouble in a moment of anger andpletely disregarded the consequences. He did not set a rule for himself and often caused trouble. As the fifth brother, Dwayne might have had a bad temper and ws, but he had his own rule. Because Dwayne stuck to his rule, he rarely caused trouble. However, Sam was so unruly that he would still hit any woman he disliked! ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe it! How could Dwayne actually lose to Jane? Dwayne must have held back his strength! He must be ambushed by Jane!¡± Sam did not believe that Dwayne, who had once won the World WWE Championship, would be defeated by a weak woman like Jane! There must be something wrong! Quinton went speechless Looking at the current Sam, Quinton felt helpless and frustrated again. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Sam to thispetition. This guy would only cause trouble and drag him down. He wanted to correct Sam¡¯s personality again¡­ Thepetition was about to begin. Jane and Josh drew a ball with the number six. They were about to set off at the sixth position. The finish line was a few kilometers behind the snow. Whoever crossed the finish line first would be the champion. ¡°Jane, are you alright?¡± For safety reasons, Josh asked about Jane¡¯s condition first. He had just taken a look at thepetition route. He noticed there were some obstacles on the route. There were drones monitoring the entire process. Besides, there were steep and dangerous cliffs on the chosen route. They also did not need to do any special and fancy ski tricks. Once there was an ident or failure, a medical team would rush over to treat it. Chapter 21 The difficulty level was about A-rank. If the contestants were distracted, they would make mistakes and injure themselves easily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Josh. I¡¯m determined to win this championship. ¡°Since we bumped into those ******, I have no reason to give up this championship!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes flickered with scorching mes. Seeing Jane was in high spirits, Josh was finally relieved. With a gunshot, thepetition began. The bars opened. Josh and Jane rushed out. They were like arrows released from a bow. Their speed was extremely fast. They shook off the other *******groups and ranked first. Sam and Quinton were right behind Josh and Jane. Quinton looked at Jane, who was ranked first in front of him. His eyes, hidden under his goggles, were full of mncholy. No, he should focus on thepetition first. He would think of how to confront Jane after thepetition ended. No matter what, he would not give up! He would definitely wait until the day Jane reunited with him and his family! Sam followed closely behind Jane. At this moment, Sam did not have many thoughts as Quinton did. He only had one thought. It was to ****Jane and win the championship! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He wanted Jane to suffer a crushing defeat! One could say that Sam was quite childish. No matter who he lost to, he did not want to lose to Jane! Quinton saw Sam had already ***him with all his might. He frowned. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re too fast. Slow down! There¡¯s a buffer slope ahead!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Quinton. Just watch. I¡¯ll win the championship!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? This is double skiing! You have to cooperate with me! Don¡¯tpete with others. You have to think about how to stabilize yourself!¡± Hearing Quinton¡¯s words, Sam sobered up a little. Sam almost forgot this was a double skiingpetition, not a solo skiingpetition. The two contestants of the same group had to cross the finish line together in order to win. Even if Sam ***everyone and was the first to reach the finish line, it was meaningless! At this moment. Sam¡¯s hand that was holding onto the ski pole felt a piercing pain! He should have been injured by Josh when he fought him just now! In that split second of distraction, Sam almost lost his bnce and was about to flip over. ¡°Sam!¡± Fortunately, Quinton was quick enough to save Sam and stabilize him. ¡°¡­Thank you, Quinton¡­¡± The stubborn Sam had no choice but to speak gratefully. He had almost failed just now. The same thing happened during the racingpetition in the Rocky Mountains. If Sam failed again, it would be embarrassing. ¡°Be careful! I won¡¯t have such a good chance to help you next time!¡± With Sam slowing down his speed, two more teams ***Sam and Quinton and chased after Jane and Josh Sam and Quinton had already fallen to fourth ce. 7/2 The first ce, Jane and Josh had already arrived at the first slope. Under the drone¡¯s broadcast, Jane and Josh did a perfect 360-degree flip in the air. Then, theynded steadily on the ground. They continued to rush toward the finish line. Their excellent performance impressed the audience. This was just a sprint match. The contestants did not need to do any fancy performance for bonus points. However, Jane and Josh¡¯s 360-degree flip was so perfect and in sync. They were like two clones who were controlled precisely by a mastermind. Their movements were perfectly bnced and synced without any ws. It even made people wonder if their breathing was synchronized when they did the difficult move. If they could get points for their fancy tricks, Jane and Josh would definitely get full marks! It was pleasing to the eye to watch the professional yers do impossible spins and flip! After Quinton and Sam stabilized themselves, they regained second ce through their superb skills. However, there was a huge gap between them and Jane¡¯s team. Sam shouted, ¡°Quinton, we can¡¯t keep falling behind Jane¡¯s team. We have to win thispetition! Otherwise, Jane won¡¯t take us seriously!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Quinton thought that only by winning this time would he have the right to talk to Jane and give what he wanted to give her. If he lost, he would not be able to raise his head in front of Jane. How could he let Jane know his feelings as an elder brother?. ¡°Sam, don¡¯t make any more low-level mistakes! This has nothing to do with Jane. This is about winning all our opponents! ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to participate in thepetition, there¡¯s only one goal, the champion! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Sam shouted. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 214 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Sam and Quinton began to speed up. After Sam calmed down, the tacit understanding between him and Quinton was perfectly disyed. After all, Sam and Quinton grew up and practiced skiing together. They had skied together countless times. After regaining their momentum, they increased their speed bit by bit. They slowly closed the distance between them and Jane and Josh. Shortly, all of them were about to reach the second steep slope. Jane and Josh were still in the lead. They jumped up like eagles spreading their wings. They skied out of the steep slope andnded steadily on the downhill road. Then, they began to elerate toward the finish line. Sam and Quinton also flew out of the steep slope. However, they saw they still had a long way to catch up with Jane and Josh. They knew that it was time to give their all out. Hence, Sam and Quinton elerated at the same time! If they did not control their bnce well while elerating down such a steep slope, they would fall over easily and get injured. However, they had no other choice in order to win! Jane listened to the sound of elerating skis behind her. She turned her head slightly and nced. She saw Sam and Quinton speed up on this steep slope and rush toward her and Josh. Josh made a hand gesture. ¡°They¡¯reing. Do you want to speed up?¡± Jane replied, ¡°Ignore them. Just keep maintaining our rhythm.¡± She knew they were definitely in the lead and did not need to be impatient. On the contrary, Sam and Quinton were the ones who were anxious. Their eleration required too much ********strength and focus. If they could not fully utilize their techniques, it was very easy for them to make a mistake. Jane knew. Quinton, who was quiet and rational, had a lower chance of making mistakes. On the other hand, the mboyant and **Sam had a 90% chance of making a mistake under such circumstances! What a joke. In order to please the Fowlers in her previous life, Jane had tried her best to understand the Fowlers¡¯ emotions, personality, strengths, and weaknesses. At this moment, this knowledge had be a ¡°weapon¡± that Jane could use to win! Jane waited patiently. She was like a hunter waiting for Quinton and Sam to make a mistake! Sam watched as he got closer and closer to Jane and Josh. He didn¡¯t even dare to blink. Sam and Quinton were about to catch up, but ane and Josh did not elerate. They were afraid of going downhill like this! Still, they were almost at the finish line. They had to increase the speed. Otherwise, before they caught up to Jane, she would already be at the finish line At this thought, Sam couldn¡¯t help but speed up again. However, he felt a sharp pain in his wrist. In an instant, Sam identally changed his posture and lost his bnce. Oh no! Sam thought that he was about to fall. He immediately took defensive measures. He flipped onto the ground and kept struggling in the snow. Then, he identally threw the ski pole in his hand into the air. Damn it. It flew towards Jane! The audience watching the live broadcast of the drone eximed and gasped nervously. If one was hit by the ski pole at such a high speed, it would be fatal! Sam didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right? *Jane!* Josh noticed the danger and immediately shouted. Jane narrowed her eyes and used the ski pole in her hand as a support point to jump horizontally. She managed to dodge Sam¡¯s strike. It was a close call! The audience was relieved when they saw Jane dodge the flying ski pole! ¡°Sam!¡± Seeing that something had happened to Sam, Quinton was anxious and immediately stopped to save Sam. From the beginning to the end, Jane and Josh did not even look back. They crossed the finish line. They got first ce. Quinton couldn¡¯t care less about thepetition and rushed to Sam¡¯s side. ¡°Sam, are you alright?¡± ¡°Quinton¡­ it hurts a little, but it¡¯s nothing.¡± Fortunately, Sam reacted quickly and protected his vital parts in time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With the snow as a buffer, his injury was much better than thest car ident in the Rocky Mountains. Otherwise, Sam would definitely die if he rolled down the slope at such a fast speed! The medical team rushed over immediately. They escorted Sam to the clinic. Quinton nced at Jane and the others at the finish line and finally looked away. Right now, Sam¡¯s treatment was the most urgent. Josh stood at the finish line and said softly to Jane, ¡°You already expected this oue?¡± ¡°Of course. The Fowlers have never understood me. Instead, I know everything about them. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s really ***. Josh, I was happy after I had painstakingly found a family rtionship. However, it turned out to be a sharp de that hurt me deeply. ¡°Sam will not die from that fall.¡± Jane spoke lightly. There was a hint of indifference in her voice. Jane had already let go of everything in the past. Her only design for the Fowler family was using Madelyn as a pawn. She was waiting to see the Fowler family suffer a fate worse than death! It was the most anticipated thing in her life! ¡°Jane, if you want to talk, I¡¯m willing to be a loyal listener. ¡°If don¡¯t want to¡­ Hmm, then I¡¯ll just think that the Fowlers are ******who once bullied you. ¡°If they cross us, I will not hold back my punches even though I can¡¯t kill them.¡± ¡°Josh, you¡¯re really nice to me. You¡¯re so good at guessing about my feelings.¡± Quinton apanied Sam to the clinic. After treatment, he found that Sam was fine. He only had some superficial wounds. 2/3 After using some medicine and disinfecting Sam¡¯s wounds, they left. Quinton pursed his lips. ¡°Sam, stay here first. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± ¡°Quinton, are you still going to look for Jane? ¡°That¡¯s enough, Quinton. You¡¯ve done enough for Jane. I¡¯ve seen your efforts. It¡¯s not worth it! It¡¯s really not worth it! ¡°I don¡¯t want you to embarrass yourself in front of Jane again! Promise me, Quinton, let¡¯s forget about Jane, okay?¡± Sam really could not figure out Quinton¡¯s behavior, Jane won the championship. Quinton was eliminated because of Sam. ¨C If Quinton went to look for Jane, he would be humiliated by Jane¡¯s vicious words. Sam didn¡¯t even dare to think about it! However, Quinton still wanted to look for Jane! He was humiliated! Was Jane right in saying that Quinton is masochistic? ¡°Sam, I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but when you jumped down, you threw the ski pole in your hand toward Jane¡¯s. direction. ¡°If Jane didn¡¯t dodge in time, do you know how much damage it would have caused? You might have killed her!¡± Quinton felt a lingering fear when he thought of that scene. This was different from Sam¡¯s instinctive protective action when he sensed danger. If the ski pole hit Jane¡¯s head or back and she rolled down without any precaution, it was not an exaggeration to say that she would die! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 215 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 215 Chapter 215 At that time, in order to protect himself, Sam had no choice but to throw away the ski pole in his hand. It almost hit Jane. Sam really didn¡¯t see it. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± When Sam said this, he seemed tock confidence. Quinton had no reason to lie to Sam about this. Sam thought of the terrible consequences¡­ He couldn¡¯t afford it. Fortunately, Jane dodged in time and was not hit. ¡°If you did it on purpose, even if you¡¯re my biological brother, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up!¡± ¡°So ***up and stay here to heal!¡± After saying this, Quinton turned around and walked out of the medical room. 100% ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. No matter how much I ***Jane, I wouldn¡¯t do such a despicable thing.¡± ¡°Quinton¡¯s attitude makes me feel like I did it on purpose. Damn it!¡± Sam ***Jane more and more. If it weren¡¯t for Jane, how could Quinton be so fierce to Sam? Hmph! Jane and Josh had already won the trophy. Jane Fowler looked at the photo of her and Josh holding the trophy and smiled. ¡°The first skiing competition I worked with you was a sess. This trip was not in vain. ¡°When I get back, I have to frame this photo properly and treat it as a treasure.¡± Josh rubbed his chin.. He and Jane looked like a perfect match in the photo. Hmm¡­ Josh really liked this photographer. The angle was just right. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re going back to Crucsia soon, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been in Meridonia for a long time. It¡¯s almost the new year in Crucsia. Although Meridonia also has the habit of celebrating the new year, it¡¯s still morefortable to live in Crucsia on our traditional holidays.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Josh seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Josh, do you also want to go back to Crucsia to celebrate New Year¡¯s Day? It is in three days.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Josh kept her in suspense. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He wanted to see if he could give Yale and Jane a surprise. ¡°But¡­ Jane, is there still no news from Eden?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I asked someone to help me open a signal jamming gap, but there are too many surveince cameras there, so it will take some time. ¡°ording to the surveince footage I hacked into, Eden hasn¡¯t left the underground military base, and it has been 40 days.¡± Jane gently bit her thumb. She was a little worried¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jane. After all, he¡¯s Uncle Jack¡¯s apprentice. It¡¯s impossible for him to go without any preparation. ¡°When you were investigating Eden¡¯s whereabouts, didn¡¯t you see the protective measures he left behind through the surveince cameras?¡± ¡°I hope so¡­ Josh, we¡¯re almost done. Let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t forget that you promised to be my model!¡± Since they were going back soon, it was better to quickly resolve this important matter. Jane had been looking forward to it countless times. Josh had a handsome and gentle face. What could he look like under Jane¡¯s paintbrush? For Jane, it could be said to be a nice and exciting challenge. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Jane, when you¡¯re done, it¡¯ll be my turn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Josh. There¡¯s still time today. We have plenty of opportunities! By the way, send the photo of us winning the championship to Yale first¡­ He should be back in Crucsia.¡± Jane sent photos and the trophy to Yale. After a while. Yale replied, [I¡¯m envious.] Jane sent. [Wow, don¡¯t worry, Yale. I¡¯ll be back in Crucsia soon. I¡¯ll go to the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization on New Year¡¯s Day Let¡¯s spend it together.] [Okay, Jane. I¡¯ll take it to heart.] A cute emoji was attached. Er¡­ Was it Jane¡¯s imagination? She felt that Yale liked to use emojis. Perhaps it was because of his strange illness that he could not speak. On the contrary, Yale preferred to use this kind of emoji to express his feelings. Jane was about to leave the ski resort with Josh arm in arm, chatting andughing. ¡°Jane!¡±. A nauseating sound came again. Jane said softly, ¡°Josh, ignore them.¡± She continued walking. Seeing that Jane pretended not to hear, Quinton rushed in front of Jane and Josh. He opened his arms and blocked their path, panting. Jane¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°Josh, why do I see a shameless fly buzzing in front of us all the time, stopping us?¡± Josh stared at Quinton and said in a threatening tone, ¡°What else do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you lost and flew into a rage out of humiliation to find trouble with Jane.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Jane, I¡¯m sorry. I can only stop you in this way¡­ because I have something very important to give you.¡± ¡°This is it!¡± Quinton was afraid that Jane would refuse, so he decisively took out a document from his backpack and handed it to Jane. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°You¡­ Anyway, you¡¯ll know when you see it!¡± Quinton gave the document to Jane forcefully and was about to run away. There was no room for Jane to refuse. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the things that the Fowler family brought over will be stained with germs and dirty.¡± Jane mercilessly threw the document in her hand into the trash can not far away. She hit urately. She was not even interested in taking a look. It was like a bolt of lightning had struck Quinton. Quinton never expected¡­. He thought of a n and gave it to Jane forcefully. It was actually destroyed by Jane in such a merciless way that could be said to be ¡°trampled¡±. ¡°Josh, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Josh and Jane left. Many people stared at Quinton with sympathetic gazes. At the same time, they felt that Jane¡¯s actions were too unreasonable. They clearly didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Quinton and Jane. Quintonughed self-deprecatingly. Like a despondent zombie, he slowly walked to the trash can. He reached out and took out the documents inside. ¡°Jane¡­ Do you really ****us that much¡­ and ****the Fowler family? ¡°What should I do to save you?¡± Quinton really didn¡¯t know. During his time with Jane, he was hurt several times by Jane¡¯s coldness. Quinton felt unprecedented helplessness and frustration. Could it be¡­ Was letting Jane go really the best choice? Only then would Quinton feel better? Quinton looked confused. At this moment. Quinton¡¯s phone rang. It was Peter. Quinton came back to his senses, took the document, and pressed the answer button. ¡°Peter¡­¡± ¡°Quinton, you went to look for Jane. Any results?¡± Before Quinton set off, he told Peter that Jane woulde to the ski resort in the suburbs of Fousm today. After waiting for so long, Peter still did not receive Quinton¡¯s call, He couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to call Quinton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Peter, no results. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to face Jane and redeem her cold heart. ¡°I feel that no matter what I do, no matter how much I give, I can¡¯t warm Jane¡¯s heart.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 216 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Facing Peter, Quinton could finally say what he was thinking. Did Quinton really have a way to melt Jane¡¯s heart? Peter fell silent. Finally, Peter took a deep breath. ¡°Quinton, give up then. None of us will me you. ¡°Jane was hurt by me, Henry, and Dwayne. You weren¡¯t in the Fowler family at that time. You didn¡¯t cause any harm to Jane. ¡°But you were implicated because of the problems we caused. You and Aaron clearly disagreed with our actions and thought that we were in the wrong¡­. ¡°I was too cowardly. I actually tried to make you redeem the harm I had caused¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Quinton. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Quinton listened to Peter¡¯s self-reproachful tone on the other end of the phone. He gradually calmed down. *Peter¡­ Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure just now. ¡°I clearly wanted to win Jane¡¯s heart back. I wanted to do it myself, but I deliberately exerted pressure on you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Quinton? Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll only make me feel more guilty.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. No matter what, since I¡¯ve alreadye to Meridonia and found Jane, I have toplete what I should do.¡± Quinton became determined again. Wasn¡¯t it normal to be rejected when asking for Jane¡¯s forgiveness? If he had given up so easily, Quinton would not havee to Meridonia in the first ce. Since he was here, it was not Quinton¡¯s style to give up just like that. The Fowler family¡­ Everyone hoped to obtain Jane¡¯s forgiveness and hoped she could return to the Fowler family! ¡°Quinton, you¡­¡± ¡°Peter, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Don¡¯t take what I said to heart. I have to continue thinking of a way. At the very least, I have to let Jane know that I wrote this song for her¡­¡± Quinton stared at the document in his hand and gradually tightened his grip. This was the only way Quinton could use his advantage to get Jane back! He had to let Jane hear this song! ¡°Quinton, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll fly to Meridonia now. Wait for me!¡± ¡°Peter? Why do you suddenly¡­¡± ¡°I have to take a lot of responsibility for this matter. I can¡¯t shift all the pressure on you. ¡°I also know that¡­ with Sam¡¯s temper, it¡¯s impossible for him to understand Jane without experiencing what happened to us.¡± After hearing Peter¡¯s words, Quinton pursed his thin lips and thought about how Sam and Jane had met. It was indeed as Peter had said. Sam did not approve of Jane at all. He was very unhappy that Quinton had abandoned his dignity to get Jane back. Not to mention help Quinton, Sam would only make things worse. He had unchangeable prejudice against Jane. For a moment, it was impossible to get rid of Sam¡¯s hatred for Jane. ¡°Alright,e over.¡± ¡°With us brothers working together, we will eventually think of a way¡­ to let Jane know our intentions.¡± ¡°Peter, remember, when youe out, don¡¯t let Dad and the others know about this, lest they worry.¡± ¡°Yes! Quinton, I know what to do.¡± After hanging up, Peter thought for a moment and immediately began to pack his clothes. He applied for leave from school and sent a message to Madelyn. [Little ***, I have something to do outside the city at thest minute. Please help me exin about my family.] Peter could not stay any longer. Firstly, the situation was urgent. Secondly, he had to tell his brothers in person. Peter was afraid of giving himself away. Because of Jane, the atmosphere in this family was getting gloomier and weirder day by day. It was an indisputable fact. Jane lost her sock puppet X and won the world championship. Madelyn had the biggest change. Madelyn was lying on the bed with a dispirited expression. Since Christmas, she basically remained in this state. Her eye sockets were sunken and she had dark eye circles. Even her hair started to fall off. Recently, Madelyn had been having nightmares. She dreamed that she returned to the day when she personally witnessed Jane bing famous on the world stage. Madelyn had spent so much effort to betray the Fowler family, but in the end, she had gained nothing. Instead, Jane had benefited. Madelyn saw that the Fowlers¡¯ opinion of Jane had changed and they cared about Jane. They began to disregard Madelyn and distance themselves from her. For Madelyn¡¯s life, was there anything ****than this? No!. The symptoms became more and more serious, causing Madelyn to be unable to sleep. She could only rely on sleeping pills to sleep. At this moment. When Madelyn saw Peter¡¯s message, her heart seemed to be in pain.. However, she could only force herself to smile and reply. [I understand, Peter. Leave everything to me. Don¡¯t worry and go.] ¡®Thank you, little ***.¡± After the conversation. Madelyn¡¯s expression instantly changed.. She mmed the phone on the bed. She growled like a lunatic. ¡°Damn it, Peter must have gone to look for that slut Jane. Both of them are like this¡­ Why? Did I do something wrong? ¡°I¡¯ve clearly received a better education than that slut Jane. I¡¯m prettier than her and have a better figure. Jane can¡¯tpare to me in anything! ¡°Why is Jane the one who is respected by everyone now? There must be a mistake! A mistake!¡± Madelyn¡¯s punches rained down on the bed. Suddenly. Madelyn suddenly discovered something terrifying. She picked up the hair that had fallen on the bed. ¡°Strange¡­ Why is there so much hair?¡± Madelyn suddenly had a very bad feeling. She quickly went to the private bathroom in the room. She grabbed her hair and looked shocked. ¡°I¡­ Why did I be bald?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± It was self-evident how much uglier she became after bing bald! She even had dark eye circles¡­ The contours of her sunken face¡­ How did this happen? The next day. Jane slowly woke up in the room. She yawnedzily. ******** There was a knock on the door. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, are you awake?¡± It was Jay. Jane went down and opened the door. ¡°Yes, Jay, where¡¯s Josh?¡± Yesterday, she had returned to the vi with Josh. In order to copy each other¡¯s portraits, she had wasted a lot of time. It was gettingte. Jane thought that she hadn¡¯t slept in Josh¡¯s vi yet, so she stayed. ¡°Young Master is already waiting for you at the dining room for breakfast. ¡°He also said that he prepared a surprise for you.¡± ¡°Okay! Tell Josh that I¡¯ll go down immediately after I wash up.¡± Jane arrived at the dining room happily. Josh, who was 6 feet 3 inches meters tall, sat on a ***bench like a nobleman with a napkin tied around his neck. His well-defined fingers intertwined on the table. His cold and thin lips were pursed slightly, and his dark brown eyes shed slightly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Josh!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 217 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The princess¡¯s happy cry was like a horn that woke up the frozen prince. Josh instantly retracted his thoughts. His face turned into a soft one. Jane, are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes, when Jay said that you woke up early and prepared a surprise for me, I immediately rushed over.¡± Josh was confused. He looked at Jay in confusion. ¡°Jay, did you say that?¡± ¡°Young Master¡­ isn¡¯t that so? You said that Miss Jane Fowler has always been the one arranging the fun trip and hasn¡¯t asked you to prepare to be a good host. ¡°So today will you arrange the best ce for Miss Jane Fowler to have fun?¡± Jay was also dumbfounded. Jay interpreted Josh¡¯s words as a ¡°surprise¡± for Jane¡­ Jay always thought that he understood Josh¡¯s orders very well. Was that right? Jay, who had always thought that he understood Josh¡¯s orders very well, suddenly felt guilty. Damn, did he misunderstand? ¡®This is not a surprise to Jane. It¡¯s not evenparable to the coffee you made yourself, Jay.¡± Josh shrugged helplessly. To others, it was simply unimaginable to be able to get such a considerate arrangement from Marcus. With Jane¡¯s ability, she had already seen more magnificent scenery¡­ and was used to it. Jane pouted. ¡°Who said that? Josh, don¡¯t think that you can rx because I won¡¯t care! I¡¯m looking forward to going out with you today!¡± She was looking forward to going out. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Jane, I never dare to ck off on your matters. I¡¯ve always done my best.¡± ¡°Jay, have you booked Ferris wheel for tonight?¡± ¡°Of course, Young Master. As soon as you gave the order, I immediately contacted them. With your name and VIP card, everything has been arranged.¡± Jane curiously guessed the meaning of Josh¡¯s words. ¡°A Ferris wheel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a three-star Michelin restaurant in Fousm. The chef and manager are from Ruburg. Their main dish is vegetable cuisine. It¡¯s very stunning. ¡°I¡¯ve tasted it once. It¡¯s really amazing. If I don¡¯t have any connections with the manager, I have to queue up for half a year.¡± Josh gently patted Jane¡¯s head. ¡°Since it receives such praise from you, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Jane rubbed her chin, As a citizen of Ruburg, the chef relied on his own strength to be famous in a ce like Meridonia and Fousm where people rejected foreigners and obtain the three-star Michelin medal. The reason must be that the signature vegetable dish was very stunning! Night slowly fell. Josh brought Jane around Fousm and finally arrived at Ferris wheel. After confirming their identities, the receptionist respectfully let them in. He brought Jane and Josh to a seat by the window. Jane could see thergest Ferris wheel in Fousm in front of her. It was emitting a seven-colored light and rotating slowly. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I finally understand the meaning of Ferris wheel. The environment is not bad.¡± It was clearly a three-star Michelin restaurant, but the decorating style was simple and not extravagant, unlike the extravagant decorations of other three-star Michelin restaurants. The floor was Jasfornia- style and they needed to change into shippers. Stepping on it made a creaking sound There was a veryfortable feeling Jane did not ***it Instead, she could look forward to it. Jane liked this style of decoration, but it didn¡¯t mean that others would like it. They were more intoxicated by the extravagant decorations of other three-star Michelin restaurants. The chef of this restaurant must be very powerful. He could rely on the taste of the food to defeat all fancy things. No matter what, the foundation of a restaurant was cooking! After ordering, a waiter delivered a bottle of whisky and filled the cups respectfully for Josh and Jane. ¡°This is this restaurant¡¯s winter limited whisky Try it. It¡¯s a little spicy.¡± Josh took the initiative to take a sip He could feel his throat burning. Instantly, his entire body was warm. Jane took a sip and praised, ¡°Good wine.¡± ¡°Jane, have you booked the flight back?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll go back after staying for another day tomorrow. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to make it in time for New Year¡¯s Day. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for so many days. I miss my mothend and home.¡± ¡°Mothend¡­¡± At the mention of this word, Josh¡¯s eyes shed. He seemed to have made up his mind. At this moment, a man with curly hair and dyed pink bangs walked over with a smile. He was 6.07 feet tall and was wearing a ***chef¡¯s uniform. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re indeed here.¡± ¡°Hello¡­ Arthur. Let me introduce you. This is the head chef of Ferris wheel, Arthur. Everyone here calls him the Vegetable Magician. ¡°This is my junior sister apprentice, Jane.¡± Jane nodded. ¡°Oh! Back then, I watched the live broadcast of the World University Painting Competition from the beginning to the end! Miss Jane Fowler, I¡¯m your sock puppet¡¯s fanatical fan! ¡°You can take a look. Some of the posters in my shop are copies of your work that you released on girl!¡± When Arthur saw Jane, he was extremely excited and wanted to ask for an autograph. ¡°Of course.¡± Jane held her forehead. Unexpectedly, after exposing her sock puppet, Jane would cause a sensation wherever she went, just like she met Arthur who was extremely excited. Jane could not beleve that her sock puppet X was so popr in Meridonia. She had a bunch of loyal quadratic element fans. When Arthur received Jane¡¯s autograph, he held it in his arms and said happily. ¡°Haha¡­ Now I have to show it off in front of my friends.¡± ¡°Chef Arthur.¡± Someone came to Arthur and whispered a few words. ¡°Oh? He¡¯s here too? Sorry, I¡¯m going to entertain my esteemed quest now. ¡°Regarding your dishes, they will be served soon. Please look forward to it.¡± Arthur quickened his pace and left. Jane stuck out her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have to sign an autograph in such a ce. It¡¯s tiring.¡± ¡°Jane, your fame has **nine now. Even Chef Arthur has never been so warm to me. The sock puppet X of yours is the national idol of Meridonia.¡± ¡°Josh, don¡¯t mock me. I regret exposing this sock puppet. Recently, I¡¯ve been recognized. My hands are sore!¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡± Jane was like a noble queen. She stretched out her hand and ced it in Josh¡¯s palm as he carefully massaged her. It was the extremely smooth enjoyment. If others knew that the famous Marcus doted on a woman so much and was even willing to give her a hand massage so piously, they would be shocked. At the same time. ¡°Quinton, long time no see!¡± Arthur warmly embraced the man in front of him. Long time no see, Chef Arthur. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 218 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 218 Chapter 218 ¡°This is my sixth brother Sam and seventh brother Peter. ¡®Peter just arrived in Meridonia, so I wanted to bring him to Fousm to taste the signature dish of the Vegetable Magician, Arthur.¡± Quinton finished hugging Arthur and introduced him. Peter and Sam nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Chef Arthur¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re Quinton¡¯s younger brothers, you¡¯re my younger brothers. Haha, your brother and I are old friends from university ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged seats for you. Sit down.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± At this moment, Sam seemed to have seen something from the corner of his eye. He shrank back in disbelief. ¡°Quinton, Peter, isn¡¯t that¡­ Jane? ¡°And the person who followed Jane at the ski resort¡­ is Marcus!¡± At the ski resort, Josh had been wearing goggles, a scarf, and a hat. Therefore, Quinton and Sam could not confirm Josh¡¯s true identity. Now, in Ferris wheel, Josh was wearing a custom-made blue suit. His elegant and noble temperament was obvious. If he wasn¡¯t the legendary super genius in the painting circle, who else could it be? ¡°Why is Jane with Marcus?¡± Countless questions swirled in the Fowlers¡¯ minds. ¡°Could it be that¡­ they¡¯re in a rtionship?¡± At the thought of this, the Fowlers felt as if they had eaten a fly. Quinton and Peter thought that Jane was still so young. She was only 79. old and was in her sophomore year! Even though they couldn¡¯t stop a university student from falling in love, the man was Marcus¡­ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They were afraid that Jane would suffer a loss! ¡± Marcus was able to make a name for himself internationally, and at the same time, he was extremely well-disguised! His methods and vision were definitely not something that Jane couldpare to! Only Sam thought differently¡­ No wonder Jane was so fearless and humiliated the Fowler family! So she had hooked up with Marcus! When Arthur saw Quinton and the others looking at Jane, he raised his eyebrows quietly. ¡°Do you¡­ know each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s sit down first.¡± ¡°Also¡­ Chef Arthur, don¡¯t tell them that we¡¯re here. Please.¡± In the face of Quinton¡¯s pleading, Arthur nodded silently. Fortunately, Jane did not seem to have discovered Quinton and the others. She was chatting with Josh. She seemed to have said something happy, and her eyes curved into crescents. It was like a crescent moon. It was breathtaking. As long as one took a look, he would be intoxicated by that pair of smiling but unfathomable eyes that were as deep as an ancient well. Quinton and Peter could not help but fall silent. Jane¡¯s smile¡­ They had never seen it before. When facing them, Jane was always cold and distant. She was like a bloody hedgehog that would open its defense at any time and prick whoever tried to touch her. It turned out that Jane could also smile so happily and carefreely She was like a real 19-year-old university student and a princess who was pampered. She was not a pitiful person who was despised, treated coldly, and ignored in the Fowler family. Peter¡¯s heart ached the most. This was because Jane¡¯s smile was originally for the Fowlers and Peter It was Peter¡¯s momentary anger that pushed Jane away. He was no longer qualified to see such a smile ¡°Quinton, tell me what¡¯s the signature dish here? Alright, stop staring at Jane. I¡¯m hungry Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Sam did not dare to speak too harshly. He could only use this method to divert Quinton and Peter¡¯s attention. In reality, he felt that he was extremely unlucky today. Originally, through Quinton¡¯s rtionship with Arthur, he had made an appointment with Ferris wheel, which even Sam could not make an appointment with. Sam was looking forward to tonight¡¯s vegetable feast. In the end, he encountered Jane¡­ Oh! Shit! How miserable was Sam? Recently, after meeting Jane, he had failed twice in a row. Even his good mood to eat delicacies had been ruined. Jane must be his enemy! Quinton suddenly muttered to himself, ¡°This is a good opportunity¡­¡± ¡°Quinton, don¡¯t tell me you want to¡­¡± ¡°Peter, stay here first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Quinton suddenly stood up and left the dining table. Sam was stunned. He thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any sense of my presence in your eyes? Why are you all focusing on that girl, Jane? ¡°I was ***picked up, right? I was ***picked up! I was ***picked up!¡± Peter watched Quinton leave. He pursed his lips and stole a nce at the dining table where Jane and Josh were. Would Quinton¡¯s thoughts be transmitted to Jane tonight? Arthur personally brought the cart to the dining table of Jane and Josh. ¡°Good evening, everyone. ¡°Please allow me to introduce the two of you personally¡­ Our Ferris wheel¡¯s signature dish, Rainbow Jelly.¡± The two dishes that were served were like seven-colored cakes in a rainbow. With a light poke of the fork, the pastry swayed like jelly. Just the appearance alone was enough to attract attention. Jane asked with interest, ¡°Is this Rainbow Jelly made from vegetable jelly?¡± ¡°Of course, our Ferris wheel mainly focuses on vegetable products. There¡¯s no meat at all, so it¡¯s deeply loved by people like vegetarians and Buddhists. ¡°There are two sauces on the left and right side of the te. One is marmde, and the other is the green vani sauce. The orange juice is mixed with vani and other herbs and then gets mashed into the green vani sauce. ¡°You can taste them separately.¡± Jane nodded after hearing this. She picked up her knife and fork and cut it off before putting it into her ****. She could clearly feel the jelly melting in her ***. Potatoes, carrots, tomatoes¡­ All kinds of vegetable delicacies bloomed in her taste buds. Especially with different sauces, she tasted a total of 14 refreshing vegetable vors. Jane nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Ferris wheel¡¯s signature dish. I like it very much.¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows and said happily, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, idol!¡± Josh slowly tasted the vegetables and smiled. ¡°Is this a surprise, Jane?¡± ¡°Of course! This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten such unique dishes made by others¡­ The others? When Arthur heard these three words, he was stunned for a moment. He did not take it to heart. He continued to serve his idol. ¡°If you want food with a chewy texture like meat, I rmend this one.¡± At this moment. A melodious piano sound suddenly sounded. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 219 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Arthur was slightly stunned. The performance team arranged for today shouldn¡¯t have arrived yet, right? It was the sound of the piano¡­ A figure suddenly appeared in Arthur¡¯s mind. Could it be¡­ Was it Quinton? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll leave for a moment. You can continue tasting.¡± Arthur left in a hurry. Jane tasted the vegetables and listened to the melodious piano. Josh closed his eyes and enjoyed it. ¡°This no piece is not bad. I¡¯ve never heard of this song before. The yer must be very good.¡± Jane pursed her lips. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s calling from the heart.¡± There seemed to be a kind of warmth in the sound of the piano.. It called the distant migratory birds back to their nests. This reminded Jane of the ***Fowlers. They shamelessly refused to let go of Jane. They even begged and pretended to be good family members, hoping that Jane would forgive them. Then who could forgive Jane¡¯s ****in her previous life? What about extinguishing the mes of hatred? At this moment, Arthur had already arrived at the ce where the piano was ying. As expected. It was Quinton. He was wearing a ***suit with a brilliant flower emblem on his chest. His brows were slightly lowered, and his fair fingertips were ying a gorgeous movement on the piano. Although he couldn¡¯tpare to Quinton¡¯s third brother, Aaron, Quinton¡¯s most outstanding ability was composing. To a certain extent, Quinton¡¯s eye-catching ability was stronger than Aaron¡¯s because Quinton was an all-rounded musical genius. If he wanted to arrange music, he had to be proficient in all instruments. Any one of Quinton¡¯s songs earned him hundreds of thousands of dors. Someone hurried over to report, ¡°Arthur, Mr. Quinton Fowler insists on performing on stage. I think Quinton Fowler has a good rtionship with you, so¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Arthur patiently waited for Quinton to finish ying the piano piece. Quinton stood up and saw Arthur. He walked straight over and did not avoid his gaze. ¡°Arthur, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll me you? ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to receive a performance from a gold medalposer like you. You make my Ferris wheel grand. I can brag about it. ¡°But since you want to y the piano in my restaurant, shouldn¡¯t you have told me first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Arthur, because no matter what, I have to y this piano piece for that person to hear.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Looking at the indestructible heat in Quinton¡¯s eyes, Arthur sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to your family, but I know¡­ this piano piece was yed for Miss Jane Fowler, right?¡± Quinton lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes, between our family and Jane¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to get too involved in your family¡¯s matters. You¡¯ve already yed the piano. It¡¯s time to sit down and fulfill your identity as a customer.¡± ¡°I have one more thing to ask of you.¡± ¡°**!¡± After that no piece. The bands came to Ferris wheel and took over Quinton¡¯s position. However, they did not y as well as Quinton. They didn¡¯t have the soul-stirring style of the new song. *Just one song? What a pity¡­ That pianist is really good. ¡°It feels like even Ferris wheel can¡¯t hire such a pianist. It¡¯s more like a friendly performance.¡± Josh touched his chin regretfully. Jane was in no hurry to speak. Because she thought of something bad. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jane, is the food not to your liking?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious. I was just thinking about something and was engrossed¡­¡± At this moment Arthur once again arrived before Jane and Josh. ¡°Sorry, there was a small problem just now. I went to deal with it. ¡°By the way, Miss Jane Fowler, this is a manuscript written to you by a certain guest.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Jane had a bad feeling. She watched as Arthur handed the manuscript to her. Jane thought for a moment before reaching out to take it. After seeing the manuscript, she found it was the score for the piano piece just now. Jane felt the notes bit by bit. She turned a page. It was a poem. ¡°Moon on the Sea, Sky in the ***. The moon reminds me of you, and it is difficult to return.¡± ¡°The proud moon disdains to be associated with the stars.¡± ¡°The injured Moon does not want to apany the.¡± ¡°The stars regret it.¡± *The is sad.¡± ¡°They can clearly feel the silence and beauty of the moonlight.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t they spend more time listening before?¡± ¡°This is not a salvageable record.¡± ¡°It is a record of regret.¡± ¡°Hence, stars and the write it down together.¡± ¡°The name of the song.¡± ¡°Moon on the Sea, Sky in the ***.¡± Seeing this, Jane finally understood. She knew how she got the ominous feeling in her heart. Josh also finished reading the manuscript with Jane. He sighed softly. ¡°Arthur, you shouldn¡¯t have interfered in this matter.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I only listened to the customer and sent the manuscript over. I have no idea what it is.¡± Arthur guiltily lied,pletely disassociating himself. He helped Quinton with this matter because Quinton and him were really close. In the past, when Arthur was in trouble, it was Quinton who helped him. He had to repay this favor. Otherwise, Arthur would not want to do such a thankless and annoying task. Jane casually threw the manuscript on the table. She looked coldly at Arthur. ¡®Arthur, if you feel sorry for me and want to extinguish my anger¡­ ¡°Then, I want you to do two things for me.¡± In an instant. Under Jane¡¯s deep gaze, Arthur felt like his heart was being squeezed by a pair of invisible hands. Even breathing became difficult for him. Arthur could even feel¡­ if he said no, in the next second, he would be killed by Jane! He was sure he would be killed by Jane. ¡°I¡­ I understand. Miss Jane Fowler, please speak¡­¡± Arthur groaned inwardly. After all, he was the manager and chef of Ferris wheel. He was a famous figure in Fousm. How could he be suppressed to this extent by the aura of a little girl? He thought, ¡°Quinton, Quinton, in order to help you, I have to suffer.¡± Quinton had really harmed him. Quinton had already returned to his seat. Peter looked at Jane¡¯s table from time to time until Arthur left. Suddenly, Jane stood up and left. Peter mumbled, ¡°Jane should know that the piano piece was written for her, right? Did she leave this time¡­ to look for us? But the direction is wrong.¡± If Jane was really walking toward Peter¡­ Peter panicked instead. With Jane¡¯s temper, if she wasn¡¯t moved by them, she would definitely say something that would trample on him. With Jane¡¯s temper, she would definitely insult them. Peter was already used to it and immune to it. This was what Peter owed Jane. No matter how vicious Jane¡¯s words were, Peter had to ept it! There was no room for rebuttal! However, if this move could not move Jane¡¯s heart, what else could they do to win back Jane¡¯s heart and let her forgive them? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 220 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 220 Chapter 220 ¡®Peter, calm down. We¡¯ve done everything we can.¡± ¡°Tonight is a heaven-sent opportunity. Since God has given us this opportunity, even if we fail, we have no regrets.¡± Quinton felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. He looked refreshed andfortable. ¡°You¡¯re right, Quinton. ***the oue is, this is all we can do. *Jane¡­ After she knew these things, she didn¡¯te to us. It might be the best oue. ¡°If it were the previous Jane, she would definitelye to us and mock us for overestimating ourselves.¡± Peter had a self-deprecating smile. Sam ate his food silently. He rolled his eyes while listening to Quinton and Peter talking about Jane. He really wanted to roast Quinton and Peter. How could they get so obsessed with Jane? Even the delicacies couldn¡¯t stop them from talking about Jane. They really ruined the atmosphere. Sam was getting really *******of how they kept mentioning Jane. He even wanted to punch their ***! Unfortunately, Sam did not dare to roast them. Otherwise, he would definitely be scolded badly by Quinton and Peter! Then, the three brothers ate silently. Quinton and Peter¡¯s hands were trembling as they ate. From time to time, he would pay attention to Josh. Jane had yet to return¡­ She was not here to look for Quinton and the others, nor did she leave with Josh. What was she doing? They had no time to enjoy the peace of mind brought about by delicious food. After about fifteen minutes. Arthur arrived in front of Quinton and the others with a solemn expression. ¡°Arthur, did Jane say something?¡± Quinton said that he was calm and had already done what he could. However, when ***with the answer, Quinton¡¯s excitement and nervousness still betrayed him. Quinton really wanted to get Jane¡¯s forgiveness so that she would return to the Fowler family and be reunited with her family! Peter also looked nervously at Arthur. Only Sam pursed his lips and ced his hands behind his head as if it had nothing to do with him. Sam had some ideas about what Jane said. It must be humiliating words. Only Quinton and Peter were anxious. ¡°¡­She went to the kitchen and made a dish for you guys.¡± With that, Arthur brought out a dish and ced it on the table. He opened the lid and ced it on a ***te. It was French stuffed cabbage. Quinton looked delighted. ¡°Jane made this for us? ¡°Not bad¡­ and it smells good.¡± After hearing Quinton¡¯s words, Arthur even revealed a terrified expression He seemed to see a terrifying genius thriving. Jane was so young. But the dish she made was so imaginative and had incredible taste! Every cooking process was handled wlessly and at the right time! Arthur¡¯s expertise was the vegetable dishes. He had spent a few yearsing out with his best dish, Rainbow Jelly. He made a name for himself because of this dish. However, Jane actually made a vegetable dish that was not inferior to Rainbow Jelly. Arthur was d that he had debuted early If he bumped into a monster like Jane, perhaps he could only be second ce. Even Arthur had given such praise, it meant that this dish was really amazing! Quinton quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try it!¡± He thought that this was a signal. A signal that implicated Jane was moved by Quinton and the others. Perhaps Jane nned to reconcile with them and return to the Fowler family¡¯s signal. Samined, ¡°Quinton, do you really dare to eat it? This dish is made by Jane. Be careful that she put poison in it!¡± ¡°***up if you don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Quinton scolded. After being scolded by Quinton, Sam instantly looked aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no poison. I was watching Jane cook this dish. ¡°If you¡¯re worried¡­¡± Arthur was the first to pick up the knife and fork. He cut a piece and put it in his ****to eat. Yes! This was the taste! Even Arthur was intoxicated by the taste! He was really eager to eat it! ¡°Look, I already ate it. You guys don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Arthur used a knife to cut open the French stuffed cabbage. The fragrance inside was instantly revealed. It caused his taste buds to bloom. His index finger moved. Even Sam, who had no desire to eat just now, was tempted. How¡­ How did it smell so good? It was even more fragrant than Arthur¡¯s main dish! How did Jane do it? This dish was personally made by Jane. Hence, Quinton and Peter were extremely excited. They picked up the knife and fork and cut a piece of the French stuffed cabbage. Then, they put it into their ***excitedly. As their chewed, the vor exploded in their ***. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s delicious! This taste is simply indescribable!¡± ¡°This chewiness¡­ Is it chicken breast?¡± ¡®The chicken breast was also stuffed with morel mushrooms, asparagus, and foie gras stir-fried with tallow.¡± Arthur added, ¡°There¡¯s also chicken breast and butter, eggs, and smooth mousses-like fillings made with whipped cream. That¡¯s the essence of this dish.¡± Before seeing Jane serve this dish, Arthur did not expect her to use this kind of stuffing. After steaming it, it finally turned into such a delicious French stuffed cabbage. Quinton reminisced. ¡°So¡­ Jane¡¯s culinary skills are actually so amazing.¡± Peter put down the knife and fork in his hand and lowered his eyes to hide his sadness. ¡°Jane, as your elder brother, I really know too little about you. ¡°What other abilities do you have that I don¡¯t know? ¡°Why did you give this dish to us? What does it mean? ¡°Are you really moved by our sincerity and willing to forgive us? Are you nning to reconcile with us?¡± Peter thought to himself. Even though Peter knew that his thought was an unreachable dream. At this moment, Peter could not help but wonder. Jane made such a delicious dish and let Quinton and the others tasted it. *Jane, if you are really willing to forgive us, even if you don¡¯t return to the Fowler family, it¡¯s okay. ¡°We can be strangers. ¡°At the very least, it¡¯s better than bing our mortal enemies like before and insisting on fighting us to the death.¡± Peter fantasized about a possible oue and was satisfied with it. Sam¡¯s stomach was itching when he saw how satisfied Quinton and Peter were. She could only pretend to drink water to hide her ****. ***! Looking at the way Quinton and Peter ate, could it really be delicious? Sam tried his best to hold back his urge. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, he really wanted to try it. ¡°Finally, Miss Jane Fowler also said the name of this dish.¡± ¡°She named it¡­ G.U.N.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 221 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 221 Chapter 221 After Arthur said this, he could not bear to look at the expressions of Quinton Fowler and the others. In an instant. The atmosphere that got recovered from awkwardness instantly fell into dead silence. Quinton and Peter¡¯s faces darkened. In their heart, a bitter taste kept overflowing. Sam coughed a few times. ¡°Quinton, Peter. I told you guys don¡¯t be happy too early¡± Fortunately, Sam held onto his bottom line and did not taste this dish. Otherwise, Sam would feel like he was being despised by Jane. He felt extremely aggrieved. Quinton and Peter fell silent. This was what they had expected. However¡­ They really had some hope just now. However, the higher the expectation, the harder they would fall. Arthur turned his face away. Actually, Jane also requested one more thing. However, Arthur was too embarrassed to say it. He was afraid that it would be too much of a ***to Quinton and the others. In the next moment, Jane would make the second condition public. At this moment. Knock, knock. The sound of piano keys could be heard. Jane cleared her throat. ¡°Next, I¡¯llpose a piano piece. ¡°I named it, ¡°A **** of **** is pathetically vain about their ***deeds¡± Please enjoy.¡± The guests who were eating in the Ferris Wheel were all stunned. Some people did not understand Crucsia¡¯snguage and theymunicated in their ownnguage. What did she mean? Those who understood Crucsia¡¯snguage felt that Jane was crazy. Which piano piece had such a vulgar name? The next second. A beautiful melody came out from the ck and **keys of the piano. Every note entered their ears and stirred in their eardrums like a little elf holding a feather. It was itchy. All the people in the restaurant were overwhelmed with emotions. Instantly, they had fallen for the piano piece. Jane lowered her eyes, her slender and fair fingertips nimbly moved around the ck and ***keys elegantly. The entire piano piece was different from the ¡°Moon on the Sea¡± and ¡°Sky in the ****¡± yed by Quinton earlier. It was very exciting, free, and filled with vitality. It was like a response. Or rather, it was more like a counterattack. It seemed to say, ¡°You guys are nothing to me! I can live better without all of you!¡± The no piece yed by Jane seemed to be able to speak: By using musical notes, one could prate one¡¯s heart andmunicate with one¡¯s soul, understanding the significance of the birth of this piano piece. Jane She actually knows how to y the piano¡­¡­..¡± Peter was amazed. Even Sam looked surprised. Jane¡¯s skill was more than just capable of ying piano. Thest piano piece that gave Sam such a shocking feeling was attending Aaron¡¯s piano concert! Aaron was known as the most outstanding young pianist in the world, so he naturally had extraordinary talent in piano! His performance had a magical power that could turn the notes of the piano into actual images and transmit them to the human brain. It was like¡­ Jane¡¯s piano skills were the same as Aaron¡¯s! Even Quinton had never heard of this piano piece before! It meant that Jane hadposed this piano piece herself! Jane¡¯s originalposition and performance had the same standard as Aaron¡¯s! It was too incredible! She reallyposed and performed superbly! Then, the piano piece ended. Jane¡¯s fingertips left the ck and ** keys. She got up and walked down from the piano. With one hand in her pocket, she left elegantly. Only the immersed audience sill lingered in the beautiful musical notes. After a short while, everyone¡¯s thoughts began to return to their bodies. ¡°Oh my god! What kind of beautiful piano piece is this? It¡¯s so exciting!¡± ¡°Who yed the piano? I was far away just now, so I didn¡¯t see who yed it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard so many piano concerts, but none of them have been as memorable as this one. I can feel the notes still itching in my heart¡­ It¡¯s sofortable!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s that Jane. She¡¯s the X who won the world paintingpetition not long ago!¡± ¡°X! I¡¯m her fanatical fan! Gosh, she¡¯s also in Ferris Wheel. I want an autograph!¡± The entire Ferris Wheel was in an uproar. As the person who caused the sensation, Jane had already reduced her presence and silently returned to Josh¡¯s table. Josh¡¯s eyes shed with admiration. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re really good at ying piano. You¡¯re much better than the gold medalposer, Quinton.¡± ¡°Josh, I¡¯m almost done eating. Should we slip away?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Josh and Jane packed their things and left. Peter and Quinton were still in a daze. Sam had already subconsciously stared at Janes¡¯s table. When he saw Jane and Josh get up and leave, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quinton, Peter, they left!¡± ¡°Gone¡­ Gone.. Peter came back to his senses and looked at Jane¡¯s table. Jane and Josh had already disappeared without a trace. ¡°Quinton, Jane has already left¡­ Quinton?¡± Peter spoke to Quinton. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Quinton had yet to react. Peter sensed that something was wrong. ¡°No¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± Quinton muttered to himself. Why¡­ The way Jane Fowler yed the piano just now. It was simr to the person described by Aaron when he was depressed because of his autism. This was a feeling that only Quinton, who had perfect pitch, could understand! ¡°Quinton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sam, who was sitting beside Quinton, patted his shoulder. He felt that Quinton was a little scary. Then, Quinton suddenly stood up. Sam was shocked. He almost fell off the chair. ¡°I have something to confirm¡­ Sam, Peter, you guys stay here!¡± With that, Quinton ran away. Quinton did not even hear Arthur call him. ¡°This guy¡­ He ran so fast. Why is he in such a hurry? ¡°He¡¯s still chasing after his sister? **, this is exciting.¡± Arthur could not help but curse. He knew Quinton had done so much for Jane, but Jane was not moved at all. Instead, Quinton got humiliated. ¡°Quinton. Looks like you¡¯re going to suffer this time.¡± Arthur thought helplessly. He could only pray for Quinton in his heart. Peter watched Quinton leave and felt an uncontroble panic. ¡°Sam, stay here. I¡¯m worried about Quinton. I have to go and chase after Quinton.¡± Without waiting for Sam to respond, Peter chased after Quinton. Sam was dumbfounded and could not speak a word ¡°***! ¡°Peter, do you still care about me, your sixth brother? ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything yet!¡± Sam was almost angered to death. However¡­ Peter and Quinton had left. Sam was left alone. He wanted to taste Jane¡¯s cooking! Since his brother had left, they would never know! Sam rolled his eyes and looked around. He realized that no one was paying attention to him. He immediately picked up his knife and fork and cut a piece of French stuffed cabbage. Then, he put it into his ***. quickly. The firm texture and the fragrance of the explosion bloomed in his taste buds. ¡°***! It¡¯s actually so delicious! It¡¯s even better than Arthur¡¯s cooking!¡± ¡°Jane can actually make such delicious food¡­ If she didn¡¯t betray the Fowler family and humiliated the Fowlers, ¡°I really want to acknowledge her as my sister. This way, there will be such delicious food every day!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 222 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Fortunately, Peter and others did not hear Sam¡¯spliment about Jane¡¯s cooking. Otherwise, he would humiliate himself. Quinton rushed out, but he did not see Jane and Josh. The snowkes slowly fell from the sky. Where were Jane and Josh? ¡°****it, they actually escaped.¡± ¡°Jane¡­ Is it really the ****moonlight that Aaron has been looking for?¡± Quinton muttered to himself. Quinton knew that the possibility was very slim. It was just his guess. But only Jane would make Quinton feel this way. ¡°Quinton!¡± Peter caught up to Quinton. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly so agitated? Are you looking for Jane?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing. Peter. I must have been wrong. This is impossible. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve tried my best to get Jane back, but I ended up with nothing.¡± Quinton replied helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Quinton. You did your best.¡± Peter patted Quinton¡¯s shoulder tofort him. In reality, Peter had already realized that Quinton was hiding something. They were brothers who grew up together. Peter knew what Quinton looked like when he lied. Since Quinton did not want to say it, Peter did not ask further. ¡°Quinton, I think it¡¯s time for us to give up on getting Jane back.¡± ¡°Peter, what did you say?¡± Quinton looked at Peter in surprise. ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s unfair for us to shamelessly try to please Jane and make her forgive us for the damage the Fowler family has done to her. ¡°We persisted because we felt guilty towards Jane. We tried everything to ask for her forgiveness. However, I think Jane made herself very clear tonight. ¡°Our action will only create unnecessary burdens for Jane. If this continues, it will only push Jane further and further away.¡± Peterughed at himself. In the past, Peter would have dreamed of this result. This way, Jane wouldn¡¯t affect Madelyn¡¯s status in the Fowler family. Now¡­ Realizing this result, Peter¡¯s heart ached. It was as if a sharp knife had stabbed his body and stirred wildly. His entire body was about to be torn apart. Back then, Jane was treated cruelly by Peter and misunderstood by the Fowlers. Did she feel the same way when they chased her out of the Fowler family? Peter kept dwelling on this thought. He felt that he owed Jane too much. He would never be able topensate Jane for the rest of his life. What right did he have to ask for Jane¡¯s forgiveness? Quinton fell silent. He did not reply to Peter immediately. If he hadn¡¯t realized Jane¡¯s true identity, Quinton might really have given up now He had already done his best to ask Jane for forgiveness However, he achieved nothing But when it came to Aaron, it was better to think about it at length. Two days passed in the blink of an eye On this day, it was rare for Jane not to be with Josh. Instead, he went to Fousny¡¯s underground game kingdom. It was called the Eighteenth *** There was a reason for this name. As the name suggested, the gamers who wandered here were characters that were not to be trifled with They were hooligans, triads, and all sorts of unkind people. All the shady professions one could think of could be found in such a ce. This was a ce where good people were not allowed to pass. Only the wicked could live in a ***like this ce. The Eighteenth **underground arcade contained many games that were too indescribable to be released on the market. However, other than the indescribable parts, the quality of these games was superb. It was obvious that they were ¡®masterpieces¡¯ created by experts. They did not like the games with cliche positive energy on the market, especially the ones that gamers could tell the ending of the game immediately. They like dark and deep game plots, which could cause a certain degree of social reflection and even trend discussion. This type of game could not be ced on the market. It could only be ced in the underground arcade. Those people made these games out of passion. It was purely to make a game that they wanted to make. They did not care about the world¡¯s opinion. They did not make games because of money At the same time, it was also for more gamers who liked this type of game! Jane was wearing a mask, a scarf, and a towel. She was wearing a down jacket and had her hands in her pockets. She looked out of ce. Some hooligans saw that Jane was an unfamiliar face and had a good figure. They revealed greedy eyes and went forward to strike up a conversation. ¡°Beauty, you came to the Eighteenth ***alone? You¡¯re quite bold.¡± ¡°Where did youe from? Do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°This ce is frequented by young female yers. I can¡¯t hold back my urge if this goes on.¡± Then, one of the hooligans could no longer hold back and wanted to tear off Janer¡¯s scarf and mask. He wanted to see if Jane¡¯s face was perfect as her figure. Jane looked at them coldly. She grabbed the hooligan¡¯s hand and twisted it gently. Crack! The sound of bones breaking could be heard. The perverted smile on the hooligan¡¯s face instantly turned into a painful frown. He let out a miserable scream. ¡°Ahhh!¡± When the other hooligans saw that theirpanion was subdued by Jane, they were instantly furious and swarmed forward. ¡°How dare you hurt my brother? You¡¯re going to ***!¡± ¡°I swear I will torture and **** you tonight!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Without panicking, Jane raised her leg and kicked. She kicked the nearest hooligan away. She did not let other hooligans off either. She kicked their stomach, thighs, toes, and their most vital part. The whole scene onlysted less than ten seconds. p, p, p. A few hooligans were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. Jane walked toward the arcade expressionlessly. When the others saw this scene, they did not dare to offend Jane. They could only look at Jane¡¯s back in awe. In the Eighteenth ***, there were no rules, no order to speak of. For example, even if these hooligans were ***by Jane on the spot, no one would call the police for them. At most, the administrator woulde over to help collect the corpses. Here only existed thew of the jungle was passed down from the ancient society, where the strong preyed on the weak. The weak were devoured until not even their bones were left. In this ce, people with powers were existences that could possess everything and be rulers. Of course, there were very few people here who got into such a fierce fight or even ***. Although the authority would turn a blind eye to whatever happened in this area, if someone **, it would still cause a hugemotion. They still had to interfere. Jane arrived at the entrance of the Eighteenth **arcade. The shape of the entrance was a ***. It was very iconic. It meant that it was ***inside. Jane pushed open the door without hesitation and walked in. Inside, there was amotion. Everyone gathered in front of a machine. The people shouted excitedly. ¡°King, King, King.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 223 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 223 Chapter 223 # Jane looked up. Oh It was an acquaintance. Felix was dressed exactly the same as Jane when she bumped into him at the amusement park. At this moment, he was pushing the analog sticks and excitedly fighting other yers. He clearly had an adrenaline rush. When the ¡°victory¡± logo appeared on the machine screen, everyone cheered excitedly. ¡°***yeah! As expected of King! He¡¯s already won 18 consecutive victories! He¡¯s simply the master of the Eighteenth ****¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. King became the only tinum VIP in the Eighteenth ***with his gaming skills. No one can defeat him!¡± ¡°Is King good at fighting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. But from his look, King doesn¡¯t seem to be the type who knows how to fight. He¡¯s just good at games.¡± Felix was immediately unhappy when he heard this. He pped the game machine and stood up abruptly. ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m super fierce when I fight! I¡¯m super strong when I punch people! ¡°But I came to the Eighteenth ***to y games! I don¡¯t want to waste time! Come on! Next opponent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Jane said calmly. When Felix heard Jane¡¯s voice, his entire body froze. He was like a robot, slowly turning his head. He looked at Jane. Jane was wearing a mask, hat, and scarf, her face could not be seen clearly. However, Felix would never forget this figure and voice. It was Jane! Gulp. Felix could not help but secretly swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva. He thought of thest time he was getting his ass kicked by Jane in the arcade. In the end, he was beaten to a pulp and was unable to defeat Jane. Before anyone realized the seriousness of the matter, Felix retreated. They were talking trash to Jane. ¡°A woman wants to y this fighting game? Hahaha, I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Little girl, this is not a ce for someone like you to enter. Hurry up and go home to drink milk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wet your pantster. We¡¯re not responsible for changing your diaper.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone challenge this kind of fighting game in the Eighteenth ****. Do you not know who your opponent is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the King! The overlord of the Eighteenth **and the arcade above ground! What right do you have to be his opponent?¡± Jane ignored all the trash talk. She sat opposite Felix. She smiled faintly Her words were so cold that they seemed to be able to freeze one¡¯s soul. ¡°King, everyone says that I¡¯m not qualified to be your opponent. What do you think? Huh?¡± ¡°I¡­ this time! I won¡¯t lose to you! Come!¡± Felix gritted his teeth. Felix knew that Jane was a super dangerous person. Although he did not want to provoke Jane, the other people were already excited and stirred up the atmosphere. If Felix ran away, he would be a joke. From then on, he could no longer survive in the Eighteenth ***. ¡°What? Did King lose to this woman? How is this possible?¡± ¡°There must be a mistake somewhere!¡± ¡°But this woman doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with My little brother just came over and said that this woman took care of the six hooligans in ten seconds. It was a bloodbath¡± ¡°***! She¡¯s good at fighting? She¡¯s just a woman. But if she doesn¡¯t know how to fight, she¡¯ll be in trouble here.¡± After knowing that King had once fought with Jane in games and that Jane was very good at fighting, the way everyone looked at Jane instantly changed. They were all looking forward to the oue of this match. Felix rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Whoever wins five rounds first will be the winner!¡± This time, Felix would not take Jane lightly. Felix knew that Jane¡¯s gaming talent was terrifying. She could instantly copy his moves and use them against him. The best way to win Jane was to crush her quickly before she was familiar with the game and knew his moves. He would first set the rules and defeat Jane to win the game championship. This way, Felix wouldn¡¯t lose to Jane and be so ****in front of everyone. ¡°Also¡­ if the winner wins, the ***has to fulfill the winner¡¯s request. How about that? ¡°If we don¡¯t increase the stakes, thepetition will be boring,¡± Felix suggested. Felix did not like to y such a high-stakes game. However, he knew Sam and his brothers seemed to be very interested in Jane. Sam said that he hated Jane. She was the traitor to the Fowler family. As Sam¡¯s good friend, Felix could tell Sam actually wanted his sister back. Jane was Sam¡¯s younger sister who had been missing for 19 years! Felix did not know what had happened between Jane and the Fowler family. This was their family matter. But Felix was Sam¡¯s friend. He had received so much help from Sam. At this moment, Felix finally found a good opportunity and wanted to help Sam once! Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Sure.¡± Jane agreed without hesitation. Felix went speechless. It was Felix¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. He was about to exin his intention. What the heck? ¡°Jane, why didn¡¯t you agree right away?¡± Felix yelled in his heart. He had thought that Jane was going to bargain! Yet, she agreed so readily. Was it a trap? ¡°What? I already agree. Aren¡¯t you going to start?¡± Jane asked impatiently. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll start now!¡± Felix replied. ¡°Calm down, Felix. Everything is going ording to your n.¡± Felix thought to himself. All he needed to do was not give Jane a chance to learn his moves. Five matches! He only needed to win five matches! Then, he would be the winner and wash away his previous humiliation! When he was ying in the amusement park, Jane had also tried more than ten rounds and learned Felix¡¯s moves before winning Felix! In the end¡­ Janepletely crushed Felix! Felix was like a sandbag in Jane¡¯s hands. Felix didn¡¯t even win one of the five matches. He waspletely defeated by Jane. Felix was dumbfounded. The entire arcade was dead silent. No one had expected such an oue. They thought they would see a heated battle, and it would be hard to tell who would win until thest moment. Who would have thought King was annihted by Jane? It seemed that King was right. Jane was really someone who had defeated him before. It was true that there was always someone better at something. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible! Why are you so smooth in thosebos?¡± Felix looked at Jane in disbelief. ¡°Because I¡¯ve yed this fighting game before. Thest time I yed with you was the first time I yed Cunning Fighter.¡± Felix was stunned and did not speak a word. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 224 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 224 Chapter 224 ****! He had miscalcted! Felix knew his talent and skill were at a disadvantage against Jane. Moreover, he challenged Jane to a game she had yed before. Felix was simply finding trouble for himself He had prepared himself very well, but he did not expect Jane to have yed this game before! Felix felt like vomiting blood. ¡°Alright, I admit defeat!¡± ¡°What do you want me to do? Just tell me.¡± Felix looked like he was going all out. He was a man of his word. Since he had made a promise, he must fulfill it! Otherwise, Felix would really be too ashamed to continue living! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you. ¡°I order you to try all kinds of games with me today when I¡¯m in the arcade,¡± Jane replied. ¡°¡­It¡¯s that simple?¡± Felix looked at Jane in confusion. He was afraid that Jane was hiding a trap in her words. If Felix identally stepped in, he would be tortured by Jane miserably. ¡°It¡¯s that simple. Even if I want to torture you, do you have any room to resist? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°****.¡± Felix hadpletely lost his confidence to retort Jane. He was indeed weaker than Jane. He could only lower his head obediently. Then, Jane chose games that she had never yed before. As she yed, she took photos and made notes. This was not just to help L fulfill her dream. Jane was a hardcore game enthusiast. She had given up too much for the Fowler family in her previous life. She had once thought that if she could not find her family, Jane might as well fulfill her dream with L and be an eSports yer. Or she could be a game developer and do whatever she liked. Jane still couldn¡¯t figure out what she was going to do in the future. She was serving Crucsia¡¯s No.7 Scientific Research Organization to make the country better and stronger with Yale. Other than that, there were many things that Jane wanted to do. Jane would take it one step at a time. Felix stole a nce at Jane¡¯s notes. ¡°You¡­ you want to design a game and use these games as a reference?¡± Jane didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You can ask Sarn about this thing. Cunning Fighter was designed by him.¡± Felix subconsciously blurted out. In an instant, Felix regretted it. Oh god. Felix wasn¡¯t the Fowlers. Why did he get involved in this troublesome matter? What if he angered Jane and she deliberately took revenge on him? ¡°My ***, I remember saying it very clearly before¡­ I have nothing to do with the Fowler family anymore. ¡°What¡¯s your motive for saying such things?¡± Jane narrowed her eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. Felix was so frightened that he immediately admitted defeat. ¡°A slip of the tongue! It¡¯s just a slip of the tongue! Just treat it as if I was farting just now!¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you exining this game¡¯s main plot and gamey to me?¡± Jane said impatiently. ¡°Yes!¡± Felix replied obediently. At this moment. Sam walked into the Eighteenth ***with his hands in his pockets. When the hooligans in the arcade saw Sam, their expressions changed, and they could not help but whisper to each other. ¡°Is that him? Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ Even though he hasn¡¯t appeared for a month, there¡¯s no mistake! It¡¯s the teacher of King!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a man toe to the Eighteenth ***. Did King call him over to help take revenge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. King is invincible in the Eighteenth ***, but he lost to a woman and was treated as a ***. As King¡¯s teacher, he definitely can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± ¡°This is going to be a good show.¡± Sam frowned as he listened to the discussions around him. Due to the noisy environment in the arcade, Sam could not hear what they were whispering about. Sam only knew that they were watching him and discussing the topic of him. As a video game designer with a hobby and a man with an extremely high talent for game design, Sam was very familiar with the Eighteenth ***. Not to mention that Felix liked to use the sock puppet ¡°King¡± to ****the noobs in the Eighteenth ***. This was the first time Sam had brought Felix over to collect materials. It was rare for Peter and Quinton to be gone today. They left Sam alone. Sam felt so lonely. Hence, he wanted to look for Felix. He called Felix, but there was no signal. He knew Felix must be in this underground arcade, so he came over when he had nothing to do. At this moment, Sam seemed to have caught something out of the corner of his eye. Immediately, Sam thought that he had seen it wrongly. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. He took a ****look. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Sam eximed in surprise. Felix and Jane turned their heads in unison. When Felix saw Sam here, his heart skipped a beat as he looked at Jane in fear. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t inform Sam! I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s here either! Coincidence! It must be a coincidence!¡± Jane said calmly, ¡°I know. There¡¯s no signal here.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Felix heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he felt that something was wrong. No? Why should he be nervous? Even if Felix called Sam, Jane couldn¡¯t have eaten Felix, right? It was just a feeling¡­. Felix spent some time with Jane. He could always feel an inexplicably powerful aura from Jane that It made Felix instinctively afraid. ¡°What are you doing here with Jane?¡± Sam gritted his teeth. He felt like he had been stabbed in the back by Felix. Felix shrank his neck and replied, ¡°I¡­ I lost to Jane in a game match. Then, Jane asked me to apany her to understand the games here.¡± ¡°****, why do I look like I¡¯m quilty? It was like I owe Sam tons of money. ¡°I was such a fierce man! Now, I¡¯m like a little **** rabbit! I¡¯m ****!¡± Felix cursed himself in his heart. ¡°You lost to Jane in a game match?¡± Sam narrowed her eyes. Felix¡¯s strength and skill in gaming were trained by Sam. His talent in games was definitely top-notch. Just by looking at how Felix made a name for himself with the sock puppet ¡°King¡± and how countless gamers knew about it, Felix was obviously a pro gamer. However, Jane actually had the ability to defeat Felix. . ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, Jane, let¡¯s have a match. You can decide what game you want to y!¡± In both racing and skiing, Sam lost to Jane. In that case, he could not lose to Jane in the gaming industry, which he was most proficient at! He had to seize this opportunity to avenge his previous humiliation! Holy ***! Felix¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The thing that he had fantasized about countless times finally happened. Jane versus Sam in a game match! Even Felix could not tell who would win. Sam was Felix¡¯s teacher in gaming. He was also a genius game designer. On the other hand, Jane had extremely high gaming talent and continuously improved her skills through previous battles. She was rational and calm, a neer who had surpassed the veteran gamers. Gulp. Felix could not help but secretly swallow a mouthful of saliva. He felt that this match was more interesting! He didn¡¯t know what Jane would answer. ¡°I refuse.¡± Chapter 225 Jane replied without hesitation. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 225 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 225 This time, Felix and Sam were dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ you rejected. Why did you refuse? ¡°Jane, are you donepeting with me?¡± Sam asked in confusion. ¡°Are you an ***? You ask me to have a match with me, and I have to ept it? Who do Jane said coldly. As expected, her impression of Sam in her previous life and now was not wrong at all. Sam was aplete ***and an egomaniac. He always thought that others had to give him what he wanted. How could others have the time to care about the needs of an egomaniac? you think you are?¡± Sam was lucky that he was born into the Fowler family. He always had protection from Jack and Anna. Otherwise, he had been beaten to death countless times with such an *** and despotic attitude. In the past, Jane actually wanted to salvage her rtionship with Sam. She tried her best and was even frustrated in doing. 50. The Jane in the previous life was really ***! Sam choked and was speechless for a moment. Even Felix fell silent. They did not expect Jane, who had always liked to challenge, to reject Sam¡¯s request. Every time hepeted with Felix, Jane would agree readily. Could it be that she was afraid of Sam? ¡°What! Did I look weak and easy to **** it!¡± Felix cursed in his heart. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Jane and Sam. They shouted in their hearts, ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡± They just wanted to watch an exciting show! It would be even better if they could sit back and reap the benefits! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Felix¡¯s teacher. I¡¯m the one who taught him how to y games! ¡°You defeated my apprentice. As his teacher, I¡¯m helping my apprentice take revenge. Is this reason not enough?¡± Jane did not reply. Jane felt it was pointless to say anything more to Sam. For the first time, he felt that facing the Fowlers was notplete disgust but helplessness towards idlots. She turned around and left. Jane was about to leave. Sam quickly tried to goad Jane. ¡°Jane, are you afraid?! Are you so afraid that you¡¯ll lose to me?¡± ¡°Whatever you say. Your voices are just dog barks to me. ¡°****, why are you still standing there? We still have more games to test.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± Felix finally reacted. He subconsciously followed Jane. What? Something was not right. Why did it feel like Felix had really be Jane¡¯s follower?. This girl was clearly a few years younger than Felix! ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Sam was furious. He thought that Jane did not dare to ept his challenge. Yet, Jane still shamelessly said that Sam¡¯s voice was dog bark. This was intolerable! And yet. Sam indeed did not have a good way to make Jane agree to this match. Trash talk and provocation were all useless. Sam thought about it and could only silently follow behind Jane and Felix. He waited. He wanted to see if there was a way for Jane to fight him so that he could wash away the humiliation of his previous two failures Sam kept following them and watched. Then, he suddenly interrupted, ¡°Are you trying to design a game?¡± ¡°Are you a dog? Why aren¡¯t you scramming? Why are you following us?¡± Jane did not hide her disdain at all. ¡°You! Jane, watch your ***a! Where dare you be rude to the Fowler family¡¯s noble bloodline?¡± Sam said furiously. ¡°You¡¯re always spouting vulgarities. You¡¯ve embarrassed the Fowler family! ¡°Go away!¡± Jane kicked Sam in the stomach. ¡°Oh!¡± Jane¡¯s kick was too sudden and too fast. She had grasped Sam¡¯s weakness and caught him off guard! Sam could not react at all! He was kicked in the stomach by Jane. He could not help but widen his eyes. His face was filled with pain as he held his stomach and squatted on the ground. A low scream sounded. ¡°Sam!¡± Felix called out nervously and quickly went up to support Sam. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my mood today. You¡¯re so annoying. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t waste my time with you guys.¡± Jane put her hands in his pockets and walked towards the entrance of the arcade. ¡°Hey, Jane, you¡¯re going too far! No matter what, Sam is your brother! ¡°How could you hit your own brother so hard!¡± In a moment of desperation, Felix shouted at Jane. After shouting, Felix regretted it immediately. He seemed to have forgotten¡­ Jane and Sam had already severed ties! ¡°Brother? Are you an ***like Sam? ¡°When did I be siblings with him? ***.¡± Jane left without looking back. ¡°Wait! Jane!¡± Sam broke free from Felix and struggled to stand up unsteadily from the ground. ¡°What? You¡¯re still looking for a beating? I don¡¯t mind giving you a few more kicks.¡± Jane replied indifferently. ¡°Jane¡­ I got it. Have a match with me, and let¡¯s put a bet on this match! ¡°As long as you win, I¡¯ll give you the game design software I¡¯ve programmed for many years. You came here to observe and look for ideas for your game design, right?¡± Sam held his stomach and endured the pain. He got himself together and spoke. Felix shouted in disbelief, ¡°What?! Sam, are you crazy? You spent so much effort creating that game design software!¡± ¡°Felix, don¡¯t worry about me. Jane, I¡¯ll leave my request here. Do you want it?¡± 17. 11 Sam stared at Jane with a burning gaze. No matter what, Sam wanted topete with Jane in the game. Whatever it took. Otherwise, his shame and failures would flood his mind, and he would not find the chance for redemption! ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the game design that your ***brain came up with. ¡°However¡­ if we add another bet, I¡¯m willing to spend some time ying this boring game with you.¡± ¡°What bet?¡± Sam asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple¡­ ¡°Transfer the patent of your game design software to me. ¡°If you lose, you can¡¯t use this software again! ¡°Once you use it, I¡¯ll hold you ountable through thew! Jane replied resolutely. Hiss! Felix could not help but gasp! ¡°Jane. You¡¯re too much. Do you know how much effort Sam spent to create this game design software day and night? ¡°This bet is not fair at all! Sam, you don¡¯t have to agree to this bet!¡± Felix quickly persuaded Sam. Others might not understand, but Felix did. The two of them were good brothers. Felix was very clear about how much Sam had sacrificed for this game design software! ¡°I agree!¡± Sam spoke without hesitation. Felix was so anxious that he wanted to punch Sam. ¡°Sam, are you out of your ****mind? You even agreed to such a ***bet?¡± ¡°As long as I win, it doesn¡¯t matter, does it?¡± Sam spoke confidently. In the game industry, there was nothing that Sam was not good at. He had yed all the games in the Eighteenth ***and studied them thoroughly. It could be said that Sam had be the expert of the games in the Eighteenth Hel!! Even if Jane could defeat Felix, it was impossible for her to defeat Sam! Sam was full of confidence. ¡°You¡­ Sigh!¡± Felix could only let out a long sigh. Sam and Jane were going to have a game match. To be honest, Felix could not tell which of them would win. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, Felix still felt that Sam had a high chance of winning, whether it was his rational thinking or personal feeling. The main reason was that Sam¡¯s gaming talent and skills were too terrifying. It wasparable to Jane. Sam had a bigger advantage over Jane. It was Sam who brought Felix to the Eighteenth **to y games. Sam had already yed all the games in the Eighteenth **. In terms of familiarity with the game and talent in gaming, Sam should be much better than Jane. + But¡­ This ¡°uneasiness¡± hovered in Felix¡¯s heart. Where did ite from? p, p Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 226 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Jane could not help but p her hands. ¡°How courageous¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll spend some precious time ying with a dog like you.¡± Sam gritted his teeth. ¡°Watch your ***!¡± I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s how I talk. Do you want me to keep my ****clean? Hehe¡­ Then you¡¯ll have to defeat me and prove me your strength.¡± ¡°You can beat me in the game, or we can have a real fight now. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll kneel down to you without hesitation. ¡°The point is¡­ can you do it?¡± Jane looked at Sam contemptuously. Her words were even more ***! When the surrounding people heard this, they could not help but secretly swallow their saliva. Jane was really badass! In the past, they felt that their actions were cool and stylish! After they saw how badass Jane was, they felt that what they had done in the past was embarrassing! This was the real trash talk! This was the provocation! The highest level of provocation! No one could stand the humiliation from Jane! ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Fight!¡± The surrounding people could not help but cheer. If they did not warm up the atmosphere and add fuel to the fire, wouldn¡¯t that be losing the joy of being a human? ¡°In terms of martial strength, I heard you defeated Dwayne, and I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s true. The truth is my martial strength can¡¯tpare to you. ¡°But in games, I¡¯ve never lost to anyone! I¡¯ve never submitted myself to anyone! Pick a game here, and I¡¯llpete with you!¡± Sam said confidently. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re so confident. Alright, let¡¯s choose this fighting game. ¡°I used this game.to defeat your precious apprentice. Then as the teacher, isn¡¯t it the best choice for you to choose this game to avenge your previous humiliation?¡± Jane said in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s use this game topete!¡± Felix¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sam became excited. Felix knew he could not dissuade Sam at all. He could only silently pray for Sam in his heart. If it were any other game, Felix would think Sam had a high chance of winning. Moreover, Felix lost to Jane in this fighting game. Jane¡¯s technique was superb, and it was even the tinum level! She had a profound understanding of this game and hadpletely mastered this game! Sam was also proficient in this game, but this did not give him any advantage! Sam had made too many concessions. Even if Sam was very confident, he was afraid that he would lose and embarrass himself. That would be awkward! Sam and Jane sat in front of the game console. Countless people gathered to the side. They formed a circle, but they didn¡¯t get too close. They were they would affect the yer¡¯s performance after being too close. At that time, thepetition would not look good. Before they started, Sam said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already stated the reward you want after winning, it¡¯s time to state your punishment if you lose!¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± Jane simply spat out a word. Her expression was rxed as if she did not care about this match at all. Sam felt as if a thorn had stabbed her heart. He should be the one to have such confidence. *Jane, well, you can be smug now. ¡°Later, I will use my strength to tear your aloof mask into pieces!¡± Sam thought to himself. ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you lose, I want you to listen to your brothers! You can¡¯t disobey us!¡± Sam did not say that he wanted Jane to return to the Fowler family and forgive the Fowlers. Because Jane was not worthy of their family! Even now, Sam did not know why the Fowlers were so obsessed with a traitor like Jane. Even if the Fowler family did something wrong, why Jane had to be so petty and find all kinds of reasons to take revenge. on them? Without the Fowler family, Jane would never exist! This time, Sam simply wanted topete with Jane to determine the winner! Sam wanted Jade to listen to her brothers. This was because he decided to help Quinton and Peter since they were obsessed with Jane. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Jane waspletely speechless. The Fowlers were a bunch of stupid clowns. Sam wanted her to listen to the brothers and could not disobey them.. How annoying. In the past, they disdained her when she was obedient to them. Now that she wanted to get rid of them, they were all pretending to be good brothers. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the rules of the previous match with your apprentice. Five points. Whoever wins five rounds first will be the winner. No objections, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. I But don¡¯t you regret your decision. Why don¡¯t you give yourself more rounds to fight me? You¡¯ll probably be defeated very quickly before winning five rounds!¡± Jane could not be bothered with Sam. She pressed the start button and entered the character selection interface. Jane chose a female character who focused on agility and speed. Sam chose a male character who focused on explosive power. They were two different styles. Felix stared nervously at the game console screen. He did not dare to look away for a moment to distract himself. He even held his breath when he was excited. It was rare for the noisy arcade to bepletely silent. The first match began. Eventually, the words ¡°victory¡± appeared on the game console screen. Sam had won! ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Felix clenched his fists and could not help but shout excitedly. This match was really exciting! There were a few times when Sam¡¯s HP was so low that Jane could have finished him easily! In the end, Sam still turned the tables! It was different from how Jane crushed Felixpletely! ܇ Sam raised his eyebrows proudly and nced at Jane. However, his palms were already sweating profusely. Very few people could give Sam so much pressure in fighting games. He was so nervous and highly focused. Sam had forgotten how long it had been since he experienced it. Today. It emerged from his body again. The person who gave Sam such a feeling was his sister, Jane, whom he had always looked down on. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 227 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Jane¡¯s expression was very calm. Then, the second round began. In the end, Jane won. With a slight advantage, she finally wiped out Sam¡¯s HP Everyone eximed, The point became one to one. The match was too exciting. Was this a battle between experts? Sam¡¯s face clouded with anxiety. Was it an illusion? Sam felt that this round was much more strenuous than the first round. However, he still lost. Only Felix was extremely nervous. Because Jane had already begun to learn Sam¡¯s moves. Bit by bit, she would take Sam¡¯s move for herself. She would learn the advantages of Sam¡¯s moves and then refine them. Back then, Jane had never yed the Cunning Fighter. Then, she used the same tactic to defeat Felix. What happened next shocked everyone. Sam had never won against Jane in the next four rounds. The gap widened bit by bit. Even when Jane won the fifth game, she still had 50% HP left. In the end, she defeated Sam. Sam¡¯s face was pale. Even his hand holding the joystick became weak. Sam¡¯s small habits had beenpletely understood by Jane in these few rounds. No one else had noticed Sam¡¯s unique moves andbos in the game. However, Jane noticed it. Little by little, Jane set up a trap and lured Sam fell into it. It was like a spider weaving a spider web. Initially, Sam was excited as he thought his scheme was about to seed. Little did he know that he had fallen into Jane¡¯s trap. There was no possibility of escape. ¡°ording to the bet, give me the software copy and destroy yours. This thing no longer belongs to you. ¡°I¡¯ll go and change the patent. Sam, since you keep mentioning the glory of the Fowler family, I don¡¯t think you will go back. on your word Of course. Jane had already recorded their conversation.. If Sam really did go back on his word, Jane wouldpletely ruin Sam¡¯s reputation Then, Sam would make the Fowler family pay for his mistake! After that, Jane left just like that. Sam couldn¡¯t even say anything to persuade Jane to stay. After the battle just now, Sam had already deeply understood one thing through his failure. Even the gaming talent that Sam was so proud of was weaker than Jane¡¯s! This woman was really too scary! *Sam, are¡­ are you alright?¡± Felix did not know how tofort Sam. To be honest, Felix knew Jane¡¯s gaming skill was unfathomable after he lost to her But still, he did not expect Sam to lose so miserably. It was too dramatic. ¡°I lost. What else can I do?¡± Sam said bitterly. He stood up and walked out of the arcade. Felix was worried about Sam. He quickly followed behind, not daring to look away from Sam. After Jane and the others left, only then did everyonee back to their senses ¡°Shit! Is she the new queen of the Eighteenth Hell?¡± ¡°Even King and his teacher werepletely defeated by this woman. Who is she? Could she be a professional gamer?¡± ¡°No way, a professional gamering to such a ce? If they¡¯re found out, they¡¯ll be banned from the matches!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, which one of you recorded a video? If it was uploaded to the forum, it would definitely be popr.¡± ¡°Fuck! I actually forgot! What a shame!¡± The next day. Jane received the patent for Sam¡¯s game design software. She took the afternoon flight back to Stormton City in Crucsia. After getting off the ne and smelling the familiar air, Jane felt refreshed. ¡°Janie!¡± L ran into Jane¡¯s arms and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Long time no see! Sob, sob! You abandoned me for so long. You¡¯re a heartless woman!¡± Jane rubbed L¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you saying that I abandoned you like a scumbag? If you want to find me, why don¡¯t you fly to Fousm in Meridonia?¡± ¡°Do you think everyone can glory to the country and have the opportunity to go overseas like you? The final exams at the University of Oricle are around the corner. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if I failed my subjects? Janie, you¡¯re so lucky. You are exempted from all the exams and passed with full marks. I¡¯m envious and jealous of you! ¡°You have no idea how I¡¯ve been tortured by advanced mathematics recently. I¡¯m going bald!¡± L even pointed at her hair. She looked aggrieved. She nced at Jane¡¯s shiny ck hair. Sob, sob! Why was Jane so smart? Jane had so many thoughts in her head. Yet, her hair looked ck and thick. Why wouldn¡¯t it fall off? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jane was a super genius. Jeez! Jane was so perfect that she pissed L off! Janie, you must tell me what shampoo you used. I don¡¯t want to be bald and ugly!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m using Sweet Herbal. I¡¯ve never really been specific about my shampoo.¡± L was stunned and went speechless L felt like she had suffered a huge blow. Sweet Herbal was a cheap shampoo brand. Oh my god. L instantly felt she had wasted her money on the pile of branded shampoo and conditioner she had bought.- Indeed! Baldness was life! It was impossible for someone who was beautiful and perfect like Jane to have anything to do with baldness! ¡°All right. I rub your little head and pray you don¡¯t go bald. ¡°Are you going to bring me anywhere since I came back today?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a newly opened spicy barbecue restaurant. It¡¯s super nice! It¡¯s so cold today. It¡¯s the most comfortable to eat spicy barbecue!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved a seat. It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Day. This seat is super difficult to book. You have to praise me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so well.¡± Jane praised L while rubbing L¡¯s head. Jane and L got into the car and drove towards the barbecue restaurant while chatting andughing. At this moment, Jane¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a message from Hugh. Jane made a shushing gesture. ¡°L, I¡¯ll reply to a message first.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Eh?¡± L wondered if she was seeing things. She seemed to have seen that the person who sent the message was Mr. Croft! Oh my god! Janie and Hugh¡­ Could they really be together? Hugh was an emperor-level figure who dominated the economy in Stormton City! For a moment, L did not know if he should be jealous that Hugh could pursue Jane openly or worried that Jane would fall in love with Hugh. Would Jane be happy if she lived in the wealthy and terrifying Croft family? Jane had finally let go of the family that had hurt her and obtained freedom. However, she stepped into a wealthy family and epted thoseplicated rules once about. L was nervous just thinking about it! L¡¯s concerns had yet to be noticed by Jane. Hugh wrote, ¡°Did you get off the ne?¡± Jane replied, ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m off the ne. I had a safe trip. Is there anything important you want to tell me¡± On the other side. Hugh was in Nightshade Bar. When he saw Jane¡¯s message, he lowered his eyes to hide his emotions. If there¡¯s nothing important¡­ Can¡¯t I message you?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 228 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Jane replied, ¡°Hugh, you had chatted with me for a long time before I got on the ne. I also said that I wanted to meet up with L tonight. You¡¯re not the kind of person who will disturb me and keep asking for attention.¡± Hugh wrote, ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. Actually, I¡¯m a needy man I just want to attract your attention.¡± Hugh sent another smiling emojil Jane thought of Christmas¡¯s kiss that night and could not help but blush. Jane replied, ¡°To be able to make Mr. Croft say such shameless words, I feel like many women will be envious and jealous of me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about what others think. They are notparable to you.¡± These words came from the bottom of Hugh¡¯s heart. After that Christmas night in Meridonia, Hugh thought his rtionship with Jane had improved a lot. Sometimes, they could be like a couple. Every time Hugh felt a slight change in their rtionship, he was overjoyed. It was like he was about to solve the most difficult puzzle in the world. Jane wrote, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I¡¯m tter.¡± ¡°Uncle Raymond went to Hillslein again. This time, he obtained urate information and found out where Luna was. ¡°Regarding Luna¡¯s video you posted, it caused an uproar on the inte. The Croft family noticed it. ¡°Grandpa said that he would talk about this matter after New Year¡¯s Day. He asked Uncle Raymond¡¯s family to deal with the remaining aftermath first. ¡°For the sake of his status, Uncle Raymond would get rid of Luna. Janie, be careful. Uncle Micheal seems to be interested in you.¡± Hugh¡¯s Uncle Micheal¡­ Michael Croft? Jane pursed her lips. She tried to recall the information about the Croft family. Michael was a cunning old fox. Before Hugh appeared, everyone thought that the Croft family and D.Y. Group¡¯s future leader would be Michael. Micahel was the eldest son of Victor, the previous ruler. Michael showed enough ability to be the head of the family and lead the D.Y. Group and the Croft family. Matthew from the third branch of the Croft family did not like to fight. He liked to travel around and was peaceful. He was notpetitive. Levi from the fourth branch, who was also Hugh¡¯s father, was indeed quite talented back then. Levi wasparable to the first branch¡¯s Michael. There had always been rumors that when Victor retired in the future, they would choose the head of the Croft family from these two branches. Then, everyone would choose their sides. Levi married at a young age. His wife was his first love and childhood sweetheart, who was also Hugh¡¯s mother. Unfortunately¡­ Hugh¡¯s mother died in childbirth. From then on, Levi could not recover from it. He was depressed until now. As for Raymond from the second branch, his ability was even inferior to Layne¡¯s. It was even more impossible to hope that Mr. Narcissist could salvage the situation, defeat Hugh, and take back D.Y. Group. Only hispetitiveness was much higher than the third branch and the fourth branch. He did not care about Michael at all. Of course. Michael only had abilities. However, he was not worth mentioning whenpared to a true genius. Hence, Victor fought against all opposition and allowed Hugh, the son of Levi, to be the head of the Croft family at a young age. After that, all objections disappearedpletely. Because they were all eliminated by Hugh. When they made this decision, everyone thought Michael would cause a scene. How could he ept that the position of the Croft family, which was initially at his fingertips, was snatched away by his nephew? Unexpectedly, Michael calmly epted this ending. On the other hand, Raymond caused quite amotion. He was just a piece of trash. Hugh didn¡¯t take Raymond seriously at all. He suppressed him with a flip of his hand. Jane sent a message. ¡°Hugh, what do you think of your Uncle Michael? Is he a friend or foe to you?¡± Hugh replied, ¡°Not an enemy, and definitely not a friend.¡± They were all smart people. Hugh¡¯s words instantly gave Jane an impression of Michael. + Jane replied, ¡°What a cunning old fox. His mind is only filled with benefits. Only such a person is suitable to survive in the business world. I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hugh replied, ¡°Janie¡­ When can we meet again? Cough! If you want to eat Type Omega blood¡¯s food, I can send it to you!¡± Jane sent a message back, ¡°Okay! When the timees, let¡¯s drink some good wine. When the mood is set up, we¡¯ll have some intimate action. How about a kiss like the one during Christmas night?¡± Plop! Hugh never expected Jane to respond like this. In an instant, his heart skipped a beat. His fingertips trembled. He poked at the phone screen. It took a while before he sent a message. Hugh wrote, ¡°Alright!¡± Jane replied, ¡°Pfft! Hugh, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Hugh could not help but secretly swallow a ***of saliva. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He felt as if his body was on fire.. His blood was boiling. He could only pick up the iced whisky and drink it in one gulp. It wasn¡¯t enough! His body was still burning! He needed more ice to cool himself down! If it were the previous Hugh, he would never expect he would be agitated by a woman¡¯s word. He felt like his brain could not function anymore. Hugh once thought a romantic rtionship with a woman was the most pointless thing! Hugh saw Connor change his girlfriend frequently. He felt Connor was hopeless and bet Connor would die in a woman¡¯s bed sooner orter. Now¡­ It seemed that the table had turned. Robert and Connor were drinking with Hugh. They yed Glory of Legends while paying attention to Hugh¡¯s every move. Their attention waspletely diverted, causing the two of them to be unable to unleash their skills and lose the team battle. This was a critical battle for them to reach the King of Glory ranking. However, they were too curious about Hugh! Sering h¡¯s rare stunned expression they immediately logged out of the game. They looked at Hugh with great interest. They were afraid that Hugh would kick them to death. Otherwise, they really wanted to take out their phones and capture Hugh¡¯s current expression. It would be a scene worthy of a historical record! Hugh had finished adding the ice to his ss. However, it wasn¡¯t enough. He stood up abruptly. His deep and maic voice sounded a little drunk. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Connor and Robert said in unison, ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Hugh slipped away. Connor and Robert could no longer hold it in. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They could see the evil smiles on each other¡¯s faces. ¡°Only Jane can make our Mr. Croft reveal an expression that doesn¡¯t match his character at all.¡± Robert leaned against the sofa and picked up the red wine with one hand. He swayed it gently and looked extremelyzy. After saying that, L¡¯s childish and stubborn face appeared in Robert¡¯s mind. Damn it. She was clearly not a stunning beauty, but an iparably childish girl. Robert had seen so many women. Beautiful, enchanting, pure, pitiful¡­ Many women were willing to throw themselves at Robert, but Robert ignored them. Why did he keep thinking of L in his mind? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 229 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Robert reckoned that if others knew what he was thinking now, they would think he was crazy like the current Hugh. ¡°Ahhh! I really want to see the chat history between Hugh and Jane! What exactly did Jane say to make Hugh so excited that he had to go to the washroom to relieve himself¡­¡± Connor said with a pitiful face. ¡°Connor, if Hugh hears your words, I¡¯m afraid you will be doomed! I can¡¯t take care of you at that time!¡± Robert warned Connor. Robert was so done with Connor Connor kept provoking others and caused many troubles. After that, Robert had to help him to clean up his mess! ¡°I only dare to say that because Hugh isn¡¯t here. Robert, I¡¯m not crazy. I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that if Hugh was here. I still want to live!¡± Connor pinched his own neck. ¡°But¡­ Do you really think that Hugh is trying to relieve himself in the washroom?¡± Robert actually considered this possibility seriously. He then looked at Connor. Fuck. Both of them wanted to go to the washroom and took a peek. They could not imagine an upright man like Hugh would go to the toilet to do such a thing! It really stimted their curiosity! They really wanted to see what happened in the washroom! Jane and L arrived at the barbecue restaurant. They entered the reserved table and saw that it was filled with people. Jane took a deep breath. ¡°Hmm¡­ Just thinking about it makes me feel that it¡¯s delicious. The spicy fragrance in the air is amazing!¡± There was a saying that one could tell if a restaurant had delicious food judging from the number of customers in it. This newly opened barbecue restaurant was overcrowded. Fortunately, the space was not small. The cement of the table was also thoughtful. It did not make people feel the space was too small. Hugh once said that people with Type Omega blood were not able to taste delicious food one day. They could only eat ckcquer substances developed by science and technology. Hence, Jane had to eat a ton of delicacies while she still could taste them. She sat down with L. After ordering, L looked at Jane and hesitated to speak. ¡°L, just say what you want to say. We¡¯re good friends, right? Why are you so shy? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± Jane saw through L at a nce. L was silent for a moment before she said with a smile, ¡°Cough, cough. Janie, I wanted to say aren¡¯t you going to praise me? I found such a nice barbecue restaurant with delicious food.¡± ¡°L, the dishes haven¡¯t even been served, and you already want me to praise you? Com on. If you have something to say. just say it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll stroke your hair and make you bald!¡± Jane rubbed L¡¯s head hard. L did not reply immediately. She pouted and looked around. Only then did she speak carefully. ¡°Um¡­ Janie, are you really dating Mr. Croft?¡± Jane had already guessed L would ask her this question¡­ Hugh had sent messages to Jane just now, and L saw them all. There was nothing to hide from L. ¡°Dating not really But we like each other. We might be together.¡± ¡°Janie, myprehension ability is poor. Can you be more detailed?¡± ¡°We¡¯re more than friends and not really lovers yet. But we¡¯re close enough.¡± Jane was also very confused. After going through so much, It would be a lie to say that she did not have feelings for Hugh. Jane was not a slut. If she was not attracted to Hugh, she would not kiss Hugh on Christmas night. However, if they wanted to be together, there were too many things to consider. On the other hand, Hugh liked Jane very much. Jane had to make up her mind quickly. Jane could not keep Hugh waiting and be the kind of shameless woman she hated, right? ¡°I see. Janie, I might be worrying too much, but I think a top-notch wealthy family like the Croft family is too complicated. ¡°I hope you can think carefully before you make a decision. Once you be Mr. Croft¡¯s wife, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± Hugh was a faithful person, and he would never let Jane go. L was worried that their love would hurt each other. No one wanted to see such a tragic ending. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, L. I¡¯ll take care of it. *Also, why did I need advice from an innocent college student like you who has never even been in a rtionship?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a man to date before guiding me?¡± Jane said sarcastically. ¡°Janie! You¡¯re so mean! You¡¯re bullying me again!¡± At this moment, a group of people entered the barbecue restaurant. The person in the front was wearing sunsses and a suit that cost a fortune. On his wrist was a 75 thousand dors Rolex Cosmograph Daytona. When the manager saw who it was, he greeted the person respectfully. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring my cousin over for dinner. Make a seat for us.¡± Ford took off his sunsses and stuffed them into his pocket. He then called out to the man behind him, who was still staring at his phone. ¡°Marlon,e in quickly.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± After sending the¡¯message, Marlon the phone back into his pocket. Actually, he secretly sent a message to his parents. Because Ford was Michael¡¯s son. Marlon was quite unlucky. There was a power outage at his home. They even ran out of fuel and could not use a generator to generate electricity. Marlon could not live without the inte. Marquise and the others were not free today. Hence, Marlon could onlye out alone and find a cafe to y with his phone. He thought there would be electricity at home when he went back. However, he bumped into Ford. Ford brought Marlon to his new barbecue restaurant for dinner. Marlon could only brace himself and followed Ford. Marlon kept a distance from Michael¡¯s family. Michael was a cunning old fox who raised a sly little fox, Ford. He was thest person Marlon wanted to provoke.. Then, Marlon suddenly saw someone. ¡°Q¡­ Jane, why are you here?!¡± He ran over happily. Jane and L were eating their spicy barbecue. Seeing Marlon, Jane was also surprised. ¡°Marlon? Why are you here?¡± Marlon exined, ¡°My cousin owns this barbecue restaurant. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so e brought me here to eat.¡± Lord also walked over. ¡°Marlon, are they your friend? Hmm¡­ Miss, have we met somewhere before?¡± Ford stared at Jane. The greedy look in his eyes made Jane a little unhappy. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At the same time, Jane had already dug out information about Ford in her brain. She knew that he was Hugh¡¯s uncle, Michael¡¯s eldest son. ¡°Oh, I remember now. You were the world champion who caused an uproar on the inte and brought glory to the country, Jane Fowler. ¡°I also like the paintings you created in the girl forum. I¡¯m a fan of yours. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you here, Miss Jane Fowler.¡± Ford extended his hand to Jane. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 230 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Jane did not look at him. She said calmly, ¡°Thank you¡± She did not shake Ford¡¯s hands. Ford was not angry after Jane rejected him. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, you have an interesting personality¡± Ford said to himself, ¡°I like it.¡± Although Ford did not say it, his expression revealed the truth. L noticed it and whispered to Jane. ¡°I think this guy, Ford¡­ must belong to the Croft family. He seems to be very interested in you, Janie. But I think it¡¯s best to stay away from him.¡± Most importantly, Jane and Hugh had gotten a lot closer. It would be terrible if Ford tried to get close to Jane and caused Hugh to misunderstand. ¡°A lot of people are interested in me, but I don¡¯t pay them any attention.¡± Jane spoke indifferently. Besides¡­ Ford¡¯s ¡°interest¡± came with a selfish, ulterior motive. Ford felt that Jane¡¯s status could bring him some benefits. He wanted to use Jane¡­ That was interesting. ¡°Ford, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say that. And Jane¡­ You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± Marlon did not expect Ford to say such words to Jane. Besides, they had only just met. He did not see thating at all. Marlon knew that Ford was different from his yboy brother. Ford was the most simr to his Uncle, Michael. After all, he was Michael¡¯s eldest son. He had taught Ford himself and ced high hopes on him. Even though Marlon was Ford¡¯s cousin, he had never heard of Ford having feelings for any woman. Such a cool cat had said such words to Jane¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because I¡¯m X¡¯s number one fan. Look, I¡¯m the administrator of the ¡®girl¡¯ forum. I¡¯m in charge of uploading high-quality posts of X¡¯s works.¡± As if afraid that no one would believe him, Ford took out his phone and logged in to ¡®girl¡±. What the hell? He was telling the truth. Marlon looked at Ford, horrified. It was hard to imagine that Ford was into 2D characters. ¡°I¡¯m just interested in beautiful things. Although I don¡¯t know much about 2D characters, with my artistic tastes, I can tell that all of X¡¯s work¡­ that is, Miss Jane Fowler¡¯s work, is very outstanding. Miss Jane Fowler, you¡¯re now a famous public figure in Crucsia. You¡¯re both X and the world champion. You have countless fanatical fans across the world. It¡¯s my honor to meet you and talk to you. You¡¯re my idol.¡± Ford spoke politely. He was such a gentleman. The other diners at the barbecue restaurant looked over. All the girls looked at Ford with admiration. Even the manager of the barbecue restaurant addressed Ford as ¡°boss¡±. The barbecue restaurant chain was owned by the Croft family. Then this dignified-looking gentleman must be Crucsia¡¯s most eligible bachelor, Ford Croft! As the eldest son of the Croft family¡¯s main branch, he was almost 30 years old and had a clean reputation. He belonged to the wealthy and renowned Croft family. He held an important position in the D.Y. Group and was also a self-made businessman. Although he was not as handsome as Hugh, who had taken charge of the Croft family at a young age, among the younger generation of the Croft family, Layne and Ford were brilliant in their own right. Many believed they would be the second in line to inherit the Croft family.¡± Most importantly, if one could marry into the Croft family, one would enjoy endless wealth and mor. Any woman who could attract a Croft family¡¯s son, even as a mistress, would be incredibly fortunate. Therefore¡­ Countless envious gazes were directed at Jane. Even though many people knew about Jane¡¯s status as the world champion¡­. But so what? Why was Jane surrounded by so many amazing guys? And yet- ¡°Okay¡­ I understand how you feel about getting to meet your idol. But let¡¯s get this straight. I¡¯m not interested in men under 6¡¯1¡å tall or any men older than 25 years old. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jane¡¯s words shocked everyone. Ford was always polite and had a smile on his face as if he was wearing a mask. But for a moment, he could not hide his expression. He became a lot more expressive. Marlon almost burst outughing. He could only cover his ***tightly. He did not let out augh. Indeed¡­ The average height of people in the Croft family was 5 feet 11 inches. Ford¡¯s only weakness was his height. He was only 5 feet 7 inches tall. He drastically brought down the average height of the Croft family. And she even mentioned his age¡­ He was almost 30 years old and still unmarried. Even his grandfather, Victor, had urged him several times. Of course, Ford had lived for so many years, and no one dared to say such words to him. And any woman who could attract Ford¡¯s attention would be on cloud nine. Not like how Jane reacted¡­ But she was Jane, Queen of the Dar. She paid no heed to anyone from the Croft family. Marlon even wondered¡­ What might happen if Jane met Hugh? It would be most exciting. ¡°That is¡­ I hope I¡¯ll hay¨¦ a chance to change your terrible opinion of me, Miss Jane Fowler. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ford was that kind of man. Even if he were so angry that he wanted to scold someone, he would still maintain a courteous attitude. Quickly, heposed himself. ¡°I advise you to forget about it. Isn¡¯t it a good thing to find someone better?¡± After saying that, Jane picked up a piece of beef, dipped it in sauce, and ced it in her ***. Her eyes lit up. ¡°L, this sauce I made is delicious. Try it!¡± ¡°Janie¡­¡± L looked helplessly at Jane. Still¡­ Janie was her best friend. She was always so carefree. It seemed that Janie had not changed after spending so much time in Meridonia. L was happy. At first, L was worried that Jane would somehow get involved with Ford. If Hugh found out, wouldn¡¯t it cause carnage? Who would have thought that Jane would be so decisive? ¡°Marlon, sit down if you want to eat. I have a sponsor here. You¡¯re in luck.¡± Marlon coughed a little. ¡°Ford, what do you think?¡± Although Marlon had not met Jane for a long time, he wanted to sit beside the Queen, take countless photos, and show them off to people he knew. However, it was Ford who brought Marlon here. Marlon could not leave Ford hanging and have a free meal because Jane said so. Especially after Jane had ¡°humiliated¡± Ford¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together.¡± Ford spoke very graciously. ¡°Are you eating with us, too?¡± Jane pretended to be surprised and looked at Ford. Ford was speechless. The corner of his lips twitched. ¡°What? Am I not wee here, Miss Jane Fowler?¡± ¡± ¡°Of course you are. After all, you¡¯re the boss here. Will you be paying for all the food we eat today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ford was not happy. The way Jane looked at him¡­ It was as if she had found someone to dupe. This bit of money was nothing to Jane¡¯s current worth. She was the National University Painting Competition champion, and she was also X. It was true that Ford was a fan of X. But he was not a fanatic. He only thought that Jane was pretty. She was his type. As Ford¡¯s girlfriend, Jane¡¯s status would be more than enough. Even though she had cut ties with the Fowler family, he had heard that Jane was an enigmatic woman. She had close ties with the first-sswyer, Andy. She even made the Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, Jack, suffer. Some even imed that¡­ Connor, Robert, and even Hugh were somehow connected with Jane. How could Ford not be interested in such a woman? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 231 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 231 Chapter 231 They started having their meal, surrounded by an awkward atmosphere. Jane ate happily as if nothing had happened. It was as if she did not notice that she had caused this strange mood in the air. She ordered the most expensive alcohol and meat. Jane did not skimp on anything. She went wild. Ford, the sucker, was paying for it, after all. It would be a waste not to take it. Jane had wanted him to leave, but he chose not to understand her intention. ¡°Stay and pay, then,¡± she thought. Ford tried to strike up a conversation with Jane a few times. But Jane ignored Ford. She treated Ford as nothing. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. W On purpose, she chatted with L and Marlon for Ford to see. They chatted enthusiastically. She simply did not take Ford seriously. No matter how well Fordposed himself, he could not suppress his anger. Ford poured himself a ss of wine and drank half in one go. He said coldly, ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, it seems you don¡¯t like me very much.¡± ¡°No, you must be mistaken. You¡¯re my fan.¡± Jane finally paid attention to Ford. She blinked innocently. It was as if she was saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel that way. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t matter to me.¡± Ford could notpare to L and Marlon at all. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, are you saying I¡¯m your fan, but you won¡¯t give me special treatment because of that?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Ford finished the rest of his drink in one gulp. He got up and picked up the suit draped on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly remembered I had something to do at the office. I won¡¯t be able to keep you company. Manager, this table doesn¡¯t have to pay for the bill.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Ford left in a hurry. The restaurant manager quickly chased after him. ¡°Gosh¡­ You made Ford so upset. You are quite something, Jane. As far as I can remember, other than when he fought with Layne for toys when he was little, I¡¯ve never seen him lose his cool like that.¡± Marlon bit his fork and looked at Jane with admiration. It was obvious that Ford¡¯s habit of hiding his emotions and putting on a fake smile was nurtured by his father, Michael. ¡°He loses his temper so easily¡­ I overestimated him. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯tpare to his father, that crafty man.¡± Jane spoke with a disdainful expression. Marlon almost could not help calling her out. Marlon thought, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re Queen of the Dar. You¡¯re Jane. No matter how good Ford was, compared to a big sbot like you, he would only suffer an instant defeat.¡± Jane was the Dar¡¯s number one hacker. Just her title alone meant that Ford would never be able to y her for a fool his entire life. On the other side¡­ Ford got into his Maybach. Seeing that Ford seemed angry, the driver did not dare to ask further. ¡°Mr. Croft, where are we headed?¡± Ford spat out a single word coldly, ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Got it¡± In the car, Ford gradually calmed down. He recalled Jane¡¯s dismissive yet beautiful expression. The corners of his lips gradually curled up. ¡°So that was Jane Fowler¡­ How interesting. At first, I was just a little interested I didn¡¯t expect her to be so cold and dismissive toward me. She didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. One day, she¡¯ll regret it¡­¡± It was like the king of beasts¡¯ hunting instinct had been triggered. Now, Ford was even more interested in Jane. Ford had never wanted anything too easy to obtain. The tougher it was, the more challenging it felt to him. Only then could he kill some time and bask in the pleasure he felt afterward. The life of the rich was indeed that simple. Dull and unexciting. They only wanted to use all their effort to find excitement for themselves. At that moment¡­ Ford¡¯s phone rang. It was from his father, Michael. ¡°Dad? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s news. Raymond went to Harbor City and captured Luna. They¡¯re secretly transporting her back to Stormton City. I reckon that if she falls into Raymond¡¯s hands, even if Luna is his biological daughter, he¡¯ll finish her off. She caused such a hugemotion and humiliated our family. Grandfather said to wait until after New Year¡¯s Day to discuss Luna. And with Raymond¡¯s personality, to protect the interests of his precious son and his branch of the family, he¡¯ll hand Luna over for Grandfather to deal with.¡± Ford raised his eyebrows. ¡°I see. What do you n to do? Do you want to protect Raymond and the others?¡± ¡°Even though Raymond and I might not see eye to eye, Hugh is now the only person running the Croft family. Raymond¡¯s family shouldn¡¯t be causing any trouble at this juncture. If trouble does happen, I can¡¯t use them as my shield any longer. Ford, you should make the necessary preparations soon.¡± Michael stood by the full-length window of the study and looked at the bright moonlight outside. He narrowed his eyes. He had the charm of someone cunning. It was exactly because Michael knew how dangerous Hugh was. Therefore¡­ nothing must happen to Raymond¡¯s family. At the very least, it must not happen now. ¡°I got it¡­ Dad, by the way, I ran into Marlon today. I even ran into Jane, the world champion. You know her. That woman is indeed interesting. I think it¡¯ll be good if she can help us.¡± Michael chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re almost 30 years old. Atst, you¡¯ve had your epiphany. You should find a woman and settle down early. Think of how happy I would be if you gave me a precious grandson. ¡°Jane¡­ Is that her name? She¡¯s a little young. She has to win a few more world championships to earn the right to marry into our Croft family and be my daughter-inw, *I heard that she has close ties with Andy. It¡¯s not bad for you two to start as friends, but it¡¯s best if you can get close to Andy and earn his favor. ¡°Remember! Don¡¯t be like your useless brother. He¡¯s always obsessed with women and loses his mind over them.¡± Jane still did not know about the hidden conflict brewing within the Croft family. As soon as she returned to her apartment, she took out her phone. She saw the Red Star Team chat going wild. Someone tagged Jane. Liliana texted, [Queen, that woman, Luna, has been captured.] [Oh.] Jane only replied with one word. If Dwayne had not helped to hide Luna, she would not have been able to hide for so long Jane had already found out where Luna was hiding long ago. She had instructed the Red Star Team to set up surveince. They would report to Jane if anything happened. However, Jane did not expect the Crofts to take so long to find Luna. The second branch of the Croft family was useless. Raymond¡¯s family was the epitome of a paper tiger. It seemed Hugh¡¯s biggest enemy in the Croft family was still the main branch. Hugh should have received news about Luna¡¯s capture long ago. Did he not tell Jane because he was worried she would be dragged into this quagmire? Thinking of this, Jane replied, [Forget about her. How¡¯s your assignment going? Bring it over for me to check.] Marquise said. [Ipleted it long ago, Queen.] Shaun added, [Ditto.] Liliana said, [I finished it, too, Queen.] Marlon jumped in. [Ahem. I met Queen today. I even went to a barbecue restaurant with her. Are you guys jealous?] After saying that, Marlon posted various selfies and screenshots. Jane¡¯s lips twitched. No wonder she saw Marlon secretly taking photos while eating. He was like a little child. Marquise said, [Ah! You brat, you didn¡¯t ask me toe along. I want to eat barbecue with Queen, too!] Oh. There was another child in their midst. Jane could not help but press her palm to her forehead. This team should be able to achieve greatness¡­ Right? [By the way, Queen, I found something interesting. Do you remember Madelyn Fowler?] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 232 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Jane looked at the message Liliana had sent Jane frowned without leaving a trace ¡°What did she do this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ A few days ago, when I represented mypany to discuss a coboration with a certain hospital, I saw Madelyn, who secretly came to the hospital for a checkup. She was even wearing a disguise.¡± After learning about what happened between Jane and the Fowler family, Liliana used her hacking skills to investigate the information on her uncle¡¯s family. Liliana frequently traversed the Dar and knew how to be stealthy. At the same time, she was sharp and did not miss any details. Of course, it was also a coincidence that she had bumped into Madelyn. Madelyn did not recognize Liliana at all. ¡°I saw her going to a specialist clinic. It was an endocrinologist. So, I investigated further¡­ As it turns out, she has some bald spots, her face is turning yellow, she¡¯s constipated, and she pees too much¡­¡± Robert was shocked. [Liliana, I just finished eating some beef brisket. Don¡¯t scare me! Is she even human?] Marlon answered, [It¡¯s a very normal illness. But Madelyn is the same as Queen. They¡¯re students at the University of Oricle. Madelyn¡¯s only a freshman, isn¡¯t she? How could she suffer from so many illnesses?] It was also because of Jane that the members of the Red Star Team had more or less investigated Jane¡¯s biological family. Jane said, [She¡¯s probably done too many dreadful things and is starting to suffer retributions. Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯ll end up destroying herself, sooner orter.] Jane did not expect Madelyn, the angelic bitch who was good at putting on masks, to have so many health issues. Perhaps it was because Madelyn had tried to bribe the social media tform to spread rumors about Jane during the World Series, but it had benefited Jane instead. That must have been a massive blow to Madelyn. ¡°That¡¯s it, Madelyn,¡± Jane thought. ¡°Only then would you sell out the Fowler family and work with Chester to find a way out for yourself.¡± Jane did not even need to do anything to force Madelyn into a corner. She would help Janeplete the puzzle pieces of her n. Meanwhile, at the Fowler family¡¯s residence¡­ ¡°Wee back, both of you!¡± After learning that Quinton and Peter had returned home tonight, Madelyn dressed up for the asion. She put on a thickyer of foundation to cover her dark circles and terribleplexion. Even though Madelyn knew very well that Quinton and Peter had left home to look for Jane in Meridonia, she did not seem to hear any updates about it. It was very likely that Jane had rejected them. That was the only thing that made Madelyn happy in the past few days. Dwayne stood behind Madelyn and said gently, ¡°Quinton, Peter, wee back.¡± As for Jack, he would be homete because he had to attend an important gathering. He had already informed Quinton and Peter about this. ¡°We¡¯re sorry that we¡¯ve been away for so long¡­ Where¡¯s Aaron?¡± On the ne, Quinton thought for a long time and decided to exin this matter to Aaron. After all, Jane was the only woman who made Quinton feel that way. If Aaron did think of Jane as the one that got away from him, Aaron would have no reason to give up on winning Jane¡¯s -heart. If Aaron believed in himself, he should be able to do what Quinton couldn¡¯t, right? ¡°Aaron went out very early today and hasn¡¯te back. I think he received an important call. He sounded very excited on the phone. He left without saying anything.¡± Madelyn pouted. ¡°Yeah¡­ I saw Aaron, too. When I asked him, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only said it was extremely important to him and he needed to confirm it personally.¡± What was it that made Aaron so happy? He had even brushed off Madelyn. Could it still be about Jane? Thinking of this possibility, Madelyn could not help but grit her teeth in hatred. She wanted to tear that bitch¡¯s face into pieces. How could that bitch steal the spotlight away from her? Quinton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did Aaron also find information about that video? Was it rted to Jane, just like what Quinton suspected? ¡°Since it¡¯s Aaron, there¡¯s no need to worry¡± Peter was a little tired now. His body was tired. His mind was also exhausted. He just wanted to put his luggage back in his room and rest well. It was because, during this trip to Meridonia, Peter did not get what he wanted. Instead, he was even more certain that Jane would never look back. She would never forgive the Fowler family, either. ¡°Quinton and Peter, since you¡¯ve returned home, I have to send a message to Sam. By the way, do you guys know what happened to Sam recently? I sent him a message a few days ago, and he only replied after a long time. He¡¯s so cold. Do you guys think he found a girlfriend in Meridonia and forgot about me, his precious sister?¡± Madelyn pouted in anger. It was cute. ¡°He might be in a bad mood, or he¡¯s run into some trouble recently.¡± It was strange. Since Sam returned to his apartment three days ago, he had locked himself in the room. He rarely came out.. Even today, when Quinton and Peter were flying back to Crucsia, Sam did not send them off. Sam¡¯s unusual behavior was indeed worrying. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, Quinton and Peter had a lot of things on their minds. They had no time to care about Sam. They were Fowlers, after all. They were born capable. Sam would handle it himself, no matter how difficult. Sam was not the kind of person who would bottle things up and not say anything if he ran into trouble. If he did encounter something that difficult, he would still ask his family for help. Peter nced at ***. He seemed to have noticed something. ¡°By the way, ***, you¡­¡± Peter opened his *****. ¡°1 His intuition told him that something was different about Madelyn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Peter?¡± Panic shed across Madelyn¡¯s eyes. But she hid it well and responded to Peter with an innocent smile. ¡°¡­.Nothing. I¡¯m probably too tired. I¡¯m going to shower and rest first.¡± L ¡°That¡¯s true. Quinton, Peter, you must be exhausted after that long flight earlier today. Hurry up and rest. Dwayne and I will wait here for Aaron and daddy toe home. I¡¯ll let you know when they¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Thank you, ****.¡± Jack was on his way home. He had just finished attending the gathering, so it was inevitable that he looked somewhat tired. After all, Jack had not attended such gatherings in a long time. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 233 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Jack pinched the space between his eyebrows. Fortunately, it had been a productive evening. He managed to sign a coboration deal. Now, he just had to go home to see his children and recuperate for the day. But at that moment¡­ A call came in. Jack paused for a moment when he saw the caller ID. Wasn¡¯t this the person Jack asked to investigate the trending post case? Jack had forgotten about it. Chapter 233 Madelyn had revealed her true feelings toward the Fowler family when she left home. And because of that, Jack¡¯s suspicion of Madelyn had been eliminated. He had only suspected Madelyn because of Jane¡¯s words. But now, this call raised his suspicion once more. Just a little. Jack could not help but swallow a ***of saliva. His heartbeat gradually quickened. Thump, thump. It was as if the phone in his hand had turned into Pandora¡¯s box. If he were careless and opened the box, it would release evil that could destroy the world. For a moment, Jack did not dare to pick up the call. The driver was furtively looking at Jack through the rearview mirror. He could not help but speak. ¡°Mr. Fowler, are you¡­ not going to answer the call?¡± The inside of the car was somewhat dark. The driver could not see Jack¡¯s expression. He thought that since Mr. Fowler did not press the reject button, he probably wanted to answer it. Jack came back to his senses after the driver spoke to him. He pursed his lips and pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, I¡¯ve found the editor-in-chief¡¯s location. Also¡­ You should be mentally prepared. ording to the evidence of the current investigation, it¡¯s very likely that Miss Madelyn staged the trending post incident herself.¡± Jack was speechless. His hunch was right. This was Pandora¡¯s box. He should never have opened it. Inside the box was a truth that Jack would never dare to think about. He had lost all hope. ¡°Mr. Fowler?¡± Hearing that Jack was silent, the caller could not help but speak again. Although the truth was a hard pill to swallow, Jack was the one who wanted to find out what had happened. ¡°Got it¡­ Let¡¯s find the editor-in-chief first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The line went dead. The driver also drove the car back to the Fowler family¡¯s residence. ¡°Mr. Fowler, we¡¯re here.¡± The driver spoke warily. He had been Jack¡¯s driver for so many years. Even if he did not know what had happened, he could sense something from the strange atmosphere in the air. Something must have happened, and Jack found it hard to ept. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Let me sit in the car for a while. Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jack closed his eyes tightly and leaned his head against the seat, raising his chin slightly. He thought about the matter. What should he tell his family? How could he tell his family that they had wronged and ndered Jane and made her leave the Fowler family in disappointment? Besides, the culprit behind all of that was his daughter, Madelyn, whom they had never suspected. The only thing that provided Jack with somefort was that they had yet to find the editor-in-chief. Currently, the evidence only proved that Madelyn was a prime suspect. However¡­ Jack knew very well that he was only lying to himself. He could not let anyone know about this for the time being. The Fowler family had only managed to find some semnce of peace after Jane left. He could not let this ¡°hard-won peace¡± be shattered. Jack returned home. Dwayne and Madelyn were still waiting. ¡°Daddy, why are you back sote? You must be tired from attending the dinner party.¡± Madelyn looked at Jack worriedly. Jack opened his ***. Then, he remembered the evidence his subordinate had mentioned. He forced a smile. ¡°Maybe¡­. It¡¯s been a long time since I attended such an event.¡± Dwayne said, ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re tired, tell me. I can attend it on your behalf.¡± ¡°I may be old, but I¡¯m not that useless. I¡¯ve also managed to speak with several potential partners for ourpany.¡± Madelyn could not contain her excitement. She pped her hands and shouted happily, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m a little tired. Quinton and Peter are home, right? I¡¯ll go see them and have a shower after.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dwayne watched Jack go upstairs. Madelyn was the only one who felt that Jack was a little strange. It was as if he was deliberately distancing himself from Madelyn. Perhaps she was mistaken, she thought. She and Jack were so happy on Christmas day. Nothing had felt strange or out of ce. The next day, at the University of Oricle¡­ It was Jane¡¯s first day back at the campus. She immediately became a ¡°hero¡± who shocked the entire school. Even at the assembly hall meeting, the teachers praised Jane. She had made her country and her school proud. She was worthy of being the ¡°world champion¡±. Jane stood on the stage gracefully with a faint smile on her lips. When it was Jane¡¯s turn to make a speech, she spoke in a well-structured manner, eloquent and wless, Everyone below the stage was cheering and pping. Madelyn thought that if she knew the school would hold a grandmendation ceremony for Jane on the first day, she would have taken the day off. Including Madelyn¡¯s ¡°best friends¡±¡­ Back then, they had helped Madelyn and wanted to frame Jane. But they had all gone for wool ande home shorn. Were they watching how good Jane looked at that moment? Madelyn wanted to kill them. Peter and Larry were among them. They looked at Jane, who stood in the spotlight on the stage like a queen. Madelyn watched with mixed feelings. ¡°Remember the first time we saw Jane? Who would have thought that your sister would achieve so much? We¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Larry spoke with emotions. Peter smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s because she has what it takes. It has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jane is so amazing, It¡¯s time for you to let it go, too. A talented woman like her wouldn¡¯t care about the Fowler family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we had overestimated our family and underestimated Jane.¡± Larry finally understood this fact. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Actually¡­ Larry was also a fan of X. Not just Larry. After hearing of X and seeing X¡¯s works, one might not be X¡¯s fanatical fan. But one would remember X as the legendary genius who had once dazzled everyone and disappeared in the blink of an eye, just like aet. ¡°Unfortunately¡­ when we realized it, it was toote.¡± Peter lowered his eyes to hide his sadness. On the first day Jane broke off her rtionship with the Fowler family, she said something. It wasn¡¯t that the Fowler family did not care about Jane. Instead, Jane had given up on them. Once Jane decided to give something up, she would never look back. At that time, Peter thought that Jane was just being stubborn. Who would be willing to give up such wealth and mor? In the end¡­ Peter realized how ***he was. He remembered how snarky Jane was. Thinking back now, it felt like an invisible p in his face.. It hit him squarely and shattered his heart. When Jane was giving her speech on stage, Quinton stood by the fire escape entrance. He watched everything quietly. He held the phone in his hand. His eyes flickered. What he felt on the Ferris wheel that night¡­ Could it be true? Aaron had not yet returned. Quinton could not be sure if Aaron found the person who had saved him back then. The one that got away from him. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 234 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Just as Quinton¡¯s thoughts were running wild¡­. His phone suddenly rang. It was Aaron. Quinton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly pressed the answer button. ¡°Aaron, where did you go? I didn¡¯t hear anything about you all night.¡± ¡°Quinton, listen to me. I found her! I found the girl who yed that song back then I went away for the entire night to confirm this. I¡¯ve finally confirmed it. It¡¯s true!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. | Quinton could not help but pause. ¡°Aaron¡­ Are you sure? Did you find her? How could it happen so suddenly? We¡¯ve been searching together for so long.¡± ¡°Yes, I was surprised, too. That¡¯s why I went to confirm it myself. She remembered everything about that piano piece and perfectly recreated it. It was the song I heard back then.¡± Aaron was not joking. Quinton knew that even news about the mysterious woman would make Aaron lose his mind. However, Aaron could not miss something as important as confirming her identity. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t act rashly. Where are you? I¡¯ll find you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home now¡­ I know you want to meet her, too. She¡¯s also an outstanding pianist. She just won the Chopin Piano Competition and is preparing to go international.¡± ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± After hanging up, Quinton took another good look at Jane. He turned around and left. Coincidentally, Jane¡¯s speech hade to an end. She had long noticed Quinton peeking at her from the fire escape entrance. Jane could not be bothered to care about what the Fowlers were thinking. Right now, Jane had nothing to do with them. When Jane went backstage, her phone vibrated. A custom notification from the Dar sounded. Jane raised her eyebrows slightly and took out her phone. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She clicked open the message. Her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Sorry. It took a long time, but I¡¯ve already cracked that signal jammer. Queen, you can hack in anytime you want.¡± ¡°Thank you. I owe you one. If you ever need my help, I¡¯ll return this favor.¡± Jane sent another message to L. She said she had something urgent to take care of and would leave school first. She took the keys to her Porsche Cayenne and left. Quinton rushed back to the Fowler family. Aaron was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He seemed excited. ¡°Quinton, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Aaron, tell me, what¡¯s going on? Who¡­ is she?¡± ¡°Of course. I was waiting for you toe home so I could tell you everything.¡± Quinton listened to Aaron¡¯s exnation. In short, the intelligence organization that Aaron had asked to help investigate the matter had a lead. Coincidentally, Aaron¡¯s mysterious crush-Leia Chalmers-was also in Stormton City. Aaron had been searching for her for so long, but he never thought she was also a Crucsian. When he first saw the video, Aaron thought she was a foreigner with a darker skin tone. That was why he had been Because of that, he missed such a crucial detail. It was a coincidence that he was able to find Leia. Quinton pursed his lips. ¡°After listening to the piano piece she yed, are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± ¡°Her age might not match. Leia is twenty-five years old now, the same age as me. However, the girl who yed the piano in the video didn¡¯t show her face. Moreover, when I heard Leia ying the piano, it was the same feeling I had back then. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s normal for people to change. Quinton, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m getting carried away because I¡¯m excited. I¡¯m thinking very clearly¡± Quinton said nothing and closed his eyes. Could it be¡­ Was Quinton mistaken? It concerned something so important. Quinton could not say for sure. Besides¡­ If the mysterious woman who had saved Aaron back then was not Jane, he should count it as a blessing for Aaron. Otherwise, Quinton would not know how Aaron should face Jane. She would not possibly return to the Fowler family. She hated them to the core. ¡°Aaron, arrange a meeting. I¡¯d like to meet Miss Chalmers.¡± Quinton looked firmly at Aaron. ¡°Quinton, I know you have perfect pitch, and you¡¯ve heard that video performance back then. But so much time has passed¡­ No one can stay the same.¡± ¡°Aaron, you don¡¯t want to leave any room for doubt when ites to something that important. For many years, you¡¯ve yearned for the girl who saved you. You¡¯ve searched for her for so long. If she were Miss Chalmers, both of you might get married if you continue to develop your rtionship. She might marry into our family. What if something goes wrongter on? How will you face Miss Chalmers? That would be unfair to you, our family, and Miss Chalmers.¡± Aaron said nothing. He finally agreed to Quinton¡¯s request. Quinton asked Aaron to arrange a meeting with Leia. Apart from the fact that Quinton had a perfect pitch, Aaron knew that Quinton wanted to test Leia. Although Aaron was a more talented pianist than Quinton, Quinton had the absolute advantage as an award-winningposer. After all, he had a¡¯perfect pitch. Quinton¡¯s ears would not miss any ws in Leia¡¯s performance. Jane had already returned to her apartment. Her fingertips danced on the keyboard like butterflies. Very soon¡­ After the signal jammer was cracked, Jane sessfully hacked into the cameras of the underground facility. Without leaving a tra?e, she jumped through every camera, looking for Eden. Atst! Jane had found Eden. He was in a sterile room filled with blue light. It looked the same as the picture Josh had given her. Eden was flipping through a book and taking notes. His brows seemed calm, and his expression was indifferent. He held a fountain pen in his slender fingers. His beautiful handwriting left lines on the paper. They looked densely packed. Jane could not understand them at all. It must be a written code known only to Eden. At this moment¡­ Eden seemed to have sensed something. He looked at the camera above his head. He only took a nce. Eden shook his head again. He continued to write things down. He must have been mistaken¡­ Jane smiled. Unfortunately¡­ She could not transmit her voice to Eden. She was looking forward to the day she would meet him. Based on how things looked, nothing must have happened to Eden in that underground facility. With Jane protecting him from afar, she would feel somewhat at ease. Finally¡­. It was December 31, 2030. It was the eve of New Year¡¯s Day. The University of Oricle was on holiday. Jane hung out with L the entire day on the 30th. Jane said that she was going to Harbor City. L also wanted to invite Jane to celebrate the New Year with the Sutton family because Jane was alone. However, seeing that Jane had already made arrangements, L was delighted. ¡°Janie, did you find yourself a family more important than the Fowlers?¡± L seemed to remember Jane talking about them a few times. Jane said she had found her senior brothers or something. Jane did not go into details, and L did not ask further. This was the tacit understanding they had. They were best friends, after all. Jane¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve found myself a family. They¡¯re infinitely more important than the Fowlers.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 235 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Fowler Jane had abandoned the Fowler family. But she was not alone Back then, she knew that her Teacher was still living in some part of the world. Gradually¡­ Atst, Jane had found her senior brothers. They meant the world to her. From then onward, on New Year, the first day after the New Year, and every holiday¡­. Jane would never have to worry about how to spend them. She would only want to spend them with her true family. At Harbor City¡­ Jane had just left the airport. Immediately, she saw rence waving at her. Jane folded her arms and smiled. ¡°Mr. York, why did youe to pick me up personally?¡± Besides¡­ He was wearing casual pants, a short-sleeved shirt, and military shoes. Wasn¡¯t he cold? ¡°Am I not allowed to? It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day tomorrow. The base is closed on ount of the holiday. I¡¯m the only workaholic who can¡¯t put my job down.¡± After spending so much time with Jane, rence was no longer as reserved as before. He was getting used to talking to the youngsters. He had long regarded Jane as her granddaughter. ¡°Did Tristin note?¡± Jane was a little surprised. Logically speaking, it was unlikely that a dutiful person like Tristin, a professional fighter, would disappear without a trace during the holidays. ¡°Something happened to his sister. She¡¯s in the hospital. I gave him an early break so he could spend time with her. He said he wanted to protect Mr. Mitchell toplete the lithography machine, and the country¡¯s mission was the most important. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to wait until the New Year¡¯s break came along. I chased him off right away. Some people¡­. They shouldn¡¯t think that just giving money is enough. They don¡¯t realize how precious something is until it¡¯s gone. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these. Let¡¯s go.¡± rence put on his sunsses. He had slicked-back hair. He wore a ck short-sleeved shirt with a skull printed on it and arge gold chain. He looked freaking fashionable. He did not look like a retiree in his sixties at all. He looked more like he was in his early forties. Who would have thought rence was a general who had received countless national medals? They arrived at No. 7 Scientific Research Organization Base. ¡°Yale!¡± Seeing Yale Jane flung herself at him happily. Yale was wearing a whiteb coat for research purposes. It was rare for him to wear ck-rimmed sses. He lowered his eyes and gently hugged Jane. He patted Jane¡¯s head. ¡°Alright. Mr. Mitchell, I¡¯ve already sent her to you. It¡¯s time for me to take a break. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± rence tactfully did not stay behind to be a third wheel. He was going to enjoy the holidays himself. Quickly, he drove the car back to reunite with his family. New Year¡¯s Day, the beginning of a new year, was also a day for reunion. [Thank you, Mr. York.] rence waved and left. Jane sighed and said, ¡°This base used to be so lively. It has suddenly be so deserted.¡± (Some of the researchers did not leave, but all of them had gone to the city.] He looked at Jane standing before him. Warmth appeared in the depths of Yale¡¯s cold eyes. Since he left Teacher¡¯s side, Yale had spent every New Year¡¯s Day alone. Holidays meant nothing to Yale. His research was the only thing on his mind. It was not that Yale enjoyed being obsessed with the research. But other than that¡­ Yale had no interest in anything else. He was like a robot that had been stripped of its emotions. His skills were all he had left. But right now¡­ Since he and Jane had recognized each other as family, the warm emotions that had long been stripped from his heart were awakened once more. ¡°That¡¯s true. New Year¡¯s Day is almost here. It must be so lively in the city. Yale, how is the development of the lithography machine getting along?¡± [Soon¡­ I believe it won¡¯t be long before we can publicize it and help the country with its current chip predicament. Of course, Jane, you¡¯ve also helped a lot.] Yale did not forget Jane, who had cared for him so much. He reached out and patted Jane¡¯s head. ¡°My, my. How did I even help? Yale, you developed a lithography machine. You¡¯re the most awesome. By the way, Yale, I¡¯ve already hacked into the surveince camera and saw Eden. Look.¡± Jane took out her phone and showed Yale the video she had recorded when she hacked into the surveince camera. Even though she could not see Eden in person, she could she him moving about. Yale looked at it curiously. With a few nces, he could tell that Eden was indeed one of their Teacher¡¯s apprentices. People like them, who had been raised by the Teacher, would subconsciously develop some specific habits. They had learned these habits from their Teacher, Humphrey. It was like an indelible ¡°mark¡±. Except¡­ Eden did not look as cute as Jane. Jane was more eye-catching. Besides¡­ Now that she had one more brother, Yale felt that Jane¡¯s attention on him was about to lessen even more. Without his knowing, Yale¡¯s thoughts had strayed. His eyes rippled slightly. They seemed dormant and dangerous. Eden did not even know that Yale had targeted him before they even met each other. ¡°ording to Josh, Eden¡¯s medical skills are amazing, and he has a different way of looking at things. He has a wealth of experience treatingplicated illnesses we have never heard of. When Eden Jane did not notice anything amiss with Yale. She spoke excitedly. More importantly, she was excited to have another senior brother. As she found more senior brothers, Jane increasingly felt like this was all a puzzle. Besides, more people would be ¡°pampering¡± her. She felt even happier. After discussing these matters, Jane nned to bring Yale to watch the New Year¡¯s countdown celebration. ¡°There¡¯s a New Year¡¯s Eve concert at the Harbor City Tower tonight. It¡¯s quite sensational. Are you interested, Yale? However, there will be too many people. For your safety, we¡¯ll take this route. It won¡¯t be crowded.¡± Jane marked tonight¡¯s area of activity on the map. To spend New Year¡¯s Eve with Yale, Jane spent two days preparing the route and location. She hacked into all the major surveince cameras. [it¡¯s up to you, Jane] Yale did not object to Jane¡¯s decision. He wanted to spoil her, after all. Afterward, Yale and Jane disguised themselves and left the base. At Harbor City¡­ ¡°Yale, this is delicious. Try it! It¡¯s grilled meatballs and roast asparagus. There¡¯s grilled seafood, too. They smell so good. This sticky date pudding is not bad, either.¡± Along the way, Jane pulled Yale along as they strolled on the bustling streets. They ate all kinds of food. Because of the cold weather, eating warm foods felt especially good. Jane did not feel guilty at all and was not worried about getting pimples. Yale never ate these things. It was not because Yale¡¯s health was precious. It was just that he was not very picky about food. * Anything that could be prepared quickly, that did not smell strange and would fill his stomach would do. It would give Yale. more time for his research. Besides, at the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization Base, someone was in charge of Yale¡¯s three daily meals. Each meal was up to the gold standard of nutrition. So¡­ This was Yale¡¯s first time eating these things. Initially, he seemed a little disdainful. He thought they looked a little unsanitary. However, Jane was eating so happily that it was difficult for him to refuse. He tentatively took a bite off the grilled seafood skewer.. Hmm¡­ It tasted quite delicious. He took a few more bites. It was like a new world had opened up to him. His taste buds were awakened. Yale could not stop eating once he started. How could these skewers be so delicious? Was it because Jane gave it to him? It must be. Yale seemed to be eating happily. Jane¡¯s expression gradually softened. She had to ask rence for permission to spend New Year¡¯s Day with Yale. rence said that only Jane could make Yale feel happy and at ease. All they could do was provide Yale with everything he needed. They could not interfere with Yale¡¯s inner thoughts and feelings. They did not want Yale to abandon his career. They just hoped that Yale could live life more normally. And Jane was the only one who could do that. Everyone was enjoying the New Year¡¯s festivities. Yale should also enjoy it to the fullest. At that moment¡­ Jane¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the screen. It was Josh. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 236 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Jane and Yale looked at the caller ID before finally answering the call ¡°Hello? Josh Where have you been? You didn¡¯t even reply to my messages Jane sounded upset. ¡°Sorry, I have something to attend to. Are you guys in Harbor City now?¡± Josh¡¯s sudden question made Jane look around. ¡°Yeah, Yale and I are both here to celebrate the New Year.¡± ¡°Okay, I still have something on. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Hello?¡± Beep, beep, beep¡­. ¡°Seriously. What¡¯s Josh up to? What is he doing? It sounded quite noisy on his end, too.¡± Jane¡¯s mind was full of question marks. [Ignore him. Let¡¯s have fun on our own.] Yale had his own selfish motive. Back in Meridonia, Josh had said he mighte to Crucsia to celebrate the new year with everyone. But if Josh did note, Yale could have all of Jane¡¯s attention. It would be better if there were no third wheel around. ¡°You¡¯re right. Forget about him. Let¡¯s go have fun ourselves.¡± The sky gradually darkened. After dinner and a short rest, Jane dragged Yale to a park. As the New Year countdown approached, many people ran to the square to gather. There was a rare silence in the park.. There was also a religious tower in the park.. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was decorated with orange lights. It looked dignified. It was meant to be an ornament for people to admire. No religious attendants were guarding it, either. There were sacred scriptures, calligraphy scrolls, paintings, and other ssical exhibits. Because it was the holidays, there was no one guarding the pagoda. The door was locked. Jane took a wire and opened the lock before sneaking in. [Jane, that¡¯s not appropriate. Is it?] ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. We¡¯re not here to steal anything. We¡¯re only borrowing this tower to use the binocrs because it¡¯s tall. At most, I¡¯ll donate hundreds of thousands to this park after New Year¡¯s Day.¡± Yale was speechless. Jane excitedly dragged Yale to the top floor of the tower. Although it was cold, the night breeze blew, and her hair fluttered in the wind, she felt very much at ease. No one was there. It was very quiet. Looking at the shing lights not far away, the big screen in the square began to count down to the beginning of a new year. Many drones were flying in the sky. There was an endless stream of people in the square, their faces filled with joy. ¡°Yale, the new year is almost here. Do you have any wishes?¡± Yale thought for a moment. He took out his small notebook. I hope that Jane¡¯s new year wishes wille true.] Jane pouted. ¡°Yale, can¡¯t you think about yourself? You¡¯re making me feel bad.¡± [Then you should make a wish about me. That would make my new year¡¯s wishe true, too.] ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. I want to wish a safe and smooth new year for senior brothers and everyone important to me.¡± Yale said nothing. He felt a little hurt. It turned out that there was someone else in Jane¡¯s heart. Yale was sad The official countdown began. Ten. Nine. Eight. Many people shouted along with the clock in the square. At this moment¡­. Josh called Jane again. ¡°Josh, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Jane, Yale, look at the sky!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Without thinking, Jane looked at the sky. Whoosh. Whoosh. A few helicopters flew past. Countless fireworks rose into the sky. Bang Bang. Amidst the dazzling sparks and deafening sounds, two faces appeared in the night sky. One was a man and the other was a woman. They took a closer look. The faces resembled Jane and Yale¡¯s features. It caused everyone to exim in excitement. Quickly, Jane took out her phone to record it. At the same time¡­ At the start of the new year, all the big screens in the square changed. ¡°Happy New Year to the two most important people in my life. To Yale and Jane.¡± This sentence was projected onto all the jumbotron screens in Harbor City. It could be seen in every square. They could sense how much money this unknown person had spent. ¡°Yale? Jane? Who on earth are these people?¡± ¡°***! What kind of grand gesture is this? Someone bought all the screen advertisements in Harbor City to celebrate the new year.¡± ¡°That would cost at least millions of dors¡­¡± ¡°Millions of dors? Dream on. That message was broadcast right on the cusp of the new year. They even hired helicopters. That¡¯s at least 100 million.¡± That¡¯s ¡°What kind of rich people are they? How do I get to know these people? I can help them wash their dishes and clean their toilet.¡± Jane and Yale also saw it. Jane could not help but chuckle. ¡°Josh, you¡¯ve disappeared for so many days. You called just now and hung up halfway. Were you busy doing this?¡± ¡°How is it? Are you and Yale touched? I even had the helicopters fly out there. I had to fill out so many forms to make it happen. I was worried that something might go wrong at thest minute, so I took charge and did everything. I¡¯ve finally made it happen. I¡¯ve carefully handpicked all the gorgeous fireworks around the city. It¡¯s my gift to both of you. It¡¯s a grand New Year¡¯s fireworks show!¡± Josh¡¯s voice grew louder. He could not wait to hear Jane¡¯s praise. Spending 15 million was secondary. To people like them, 15 million was nothing. The most important thing was Josh¡¯s heartfelt thoughts. Josh had prepared everything meticulously, taking into ount every scenario that might happen. He even flew to Harbor City in advance, postponed all his work, and personally took charge. He did it so that tonight, Jane and Yale would feel like the most important people in the whole world. ¡°Thank you, Josh. I¡¯m very happy!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m willing to do anything to make you happy. Where are you both? I can look for you and leave the rest to Jay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you our location. Come over quickly! Let¡¯s watch the fireworks together!¡± At the same time¡­ At a five-star hotel in Estonia¡­ An expensive Wetanean-style ssmp hung in the middle of the banquet. Underneath it, many dignified aristocrats were dressed in suits and gowns. They danced to the sound of the cello. Henry held a ss of red wine in his hand. He found an empty corner and stood in front of the window, staring at the moon. ¡°Henry, why are you here alone?¡± Anna was wearing a custom-made ***diamond evening gown today. She held a ss of champagne and came to her eldest son¡¯s side. ¡°Are you homesick?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ A little. Today is New Year¡¯s Day, after all,¡± After Henry finished speaking, he looked meaningfully at Chester, who was chatting enthusiastically with the chairman of an Estonianpany. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 237 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chester was fluent in Meridonian. If not for his foreign features, people would assume he was a native of Meridonia. His face was like chiseled stone, handsome and persuasive His brows were thick and slightly raised. He had thin lips and a delicate nose. There was also a beauty mark between his eyebrows. It was only noticeable up close He was around 6 feet 2 inches tall. Wearing a dark blue haute couture suit, eachyer of clothes he wore was apparent. With one hand in his pocket and champagne in his hand, he used his superb conversational ***to render the other party helpless withughter. That was a kind of talent. He had used it to conquer the business world. People like Chester would be the center of attention just by standing in the middle of the banquet. Thanks to his face and fashionable ssical style, both Meridonians and Crucsians would agree that he was good-looking. He was also silver-tongued. It was normal for Henry to pay attention to such people. ¡°Are you a little afraid of him?¡± Anna spoke softly. As the former Head of Foreign Rtions of Fowler Corporation, Anna¡¯s fiery eyes sparkled. She could tell at a nce that Chester was an influential character. ¡°That¡¯s not all, I saw him at the auction. He¡¯s the one who bought the piece ofnd we wanted.¡± Henry pursed his thin lips. He felt that things at the Fowler Corporation were somewhat strange recently. Did it have anything to do with this man? They had only met twice. Henry¡¯s suspicion had no basis, and he had no evidence to prove it. He was probably reading too much into it. However, Henry¡¯s,intuition told him that this man was extremely dangerous. Chester noticed Henry¡¯s gaze. He bowed to the couple in front of him and walked away respectfully. Then, he took another ss of champagne and slowly walked to Henry and Anna. ¡°Mrs. and Mr. Fowler. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Anna smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Are you from Estonia?¡± ¡°No, Mrs. Fowler. I¡¯m from Crucsia. I finished my graduate studies in Estonia. Currently, I¡¯m managing my own business. Here¡¯s my card.¡± Chester took out two business cards and handed them over respectfully. There was nothing wrong with his tone. He knew how to make people feel at ease. Henry nced at the business card. Chester Laton. The rightful owner of M.E. Group. The scope of his business activities was quiterge, too. Laton¡­ ¡°To be able to attend such a banquet, your status must be extraordinary. Could you possibly be rted to Crown Group¡¯s Micheal Laton?¡± Chester said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°What does a small fry like me have to do with that kind of big shot? If we were rted, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to starting my own business.¡± Henry was silent It was no secret that Micheal had two women. Among them, the daughter of his mistress, Tiffany, was on good terms with Sam. ording to Fowler Corporation¡¯s investigation of the Laton family, Micheal had no son named Chester Of course, that was only on the surface. In truth, Micheal used to ***around outside and had many romantic affairs. However, his first wife, Kelsey, had a controlling personality. If Micheal had an illegitimate child, no one could ever know about it. For Kelsey, Sherry was the first one and also thest. At this ***¡­ The lights suddenly went out. The entire venue turned pitch-ck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a power outage?¡± ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s the backup power?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± For a ****, it was dark. Everyone started chattering. All of a sudden! Bang! Bang! A few gunshots tore through the darkness. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone panicked when they heard the gunshot. The guests screamed, wanting to run toward the door. ¡°***!¡± Henry¡¯s face darkened. He immediately protected Anna, who was in panic and quickly retreated to a corner. The lights had gone out, and so many people were in panic. There were also things like the dining table that were obstructing their path. It was not the time to escape. ¡°***, hide under the table.¡± Henry made a prompt decision. Before he knew what was going on, he decided to wait and observe. He immediately pulled Anna aside and hid under the table. Coincidentally¡­ Chester thought of the same thing. He crawled under the table almost at the same time as Henry and Anna. Chester made a small joke. ¡°We meet again so soon. It must be fate.¡± Henry looked serious. ¡°This is not a joke. What¡¯s happening?¡± Chester turned on his phone and pressed the shlight button. He turned the light to its weakest. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy outside. Other than a few gunshots, I didn¡¯t hear anything else¡­ Tsk. There¡¯s no signal, either. I can¡¯t call anyone.¡± Henry frowned for a split second. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ This hotel is located on the outskirts, and it¡¯s the best hotel in Mylta. The security system is top-notch! How could¡­¡± ¡°If someone did breach its security system, it means that the person is powerful, and they can¡¯t possibly have good intentions.¡± ¡°This ce is in the suburbs. Once it¡¯s breached, the system will be too vulnerable. The consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Chester had just finished speaking. Bang! Bang! Several more shots rang out, followed by ear-splitting screams. Click Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The lights turned on again. ¡°Everyone in the banquet hall Come out¡± ¡°If you force us to catch you, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°My bullets don¡¯t have eyes, let alone mercy.¡± Anna¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Are they¡­ robbers?¡± ¡°They dared to assault Hotel Molov and jam all themunication signals. They can¡¯t be ordinary robbers. This ce has be an isted ind.¡± ¡°They looked more like trained terrorists.¡± Even Chester, who always had an irreverent attitude, had a solemn expression. No one had possibly seen thising. No one could even imagine that the banquet held at Hotel Molov would be attacked by terrorists that day. The banquet guests were either wealthy or of noble status. They had kidnapped a group of people with hundreds of billions of assets and could shake the economic lifeline of a small country with a stomp of their feet¡­ What were they up to? ¡°***, let¡¯s go out.¡± Henry made this decision after careful consideration. ¡°Henry, we¡­¡± ¡°**, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t ***anyone at the beginning, and they spent so much effort to break into Hotel Molov and control everyone. They must want something. If they don¡¯t have that thing, our lives won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Calmly, Henry tried his best to soothe Anna. Anna gradually calmed down. Henry secretly moved his watch. He had turned it into a small signal transmitter. Even though Henry was the oldest son of the Fowler family and the president of the Fowler Corporation, he still had some connections with the Dar. The more life-saving methods he had at his disposal, the better. Henry had specially customized this watch. Using his ***and ability, he spent 12 million dors to make it. It was built with thetest high-tech materials. Back then, he was worried that he would encounter such a situation. He had built it just in case. He was worried that his opponent might be proficient inputer technology. Henry did not dare to make the signal transmitter look too conspicuous. He could only hope that someone could crack his signal¡­. At this ***¡­ Henry suddenly thought of Jane. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 238 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 238 Chapter 238 If it was his Master, Jane¡­ Henry was sure she could crack his signal. But even if Jane did not interfere in this incident, Henry knew that Jane would probably want him to ***here because of who he was. Thinking of this, Henry¡¯s eyes shed with pain again. Jane¡­ Master¡­ Henry thought, would I have another chance to see you again and earn your forgiveness? Chester was also twisting his watch. It was sending a satellite signal. He did not dare to make it look too obvious. He was thinking the same thing as Henry. Henry crawled out from under the dining table with Anna. The lights came on. 4 Individuals wearing demon masks armed with AK-47s took control of the entire venue. There were about a dozen of them¡­ Facing the ck muzzles and the bloodthirsty aura emitted by the armed men, no one dared to make a sound. The door opened. A few more armed individuals came in. ¡°We¡¯ve taken care of those who tried to escape.¡± ¡°We ***six.¡± ¡°Alright. Count the number of people in this banquet hall.¡± One of them received the order and fired a few shots above his head with his AK-47. Bang! Bang! In an instant, the guests were so frightened that their faces turned pale. ¡°Cooperate with us, and I can guarantee that I won¡¯t harm your lives. If anyone tries to do anything in secret, don¡¯t me my bullets. Now, form two lines and hand over everything you have.¡± The enemy had intimidated them with their weapons, and no one dared to resist. Henry and the others had no choice but to hand over their possessions. Those items would then be scanned by a metal detector. The armed individual looked at Henry and said coldly, ¡°Bring the watch.¡± Tsk. Henry clicked his tongue silently. He did not choose to resist. ***, he took off his watch and handed it to the man in front of him. After getting Henry¡¯s watch, he did not put it in the bag. Instead, he furtively nced around and stuffed it into his pocket. Of course, Henry did not miss this detail. It was better that way, too. In Crucsia¡­ No one knew that such a big thing had happened in Estonia. Today was New Year¡¯s Day. Jane brought Yale and Josh along to celebrate the new year. She took them to the supermarket to buy some fresh ***. Jane wanted to cook and make a New Year¡¯s feast for the two of them tonight. She wanted them to enjoy a sumptuous meal. Fresh lobster, cheese, duck, chicken¡­ She chose the freshest and the most expensive. After choosing them, she provided an address and asked the supermarket to deliver everything. To make it more convenient to spend time with Yale at Harbor City, Jane bought a huge loft across the river in downtown Harbor City It was not expensive. It only cast 12 million dors. After Jane returned to the Dar, she did not only earn some ie from missions. When she had nothing to do, she took the capital and invested in stocks. With Jane¡¯s unique business vision, she picked a few stacks with some prospects and shorted them. She sessfully earned hundreds of millions. It was more than enough to buy a loft Except¡­ Yale and Josh were 6 feet 2 inches tall and had perfect figures. They wore casual clothes, which attracted the attention of many people. Even though they wore masks, countless women still turned their heads when they saw the two men. They exuded elegance from head to toe. Then, they looked at Jane, who walked between Yale and Josh. God! Their hearts overflowed with jealousy. The onlookers thought, they got along so well. They must be siblings. They must be! These two men could not have any romantic interest in Jane. They were on such good terms with one another. One man would hold the hot dog Jane wanted to eat, and the other would hold her ice cream. Their gazes were so gentle and affectionate that everyone could feel their warmth. God! Did it have to be so infuriating? They were so jealous they could ***. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jane was at the center of everyone¡¯s envious gazes. She was in high spirits. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. I like the way you can¡¯t stand me or fight me. You can only watch. I have two of the best senior brothers in the world.¡± This had been Jane¡¯s childhood dream until she became a freshman. It was not the Fowler family who helped Jane achieve it, but her senior brothers¡¯ sheer vanity. That was even better, Jane thought.. At the center of Harbor City, the New Year festivities and celebrations were going strong. Along the way, they could see red Crucsian knots. Jane held Yale¡¯s hand on her left and Josh¡¯s on her right. She bounced all the way, like a little rabbit. Yale and Josh were both holding Jane¡¯s favorite snacks and letting Jane hold their hands. They were both wearing masks, and only their eyes were exposed. They wanted nothing but to spoil her. The three of them turned countless heads along the streets. They attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Some even secretly took out their phones to take some photos for TikTok. Hence¡­ This scene on the street immediately went viral. It became a trending post on TikTok ¡°Where did these peoplee from? **it! Why are all the men around me so ***?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a film ***, is it? Look at how charming those men are. Look at their long legs! Even masks can¡¯t hide how handsome they are. I¡¯m dead now.¡± ¡°Three seconds! I want another trending post on these two super handsome guys.¡± ¡°You women are so superficial¡­ What I want is different. I only want information about this chick.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Why does this girl look familiar?¡± ¡°She looks a little like the world champion who¡¯s super popr online-Jane Fowler!¡± ¡°X! She must be X. As X¡¯s fanatical fan, ever since I stopped getting on the inte, I put up hundreds of photos of X in my room. That must be X herself. I won¡¯t be mistaken. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll let you kick me in the head.¡± ¡°Whoa. You must be a ***. Guys, catch him!¡± Jane and the others did not know how much of a sensation they had caused online. At this moment¡­ When they walked past a cafe, Yale stopped. Jane asked, ¡°Yale, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yale took out his notebook and wrote. [I¡¯ve been to this caf¨¦ before. It¡¯s quite good.] ¡°Yale, you¡¯ve been downtown?¡± It was only natural that Josh was surprised. Because Yale was the most protected scientist in Crucsia. Back when Yale went to Meridonia, rence and Tristin had been very worried about his security. Josh did not expect Yale toe to such a ce on any asion. [Only once. I had their coffee. It tasted good.] ¡°Since Yale likes this ce, let¡¯s go in. Anyway, it¡¯s still early to prepare for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Let¡¯s ***some time. We¡¯ll go back to my apartment after coffee.¡± It was decided. But when Jane led Yale and Josh into the cafe, she saw someone- Seeing him made her feel disgusted. Dwayne! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 239 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Dwayne hade to investigate Luna¡¯s whereabouts. He was the one who hid Luna in Harbor City so the Croft family could not find her. Back then, Dwayne had also hesitated. However, he could not withstand Luna¡¯s pitiful cries and pleas. If he left Luna behind and let her be captured by the Croft family, she would either ***or be ruined for life. She had caused too much trouble. Dwayne finally agreed to hide Luna. After being discharged from the hospital, he arranged for Luna to live in the suburbs. There was no one around. It was quiet, but one would be a little anxious after staying there for a long time. After all, humans were social creatures. Especially crazy women like Luna, who mingled in clubs with thugs. Unfortunately, Dwayne had no better solution. Dwayne secretly called Luna every few days to ask about her living conditions. He gave Luna money and arranged for someone to send her some daily necessities in secret. He did not dare to make it too obvious, afraid someone would notice and expose Luna¡¯s whereabouts. Unexpectedly¡­ Luna suddenly left the house and came to the city a week ago. She even spent a long time in the city. Dwayne only found out because he had called Luna, and she did not answer. He then asked someone to retrieve the surveince footage. It had been a week since Luna disappeared. Dwayne guessed that it was very likely that she had escaped or was captured by the Croft family. Dwayne had toe to Harbor City on New Year¡¯s Day to investigate the ces Luna had been to. He still had to rush back to the Fowler family¡¯s residence before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. But he did not expect that Jane would also be in Harbor City. It was such a big city, but the two of them had met here. She wondered if they had an ill-fated rtionship. Besides¡­ He looked at Jane, who walked alongside two men with extraordinary auras. Dwayne suddenly felt bitter. It made sense. Jane¡¯s status was not as simple as it seemed. She was also the world champion. And now, there were more and more outstanding men around Jane. She did not need the Fowler family anymore. In fact¡­ The Fowler family used to think that they were important to Jane. They thought it was impossible that Jane would give up the Fowler family¡¯s wealth and mor and abandon her brothers. But now¡­ His pride had caused him to be humiliated. He deserved it. Jane wanted to ignore Dwayne and leave. ¡°Congrattions on winning the world championship, Jane.¡± Dwayne quickly left the caf¨¦ after saying that.. Dwayne knew that Jane did not want to see him at all. Dwayne did not have time to continue fighting with Jane. He should treat it as a thorn in his flesh and move on. Dwayne¡¯s unusual attitude made Jane raise her eyebrows. ***must have frozen over. Not only did Dwayne not cause trouble for Jane, but he also congratted her When the spider was speaking to the fly, it must not be out of good intentions. *Jane..¡± Josh signaled at Jane with his eyes. ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s order the coffee Yale said tasted good¡± ¡°Okay¡± Yale nodded silently. Just as Dwayne was about to leave the caf¨¦, his cell phone rang Seeing that it was Jack calling, Dwayne thought for a ***and made up an excuse in his mind. Time was running out. If he could not find Luna, Dwayne could only take a ne back to Stormton City ¡°Hey, Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± Dwayne suddenly eximed ¡°What did you say?¡± Dwayne growled. It attracted the attention of everyone around. ¡°Alright¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll rush home immediately.¡± After hanging up, Dwayne rushed out of the caf¨¦. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fear was written all over his face. Josh looked confused. ¡°What happened? Look at how agitated he is.¡± Jane was silent for a ****. To be able to make Dwayne lose control¡­. Did something happen to the Fowler family? However, it had nothing to do with Jane. Dwayne followed his original n and caught the earliest ne to return to Stormton City. When he returned to the Fowler family¡¯s residence, he saw everyone sitting in the living room with worried expressions. Once inside, Dwayne said nervously, ¡°Dad, was what you said on the phone true? Were ***and Henry involved in a terrorist attack?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At the ***, the news has not been announced. Only the families of those currently trapped in Hotel Molov have been notified. The robbers have yet to disclose their conditions. They only locked the hostages on a certain. floor of the hotel.¡± Jack was filled with worry. In an instant, he aged more than ten years. ¡°Daddy, we can¡¯t stay here any longer. We have to fly to Estonia and rush to *******and Henry.¡± Madelyn cried. Quinton, the calmest among the younger Fowlers, could not remain calm anymore. ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad, let¡¯s go! Something like this happened to ***and Henry. None of us are in the mood to celebrate the New Year.¡± This was a matter of life and death. If something happened to Anna and Henry¡­. Quinton did not dare to imagine what would be of their ¡°happy¡± family. ¡°We¡¯ve already been notified by phone. We can¡¯t go there. Moreover¡­ Even if we go there, it¡¯s pointless. We might only interfere with things. Right now, we can only trust the embassy to help Estonia deal with those robbers.¡± Jack sighed heavily. He buried his face in his hands. He wanted to be able to fly and rush to Anna and Henry¡¯s side so badly. Thinking of Anna, the love of his life, being held hostage by armed men in a hotel made him wonder if she suffered any abuse. Jack was about to suffocate. The atmosphere in the living room was so sombre that it was terrifying. Everyone was powerless to refute Jack. Because Jack was right. Now¡­ The only thing they could do was to follow any updates about the incident in real-time. They prayed for Henry and Anna. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t sit around and wait. At least¡­ There¡¯s something we can do from here.¡± Aaron suddenly mmed the table and stood up. Everyone looked at Aaron nkly. ¡°Dad, can you use some connections to find the list of people currently trapped in Hotel Molov? We can find a way to contact their families. Perhaps, we can get more information that way.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to contact them.¡± Aaron was right. Jack could not just sit there and wait, letting the international organizations handle everything. Jack had to work hard to protect his wife and son. Jane and the others¡¯ New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was not affected. ¡± When Jane returned to the Harbor City apartment she had purchased, she prepared the ****she had bought. She ced tes of delicacies on the dining table. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re amazing. Your culinary skills are awesome. This smell is making me hungry.¡± After the incident at Arthur¡¯s restaurant, Josh knew that Jane had superb culinary skills. Even Chef Arthur could not stop praising her and wanted to secretly be Jane¡¯s disciple. ¡°Josh, this dish was presented at the Ferris wheel back then. It¡¯s French stuffed cabbage. Give it a try.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± [What are you guys talking about?] Feeling neglected, Yale expressed his unhappiness. He wanted to join in the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yale, this is a secret between Jane and me.¡± Josh gave Jane a conspiratorial wink. Yale was speechless. He suddenly had the urge to beat someone up. What should he do? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 240 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 240 Chapter 240 ¡°Alright, Josh. Don¡¯t anger Yale. ¡°Yale, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Jane briefly exined what had happened in the Ferris wheel. ¡°Only Jane cares about me! Baddie Josh!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Josh felt a little wronged. Unexpectedly, Jane exposed him in the blink of an eye¡­ Could it be that in Jane¡¯s heart, Yale was more important than Josh? Woo-woo! Jane and the others were happily having the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. They turned on the television and watched the New Year¡¯s G. Jane also took a vlog and sent it to Moments. Of course, she still hid Yale and Josh¡¯s faces. When these two faces were put together, it was easy to cause a sensation. In an instant, a group of people liked it. Lmented, ¡°Wow, I also want to eat the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner cooked by Janie! Unfortunately, I¡¯m trapped at home and can¡¯t escape¡­¡± Liliana, Marlon, Shaun, and Marquise also liked Jane¡¯s post¡­. When Jane saw that Hugh also liked it, she sent a message over. Jane sent. [Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still working overtime when we¡¯re having the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Mr. Croft.] ¨C Hugh replied, [No¡­ I¡¯m eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in the Croft family.] After sending this sentence, Hugh looked at the so-called rtives at the dining table again. The Croft family¡¯s power struggles were turbulent. At least when Victor was still alive, at every festival and at New Year, the members of the four branches would gather for a meal. He suddenly felt that it was ***. Everyone had ulterior motives. They wanted to curry favor with Victor and kick Hugh down from the head of the Croft family and the president of D. Y. Group. Yet, they had to act like good family members. Hugh had been used to it since he was young. He put on a fake smile and apanied them. Who didn¡¯t know how to act? But this time. Perhaps it was because of his encounter with Jane, Hugh physically felt that such New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was ****. Jane replied, [Woo-woo¡­ I can feel how torturous this meal is.] Hugh wrote, [It¡¯s all because someone refused to spend the New Year with me.] Jane sent,[What? I asked you and you said that you had to go back to the Croft family to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. You¡¯re pushing the me!] Hugh replied, [Next time, I don¡¯t want toe back. Can you spend New Year¡¯s Day with me?] Hugh¡¯s words were very serious. He was tired of this hypocritical family. If he had Jane by his side, Hugh would definitely have a very good New Year. Jane replied, [That depends on your performance.]. Anyway, she had already kissed Hugh. Jane did not intend to be reserved. She would y it by ear. The future was still so long. Who stipted that Jane should make a decision now? Hugh replied. [Then I¡¯ll do my best | He attached a smiling emoji. The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously. Everyone who was eating in the Croft Residence saw this scene The smile on their faces couldn¡¯t help but stiffen They¡­ What did they see? Hugh, the living King of **, actually smiled? He was clearly such a cold, noble, and unsmiling person. Marlon¡¯s reaction was the most exaggerated. His ***widened as if he could swallow an egg. He even rubbed his eyes hard. ****! If this picture was taken and spread, it would definitely cause a hugemotion! Marlon¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t care less. Because they were just as shocked. Victor smiled happily. ¡°Hugh, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s about time for you to get married. Are there any suitable girls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Hugh said calmly. He was not in a hurry to expose Jane¡¯s existence. Even though Hugh knew that his Uncle Jack, Uncle Raymond, and even Uncle Matthew, who did not like to fight, began to investigate which woman Hugh had interacted with. Firstly, it was better to take preventive measures. Secondly, they were curious about the identity of the woman Hugh liked. ¡°Hugh, I trust your taste. I also know that you don¡¯t like those useless women. ¡°Once you make your decision, bring her back and let me see her. I¡¯ll give your wife a big gift.¡± Now that Victor had shed his heavy burden, he looked radiant and youthful. Coupled with the fact that he often worked out, he didn¡¯t look like he was in his seventies, but in his early fifties. He was wearing a suit and looked extraordinary. His old and deep eyes asionally revealed a bright light. He could not be underestimated. ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh did not deny it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. It seemed that¡­ There really was such a person. Layne, who was eating in the crowd, secretly clenched his fists. It was obvious that the woman Hugh was talking about was Jane! She was Layne¡¯s nominal fiancee! Thest time Layne ate barbecue, he saw that Jane was with Hugh, Connor, and Robert. It created very unpleasant memories. The thought made Layne¡¯s stomach hurt. Recently, for some reason, Madelyn had found all sorts of excuses to be perfunctory to Layne and didn¡¯t want to meet Layne. Madelyn was ying hard to get. If it was in the past, Layne would have fallen for her. He thought that Jane lied and was trying to drive a wedge between them. He desperately wanted topensate Madelyn and salvage the situation, Now¡­ For some reason, Layne kept thinking of Jane. He thought of Jane more frequently than Madelyn. Even Layne did not know what was wrong with him. Because of this, he didn¡¯t care much about Madelyn¡¯s intentional distance. Now, Madelyn was sending all kinds of messages to harass Layne. Layne¡¯s response was extremely cold. He thought, ¡°Oh my god¡­ I should like Madelyn. We grew up together and were childhood sweethearts who were supposed to get married. ¡°Why do I care more about Jane now? I care about Jane¡¯s disregard, indifference, and disdain for me.¡± Every Jane¡¯s cold gaze gave him a cold scar, and at this moment, the scar became burning hot. Jane¡¯s shadow waspletely engraved in Layne¡¯s mind and could not be erased. Compared to Layne who had wild thoughts about Jane, Layne¡¯s parents, Raymond and Diane, had the most awkward meal. It was because of Luna. Although Victor had yet to open his ***to ask them and me Luna, Luna would be tried after New Year¡¯s Day. Strictly speaking, this was the responsibility of the second branch. Originally, it was because of the existence of Hugh and the power of the first branch that the position of the second branch in the Croft family was in jeopardy. Raymond was not as unambitious as Matthew and the third branch. Here, once he was no longer domineering, he was destined to fail. What was the point of it? At this moment, the butler quickly walked to Victor¡¯s side. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an internal call for you.¡± Victor frowned slightly when he heard that. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 241 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 241 Chapter 241 At this time¡­ the only ones who dared to give Victor an internal call were Victor¡¯s trusted aides. They knew the importance of the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner to Victor if not for the fact that something big had happened, they wouldn¡¯t call him. ¡°Bring it here.¡± ¡®Yes¡¯ Victor got the phone. He heard the report from the other party. His expression darkened slightly ¡°What did you say?¡± Everyone instantly held their breaths, They had an intuition that Victor was very angry now. The report on the other end of the phone was definitely not a good thing. There was only one person who spoke.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡± Hugh said calmly. Victor put down the phone. His voice had changed. ¡°Hotel Molov in Eastshel is held under duress by a group of militants. A good friend of mine was implicated and his fate is unknown. ¡°Hugh, you¡¯ve met him. He is Shawn.¡± Shawn¡­ the chairman of the Lewis Group? In his early years, he went overseas to develop and became an oil tycoon in Eastshel! Later on, he even opened apany in the country. It was all for fun. Because of their business dealings, he got to know Victor and had a good rtionship with him. Unexpectedly, Victor secretly brought Hugh to meet such a person¡­ Even the others did not have this chance! For a moment, people from the first branch and the second branch had a lot on their minds. Everyone had their own schemes. Only Matthew, who was in charge of the third branch, cried out in surprise, ¡°Dad, Hotel Molov¡­ I remember it¡¯s Uncle Shawn¡¯s business. That¡¯s the top hotel in Eastshel. How did they break through such a security system?¡± ¡°Therefore¡­ the demands of those militants must be very difficult to satisfy. It might even be a worldwide sensation. ¡°Currently, there¡¯s no movement from the other party. Eastshel has already sent a team to surround Hotel Molov. ¡°The list of people trapped in the hotel has been released. The embassies of various countries have also sent people there. ¡°Let¡¯s see how this matter ends.¡± For a moment, everyone discussed it. Only Hugh seemed very calm. Since it had happened, he could only wait and see. On the side of Jane. Andy suddenly called her. Jane was happily eating the crab meat that her senior brothers had peeled for her. She wiped her hands with a towel and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Andy, Happy New Year!¡± ¡°Janie, something big has happened. Have you heard of Hotel Molov in Eastshel? It¡¯s held under duress by a group of armed men! In the wee hours of the morning! ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten hours, and there¡¯s still no extra news! ¡°There are many people from Crucsia in that hotel. Although they earned a lot of money overseas, they didn¡¯t forget to serve the country and donate all kinds of money and effort. ¡°As you said, I have to inform you about this.¡± Andy was indeed the middleman of the Dar. He was not the family member of the people who were trapped in the hotel, but he could even know such an absolutely confidential matter in advance. Jane pursed her lips, ¡°I see, Andy.¡± ¡°Janie, I know that with your personality, you definitely won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. ¡°So I want to remind you that there are two other people trapped in Hotel Molov, Anna and Henry.¡± Andy chose to tell Jane everything. Jane said, ¡°These two are really unlucky. They actually encountered such a thing.¡± She couldn¡¯t help butin. This was something that only happened once every ten years. However, Anna and Henry encountered it. How unbelievable! Andy said, ¡°So whether you want to save these two unlucky people by the way or not is up to you.¡± ¡°Andy, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m scrupulous in separating public from private interests. I won¡¯t bring my personal emotions into my work. This is the first priority of a hacker on the Dar. ¡°As you said, there are some meritorious people who have contributed to Crucsia. If I can help, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ve roughly sorted out the name list and sent it to your phone. It¡¯s up to you if I missed anyone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andy.¡± After hanging up, Josh had already peeled a prawn for Jane and ced it in Jane¡¯s bowl. ¡°Jane, what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Hotel Molov in Eastshel. All the big shots that have tens of billions of dors are trapped inside. There are also some patriotic people. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yale, Josh. This meal has to be finished quickly. I have to investigate what happened inside later.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Josh and Yale both felt the severity of the matter. After finishing New Year¡¯s Eve dinner hurriedly, Jane returned to her room. She began to investigate the leaked hotel information. There was an uproar in the WeChat group of the Red Star Team. Marlon sent, [Have you guys heard that? Something happened at Hotel Molov in Eastshel! Many economic dignitaries are trapped inside!] Liliana replied, I just heard from my parents that even Aunt Anna, Mr. Fowler¡¯s wife, and Henry, the president of Fowler Corporation, are involved.] Shaun sent, [****! A rtive of mine is also trapped!] Marquise replied, [What should we do?] Jane sent, [Calm down first and wait and see. Let¡¯s see if Eastshel and the armies sent by other countries can resolve this rnatter properly. I¡¯ll quickly investigate the information.] Seeing Jane¡¯s words, the four-man team instantly felt as if they had taken a calming pill. They had no objections to Jane¡¯s orders. Jane quickly investigated the background, floor distribution, internalyout, and other details of Hotel Molov. At the same time, she sorted out the list of people who attended the banquet on New Year¡¯s Eve at Hotel Molov. Shepared it to the list given by Andy. After Jane finished recording, she uploaded it to The record was uploaded to the WeChat group of the Red Star Team. Marlon said, [Amazing! You sorted out the detailed information so quickly Jane, you¡¯re indeed my god!] Liliana gave Jane a thumbs-up. Shaun sent an emoji to show his admiration Marquise sent an emoji to show his surprise. Jane replied, [Alright, cut the formalities. Let¡¯s take a look at the information first. I¡¯ll find a connection channel to contact them and see how they¡¯re handling it.] Speak of the devil, rence called her Jane answered the call. ¡°Mr. York, is the reason why call me on this day of the family reunion rted to Hotel Molov?¡± rence York sighed softly. ¡°It seems that you already know. Have you investigated the details?¡± ¡°Yes, did they make a request?¡± ¡°They made a request just now. They need a live broadcast to face the world. When the timees, they will make a request in the live broadcast. ¡°They gave Eastshel an hour to consider. If we don¡¯t answer, they¡¯ll ****a hostage every half an hour¡± Jane pursed her lips. ¡°It seems that¡­ their goal isn¡¯t money. It¡¯s more like an oath. ¡°They made such a hugemotion. Hotel Malov has beenpletely surrounded by troops from Eastshel. Not even a fly can fly out. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they came with the determination to ****.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 242 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 242 Chapter 242 ¡°So? Since you called me, you want me to do something, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed Queen. You guessed it right¡± ¡°Eastshel has sent experts to hack into the surveince system of Hotel Molov, but they found nothing. The other party haspletely interfered and switched all the surveince footage. ¡°If we can obtain the surveince information inside, it will be of great help to us in breaking through and saving the hostages ¡°The higher-ups asked me if I knew such a talent who could go there and support them. I thought about it and realized that you¡¯re the only one¡­¡± If the Dar¡¯s number one hacker was helpless, they really had no choice. ¡°I understand, Mr. York. I can help you, but I have a request. ¡°Infiltrate Hotel Molov¡¯s surveincework system. I¡¯ll be fully responsible for it. Tell all the troops in Eastshel to suspend military operations. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the invasion of both sides will cause unnecessary impact. If the other party notices, it will affect the safety of the hostages.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll negotiate with them. Wait for my news!¡± rence hung up. Jane repeated her conversation with rence in the WeChat group of the Red Star Team. Marlon sent worriedly. [Queen, are you nning to go to Eastshel alone?] [There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already figured out the structure of Hotel Molov. If Mr. York seeds in negotiating, we¡¯ll invade the base in Stormton City. [Of course, I¡¯m not the only one. I also need the help of the four of you. You¡¯re all in Stormton City, right?] Did she want their help? The four people in the Red Star Team were shocked. It was such a big matter¡­ For a moment, they were a little anxious. [What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that you worked hard to study technology so that you could serve your country one day? [There¡¯s such a good opportunity now. Why are you retreating?] [Queen, we¡¯re not confident. This incident has caused such a hugemotion that even Eastshel has been alerted. They must have mobilized countless technical talents to resolve this matter. [Even they can¡¯t do anything about it. What if we alert the enemy and cause unountable consequences?] Shaun, who was always unthinking andined, looked serious. The other three fell silent. [It¡¯s not because I have no confidence that I mobilize your team. After such a long period of training and cooperation, your strength is far stronger than you imagine. [Trust me. I¡¯m the Dar¡¯s number one hacker, Queen. If I say you can do it, you definitely can!] Jane¡¯s words were not typed. It was a voice message. The four people heard her voice message. They could clearly feel Jane¡¯s confidence in them! Marlon sent, [Queen, since you¡¯ve said so¡­ we can only risk our lives to apany you!] Liliana sent, [I believe that the training under Queen for so many days is not in vain. Queen, since you trust us, we will never let you down!] Marquise sent, [I¡¯ll go to the base now.] Shaun sent, [We¡¯ve already said so much. It won¡¯t make sense if I continue to hesitate. I¡¯ll give it my all! If I don¡¯t seed, I¡¯ll ****for it!) Jane¡¯s lips curled up. Next.. She was just waiting for rence to negotiate. Jane got up and left the room. Outside the room, Yale and Josh were discussing the fact that they had obtained information about Hotel Moloy Seeing Janee out, Josh stood up first ¡°Jane, how is it?¡± Jane briefly exined that rence had called to ask for help Josh, do you still have your helicopter flight permit? I have to rush to Stormton City¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Yale, I¡¯m sorry That¡¯s all for today Josh, escort Yale back ¡°Also send me the location of the helicopter and arrange for it to be activated I¡¯ll go there myself and fly to Stormton City ¡°What?¡± Josh looked at Jane in surprise. ¡°Jane, are you sure?¡± ¡°This is the fastest way. I¡¯m very familiar with the base. I learned how to fly a helicopter in Hawaburg You don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡°Every second counts. As soon as Mr. York gives the go-ahead, I¡¯ll lead my team and start hacking into thework system of Hotel Molov.¡± Josh still wanted to say something. Yale patted Josh on the shoulder. He shook his head. He meant that they should trust Jane¡¯s judgment. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for my good news. I¡¯ll make up for this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner that I haven¡¯t fully enjoyed¡± After Jane said goodbye to Josh and Yale, she **the new BMW convertible in her apartment in Harbor City, stepped on the elerator, and turned the steering wheel quickly, rushing toward the location given by Josh. An hourter. rence called Jane as scheduled. ¡°Queen, after our negotiations, the other party finally relented, but they only gave us an hour.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Queen, why is it so noisy over there?¡± ¡°Sorry, I just flew a helicopter to Stormton City. I¡¯m on my way to the base now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± rence was stunned. Jane took the elevator to the entrance of the base. She entered her iris password and sessfully entered the base through biotechnology facial recognition. ¡°Queen!¡± The four people of the Red Star Team had already arrived. When they saw Team Jane arrive, they stood up in unison. ¡°The system has been activated. There are no problems with thework test.¡± ¡°The various equipment and software have been debugged. There are no problems.¡± Before Jane arrived, Red Star Team had already adjusted the equipment in the base to its optimurn state. Jane¡¯s eyes shed with admiration as she looked at the four people who were full of fighting spirit. ¡°Mr. York, ask the other party to pass thework key to us. One-hour countdown. We¡¯ll start now. ¡°If we can¡¯t find a way to crack it, we¡¯ll withdraw and hand over the key with both hands.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rence was using all his strength to negotiate. He even mentioned Queen, the hacker of the Dar. If not for this identity, the other party would definitely not agree to a Crucsian interfering in this matter. At the same time. This identity was a double-edged sword. The Dar was active in the dark underground, and even an expert inputer technology would have heard of the name ¡°Queen¡±. If he had never heard of it before, it meant that he was a noob. The Dar was a treasure that every country dreamed of. At the same time, they were unprecedentedly wary of the Dar. At this point, it was not easy to get the other party to relent. Naturally, they got thework key. Jane came to her position and tested theputer. Soon. rence said to Jane, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start! ¡°Marlon, you¡¯re in charge¡­¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 243 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 243 Jane gave specific instructions. Chapter 243 Other than the sound of typing on the keyboard and clicking on the mouse as well as the sound of Jane giving the order and the four of them reporting, there was no other sound. Their nerves were tense like a string. The tacit understanding between the five members of Red Star Team had reached a bnce. No one went to break it. They did their best to hack thework system of Hotel Molov. ¡°Report, Queen. Hacking through line A failed.¡± ¡°Line B wad destroyed.¡± ¡°Line C failed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the status on line D?¡± ¡°Line D¡­ No, it¡¯s cut off at thest point.¡± ¡°No wonder they dared to invade Hotel Molov and kidnap so many tycoons, asking for a worldwide live broadcast. They¡¯re very well prepared this time. ¡°Everyone, I believe in your abilities. Don¡¯t discourage yourselves. If it was so simple to solve the problem, Eastshel wouldn¡¯t have applied for external help. ¡°Let¡¯s look for other lines. Is there any possibility of hacking it?¡± While Jane was giving orders, she was not idle either. She began to investigate if there were any signal points inside the hotel. As for the investigation of the hacking line, Red Star Team was capable enough to investigate it. To be honest, Jane did not have much hope. Eastshel was not to be trifled with. Such a huge incident had happened. Even if it was for the sake of international reputation, they would send their strongestbatants to deal with the worst situation at any time. Even they could not find a conventional way to break through. Jane could only adopt an unconventional n. After all, it was one of the top hotels in Eastshel. If any of the influential big shots and security guards inside knew how to hack and always prepared a well-hidden signal transmitter¡­ Jane¡¯s fingertips typed the keyboard quickly. Countless codes shed in Jane¡¯s pupils. She read ten lines at a nce and never missed any information. Finally! Jane had found a key information point! There was still half an hour before the time limit given by Eastshel! ¡°Guys, look here.¡± Jane pped her hands. Marlon and the others quickly gathered behind Jane. ¡°There¡¯s a signal reflector.¡± Jane tapped a certain spot on the screen. Liliana asked, ¡°Is this sent out by someone in the hotel?¡± ¡°Very likely¡­¡± Actually, Jane had already figured out who sent it. That ***Henry had been engaged in the Dar before. He still had a life saving method, and he was waiting to be discovered. Jane¡¯s n B was that she could hack into thework system of Hotel Molov from the inside through the signal reflector that Henry hadunched! Til crack this signal reflector and try to control the Inte system of Hotel Molov from the inside through this reflector ¡°Time is limited. I need everyone¡¯s full cooperation. After I sessfully crack it, I¡¯ll give the order Everyone, use thework key to follow up.¡± ¡°Yest Marion and the others received the order and began to return to their positions. They believed that Jane would definitely be able to solve this problem! When Jane cracked Henry¡¯s signal reflector, she could not help but sigh in her heart. What an ill-fated rtionship. Henry¡¯s hacking skills were all learned from Jane. This signal reflector was also a masterpiece created by Henry with her knowledge. Jane felt like she was cracking the program she designed. She was familiar with the process and was extremely fast. Soon Jane cracked Henry¡¯s signal reflector. Jane frowned slightly because of the cracking program. The power was too weak. Henry probably knew that the other party definitely had a powerfulputing expert. If the power was adjusted too high, it would easily attract attention. At that time, it would not be worth it to cause a ***scene, However, with such a weak power output, it was probably not enough to snatch the Inte control of Hotel Molov, ¡°We¡¯ve hacked in. I¡¯ll start to increase the signal. Look through the ten lines and see if there¡¯s a breakthrough.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jane did not stop and continued to execute n B. Since Henry could think of this, if someone in Hotel Molov could perform simr operations as Henry, two signal. transmitters were enough topensate for theck of power. ¡°No, Queen, we¡¯re still stuck at thest step.¡± ¡°The power of this signal transmitter is too weak. We need to find another way to break through.¡± Marlon and the others all dered their defeat. They nced at the time again. The time limit given by Eastshel was less than fifteen minutes left¡­ No one dared to remind Jane of this time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They were afraid that Jane would be distracted. Right now, Jane was rapidly searching for another signal. The more tense the situation was, the moreposed Jane¡¯s heart was. She was extremely focused. She did not miss a single detail. At such a critical moment, if she panicked, the possibility that had originally existed would be lost. Queen, the number one hacker in the Dar who had been through hundreds of battles, showed the qualities she had cultivated vividly at this moment. Even Marlon and the others were affected by the aura emanating from Jane. They gradually felt less nervous. They all returned to their seats and tried their best to see if they could find anything to support Jane. When there were less than ten minutes left, Jane finally found it! ¡°Laton.¡± Jane narrowed her eyes. This signal transmitter¡­ Laton? Madelyn sold the Fowler family¡¯s business strategic intelligence to Chester because Madelyn betrayed the Fowler family. Hence, Chester also set off for Eastshel. Jane remembered that Chester¡¯s name was indeed on the list of people who were trapped in Hotel Molov. Very good! ¡°Found it. Give me five minutes. I¡¯ll crack the other signal transmitter!¡± As Jane spoke, she quickly cracked it. Marlon and the others could not help but secretly heave a sigh of relief. At this moment, they ced all their hopes on Jane. Even in five minutes, it was extremely difficult to crack an extremely secretive signal transmitter that even the high-end talents of the enemy organization could not discover. But! They just felt that Jane could do it! They just needed to believe Jane, the captain of this team! Five minutes had just passed. Jane cracked Chester¡¯s signal transmitter. ¡°Hurry up! Search the line and break through!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Line A still doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Neither does line B.¡± ¡°Line E works!¡± Marquise roared. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Marquise. ¡°Marquise, transfer your control over to me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marquise gave control to Jane in a few operations. Jane quickly hacked into the system through line E and imnted the virus. It sessfully spread to the security system of the entire Hotel Molov. Through the dense surveince cameras, they found the trapped hostages. They were all trapped in a hall on basement level 1! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 244 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Jane took out her phone and dialed rence¡¯s number. On the other side. rence was in the study, smoking a cigarette and pacing back and forth. The time limit given by Eastshel was less than three minutes. On the other end of the video, themander in charge of the operation looked at his watch. Someone ran to themander¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. Themander mmed the table and stood up. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°rence, I¡¯m afraid the talent you found won¡¯t work. We¡¯re nning to adopt another n.¡± rence hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! General Antony! There are still three minutes left!¡± ¡°rence, actually, I don¡¯t have any hope for you guys at all. We were also looking for a breakthrough during the hour we agreed to give you thework key. ¡°Thank you for your enthusiastic help, but the enemy we deal with this time is beyond our imagination. They have the absolute initiative, so it¡¯s impossible to hack through the Inte. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to turn off the video now and take back ownership of thework key.¡± ¡°General Antony, what are you¡­¡± At this ***. rence¡¯s phone rang. It was Jane! rence quickly pressed the answer button. ¡°Queen, tell me you seeded!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve seeded. Mr. York, we have taken control of the Inte system of Hotel Molov. They didn¡¯t notice at all. ¡°Help me contact themander of the operation in Eastshel. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a video call.¡± ¡°General Antony is here!¡± rence quickly switched to video mode and shouted excitedly to Anton, ¡°General Antony, we did it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Antony was about to get up and leave to carry out the backup n. Hearing rence¡¯s cry, he could not help but be stunned. rence quickly aimed his phone at theputer camera. Jane calmly repeated the n. She also showed surveince video of the interior of Hotel Molov and the location of the hostages. Of course, Jane disguised herself before having a video call with General Antony. Jane didn¡¯t trust such a leader at all. Naturally, she would not foolishly expose her true colors. Antony had no choice but to believe it now. ¡°God¡­ I originally didn¡¯t have any hope for you guys. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to really seed! ¡°Queen of the Dar, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ll always remember what you did today! ¡°I¡¯ll hand over thework key and thework system of Hotel Molov.¡± ¡°General Antony, please be careful. Since the enemy dares to do such a thing. I¡¯m afraid they have a backup n¡­. ¡°Investigate the people around you. Be careful of enemy spies.¡± ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, Queen. I¡¯ll take it to heart.¡± After all, Antony was themander of Eastshel who had received the highest honor medal. It was impossible for him not to consider such a small factor. After transferring the rights, Jane pped her hands. ¡°Everyone did a great job tonight. The mission is ended perfectly¡± Marlon raised his hand. ¡°Queen, is there anything else you need us to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve done what we can. We¡¯ll leave the rest to themander of Eastshel and other foreign aid. ¡°Trust them and wait for the results. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± They heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, the members of the Red Star Tearn felt their bodies weak, It was as if all their energy had been ***out, ¡°It¡¯s not past New Year¡¯s Day yet. Can everyone go home and rest first? ¡°I think we¡¯ll see what happens when we wake up tomorrow¡± ¡°Queen, such a big thing has happened, and we¡¯re even involved. How can we sleep? ¡°There are prepared necessary rest rooms, bathrooms, entertainment rooms, and so on in the base. Let¡¯s spend the day here!¡± Seeing that everyone was still in a state of excitement, Jane knew that there was no point in saying anything more. She said, ¡°Alright, but you have to be ***prepared. Your effort is not bound to be rewarded. Prepare for the ending.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Time passed bit by bit. Hotel Molov. The leading man was in charge of every move in the hotel. Suddenly, he frowned slightly. It was too quiet¡­. Impatiently, he nced at his watch. The time limit was up. He pressed the inte. ¡°The other party still hasn¡¯t responded? Then just take a random hostage and execute him¡­¡± At this ***. An armed soldier pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Captain, the other party has agreed to our request.¡± The man¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. ¡°Good. Have them send¡­ three reporters into the hotel. No tricks. ¡°As soon as we notice anything wrong, ***five hostages.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the soldier left, the man pinched the space between his eyebrows. Was it an illusion? This matter had to be foolproof! Any small w was fatall Since they had decided to invade Hotel Molov, they had long disregarded life and death! Everything was for the sake ofpleting their goal! However, there was something they did not know¡­. A team of professional fighters from Eastshel had already started to invade the hotel through the hotel¡¯s sewers. With thework system hacked by Jane, the surveince video was no longer something that the militants could control. Jane could easily change a few codes andpletely hide the team of professional fighters. At the same time, the distribution of the other party was clear In Hotel Molov, basement level 1. Anna and Henry stayed in the corner. Everything here had been emptied. Only a small area of activity was left, as well as a closed door that could not be destroyed without sting. It was impossible to destroy the door from the inside and escape. Not to mention that there were a few armed soldiers guarding the door. Anna sighed softly. ¡°The family should know that something happened to us¡­ I really don¡¯t want them to worry.¡± ¡°***, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine. They haven¡¯t done anything to us. Presumably, the target isn¡¯t among us, but something more powerful.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­ If they just want money, it¡¯ll be easier to resolve. Now, no matter what we say, the other party won¡¯t respond, so everyone is in a panic.¡± Anna looked around. Some of the noblewomen had already burst into tears. Some were still praying for the protection of their religion. Some of them had already thought of theirst words with gloomy faces. Shawn stood up at this ***, his eyes burning. ¡°I¡¯ll negotiate with them again!¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis¡­ but you¡¯ve negotiated with them just now. They didn¡¯t respond at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost a day. We can¡¯t stay like this and wait for death! ¡°Hotel Molov is my property. The security system here used to be my proudest part, but in the end, it was so easily. breached by the enemy! ¡°I was also the organizer of the banquet today. I can¡¯t absolve myself of the me for letting everyone encounter such. a thing! ¡°I have to take responsibility! No matter how difficult it is, I have to let everyone escape safely!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 245 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Shawn¡¯s speech was passionate and generous, and unflinching He sessfully stopped the sadness spreading in the room. Everyone looked at Shawn with hopeful eyes. He was indeed an oil tycoon from Eastshel and a famous patriotic entrepreneur from Crucsia. Even in such a dangerous situation, he could still maintain his rationality and not panic at all! ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡± At this moment, Chester came to Shawn¡¯s side. Shawn nced at Chester and felt that the person in front of him was extremely unfamiliar. He did not even know how Chester got the invitation to attend the banquet at the Hotel Molov, but this was not important at the moment. ¡°Why? Are you going to dissuade me?¡± ¡°No¡­ Mr. Lewis, I admire your words. I won¡¯t stop you. ¡°Mr. Lewis, since you have already made up your mind, I want to apany you. This way, if anything happens, it¡¯s better for two people to deal with it than you handle it alone.¡± Shawn was stunned. Only then did Shawn look straight at Chester. With his experienced and sharp gaze, he could acutely sense the calm aura emanating from Chester. Mr. Lewis was different from those people who were in high positions but were in a panic. Indeed, heroes were cultivated from a young age. This young man had the qualifications to be great. With just a few nces, Shawn remembered Chester and nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death,e with me.¡± ¡°And me.¡± Henry walked up. ¡°The president of Fowler Corporation? I¡¯ve seen you before¡­ Alright, with the two of you blocking the enemy, I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡± Chester faintly nced at Henry. He did not expect Henry to not let go of such a good opportunity to show off in front of Shawn. With Henry¡¯s status, there was no need for him to take the risk The enemy was very dangerous. If there was anything wrong with the negotiation, they would either **or be injured. They couldn¡¯t make an omelette without breaking eggs. Even if his life was really in danger, Chester had to take a gamble. Otherwise, he would not have been able to break out of the encirclement in a ruthless ce like the Laton family. ¡°Wait, did you hear anything?¡± Suddenly, someone shouted. Everyone instantly fell silent. Click-click. It was as if something was ***on the metal door. This sound gave people an instinctive sense of danger. Shawn ordered, ¡°Everyone, retreat quickly!¡± Everyone immediately retreated far away from the door. Bang. The door copsed. A group of armed men rushed in. They held theser guns carefully. Shawn took the lead and raised his hands in surrender. He tried his best to calm his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt us!¡± ¡°Are you Mr. Shawn Lewis? We¡¯re a team of professional fighters from Eastshel. We¡¯re here to save you. ¡°Headquarters, Area A cleared. We¡¯ve found the hostages.¡± ¡°Very good. Take the hostages and evacuate from the sewers!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Save them? No one expected Eastshel to react so quickly and find a way to save them! For a moment, they wept with tears of joy! Only Chester and Henry¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Could it be that the signal transmitters that they left behind had been cracked? If they were really cracked¡­. Who the ***was it? The man was still giving orders in the surveince room. There was nothing unusual in the surveince video, For some reason¡­ The uneasiness in his heart could not be erased. He could not help but ask, ¡°Are you sure that the Inte system of Hotel Molov is under our control?¡± ¡®Nothing out of the ordinary.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The team member in charge ofwork technology spoke carefully. This was a matter of life and death, so he naturally did not dare to be careless. Hiswork technology was also one of the best in the world. vo They were upying absolute priority. Even Queen, the number one hacker on the Dar, couldn¡¯t hack into the security system of the current Hotel Molov. Unless¡­ Someone was secretly helping inside the hotel. Now, he was working hard to screen this hidden danger. ¡°Captain, Eastshel has already sent three reporters and equipment to the entrance.¡± ¡°All right, check it out.¡± Since the hostages were still in their hands, Eastshel could not ignore the safety of the hostages. It was fine if they were ordinary people, but these rich people could even shake the economic lifeline of Eastshel. Eastshel could not sit back and do nothing! ¡°Yes!¡± Just as the man thought that everything was ready¡­ Ding dong¡­ A grenade was thrown in. ***! No matter how fast the man reacted, he was affected by the explosion of the grenade. Bang! There was a loud bang! The entire surveince room was blown to smithereens! The man was lucky to have survived. He hid behind a table. However, his left hand was blown off. Blood flowed. The pain was suffocating. The people in the surveince room were either dead or injured They hadpletely lost the ability to fight. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does Eastshel dare to invade directly? Don¡¯t they want the hostages¡¯ lives? ¡°***? Start ***the hostages! The man contacted his men over the radio He realized that there was no response. ¡°***? **!¡± In an instant, all kinds of bad premonitions welled up in his heart. It exploded like a fountain. Without any hesitation, the man took a deep breath. When the enemy was about to break in, he picked up the pistol he was wearing and gave himself a bullet to ***himself. Before he ***, he did not know how the enemy had perfectly controlled the distribution of the people in Hotel Molov and had an absolute advantage. This meant that Hotel Molov had be the enemy¡¯s nest, and they were justmbs that had identally entered the nest and were about to be ughtered. Stormton City Jane received rence¡¯s message. She made an ¡°OK¡± gesture to members of the Red Star Team who were waiting for the results. ¡°Wow!¡± Only then did everyone rx. They shouted happily and high-fived each other. rence continued to send a message. [This incident has attracted the attention of the higher-ups. Queen, I think they will soon want to take you in. Be ***prepared.] [I¡¯ll talk to my team.] With such a powerful team and a patriotic heart, how could they not be tempted? Jane was not surprised by this development. When Civil society organizations were powerful to en extent, they would definitely attract the attention of the higher-ups. The time was not ripe yet. She would make ns when the day really came. Now, it was better to share the joy of victory with her team members. In the Fowler family. The people who were still praying for Anna and Henry instantly heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that Anna and Henry were rescued. They immediately bought flight tickets and nned to fly to Eastshel to visit Anna and Henry. Even Sam, who was in Meridonia, learned about it. At this moment, he could not care less about the sadness of being. insulted by Jane. He hurriedly bought a ne ticket to Eastshel. As for Johan, in order to retain the Best Actor title unprecedentedly, he had toplete apletely closed off filming on set. He could not be contacted at all, so they could only give up. The Fowlers rushed to Eastshel in a grandiose manner. The first thing they did was to go to the hospital and see Henry and Anna. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 246 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 246 Chapter 246 ¡°Honey! Are you alright?¡± Jack loved Anna so much. The first one he saw was his beloved wife Anna. He pounced over and held Anna¡¯s hand tightly After confirming that Anna was safe and sound, his entire body trembled uncontrobly, and his eyes were fitted with tears. Tm fine, Jack Look, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no problem at all. Why are you crying?¡± When Anna saw how worried her family was, her eyes turned red as well. She held Jack¡¯s hand tightly. Then, they hugged each other tightly. ¡°If you survive a great disaster, you will definitely be blessed. Honey, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here now. No one can hurt you! Jack patted Anna¡¯s back gently andforted him. God knew what a difficult night Jack had gone through. He could not sleep the entire night. It was as if his heart was suddenly clenched by a pair of invisible hands, and he was about to suffocate. He could no longer imagine what kind of torture and despair it would be to lose Anna! With Jack apanying Anna, the others naturally focused their attention on Henry Facing his family¡¯s concern, Henry responded to them one by one. His eyes flickered as if he was confirming something. Finally, after Jackforted Anna, Jack came to Henry¡¯s bed. ¡°Henry, I¡¯ve heard everything from Anna. You¡¯re a brave child. You protected your mother very well and didn¡¯t let her suffer any harm.¡± His tone was filled with pride. ¡°Dad, this is what I should do as your child. Even if I **, I won¡¯t let anything happen to **.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Henry¡­ It¡¯s all in the past. Why are you still talking about dying?¡± ¡°Yeah, Henry, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m really scared¡­¡± As Madelyn spoke, she started crying. She threw herself into Henry¡¯s arms and cried. No one med Madelyn for losing control. They also had tears in their eyes. Fortunately, Anna and Henry were fine. After experiencing so much, it was the greatest gift for them to stand here safe and sound! ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry. It was a slip of the tongue. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s something I have to tell you. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Jane that **and I were able to escape danger this time and the matter was resolved so quickly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jane, ***and I would still be in danger.¡± What¡­ What? Everyone was stunned when they heard Henry¡¯s words. Madelyn lifted her teary eyes from Henry¡¯s arms and looked at Henry in a daze. ¡°Henry¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­¡± ¡°Henry, could it be¡­¡± Peter, who knew Henry¡¯s true identity, suddenly sensed something. ¡°Before I was taken, I made a signal transmitter through my watch. ¡°Thework system waspletely controlled by the criminals. It¡¯s impossible to hack into it from the outside. ¡°Only by cracking my signal transmitter could they quietly hack into the Inte system of Hotel Molov from the inside. Among the people I know¡­ only Jane can do it. ¡°I did some research just now. As expected¡­ Jane cracked my signal transmitter. This way, Eastshel can obtain all the information and details of the interior of Hotel Malov. They can rescue the hostages first and destroy the enemy in one fell swoop!¡± The more Henry said, the bitterer he felt Back then, Queen, who did not know Henry¡¯s true identity, was the one who suggested Henry make the signal transmitter. At that time, Henry thought she was the Master Jane also had one on her. It could save her life at critical ***. Since she was in the Dar, no one knew when she would encounter unknown danger. After so many years of preparation, Henry finally used it today It was as if¡­ Jane had saved Henry twice. Not to mention the many years of education. Without Jane, Henry couldn¡¯t stand here today. But¡­ What did Henry do? Henry thought of what he had done to Jane and said that he wanted Jane to ***. Now, it was like an invisible knife stabbing fiercely into Henry¡¯s heart. He could not see the wound. Even his soul would be torn apart. Even his **was bitter. ¡°Well¡­ Henry, are you sure¡­ Jane did it?¡± Dwayne could not help but secretly swallow a **of saliva. If it was in the past, Dwayne would definitely think that Henry was crazy. How could Jane have such ability? However, Jane¡¯s ability far exceeded Dwayne¡¯s imagination. She could even defeat a World Wrestling Entertainment Tournament Champion like him so easily and trample him under her feet. She also won the world champion of the Painting Department. Jane¡¯s other abilities would not surprise Dwayne at all. Instead, he would think that it was normal. This was Jane! ¡°Henry is right. Jane does have the ability. ¡°It¡¯s just that I am surprised¡­ She ***the Fowler family so much, but she¡¯s still willing to save ***and Henry.¡± Peter spoke slowly. He lowered his eyes to hide his emotions. ¡°It has nothing to do with us. Our lives don¡¯t matter to Jane at all. She¡¯s just¡­ doing what she should do.¡± Henry subconsciously clenched his fists. When he was learning to hack from Queen, Queen had said that her only standard for an apprentice was to have a patriotic heart. First, national security must not be endangered. Secondly, they could not betray the bottom line of humanity. Thirdly, they would never stand against innocent people. Good and bad mixed together in the Dar, and there was no moral bottom line at all. Jane was a maverick. She insisted on these three criteria and became the Queen of hackers of the Dar. How could she not maintain her original aspiration? Jane would never abandon her principles and bottom line because of hatred. In this way, she would really lose too much, and it was irreversible¡­ The entire ward fell into a strange silence. Madelyn was the most desperate one Well¡­ What was this? Originally, ***and Henry were safe and sound. Madelyn was very happy. In the end¡­ Henry suddenly said that Jane had saved them. How could the Fowlers believe such nonsense and not refute it? Why should that trash Jane save Henry and the others? This was something that even the talents of a country could not do! In that case, how could Madelyn have any status in the Fowler family? Perhaps this time, if Madelyn said that she would leave and let Jane return to the Fowler family, the Fowlers¡¯ rejection. would probably not be as firm as before. The Fowler family gradually became the family that belonged to Jane. The Fowler family no longer belonged to Madelyn. This made Madelyn feel an irrepressible panic in her heart. She had to think of a way¡­ She had to deal with Jane! Otherwise, the Fowler family would no longer be Madelyn¡¯s habitat! It would be snatched away by Jane! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 247 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 247 ¡°Chapter 247 Henry said that Jane had saved them For a **, the ward fell into an awkward atmosphere. They were almost unable to breathe When Quinton and Aaron found an opportunity, they could finally go outside for some fresh air Quinton and Aaron arrived at the corridor. Aaron lit a cigarette for himself rarely He handed the cigarette box to Quinton ¡°Want one?¡± ¡°Yeah. These two men, who rarely smoked, lit up cigarettes and smoked in the smoking area of the hospital at the same time. Aaron sighed softly. ¡°So many things have happened¡­¡± ¡°ording to the agreed n, Aaron, you and Miss Leia Chalmers agreed to meet in two days¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. Such a big thing has already happened. How can we still care about such a small matter? ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Jane to save **and Henry¡± Aaron took another deep puff of the cigarette and exhaled after filtering it out of his lungs. ¡°Quinton, do you think that when Jane did such a thing, she thought for a ***that **and Henry were her family members?¡± ¡°Aaron, I really can¡¯t imagine. Regarding this matter, I think Henry is right. The safety of ***and Henry has nothing to do with Jane. ¡°Don¡¯t think too deeply about it. In the end¡­ if you think too much, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself.¡± Aaron was stunned. Aaron looked at Quinton in surprise. ¡°Quinton, why do you¡­ seem to have changed?¡± ¡°I just saw through this. Peter is going to give up too.¡± Quinton could not say what had happened between them and Jane in Meridonia. He just patted Aaron on the shoulder. ¡°Aaron, I think¡­ there are many ways to repay Jane¡¯s kindness ¡°But don¡¯t be obsessed with letting Jane return to the Fowler family. You¡¯ll hurt yourself and Jane.¡± Aaron¡¯s intuition told him that something must have happened between Quinton and Jane. Otherwise, how could Quinton, who had been so determined to support Aaron in getting Jane back, be like this? However, since Quinton did not say anything, Aaron could not continue asking. Now, because of his first crush that yed that song, as well as Henry and Anna, Aaron¡¯s heart was already in a mess. ¡°Aaron, Quinton.¡± Sam walked over. Aaron and Quinton quickly stubbed out their cigarettes. ¡°Sam, where are the others?¡± ¡°Dwayne and Peter have gone back to take care of Henry. Dad is with ***.¡± Sam came to Quinton and Aaron¡¯s side. ¡°Brother, do you have any more cigarettes? I want one too.¡± Aaron was stunned. Hence, on January 2nd, the three brothers were smoking in the hospital in Eastshel with depression. ¡°To be honest, when I first met Jane, I hated her very much. ¡°Because what Jane did waspletely uneptable to me. She hurt the Fowler family. Fowler Corporation, and so many people. ¡°And because of personal grudges, she hated us who didn¡¯t participate at all¡­¡± ¡°Sam, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say that.¡± Quinton thought that Sam still hated Jane, so he quickly stopped Sam. ¡°No, Aaron, Quinton, continue listening to me¡­ Actually, Jane and I¡­¡± Sam recounted the fact that he was defeated by Jane in the underground arcade. Aaron and Quinton were speechless. Should they be surprised? Jane was able to defeat Sam, who was a gaming genius. She also took away the game software that Sam had spent many years designing. However, Jane had brought them too many pleasant surprises. They even wondered if they were family with Jane. Could it be that the DNA test report was wrong? Jane¡¯s ability could not be described as ¡°human at all. It was more like a ¡°monster¡±! As Jane¡¯s brothers, they felt ashamed¡­. The Fowler family¡¯s sons were all outstanding. However,pared to Jane, they were inferior! ¡°This is the reason why I seldom talk in the family group chat recently. I¡¯ve beenpletely defeated and depressed by Jane. I¡¯m just like¡­ Dwayne back then. ¡°Today, when I heard Henry say that Jane saved him and **, my heart was really in a mess. ¡°I have appreciation and hatred for Jane. These two feelings are intertwined¡­ ¡°I would think¡­ If only I didn¡¯t know about Jane¡¯s existence. How nice would it be to be so sincere and grateful?* Sam¡¯s words touched the hearts of Aaron and Quinton. How could they not want the same? The three of them could only smoke silently to vent the bitterness in their hearts. Their blood rtionship with Jane was like a shackle. They could not let it go. They couldn¡¯t even escape. They could only face it. But after facing it¡­ What else could they do? The future suddenly seemed so bleak. The light seemed to be swallowed by darkness. They couldn¡¯t see the direction clearly. There was something they didn¡¯t know¡­. Madelyn was hiding in the dark. She looked at Aaron and the others who were smoking. She was so angry that she almost bit her teeth off. Madelyn had originally nned to take care of Anna and Henry in the ward to gain favor. In the end! They were all talking about Jane! Originally, Jane was like air in the Fowler family. She was an abominable existence. She could not compare to Madelyn at all! In the Fowler family, as long as Madelyn appeared, Jane would be the foil. Madelyn was the main focus. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jane and the Fowler family had only been cut off from each other for less than a year, but the situation hadpletely changed! What the ***was going on? Madelyn hated Jane! She wished she could rush over and **Jane right now! She wanted to tear Jane into pieces! At this ***. A hand suddenly pressed down on Madelyn¡¯s shoulder. Madelyn was originally focused on hating Jane. The sudden appearance of this hand almost scared Madelyn out of her wits. She subconsciously turned around and wanted to scream, but her ***was covered. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chester¡¯s enchanting and amorous phoenix eyes met Madelyn¡¯s. Chester¡¯s face was more handsome than Layne¡¯s, making Madelyn¡¯s heart stop beating. This was simply the greatest *** weapon for women. There were no exceptions. Chester signaled Madelyn with his eyes that this was not a good ce to talk. Then, Chester brought Madelyn to the hospital¡¯s toilet. When no one was around, the two of them hid in thedies¡¯ room and pulled the door lock. Along the way, of course, they avoided the surveince cameras. No one noticed. Madelyn was immersed in Chester¡¯s charm. When she came back to her senses, she had already been brought to the toilet by Chester. Madelyn clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡­ Why are your here?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? I was also involved in the incident at Hotel Molov. You¡¯re so heartless¡­ You only cared about. your family and forgot about my existence¡­¡± Chester revealed a sad expression. When he acted coquettishly, Madelyn instantly got obsessed and felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 248 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Madelyn thought that with her family background, physique, and beauty, it was no surprise that even Chester, who was as handsome as Hugh, would be captivated by her. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the constant in the world and the way I should be treated. ¡°All the remarkable men in the world should be doing what Chester is doing now, dancing attendance on me and revolving their lives around me. ¡°Instead of sticking around Jane and ignoring me.¡± Looking at Madelyn¡¯s proud expression, a hint of disdain shed across Chester¡¯s eyes. ¡°This woman wears her heart on her sleeve.¡± That was why he could get confidential business information from her so easily. He did not expect that the Fowler family would keep a ¡°ticking bomb¡± with them and pampered her so much. ¡°What a ***of ***.¡± Chester couldn¡¯t believe that such a family would be able to develop into one of the toppanies in Stormton City. He felt that other than Hugh, everyone else in the city was weak and useless. Madelyn was like an open book, it thus gave him a huge advantage to get herpletely under his thumb without much effort. Digging out more trade secrets of the Fowler family was the fastest way for Chester to help Micheal fulfill his wish. ¡°No, I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ Mr. Laton, you¡¯ve got me wrong¡­¡± ¡°You still deny it and you are calling me Mr. Laton. Don¡¯t be a stranger. Didn¡¯t I tell you to just call me Chester?¡± Chester deliberately leaned closer to Madelyn and exhaled as he said that. His warm breath lingered on her face. It was ticklish. Madelyn could feel the blood surging inside her body. ¡°Thump, thump¡­¡± her heart was pounding wildly as if it was going to jump out of her chest. She lost her sanity and sumbed to Chester¡¯s tenderness in an instant. Her body seemed to have been drained of energy as she sank into his arms. She opened her ***slightly and mumbled, ¡°Chester.¡± ¡°Good. I will stop calling you Miss Madelyn and just call you Maddie then.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± ¡°Maddie, you looked distressed just now. It pained my heart when I saw that. What has happened to you? Aren¡¯t your mother and Henry alright?¡± ¡°¡­ When Madelyn¡¯s eyes met Chester¡¯s concerned gaze, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and started crying. ¡°Chester, I¡­ I¡¯m really scared. ¡°Everyone in my family is influenced by Jane. They¡¯ve all started to pay more attention to her. They don¡¯t care about me at all. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if this goes on, I won¡¯t be able to stay in the Fowler family and they will kick me out.¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± Chester narrowed his eyes and thought with perplexity. After finishing his treatment just now, he realized that someone had deciphered the signal sent out by his transmitter. At the same time, he also discovered that Henry used a signal transmitter. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Therefore, he had found a way to wiretap their conversation. Only then did he know that it was Jane who had saved them. ¡°When I met her at the auction, I felt that¡­ It turns out that it is not an illusion. ¡°There is more to her than meet the eyes. She must have hidden skills and a secret. ¡°This is Interesting!¡± Thinking of that, Chester said gently, ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt Jane, but her existence makes me feel that I¡¯m about to lose my family¡¯s attention. ¡°Chester, tell me. What should I do?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Maddie, you have to be more amazing and outstanding than Jane. You have to outshine her. Only then will the Fowlers divert their attention back to you.¡± ¡°Outshine Jane¡­ Madelyn bit her lip tightly. If only it was that simple. Madelyn once thought that she was head and shoulder above Jane. Even though Jane was the flesh and blood of the Fowler family, Madelyn had an advantage that Jane never had. That was the Fowlers¡¯ attention and love, as well as her natural elegance as a result of the highly privileged upbringing the Fowler family gave her. Even the second branch of the Croft family admired Madelyn very much and Layne was overly obsessed with her. But now, everything was taken away from her just because Jane was outstanding. She wondered if she would have a chance to outshine Jane. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Thank you, Chester.¡± Madelyn couldn¡¯t talk explicitly about her intentions, so she could only hint at Chester. But he did not get the hint. It was not wise for her to be straightforward. If Chester thought that she was a bad woman, she would lose such an outstanding man. Madelyn could only think of a way topletely eliminate Jane by herself. And It could not be dyed while she still had a say in the Fowler family. On the other side. Jane had just had a celebration party with Red Star Team. When she got home, she was still full of energy. W After taking a shower, shey on the bed, reminiscing about the moment when the Red Star Team had shone on the international stage today for the first time. ¡°Beep!¡± Her phone vibrated, Hugh sent her a message, [The Hotel Molov incident is settled. Janie, did you help?] Jane replied, [Yeah, we settled it ages ago, and you¡¯re only asking me now?] Hugh sent, [I was thinking if you were involved in it, it would definitely be resolved sessfully. I believe in your ability.] ¡°Haha.¡± Jane thought that Hugh was annoying. His message had dismissed the possibility of her saying something bad. So, she texted, [Alright, don¡¯t tter me. Other than praising me, is there anything else you want to do?] Hugh replied, [Luna will be punished in two days. Do you want toe and watch it?] Jane wrote, [I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be smacked to death if I go there. Are you sure you want me to go? Luna¡¯s reputation is ruined now, and it affects the Croft family. I have a part in it.] Hugh texted, [My grandfather asks you toe and watch it.] ¡°Hugh¡¯s grandfather? Victor Croft?¡± Jane was silent for a moment. Then she replied, [Is your grandfather going to deal with me?] Hugh replied, [I¡¯ll protect you. He won¡¯t dare.] He said it confidently. Now, Hugh was no longer as defenseless as before, like a fish on the chopping board. Even Victor was wary of him. However, that was what Victor wanted to see. Jane wrote, [You¡¯re such a great boyfriend. I¡¯m so touched.] [I¡¯ll take it as apliment. By the way, there is no family affection in my family like you think. They only care about benefits.] [Luna was in such a miserable state simply because she is ipetent. A person like her is a ticking bomb.] [If you think my grandpa will stand up for her, you¡¯re so wrong.] Jane texted, [Ahem. It¡¯s a little awkward, but I¡¯m a little interested in knowing your grandfather. Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.] Since Victor had taken the initiative to invite her, she wanted to see what he was up to. Instead of guarding against him and worrying about when he would get back at her, it was better to meet him in person. and see how he would react. Jane had decided to upload the video to drag Luna down, so she was not afraid of the Croft family. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 249 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Two days passed in the blink of an eye. On this day Hugh personally came to Jane¡¯s apartment to pick her up. Hugh sat in the back seat and looked at Jane, who was dressed casually His lips curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure, Janie. Well, I don¡¯t think what said just now is necessary for you¡± ¡°There¡¯s really unnecessary I¡¯ve said that in the Croft family, I only care about your feelings. As for the others? I don¡¯t give a ***¡± As the number one hacker in the Dar, Queen naturally had the right to say that Not to mention that Jane had two world renowned-oh no, three world renowned senior brothers If the Croft family dared toy a finger on Jane, not only her men, but her senior brothers would also not let them off. Janie¡­ Jane¡¯s words melt Hugh¡¯s heart. A warm feeling rose from his chest and surged through his entire body. Involuntarily, he reached out and gently rubbed the back of her hand. His joy was written all over his face. ¡°Alright, Hugh Croft, stop looking at me like that. I always believe that giving should be mutual. One can¡¯t take everything without giving anything in return. ¡°You do this for me and I do that for you. Isn¡¯t that a good way to maintain a rtionship?¡± Jane pinched Hugh¡¯s cheek and smiled brightly. When she was reborn from ashes, she had never imagined that she would be able to find love. Having a second chance in life to find true friendship and family was already a blessing. And she even found the love she didn¡¯t have before. Jane did not reject it. If she and Hugh were destined to be together, she would dly ept the arrangement of fate. As for the storm they would have to face after being together, that was what the Crofts should be afraid of, not Jane It was at the Croft Residence. Upon arrival, Jane looked at the manor that upied the entire mountain in front of her. The decoration was grand and magnificent. Anyone who saw it would be amazed. It was located in the suburbs of Stormton City, but the amount of money spent on it was jaw-dropping. It looked as if an ancient king had turned up in his territory. The Croft family could certainly afford to buynds in the mountain in the city. But if they built a manor downtown, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the greenery, fresh air, and stay away from the hustle and bustle of the city. The door opened. A man that looked like a butler came forward. He spoke respectfully ¡°Mr. Hugh, Miss Jane Fowler. Mr. Croft has prepared a special viewing spot for you.¡± The wrinkled eyes behind the single eyess that had seen many people sized up Jane silently. ¡°Okay.¡± Jane said tly. Walking side by side with Hugh, Jane followed the butler to an antique building and stepped onto the second floor. Through a window, they could see the living hall below. ¡°If you need anything, I¡¯ll be right outside.¡± The butler bowed politely and left, closing the door behind him. Jane sat down in a rxed manner. The air was filled with a faint sandalwood fragrance that smelled good. ¡°Hugh, does your grandfather really ask me here to watch what will happen to Luna?¡± ¡°Sometimes, even I don¡¯t know what he is on his mind¡± Hugh pursed his lips. After all, Victor was the previous head of the Croft family. His old age had equipped him with a lot of experience and knowledge to deal with various situations. For this ¡°grandfather¡± who handed the Croft family over to Hugh and who was rted to him by blood, sometimes, Hugh waspletely clueless about what he was thinking. Because of this ¡°mystery¡±, Hugh was a little afraid of him. In the Croft family, there was no such thing as family warmth. If they wanted to survive, they had to treat even their grandfather and parents as enemies. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then, Jane said Soon, all the ¡°actors and actresses¡± arrived. The first one entering the room was Victor. Dressed in a suit, he had his hairbed back. He touched the jade ring on his thumb with one hand and smiled radiantly. He did not look like he was going to punish his granddaughter at all. Instead, he seemed to want to discuss where they are going for an outing today. But Jane could feel the malicious aura circling him. Just by the way Victor carried himself, she could feel that countless lives had been taken under his smiling face. The head of the Croft family was indeed worthy of his reputation. Others arrived one after another. The first branch sent Ford, Michael¡¯s eldest son, who had previously met Jane in the barbecue restaurant. Wearing a suit, he bowed respectfully to Victor before stepping to one side. The third branch called Marlon over. That was what Jane didn¡¯t expect. With a sulky face, Marlon entered the hall with his head lowered. After greeting the elders, he stood timidly at the side. Jane leaned closer to Hugh and whispered, ¡°Marlon looks reluctant. Why is he here?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Hugh looked at Jane bitterly, exuding a dangerous aura. Being one of the Crofts, Marlon also inherited the family¡¯s outstanding DNA. He was young, handsome, and had at privileged status as the Crofts. Right, he was a ¡°love rival¡± one should be watch out for. Hugh didn¡¯t know Marlon and Jane had met with each other before. Besides, they looked quite close. Jane even called him by his name. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Hugh, don¡¯t get jealous. Or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Jane covered her face in dismay. Being with such a jealous bossy man, she felt that she would have a lot to deal with. in the future. Hugh snorted coldly. ¡°They probably decided it by drawing lots. Uncle Matthew¡¯s family can¡¯t see blood. ¡°I always think that this guy has bad luck. He always gets himself in trouble. *Tsk tsk, how unlucky¡± Jane mourned for Marlon for a few seconds. But she did not know Hugh¡¯s special attention to Marlon made thetter even more unlucky. Marlon suddenly felt that someone was staring coldly and menacingly at him. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble and his hair stood on end. He looked around carefully. ¡°There is no one. ¡°***, why do I feel like I am being watched by some fierce and dangerous man? ¡°It is like the first time I met Hugh when he became the head of the family.¡± The second branch of the Croft family couldn¡¯t escape me. Raymond, Diane, and Layne brought Luna to the living hall. Luna looked terrible. She had lost almost half of her hair. The corners of her sunken bloodshot eyes were ck and covered with bruises. The bridge of her nose seemed crooked, and her face was as pale as a ghost. When she arrived at the hall, she seemed to know what was awaiting her and was filled with despair until she saw Victor. ¡°Grandpa, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve realized my mistake. I really do. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have disgraced our family. Grandpa, please! Spare me this time! Just this once! ¡°I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Luna could only hold on to her only hope of survival. She kept begging, crying, and kowtowing to Victor Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 250 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 250 Chapter 250 As long as the man in front of her was willing to talk, she would have a chance In the huge living hall, the sound of Luna¡¯s head hitting the ground reverberated in the room. Her forehead was quickly stained with blood and turned purple. It looked as miserable as it could get. Marlon, who was the most soft¨Chearted had turned his head away. It was too painful to watch. Ford had an indifferent expression on his face. No one knew what he was thinking. Layne could not bear to see Luna suffer. He clenched his fists in indignation. No matter how useless she was and how she had embarrassed the second branch, she was still his sis ter. Layne had protected and doted on her when they were growing up together. However, Luna had caused too much trouble this time. The second branch was almost implicated and couldn¡¯t bounce back. As a mother, Diane¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when she saw her flesh and blood enduring such distre ss. However, being intimidated by the cold aura emanating from Raymond, she did not dare to say a w ord. As his wife, she naturally know what was on his mind.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Anyone who acted against the interests of the second branch, including his wife and children, had no p oint in living. Victor was not in a hurry to speak. He did not even stop Luna from hurting herself. He lit a candle calmly. With a pious expression, he held the cross on the table and muttered to himself. At the same time, Luna had be dizzy from all the kowtowing. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. The taboo of our family is harming our own kind. ¡°And you make use of the Croft family¡¯s power, status, money, and reputation to get recognition from ot hers. ¡°But you are set up, get yourself into such a terrible state, and even ruin the Croft family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°How should I punish you?¡± Victor¡¯s voice was very calm. The man in front of Luna didn¡¯t sound like a ruthless man who had once cruelly taken countless lives. Instead, he seemed to be a kind and amiable old man. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ I¡­ Luna was trembling so hard that she was about to pee. She did not dare to respond to Victor¡¯s question. Raymond said respectfully, ¡°Dad, we will let you decide.¡± He gave his daughter away without any hesitation. ¡°Luna, my granddaughter. You¡¯ve seen what happens to the people who go against their families. I¡¯ll giv e you two choices now. ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want me to help you?¡± Victor opened the small box on the table. He took out an iparably sharp dagger and carefully warm it on the candle me until the surface of the dagger turned into a bright red color. ¡°You have made three mistakes. Firstly, you were defeated by the enemy. Secondly, you let someone expose the video. Thirdly, you¡¯ve brought shame on the Croft family because of your failure. ¡°Based on the house rules, I have to cut off three of your fingers. ¡°Since you¡¯re my granddaughter, you can choose which three fingers you want to cut off¡± Victor handed the dagger to Luna. ¡°Grandpa, L¡­ L¡­ I really can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Luna cried until her tears and snot congealed into a ball. She couldn¡¯t look more awful. Had she known it, she wouldn¡¯t have helped Madelyn to pick on Jane. And she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Victor took out a handkerchief from his pocket. Before Luna could respond, he raised his arm and wielded the dagger. Luna¡¯s left pinky was cut off in a blink of an eye. By the time Luna realized it, the pain had spread from her left hand to her entire body In an instant, the pain stimted the adrenaline in her entire body and caused her to cry out loud. ¡°Ahh hhh!!!¡± Luna hugged her left hand and rolled on the ground, screaming. Marlon had already hidden in the corner and covered his ears with his hands, not daring to look. The co rners of Layne and Diane¡¯s mouths twitched. Both of them turned their faces away. Only Raymond and Ford were still watching. Of course, Jane saw everything that had happened without blinking her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Victor to be so vicious to his granddaughter.¡± Jane clicked her tongue.. What Victor had done was no different from the Fowler family. Besides physical torture, there was also mental torture. ¡°You enjoyed all the privilege of our family but you are still being yed by the enemy. This is totally un eptable. ¡°Therefore, such a punishment is passed down from our ancestor for to eliminate the inco mpetent ones. Those who drag the Croft family down will be punished and maimed. ¡°That is nothing wrong about it. Anyway, your family seems to have no problem with it, so this is all I hav For prominent families like the Croft family, Weak methods could not protect such arge family business at all and that would only push then into failure. Survival of the fittest wa what made the Croft family stand strong until today. ¡°You are able to fight and establish yourself in such a family. Hugh, you must have suffered a lot.¡± Jane¡¯s words were like a breatho Hugh¡¯s heart. Hugh¡¯s deep gazended on Jane¡¯s side profile. She couldn¡¯t help but want to hug the person in front of her. Everyone felt that Hugh was talented and capable. It was natural for him to be the head of Croft fa The respect, ttery, and praise for Hugh were all superficial. Hugh seemed to not care, but he was disgusted and so ufortable that he wanted to vomit. They had no idea how much pain and despair he had gone through to get to where he was today. Everyone thought he was responsible for the death of his mother. After losing the woman he loved the m He did not vent his anger on Hugh because of his mother¡¯s death. But Hugh had never enjoyed fatherly He was raised by his grandmother. In the Croft family, she was the only person he could lean on. Thanks to his grandmother¡¯s love and care, Hugh hadn¡¯t gone astray and he still preserved the humility in him. As a grandfather, Victor hadn¡¯t never treated Hugh.as his grandson. He had long discovered Hugh¡¯s talent and thought that he was the most suitable person to inherit the Cr Since Hugh was a young kid, he had trained Hugh personally. But Hugh¡¯s grandmother stopped him, ho After Hugh¡¯s grandmother died, no one in the Croft family could disobey Victor¡¯s decision. Therefore, when Hugh was 10 to 20 years old, he had gone through hellish education and training. It wa But Hugh had put up with everything for the two beloved women who died for him. Now, Hugh deeply felt that being Jane was his salvation and the light if his dark life. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 251 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Only Jane could make Hugh¡¯s blood full of fever. Only Jane could cure Hugh¡¯s increasingly out of control frustration and insomnia. Only Jane could make everyone get to realize what hardships Hugh had gone through when he was believed to make himself rise above themon herd by relying on his talents. Jane was watching the situation below. However, Luna kept uttering a heartrending cry. It felt good to see her being abused like this. But her constant cries made one annoyed. It was likely to cause physical difort. Jane felt a burning gaze on her. She nced at Hugh and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± After saying that, she even reached out to touch it. ¡°Janie, I love you.¡± Hugh¡¯s affectionate and unexpected confession almost made Jane choke on her saliva. ¡°Hugh, why did you tell me that out of the blue?¡± Moreover, Luna, his nominal cousin, had her fingers cut off. In any case¡­ this atmosphere was extremely strange! ¡°I just wanted to, so I said it.¡± ¡°Other than my grandmother, no one¡­ has ever really asked me what I¡¯ve been through.¡± Hugh lowered his eyes to mask his emotions. He knew that this was not the right time. He just wanted to say it out loud¡­. He wanted to let this woman know. He couldn¡¯t wait to let her know how much he loved her. Jane fell into silence. She gazed at this man who was high above but only showed such a fragile appearance in front of her. Hugh was like the king of beasts who had fought countless battles and beheaded countless generals. Only when he returned to his ¡®nest¡¯ all by himself would he ****the scars that were left behind after the battle, which tortured them day and night. Now. Such a man took the initiative to expose his scar in front of Jane. Jane pursed her lips and reached out to hold Hugh¡¯s hand. Hugh¡¯s body felt like it had been electrocuted. Gradually Their fingers intertwined. ¡°No matter what the future holds, at least for now, I¡¯will be by your side. ¡°No matter what happened in the past, at least for now, you¡¯ve made it through and are right beside me.¡± Jane¡¯s voice had a kind of magic that spoke of poetry. ¡°And here¡¯s another one¡­ ¡°I couldn¡¯t participate in your past, but now and in the future, I won¡¯t let go of this hand.¡± ¡°Janie, you can¡¯t get rid of me anymore.¡± Hugh held Jane tightly. His eyes were burning, and his voice was gentle, warming her heart. Jane¡¯s face cracked into a smile as she said, ¡°We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re capable of keeping me by your side.¡± The two of them were glued together in the cubicles on the second floor. Below, Luna did not feel the sweetness of Jane and Hugh at all. It was often said that human joys and sorrows were not connected. After realizing her situation, Luna could only endure the pain and personally cut off two of her fingers. Without anesthetic effect, Luna passed out from the unbearable pain. Diane¡¯s heart ached as if transfixed with a dagger when she saw this. She wanted to rush forward and get someone to stop Luna¡¯s bleeding, but Raymond grabbed her tightly. Raymond looked at Victor and said, ¡°Father, now that Luna¡¯s been punished ording to the family rules, are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Raymond, don¡¯t underestimate me. I once led the Croft family to gain a foothold in Stormton City. Just this little thing¡­ isn¡¯t gonna make me angry. ¡°The Croft family¡¯se a long way, and now we have so many offspring. It makes sense that there are some ck sheep. ¡°Since there are some rotten apples, we¡¯ll just get rid of them. We can¡¯t just let the family fall because of a few rotten apples, right?¡± Victor saw through it very clearly. His voice was emotionless, and no one could tell what he was thinking. Raymond immediately lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, Father, I crossed the line.¡± ¡®Grandfather, since Luna¡­ She has already received such a heavy punishment, it¡¯s better to let her go for treatment first. Marlon mustered up the courage to speak. The skin on Luna¡¯s body was paling Luna would die if she lost more blood like this! In the living hall, only the third branch who were aloof from worldly affairs dared to take the initiative to ask. After Marlon spoke up, Ford echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. Please let Luna go down and receive treatment from a doctor.¡± ¡°Victor, I beg you. Luna knows her mistake and has paid the price she deserves. Please let her go for treatment!¡± Diane could no longer hold it in. She knelt on the ground and cried as she begged. Layne bit her lip lightly. Raymond¡¯s expression contained herself to take the initiative to speak. She could only plead with her eyes. ¡°She can¡¯t take these three fingers away. Call the doctor over to treat Luna. ¡°Also¡­ after she¡¯s cured, send her out of the country. She¡¯s not allowed to return without my orders.¡± Diane¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°What? Victor, are you going to send Luna overseas? Are you going to make her never return to Crucsia?¡± ¡°What? Do you still want to disobey my orders?¡± Victor shot a cold nce at Diane. Just this nce sent a chill running through Diane¡¯s heart. She did not dare to say something more.. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± Raymond rained down curses on Diane¡¯s head in his heart. If Victor had a bad impression of the second branch because of this¡­. Raymond would definitely teach Diane a lesson when he returned! Was she really tired of living peacefully all these years and wanted to live a life of being a street rat? Just Hugh was already difficult to deal with. Aside from the fact that Victor was like an old fox that no one could figure out what he was thinking, even as Victor¡¯s son, Raymond was afraid of him from the bottom of his heart! ¡°If Luna can rely on her own ability to do something that impresses me overseas, it¡¯s possible for her to come back. ¡°If she can¡¯t even redeem her lost dignity, then the Croft family doesn¡¯t need this kind of trash. What¡¯s the point of bringing her back? To be used against the Croft family again?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Everyone retreated. Luna was taken away to be treated by a doctor. As for the three severed fingers, Victor arranged for the butler to clean up the wound. The severed finger was thrown into the trash can. After watching this show, Jane pursed her lips and said, ¡°As expected of the previous leader of the Croft family. He¡¯s so cold and unreasonable. All he thinks about is values.¡± ¡°This is Victor¡¯s nature¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hugh muttered. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Hugh, I¡¯m not denying the survival rules set by your grandfather, but looking at your grandfather like this¡­ don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a little pitiful?¡± said Jane. After Victor had gone through everything, what he got, in the end, was reverence and fear from the bottom of the heart of the Crofts. They appeared respectful, fawning, and smiling, but Jane believed that none of them was sincere. Even Victor¡¯s children, daughters-inw, grandsons, and granddaughters were not sincere with him. ¡°Janie, there are many pitiful people in this world. If you want to use this word on my grandfather, there¡¯s no need. ¡°I think he enjoys it. Some people live and put the family¡¯s honor above everything else. I guess my grandfather will make anyone who insults this honor sorry.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 252 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Hugh said this expressionlessly. As the person who had been taught by Victor, he was once closest to Victor. Hugh had long seen through the nature of Victor¡¯s survival. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I suddenly feel sorry for him. I¡¯m clearly quite pitiful myself. ¡°But your grandfather looks so powerful. I offend him. I got the feeling that this is supposed to be a trap.¡± Jane pouted. The corners of Hugh¡¯s ****curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid?¡± ¡°A little. Well, I surely got enough confidence to do such a thing and I¡¯m prepared for taking the consequence. ¡°Victor¡¯s reaction is within my expectations. Moreover¡­ I got you as my back even if the sky falls, right?¡± Jane looked at Hugh with a trusting gaze. ¡°It¡¯s my lifelong honor to be your knight.¡± Hugh generously and seriously gave Jane a promise to protect her for the rest of her life. He couldn¡¯t wait to spend the rest of his life with Jane. And he would never leave her! The current Hugh was capable of giving her such a sense of security! He could protect the woman he loved deeply to keep her safe and away from any harm! At this moment¡­ There was a soft knock on the door. ¡°Mr. Hugh Croft, Miss Jane Fowler, may Ie in?¡± It was the butler who led Hugh and Jane in. Hugh said softly, ¡°This butler has served the Croft family for 60 years. I heard that he grew up with Grandpa. His name is Harper Larson.¡± ¡°I can feel that¡­ he has an extraordinary aura. I guess he can achieve something by relying on his own ability even if he leaves the Croft family.¡± Jane was confident that her judgment of people was extremely ****. Jane was especially self-assured when it came to someone who could make her feel this way. Gold would glitter forever. ¡°Since someone like Harper continues to work for Victor and the Croft family, there must be a reason.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With the opportunity to serve Grandpa, his family moved up the socialdder. ¡°Perhaps Harper can make something of himself if he is out on his own, but I¡¯m sure what he gets eventually is less than if he follows Grandpa.¡± Hugh was certain of this. As for whether Harper couldn¡¯t bear to part with Victor after many years of serving him¡­ That was something only the two of them knew. It was not within his consideration. *Come in.¡± Harper pushed the door open and entered. He bowed to Hugh and Jane. Then, he looked at Jane. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, Master wants to see you. Pleasee over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was expected. It was impossible for Victor to call Jane to see Luna¡¯s miserable state. And Victor couldn¡¯t just let Jane leave safely without saying anything. Jane thought it was a good chance. She wanted to have a good chat with Victor. She expected to grasp a lot of things from his style of doing things and the choice of his words. ¡°Mr. Hugh, Master said that he hopes to talk to Miss Jane alone this time. Please wait here for a moment.¡± Harper seemed to have thought of what Hugh would say. Thus he spoke first. Hugh narrowed his eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°Grandpa should know that I won¡¯t agree so easily, right?¡± ¡°Then he has no choice but to ask Miss Jane to go back first. He¡¯ll have a private chat with her another day,¡± said Harper. Hugh was lost for words. He set his lips into a thin line. There was a faint anger ****in those deep and dark eyes. Victor was threatening him! Hugh knew it very well! At this moment¡­ Jane gently pulled Hugh¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hugh, let me go there.¡± ¡°Janie¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jane raised her eyebrows confidently at Hugh. Then, without aposed look, Jane looked at Harper and said calmly, ¡°Harper, please lead the way.¡± Harper¡¯s eyes shed with amazement. ¡°Yes.¡± Jane was not an act, and Harper could see through it at a nce as someone who had dealt with countless people. This calmness represented Jane¡¯s pride. She was confident in her ability and believed that no matter what happened next, she would be able to save the situation. At the same time¡­ With a simple sentence, Jane managed to persuade the man who was all-powerful. It seemed that Victor¡¯s feeling was right. Jane followed Harper through the corridors. They arrived at a small garden with a fountain. The table was filled with top-notch pastries and fragrant ck tea. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, please take a seat. Master will be here soon.¡± Harper bowed and retreated a short distance away. Jane sat down with her arms crossed and leisurely admired the beautiful scenery around her. It was as if she was in her own home. Her demeanor was devoid of nervousness. At this moment¡­ Victor walked over slowly with his hands behind his back. *Miss Jane Fowler.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Jane replied in a t tone. She did not stand up or bow to Victor ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony Make yourself at home. Take whatever you want to eat and drink.¡± Victor said with a smile. He casually pulled out a chair and sat down. He narrowed his eyes and sized up Jane quietly. His eyes were as cold as a beast¡¯s. Facing such a gaze, Jane chose to ignore it. In a rxing manner, she picked up a cup of ck tea and took a sip. ¡°This is nice. Whittard of Chelsea 1886?¡± ¡°You know about this thing? Haha, this tea is cultivated using the Whittard of Chelsea 1886, and it was personally cultivated by Harper. ¡°After all these years, myte wife and I loved the tea he cultivated. It tastes better than the Whittard of Chelsea 1886.¡± Jane felt the same way. Jane could savor the fragrance left behind by the tea leaves. It was even more mellow than the top- brand teas. ¡°Miss Fowler is more carefree than I thought. I thought you would be afraid that this pastry and tea would be tampered with.¡± Victor shed a smile and spoke with an amiable expression, devoid of the ruthlessness that he had when he punished his granddaughter just now. As they chatted andughed, Jane felt like her life was in the grip of Victor. ¡°If you want to kill me, don¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Of course, just in case, I have a way to protect myself¡­¡± Jane said, tapping her nose. She did not tell Victor something. Over the years of studying traditional medicine, Jane trained her sense of smell to an extraordinary level. In addition, she had been exposed to so many medicinal herbs for many years. If the ck tea and pastries had a strange taste¡­ It was impossible for Jane not to smell it. Of course, Jane had her reason to be so confident. She was sure that Victor was not setting up a trap for her. He had no reason to poison Jane.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At least, not at the moment. Today, he invited Jane toe to the Croft family to let her watch Luna¡¯s ending¡­ Victor had other motives! And this motive¡­. ording to Jane¡¯s estimations, it was rted to Hugh! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 253 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, it looks like you¡¯re quite confident dealing with the Croft family.¡± Victor picked up a cup of steaming ck tea. He took a sip. He then heaved a sighfortably. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler¡­ Hmm, I¡¯ll call you Jane instead.¡± ¡°Whatever. Anything that makes you happy. ¡°But¡­ you don¡¯t seem to have any animosity towards me. You must have asked me here because of Hugh.¡± Jane went straight to the point. It was not Jane¡¯s nature to beat around the bush with Victor. Jane was not interested in saying something in a roundabout way. Victor took another sip of ck tea. He was not in a hurry to answer Jane¡¯s question. Jane did not speak and waited quietly. She was even calmer than Victor. ¡°Jane, do you think everyone has their own value in a ce like the Croft family?¡± Victor suddenly replied with an irrelevant question. Jane thought for a moment before replying. ¡°¡­You mean, everyone has their values, right? ¡°Just like Luna. In your heart, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s just a stepping stone for Hugh. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not just Luna. Anyone who wants topete for the position of power in this family against Hugh has their values. ¡°Their value lies in testing whether Hugh can bear the entire Croft family as the heir of the family.¡± If it were anyone else, such an answer would be too cold-blooded and heartless. However, it was just right for Victor. ¡°That¡¯s too much. No matter what, Luna is still my granddaughter. I actually feel very pained to treat her like this.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t feel there¡¯s any pain in your words. When you ordered to get Luna¡¯s fingers cut, you were quite decisive.¡± Victor was speechless. Jane just said that bluntly without caring how Victor would feel. Honestly, nobody had ever done this to Victor. He couldn¡¯t help chuckling aloud. ¡°Jane, you¡­ You got balls. No wonder you dared to scheme against my granddaughter, take away my grandson, and even joke around in front of me, your elder. ¡°You¡¯re so funny.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± Jane remained neither humble nor pushy. She still projected an air of calm self-confidence when faced with Victor¡¯s terrifying gaze from time to time. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably be trembling in fear and not dare to speak casually. ¡°Aging weakens a person¡¯s murderous nature. People are tired of fighting and killing when they get old, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they ignore the basic rules. Someone must get the punishment he deserves, ¡°Jane. If the Croft family was as in a position as your family, we¡¯ll talk about so-called kinship. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t work in the Croft family! The slightest ck in vignce might draw countless pairs of malicious eyes waiting to drag me down from the top! I will fall into a bottomless abyss! ¡°You think I went overboard with Luna because you¡¯ve never seen me when I was in power! I¡¯m already very tolerant! I gave Luna a chance to return to the Croft family to prove herself!¡± ¡°I know you have investigated me, so I have to rify one thing. I have nothing to do with the Fowler family. I don¡¯t care anything about it.¡± Jane had to make this clear to Victor. Otherwise, Victor would think that Jane had something to do with the Fowler family. It sounded annoying. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯ve investigated you, you should also know the real reason why I called you here today. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Hugh getting close to a woman. He¡¯s the head of the Croft family. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll get married and have children. ¡°I can¡¯t correct Hugh¡¯s thoughts and let him be as clear-sighted as me. Fortunately, Hugh¡¯s talent is far beyond my imagination. At least when Hugh is still alive, the Croft family will be fine. ¡°Jane, although this is the first time I¡¯ve met you, I can tell that you¡¯re unfathomable. You¡¯re qualified to be Hugh¡¯s wife.¡± With that, Victor took out a small box from his pocket and ced it in front of Jane. He signaled with his eyes, hoping that Jane would ept this item. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Whether I¡¯m qualified or not is not up to you, and no one but me can decide whether I¡¯ll be Hugh¡¯s wife or not. Through it all, you have no right to y God in our rtionship!¡± said Jane coldly. She stood up and did not ept the small box. ¡°Old Mr. Croft, I roughly know what you mean. There¡¯s still a long time. Hugh and I are young. We don¡¯t need to make a decision now. That would be irresponsible to each other. ¡°One more thing, Old Mr. Croft, I won¡¯t give up my life for anyone again. I¡¯ll decide how to live my life. ¡°Even if I end up with Hugh, my title won¡¯t be Hugh¡¯s wife, but Jane Fowler!¡± With that, Jane left without looking back. Now that she knew Victor¡¯s motive. Jane had no reason to stay any longer. It was obvious that Victor wanted Jane to be an ***puppet. Jane didn¡¯t know how Hugh¡¯s grandmother make it through in the Croft family. However, Jane would not ept such values being imposed on her! Seeing that Jane was about to leave, Harper hurriedly went forward. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler¡­¡± Jane said coldly, ¡°Harper, I don¡¯t want to make things unpleasant. Please don¡¯t stop me.¡± Harper didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Let her go.¡± Victor instructed. He picked up another cup of ck tea and took a sip. ¡°Jane,e and have tea with me when you¡¯re free. As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll treat you well!¡± Without giving him a response, Jane left. Victorughed loudly. ¡°Heh, what a stubborn girl. Harper, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s like my wife when she just married me?¡± Harper¡¯s eyes became thoughtful. In a daze, a woman in a yellow floral dress shed across his mind. She was as beautiful and bright as a sunflower. He nodded. ¡°Indeed. Old Mr. Croft, are we just going to let Miss Jane Fowler leave?¡± ¡°With her temper, she won¡¯t listen to me now. Besides, she¡¯s Hugh¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Do you want me, his grandfather, to help him woo her?¡± ¨C Victor snorted. He wasn¡¯t going to do such a thankless task with no subsidies! Harper opened his ***as if he wanted to say something, but he bit the words back. ¡°Alright, Harper, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Don¡¯t be bashful. ¡°Come, sit down. If you have anything to say, just say it. There are so many pastries. Don¡¯t waste them.¡± There were no outsiders. In front of Harper, Victor seemed to have be much younger. He had returned to the carefree young man from before. At this moment, he was not a cruel tyrant who could chop off his granddaughter with a knife. ¡°But Old Mr. Croft, Mr. Hugh is rted to the Croft family¡¯s future. You have to be more careful about the Croft family¡¯s future mistress.¡± Harper still spoke. This was not what a butler should say to his boss. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 254 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 254 Chapter 254 It was true that he had worked for Victor for many years. However, the estrangement between their identities would never disappear. Harper knew very well that this was crossing the line. ¡°If it were any other heir, I¡¯d be a little more worried. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about Hugh.¡± Victor said it very casually. ¡°Master¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m getting old and useless, but do you know why I retired so early and handed over the Croft family and D.Y. Group to Hugh? ¡°This kid is much more powerful than I was back then. I¡¯m decades older than him, but in terms of strength now, I¡¯m not as good as him. ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s less experienced when ites to harming his siblings.¡± Speaking of such a cruel thing¡­. Victor said in a casual manner as if he was talking about the weather today. He remained calm andposed. This was something that others did not even dare to think about. In the Croft family, however, such things happened a lot. If the person in charge of the Croft familycked this bit of courage¡­. This so-called ¡°benevolence¡± would sooner orter kill him. No one could resist the temptation of such a huge family fortune. Harper pursed his lips. Of course he knew¡­ It had been 50 years. For fifty years, Harper had apanied Victor all the way here. In the beginning, Victor did not want to be an executioner who fought against his siblings. Later on¡­ Victor was numb This was something the member of the Croft family had to go through in order to be the person in charge of the Croft family. There was no room for rejection. If he refused¡­ He was doomed. His other brothers would not show any mercy and let him off. The word ¡®power¡¯ made it too easy for people to be insensitive and cold-blooded. ¡°Harper, you¡¯ve been by my side for so long. You should know¡­ I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t want to have any killing intent. ¡°For today¡¯s trial regarding Luna, if I had known earlier, I would have just left it to Hugh. I¡¯m already retired, so why should I care so much? ¡°I¡¯m actually thinking about going traveling with my brother. We¡¯ll just go to the ces that my wife wanted to go when she was alive but didn¡¯t have the time to. ¡°As for Jane¡­ Hugh will find a way to tame her. If he can¡¯t even tame a woman, what right does he have to fight for the Croft family?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Harper secretly sighed. In the final analysis, Victor¡¯s change stemmed from his wife¡¯s death. No one could know¡­ Even his wife didn¡¯t know that before she ***. How important she was in Victor¡¯s heart? Even Victor would not be able to get an answer if he asked himself. Hugh sent Jane back to her apartment. *Janie, my grandfather¡­ didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hugh spoke carefully The depths of his eyes gradually turned cold. If Victor dared to do anything to Jane¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t. He just made it clear to me about the survivalw of the Croft family. ¡°By the way¡­ your grandfather actually cares about you. For one thing, you¡¯re his grandson, and for another, you¡¯re the one in charge of the Croft family.¡± Jane said calmly. For Victor, Hugh was not only Victor¡¯s blood-rted grandson but also the Croft family¡¯s future. Logically speaking. Victor could put everything aside, but not Hugh. It involved Victor¡¯s love and responsibility for Hugh¡­. But only Victor knew which one took a bigger part. ¡°Janie¡­¡± Hugh did not expect Jane to say such a thing. He was a little surprised. ¡°Hugh, I want to ask¡­ Was your grandmother happy as Victor¡¯s wife before she **?¡± Before getting out of the car, Jane unbuckled her seatbelt and stared at Hugh. Hugh pursed his lips and recalled the elegant face in his dim memories. ¡°¡­ She was not happy, but she wanted to stay by Grandpa¡¯s side.¡± ¡°She loved your grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ she did, but Grandpa didn¡¯t love her that much.¡± Sometimes, Hugh could see his grandmother looking at Victor with infatuation. asionally, there would be a hint of resentment. If she had not met Victor and fallen in love with this man¡­. Would Grandma have led a different, happier, and better life? She wouldn¡¯t have been trapped in the Croft family like a canary in a cage, living a life of scheming. She wouldn¡¯t have to wear a fake mask and apany Victor to all kinds of banquets. Sometimes, she had to watch the man she loved y with other women. She wouldn¡¯t have been devoured by jealousy in her heart and it took her forever to find healing. This was an unsolvable question. No one knew the answer. One was fearless when he or she was been deeply loved. The unreachable one always made the other one restless. In the game of ¡°love¡±, whoever was the first to fall in love was destined to be the **and bow down to the person they loved deeply. At this moment¡­ Jane reached out and stroked Hugh¡¯s face. Her warm palm touched Hugh¡¯s slightly cold face. It was as if there was a chemical reaction. Hugh subconsciously looked at Jane. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t look so serious.¡± Hugh looked at Jane¡¯s gentle smile. Gradually, the coldness in Hugh¡¯s eyes dissipated. ¡­Janie, promise me that no matter what happens, no matter what others say¡­ ¡°You have to stick to what you think is right. Just be yourself and live your life. ¡°I love the unrestrained and free Jane, Do you understand?¡± Hugh reached out and gently grabbed Jane¡¯s hand that was caressing his cheek. He enunciated each word clearly. His eyes were burning with energy that was as bright as the sun. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t break my wings again for anyone. ¡°I¡¯m Jane. I¡¯ll keep glowing until I die. ¡°Hugh, if you love me, ept me. I¡¯m not restrained, and I won¡¯t allow myself to be imprisoned.¡± Jane¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Today, in the Croft family, Jane had a rough taste of Victor¡¯s ruthlessness. But Jane and Hugh would not be Victor and his poor wife. The two of them had their own lives. It was up to them to live their life, happy or sad. They wouldn¡¯t be manipted by the elders of thest century! ¡°Yes!¡± Hugh couldn¡¯t help it. He gently leaned forward. He realized that Jane did not refuse. His thin lipsnded a light kiss on Jane¡¯s cheek. It was as if he had nted poppies and was obsessed with poison. This gentle kiss was not enough. His lipsnded on her cheeks to her lips. A kiss. It was a deep kiss. At the same time¡­ Diane was taking care of the unconscious Luna who had lost too much blood in the hospital. Hatred surged like a tidal wave in her eyes. ¡°Jane¡­ ¡°She is unforgivable! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, my precious daughter wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Diane thought with resentment. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 255 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Diane had suppressed her killing intent because of Raymond. But the thought of this rekindled her desire to take revenge! Layne walked into the ward. ¡°Mom¡­ take a break. Let me take care of Luna,¡± ¡°Layne, where¡¯s your dad?¡± ¡°Dad is still dealing with the aftermath at the old residence. 1 think he¡¯s arranging the procedures for Luna to leave the country. When Diane heard this, she could not hold it in anymore. She covered her face in floods of tears. ¡°Does he have to be so heartless and why make it so fast? Luna has be like this. He¡¯s her father! ¡°No matter how ipetent she is, we raised her since she was young. She¡¯s also my deal daughter, and I worked hard to give birth to her after I was pregnant for nine months!¡± ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t be like this. Now that things havee to this, Dad must be feeling terrible. ¡°But we have no choice. Grandpa has already given the order. Do we have any room to resist? Everything we have today belongs to the Croft family¡­¡± Layne was also heartbroken. But what happened today¡­ It was already expected. Moreover, Victor had given Luna a chance to return to Crucsia. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, this ¡°chance¡±¡­ If Luna wanted to seize the chance with her ability¡­ It was undoubtedly harder than ascending to the heavens! Diane suddenly fell silent. Her eyes were slightly lowered, and it was unknown what she was thinking Layne sighed softly and walked forward to pat Diane on the shoulder. ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re concerned about Luna. Don¡¯t worry. Even if she goes overseas, we can still video call each other or secretly go to see Luna. ¡°We can give Luna her living expenses regrly, and I¡¯m sure she can live very well overseas. ¡°Regarding what you said just now, I know that you¡¯re having a mental breakdown. Don¡¯t let Dad hear it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the only one who gets hurt.¡± ¡°¡­Layne, as Luna¡¯s brother, you must avenge your sister!¡± Diane suddenly looked up and grabbed Layne¡¯s arm tightly. His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°¡­¡± Layne could not help but be stunned. Yes¡­ Revenge, Layne thought he should take revenge. ¡°That bitch Jane had brought me so much humiliation and even sowed discord between me and Madelyn. ¡°She made a move against Luna and recorded that kind of humiliating video of her, causing Luna to lose three fingers: and be chased out of the country¡± Layne said to himself inwardly. In terms of reasons for revenge, Layne had ten thousand reasons to kill Jane! But¡­ Why? When Diane grabbed Layne¡¯s arm and wanted Layne to take revenge on Jane for Luna¡­ Layne¡¯s mind shed with the image of Jane. She was confident and radiant. She had won the world championship and enjoyed the admiration of thousands of people. She was like a noble queen. Why did he think of Jane like this? Why was he so resistant to the words ¡°revenge against Jane¡±? Could it be ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! The person I¡¯ve been in love with is little Maddie since I was young! There¡¯s no doubt about it! ¡°How could I have feelings for Jane!¡± Layne told himself in his heart. When Diane saw that Layne was hemming and hawing and was unwilling to respond, she quickly said, ¡°Layne, what¡¯s wrong? Even if it¡¯s not for your sister, Jane is still the enemy of you, me, and the Fowler family ¡°Mom¡­ Let¡¯s talk about thister. We should take care of Luna first¡± Diane was lost for words. All of a sudden, Diane had a feeling that she did not know Layne. In an instant¡­ Diane seemed to realize something. It was something that Diane was once afraid of. That was, Layne might be invisibly affected by Jane because of Jane¡¯s real identity and his engagement with the Fowler family. In addition, Jane deliberately seduced Layne for she coveted the Croft family¡¯s power. Now¡­ Things had already gone beyond Diane¡¯s control. That night¡­ Jane took a shower. Soon, she received a call from rence. ¡°Mr. York, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Queen, it¡¯s like this¡­ Given your outstanding performance in the rescue mission in Eastshel, the higher-ups are very satisfied with you. ¡°We want your members to receive the honor. Meanwhile¡­ we¡¯d like to offer you and your members a work opportunity to be a state-secret online action team!¡± rence had once mentioned this to Jane, but she did not expect this woulde so fast. Jane pursed her lips. ¡°Queen, there¡¯s no need to answer me immediately. I know you have your own concerns. Have a good discussion with your team members. ¡°If you can officially be a hacker and serve the country, your safety and information will be strongly guaranteed. Of course, as the number one hacker of the Dar, you might not care about this. ¡°The point is that the country¡¯s backup information bank can be used by you during missions!¡± rence¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. This indeed tempted Jane. As the Dar¡¯s number one hacker, Jane had ess to many databases. But the defense for a country¡¯s information server was watertight. In other words, it could not be hacked. It would never be able to find a loophole to hack into. It went without saying that a country¡¯s information server stored many things that were unknown to others. Even Jane was extremely curious about them. If she could master this information server, many things in the world would no longer be a secret b Jane. Except¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my member.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± After hanging up, Jane mentioned everyone in the WeChat group of the Red Star Team. ¡°Tomorrow at three in the afternoon, put aside what you¡¯re doing and gather at the base. I have something important to announce! You must be there!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± The next day. At 3:00 p.m. Jane arrived at Red Star Team¡¯s base on time. Marlon, Connor, Marquise, and Liliana were already waiting there. They were discussing what announcement would Jane make since she gathered everyone here all of a sudden. When they saw Jane, they greeted her, ¡°Hello, Queen!¡± Marlon stepped forward and asked, ¡°Queen, is there a new mission for our team?¡± After saying that, he rubbed his palms together excitedly. The other three members all did so with excitement written on their faces. It seemed that the victory of Hotel Molov had given the four team members great confidence. This was also what Jane wanted to see. After half a year of training, coupled with the skills of the four of them, they were already very powerful. They just needed to win a battle! It wouldpletely set their passion ame! ¡°This isn¡¯t a new mission. It¡¯s something else.¡± Jane ryed rence¡¯s message to the members of the Red Star Team. When thetter heard this, they were all stunned. ¡°Queen, do you mean¡­ as long as we join, not only will we get the country¡¯s promise, but we can also use the national database?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 256 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Toward the end¡­. Connor cried out in excitement. ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s Crucsia¡¯s information bank!¡± ¡°That¡¯s simply a god-level library for a hacker. How much knowledge can it amodate that¡¯s inessible to the outside!¡± Liliana and Marlon chattered. Even Marquise, who had always kept his ****, was so excited that his face was flushed. For those who use cyber technology to try to understand the truth about the world¡¯s cover-up¡­. This was an irresistible temptation. ¡°The ess level won¡¯t be high for starters, so we definitely couldn¡¯t get all of them, and all we have ess to is the surface. ¡°Surely, as more missions arepleted, we will definitely be able to unlock higher ess, and we¡¯ll be an official organization of the country. ¡°There¡¯s one thing you guys should be prepared for¡­ If Red Star Team chooses to be incorporated into the country¡¯s organization, we will lose most of our freedom.¡± Jane said to the point. The four of them fell silent. They could be invited by the country to be a ¡°warrior¡± who served the country. Furthermore, they could also ess the information library. It was indeed a huge temptation. If they had to abandon his freedom because of this¡­ As the ancients said, ¡°Life is precious, love is even more valuable, but both can be abandoned for the sake of freedom.¡± They chose to be a civil society organization to serve the country spontaneously. It was all for ¡°freedom¡±! ¡°Ahhh! What a difficult choice! My head is spinning!¡± Connor couldn¡¯t figure it out. He squatted on the ground and scratched his handsome bangs messy. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m greedy. I want both.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t think of anything. Queen, you make the decision for us. We¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Jane met the four-man team¡¯s trusting gaze. She pressed her lips together and nodded. ¡°Since you want me to make a decision, then¡­ I have a suggestion here. Listen to it first.¡± The next day. In Harbor City. rence received a call from Janest night. On the phone, Jane said that she would bring her team to the base of the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization in Harbor City to talk to rence and his superiors personally. rence agreed after asking for instructions. Tristin brought the members of the Red Star Team in front of him. They met in the conference room. ¡°Have a seat.¡± rence served tea for Jane and her members. As for the four members of the Red Star Team, they could not help but ****their tongues as they looked at the huge research base. As far as they knew, they had only seen such a base in movies. Who would have thought that they could see it with their eyes one day? Recognition of irises, infrared strafing, and all kinds of high-tech products were avable here. Jane was the only one who sat down calmly. ¡°Mr. York, where¡¯s Yale?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still working on the experiments. Recently, his research has reached a critical juncture. He has been staying in theboratory for a few days.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. York. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let me know.¡± ¡°Queen, you must be joking. At this juncture, it¡¯s no longer my ce to interfere. Everyone has to listen to the professor.¡± rence did not say the word ¡°Yale¡± explicitly. It was true that rence trusted Jane But the four people Jane brought¡­ It was the first time they had met. Jane guaranteed that the four of them were trustworthy. If anything happened, Jane would be responsible for all the consequences. But rence believed it was better to be careful. The topic of Yale was skipped. rence intertwined his hands and stepped forward slightly with a serious expression, ¡°Well¡­ Tell me your conditions, Queen.¡± ¡°Our conditions are very simple. Members and I don¡¯t like to be restrained. We yearn to do things freely. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s very simple for us to join a cybersecurity organization appointed by the country. ¡°As the captain, I need absolute autonomy and freedom! No one is allowed to interfere with our team¡¯s authority!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± A frown crept across rence¡¯s forehead almost imperceptibly. Then, he sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯m willing to believe you, Queen. I¡¯ll give you the most freedom and independent authority. ¡°Because I know you won¡¯t betray this country. Your love for this country runs deeper than anyone else¡¯s. It¡¯s engraved in your bones. ¡°And I know only by freely leading this team can you unleash their greatest ability and fight for all the benefits for the country. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the final say¡­ The higher-ups admire you, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can trust you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. York. That¡¯s why I brought my team here to personally negotiate the terms. ¡°Now, Mr. York, please follow my requestst night and let me have a long distance video chat with someone who has a say about this.¡± ¡°Alright, he really wants to see you too.¡± rence got up and went to theputer in the conference room to operate it. After a short wait, he finally obtained the other party¡¯s permission. ¡°The higher-ups said that they¡¯ll only meet you and your team N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Oh right¡­ if you see him, don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± rence gave Jane a piece of advice and left. Jane was left a little confused. Why did he mean by saying ¡°don¡¯t be too surprised¡¯¡­ It couldn¡¯t be someone Jane knew, right? ¡°We¡¯ve got a visual, Queen.¡± Marlon shouted. Jane looked at the projection in front of her and a figure appeared. Jane could not help but be dumbfounded when she saw the person¡¯s face clearly. She finally realized why rence told her not to be surprised. Because this person¡­ He was so young! He had a baby face. However, he had a mature hairstyle. His hair wasbed sleek. ck and white intertwined. He was wearing a ck suit that didn¡¯t match his childish-looking face. He was about 5.9 feet tall. Jane quickly recovered from her shock. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Queen, the legendary number one hacker of the Dar, and your team members. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the person in charge of the Cybersecurity Information Center in Crucsia. Just call me King.¡± Pfft¡­ Marlon and the others could not help but twitch their lips. Although¡­ It was normal to have a code name for a hacker. They weren¡¯t supposed to be surprised. However, the baby-faced man in front of her clearly had a high status. And he used the code name ¡°King¡±¡­ It was the opposite of ¡°Queen.¡± It was obvious that it was impossible to make him and Jane a couple just like doing the character pairing in the entertainment industry. If it was intentional. This meant a silent battle between him and Jane. It was a deration of war. Jane looked at the man in the video indifferently and said, ¡°Very good, King. Mr. York should tell you my suggestion. What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­Queen, you should know how difficult it is to ask for absolute freedom and the authority not to be allowed to interfere in working under a national organization.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 257 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 257 Chapter 257 ¡°Despite the fact that Mr. York vouches for your character, and is also aware of your contribution to the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization and your team¡¯s service to the country¡­. ¡°If you or one of your team members intends to betray us, the authority given to you will be the most lethal weapon against us. ¡°Promises are useless. We must make the most rational judgment.¡± King spoke in a very mature voice. He meant to reject Jane but his words made it hard for one to feel offended. It was a pity to give up on such a powerful team. It was precisely because they were powerful that if anything happened, no one could bear the consequences! ¡°I understand, King. I don¡¯t have much hope for this negotiation. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I have to make clear in advance! ¡°Red Star Team will never betray the country. The purpose of its existence is for the five of us to gather together to make the country better and repel those Inte vermin who want to harm the country! ¡°Even if we can¡¯t be a national organization, we won¡¯t stop what we¡¯re doing. We will try our best to make all the better choices! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve taken much of your time!¡± Jane openly epted this result. The other four members of the team straightened their faces when they heard Jane¡¯s words. Jane¡¯s answer was exactly what they wanted. Jane thought that the negotiation was over and wanted rence toe in and turn off the video call. Since it didn¡¯t work, she thought she might as well end it early and meet Yale to see if there was anything he could do to help with the manufacturing progress of the photolithography machine. ¡°Man, don¡¯t be so rigid. I think Miss Queen is right. ¡°Didn¡¯t you rely on her team to sessfully resolve the incident at Hotel Molov? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re jealous of their ability and deliberately made things difficult for them.¡± A teasing voice sounded. Another man who was a carbon copy of King appeared. However, he was wearing a floral suit that did not match the solemn equipment behind him. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, let me introduce myself first. My name is Hunter Lourd, and this is my younger brother, Hayden Lourd. He finds his name toome, so he asks others to call him King. ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t he a little childish? My brother is simply a man-child. By the way, my code name is Gaia.¡± Hunter patted Hayden¡¯s head. Hayden was speechless as he muttered in his heart. ¡°What the fuck! ¡°Is he still my brother? ¡°He just sold out all my identity information!¡± The members of the Red Star Team were all dumbfounded. Childish? Speaking of this, Hunter was more childish than Hayda Calling himself Gaia, did he think that he was an Ultraman? But this code name¡­ It was familiar. ¡°In 2001, there were two hackers who resisted Meridonia¡¯s cyberattack alone under the extremely simple cyber conditions and equipment of Crucsia at that time. Also, a parasitic virus was used to cause the Intemet firewall of Meridonia topletely copse. It was only a monthter that the subsequent loopholes were repaired ¡°One of the hackers was codenamed Gaia. The addressed as unknown X ker did not have a codename at the time and was ¡°After this battle, two hackers from Crucsia shocked the world, but they disappeared from the public eye at an extremely fast speed without any news¡± Connor said in surprise, ¡°2001, now it¡¯s 2030 It¡¯s been 29 years? Marlon eximed, ¡°Ah! It all came to me! In Crucsia¡¯s Hacker Chronicles, there are indeed records of these two hackers who made a brief appearance in the public eye!¡± Liliana added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be recruited by the country as the person in charge of the Cyber Information Security Center. And they¡¯re twins!¡± Marquise sighed. ¡°They look so young¡± Marquise¡¯sment hit the nail on the head If they were walking on the road, how could one expect that they were already in their fifties and were the heads of the national Cyber Information Security Center? They could only treat him as a 20-year old youth who was preparing for SAT test. Theers of Hunter¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Queen to remember the two of us. I¡¯m really honored¡± ¡°As a hacker from Cruesia, if I forget the two of you, I¡¯ll be ashamed to call myself Crucsian ¡°Because of your deeds, the domesticputer industry has developed rapidly from then on and all kinds of talents emerged in an endless stream. ¡°In a sense, at that time, the two of you were like heroes who retaliated fiercely against Crucsia. The butterfly effect that followed affected me and my team members.¡± Jane gave the two people in front of her the highest evaluation. More or less¡­ The history of Inte development in Crucsia began with the achievements of these two people. Now, they were sitting in the position that represented the highest authority in the Inte center of Crucsia. It was also a kind of ¡°medal for heroes. ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯re really ttered to hear that. ¡°Time makes it inevitable that in every profession the rising generation is worthier than the former one. At that time, we were also paying attention to the incident at Hotel Molov ¡°But we can¡¯t find a signal transmitter in time to hack into the hotelwork from the inside like your Red Star Team. ¡°We¡¯re getting old and useless. Hayden, don¡¯t you think we should give more opportunities to young people?¡± ¡°Forget it, Hunter. Tell them yourself.¡± Hayden pursed his lips speechlessly He stood up and gave his seat to Hunter. ¡°Tsk, all I did was catch you on the raw. Is there a need to be angry with your brother?¡± ¡°Queen, don¡¯t lower yourself to this guy¡¯s level. This boy is just like a little kid. He won¡¯t grow up. Haha!¡± Hunter took the opportunity to sit on Hayden¡¯s previous seat. In an instant, his expression changed. There was still a faint smile hanging on his lips. At this moment, even with a harmless baby face, it was impossible to ignore the boldness emitted by him. Marlon and the others could clearly sense this and could not help but straighten their bodies. ¡°Next¡­ let¡¯s talk about the conditions¡± Jane nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°We have a case here. I¡¯ll give you one day to help us destroy thework system inside and eliminate all evidence. ¡°Of course, you can discuss with your team members if you want to ept this case¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss. We¡¯ll take it now!¡± Jane answered decisively without any hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since there¡¯s a chance, we must fight for it!¡± ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll agree to our demand as long as weplete this case?¡± Marlon and the others spoke one after another. ¡°Of course!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 258 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 258 Chapter 258 The matter was settled. Jane notified rence and quickly returned to Stormton City with the Red Star Team. When they arrived at the base, they received the details of the case from Hunter. It was time for the official operation. The video call ended. With his legs crossed, Hunter spun back and forth on the chair. He had a smile on his lips, and no one knew what he was thinking. Hayden crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. Looking at his brother¡¯s expression, he sighed softly. ¡°Hunter, is there a dumb idea fermented in your mind?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Hayden, show some respect to your brother. I¡¯m thinking about the future of Crucsia! How can you say that I¡¯m thinking of a dumb idea? ¡°Are you willing to let go of so many talents from the Red Star Team?¡± ¡°I¡­ Of course not, but they want absolute freedom and authority. What can I do? ¡°If anything happens, it¡¯s not something we can afford. They¡¯ll officially be the country¡¯s action team. As the authority is unlocked, they can use the country¡¯s information server!¡± Hayden¡¯s cute baby face revealed a rare expression of dilemma. Hayden would rather stay upte to write code. Now that he was old, at least this was something he could handle easily. It wouldn¡¯t be as troublesome as incorporating the Red Star Team. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that one of them will betray the country. It¡¯s very reasonable to reject their request given that you want to eliminate this possibility. ¡°But from another perspective, if such a powerful team falls into the hands of other countries in the future, they will also be our most troublesome enemy. ¡°After the incident at Hotel Molov, Eastshel already knows that Queen led her members to solve the problem. They will definitely extend an olive branch to recruit this team. ¡°It¡¯s not just Eastshel. The other countries will soon know about the existence of the Red Star Team and try every means to attract it. ¡°In other words, we still have to bet on the patriotism of this team, right?¡± Hunter casually flipped through the information on the members of the Red Star Team. His fingertip gently tapped on Jane¡¯s profile picture. Hayden pulled his hair in frustration. ¡°This isn¡¯t my job in itself. I¡¯m just a code writer and administrator. ¡°It¡¯s all because you shifted the task onto me¡­ Damn it! You¡¯ve already thought of how to settle Red Star Team, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. We¡¯re talking about a team that¡¯s more powerful than us. If I don¡¯t make a surefire n, any slight carelessness may result in a catastrophe. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose this trial. Hayden, give them the information about Rose and let themplete the mission in a day.¡± Hayden was slightly stunned. Information about Rose? Wasn¡¯t that¡­ The moment the twins looked at each other, Hayden seemed to understand something. ¡°I got it.¡± In Stormton City In the base of the Red Star Team. Jane and the others made it there. Various equipment was activated. The preparations wereplete. Jane sent a message to Hunter. Soon, a document was sent over. There were a few words ¡°official start¡± sent by Hunter that shed up on the screen. Jane sent the file to the mainputer as quickly as possible and shared it with the team members. After Liliana finished reading the information, he muttered, ¡°Rose, an organization in Bufentea, specializes inbating the abduction of women and children¡­ There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious from the information alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. The underground human trafficking organization that we destroyed previously is superficially responsible for taking care of the old people. ¡°Many underground organizations with a vile nature use legitimate identities or even public welfare to disguise themselves. This is the reason why we hackers exist to investigate.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The team began to work in an orderly manner. They had worked together for half a year and during which, they hade so far. They won a huge victory over the Hotel Molov invasion with their joint efforts. Now, everyone in the Red Star Team had a real connection. It was as if there was no need to exin. And everyone would be able to understand what they were going to do next. It only took three hours. They hacked into Rose¡¯s database sessfully. Jane nced at the time. It was eight in the afternoon. After everything was done, Jane could lead the team to eat. Connor was the first to notice that something was wrong. ¡°Queen, take a look at this.¡± He sent the information he hadpiled to Jane. Jane took a sip of mineral water and opened the document sent by Connor. After she read it, Jane¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Queen, we didn¡¯t find anything strange here either¡­¡± ¡°This organization seems to really be a normal organization that saves women and children from trafficking. ¡°Moreover, they¡¯ve been organizing information recently to determine the criteria for an international public interest organization.¡± Marlon and the others also found something wrong. Jane pursed her lips. She casually checked it. There was a public welfare organization in Crucsia that would participate in the activity. Was it a coincidence? Or¡­ ¡°Queen, I don¡¯t think this organization is a badass alliance. At least, they didn¡¯t leave any evidence on the server. ¡°Any clues on your end?¡± Jane said, shaking her head, ¡°While you guys were busy, I was investigating the background of this organization. It¡¯s found to be indeed clean. It¡¯s just a public welfare organization.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Even Jane had said so. Marlon and the others looked at each other, all silent. Attacking such a foreign public welfare organizationpletely vited the bottom line and the original intention of the Red Star Team. However, Hunter had requested to destroy the server data of the organization in order to pass their application for full freedom andplete autonomy. They were now caught in a dilemma. At this moment, the order given by Hunter and their original intention were ced on the scale. It swayed left and right. They were struggling to make a decision. Finally¡­ The members of the Red Star Team turned their eyes to Jane. Jane closed her eyes and stood up. Everyone thought that Jane had made a decision. In the end¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first,¡± Jane said. ¡°Eat?¡± Everyone looked at Jane in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. We haven¡¯t even eaten lunch. Although work is important, your health is your life. ¡°If there¡¯s no health, then there¡¯s nothing left. Moreover, we¡¯ve already figured out Rose¡¯s true colors. There¡¯s still a long time before the one-day deadline they gave us.¡± Liliana could not help but say, ¡°But¡­ Queen, they want to destroy the data. We¡­¡± ¡°All we can do is eat first, thene back and investigate everything about Rose without leaving any traces, right?* As soon as Jane said that, the members of the Red Star Team immediately knew Jane¡¯s decision. ¡°Yes!¡± The next day. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Jane finally called. Hunter picked up the call. ¡°How is it? Has Rose¡¯s data beenpletely destroyed?¡± Hayden was sorting out the information at the side. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 259 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Hearing Hunter¡¯s words, Hayden stopped what he was doing. He gave Hunter a look of deep significance. ¡°We didn¡¯t destroy Rose¡¯s data.¡± ¡°The Red Star Team only spent three hours hacking into Rose¡¯s server, but we spent 20 hours investigating everything about Rose.¡± ¡°After careful observation, we found that Rose is a genuine public welfare organization. There¡¯s nothing fake about it. ¡°Our Red Star Team will never take action against such an organization!¡± Jane said coldly. ¡°Queen, this is an order. It¡¯s also a trial. ¡°Have you decided to give up on this mission by saying such words?¡± Hunter¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. An invisible pressure was transmitted to Jane through the phone. Jane was on speaker. The members of the Red Star Team were all beside Jane. Their stomachs were in knots at Hunter¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, I choose to give up!¡± Jane¡¯s answer was decisive and without hesitation. She was not affected by Hunter at all. ¡°As smart as you are, you should know why I asked you to destroy Rose¡¯s server. ¡°This is also indirectly for the glory of Crucsia. It¡¯s easy as pie for your team. ¡°The test of this mission is to check your loyalty. You only need to press a button and your team will be able to get ess to the national information bank! You will be recognized by the country! From then on, many things will be easier for you! ¡°This is an inescapable vault for hackers who want to explore the world. Are you going to give up at the last step?¡± Hunter took a deep breath. He was like a demon tempting humans to open Pandora¡¯s box. Pandora¡¯s box had the treasure that humans dreamed of. It was hard for one to resist this temptation no matter how strong his will was. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However¡­ ¡°Such glory is not what Crucsia needs, nor is it something our Red Star Team would fight for. ¡°If the prerequisite for us to obtain autonomy is that we have to cross the bottom line against our conscience, then we¡¯d rather give up, and we¡¯ll never do such a thing! ¡°Mr. Lourd, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know the bottom line of the Red Star Team. Let me repeat it for you! ¡°First, we can¡¯t endanger national security. ¡°Secondly, we can¡¯t betray the bottom line of humanity. ¡°Thirdly, never stand against the innocent. ¡°Your mission ispletely against our team¡¯s three bottom lines. Forgive me for not obeying you!¡± Jane¡¯s voice cannot conceal the anger in her tone. She almost growled. Hunter¡¯s actions were simply humiliating the Red Star Team! If people didn¡¯t even care about their bottom line, what was the difference between them and those bustards in the Flower family? Jane would never cross the bottom line to hurt the innocent at the cost of her life! Instead, she would choose to fight for what she wanted openly! If the person in charge of the Cyber Information Security Department in Crucsia was such a person, Jane would be extremely disappointed! There would be no possibility of cooperation between them in this lifetime! This was the first time Marlon and the others had seen Jane so angry. After being stunned for a moment, they all spoke. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re with Queen!¡± ¡°Rose is innocent. We won¡¯t be against it!¡± ¡°Even if we stay as a civil society organization in the future, it¡¯s much better than crossing the bottom line and living like zombies!¡± ¡°What information bank? We don¡¯t give it a **care!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hunter suddenlyughed out loud. He couldn¡¯t help but p. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Jane frowned imperceptibly. People might think that Hunter wasughing at them because he thought they were so young and ***that they gave up such a good opportunity in a moment of anger. However, Jane sensed that Hunter¡¯sughter did not carry such emotions. Instead¡­ Was it an acknowledgment for them? ¡°You¡¯ve passed, Red Star Team. ¡°ording to the agreement, we will give you absolute autonomy. Your work is almost the same as before. ¡°Many things will be easier for you guys and you enjoy the privilege at the national level. At the same time, the national database will be opened for you to search for information. ¡°Of course, the higher level of authority in the database has to be unlocked gradually by your achievements. This is what we agreed on.¡± Hunter¡¯s sudden words made Jane and the others at a loss for what to say. Jane narrowed her eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Literally. When your Red Star Team found a way to hack into the internalwork of Hotel Molov and sessfully resolve the shocking and terrible incidents internationally, your ability would have qualified. ¡°Regarding the incident about Hotel Molov, even the cybersecurity of so many countries could not resolve it. In terms of ability, your team is undoubtedly the strongest. ¡°No matter how difficult the mission is, it won¡¯t be a problem for your Red Star Team. The most important meaning of this trial is to test if you can uphold your bottom line and stick to it at the critical moment. ¡°Just like what my brother said, when youe into contact with the national database, we can¡¯t be sure if you will leak it. This is not a test of your ability, but of your character!¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The misunderstanding was resolved. Jane finally understood Hunter¡¯s good intentions. ¡°For hackers, it¡¯s indeed an irresistible temptation to have ess to a national-level information bank and be able to retain absolute autonomy and even enjoy the national privilege. ¡°You¡¯re using these conditions as bait to see what we¡¯re going to do, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your answer can be said to be perfect. Hayden, after seeing what Red Star Team did, you probably have nothing to say, right?¡± After saying that, Hunter nced at Hayden with a smile. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Hayden pursed his lips and relented. At least for now, the team¡¯s performance was indeed perfect. Who knew what would happen in the future? He would deal with it when the time came. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Queen, congrattions on officially joining our country¡¯s Cyber Information Security Center! Your team is now the most special action team! ¡°If you have time, you can bring the Red Star Team¡¯s members to the headquarters for a tour. ording to you, you want to use your own base and not be restricted, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Mr. Lourd!¡± ¡°Also¡­ I have to remind you something. We¡¯ve already made an unimaginable concession by allowing you to join. ¡°If anything happens to the Red Star Team, Queen, you must bear the greatest responsibility. As the person who agrees with your willful conditions, I will also take full responsibility and resign!¡± ¡°Hunter!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 260 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 260 Chapter 260 With a surprised look, Hayden wanted to say something. But Hunter stopped him with a gesture. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lourd. I believe that my team members will not do anything to harm the country! ¡°If I didn¡¯t even have this bit of trust and foresight, I wouldn¡¯t have created the Red Star Team from the beginning. I might as well go solo!¡± Jane¡¯s deep eyes were now sparkling with joy. Marlon and the others felt the deep trust from Jane. They could not help but be moved. Jane was their ¡°idol¡±, the ¡°captain¡± who had led them to climb countless peaks and reach unimaginable heights, Without Jane, they might at most end up forming a civil society organization, and their skills would not be able to advance further. They could never reach where they were today! They had obtained the approval of the country! They had even saved a huge crisis! Jane was like a light that illuminated their originally dark future! They had 100% confidence in Jane. What made them even happier was¡­ Jane, such a powerful, confident, and dazzling person,pletely trusted them. She was unwavering and extremely determined! At this moment¡­ Marlon and the others could not help but swear in their hearts. Even if it meant betraying everything in this world, they absolutely could not betray Jane¡­ This came from Jane¡¯s ¡°trust¡± in them! Even if the entire world would stand against Jane, the Red Star Team would also stand firmly by Jane¡¯s side. They would be her strongest back to fight against the entire world! ¡°Queen, this promise is enough. ¡°Also¡­ you didn¡¯t really think that we wanted you guys to destroy the Rose server just now so that our country¡¯s organization would be recognized, right?¡± Hunter said aggrievedly. He was a little angry! He needed someone tofort him. ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem!¡± Jane coughed a few times. After a lot of twists and turns, this matter was finally concluded. ¡°After the New Year, find a time toe to the headquarters and take a look. By the way, take your ess cards. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ess to the information your team currently has. ¡°The headquarters will also arrange an office for you. Of course, it¡¯s up to you whether you use it or not.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lourd.¡± The call ended.- Jane looked at her team members. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. All of them stared at Jane with tears brimming in their eyes. Jane was stunned. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± *Boohoo! Queen, I¡¯m so touched! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Shaun was the first to rush in front of Jane and give her a hug. He was crying profusely. Jane didn¡¯t know what to say. Following Shaun, the other three also pounced on Jane. Even Marquise, who was unemotional and reserved, made such a move. Jane was dumbfounded. Their sudden actions put her on the ground. Jane got up and dusted herself off. ¡°So? Give me an exnation?¡± ¡°We heard what you said to Mr. Lourd just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to trust us so much¡­¡± Marlon sobbed. Their trust in each other was two-way. This was such a wonderful thing. ¡°Are you ***?¡± Jane rolled her eyes. The four men were dumbfounded. ¡°We¡¯ve long been trusted partners. It¡¯s been half a year¡­ No, from the beginning, I chose the four of you to form a team. ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself very clear Do you think I was just putting on a show? If I don¡¯t trust you guys, I might as well go solo. ¡°Why would I bother myself to personally train you guys? You think I got nothing else to do? ¡°If we don¡¯t have a tacit understanding with each other, how could the case about Rose and Hotel Molov be resolved so quickly? What we¡¯re doing is abor of love?¡± Jane ***their foreheads one by one They gritted their teeth in pain. But deep down in their hearts, they were filled with joy! They were so excited that it was as if they had wings and were about to fly into the sky. This was the first time they felt it personally¡­. This team was their other home, a safe haven, and a habitat. It felt like they hadpletely integrated into this ce! The four of them had ***smiles on their faces, no longer as reserved and nervous as when they first met half a year ago. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°To celebrate ourplete victory this time, do you want to treat me, the captain, to a feast?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t like it¡­¡± ¡°Cut the ***and get ready! I¡¯m in a good mood today! Not only do I want delicious food, but I also want the best wine!¡± ¡°I got this!¡± 1 Shaun patted his chest. Since it was Shaun who spoke, Jane thought he was going to take them to Cloudnine Restaurant for dinner. After all, that was the Luther family¡¯s business. In the end¡­ Shaun brought them to a new ce. It was a top-notch castle-looking restaurant built in the center of theke by the shore of Lake Visu. It was named ¡°Starry Restaurant¡±. There were two paths leading to the restaurant. One was an elevator-type conveyor belt. The other type was a walking wooden bridge. Protective measures were in ce and dazzling lights were hung up. Everything about the restaurant had an air of luxury and it was not hard to guess how expensive it was to build such a posh restaurant in the park area in the center of Stormton City The minimum cost was 150 million dors. Liliana said in surprise, ¡°The second branch of Cloudnine Restaurant¡­ Shaun, when was it done? We haven¡¯t even heard the news yet.¡± ¡°Just half a month ago, but it hasn¡¯t officially opened for business yet. It¡¯s only the trial period now. Only distinguished guests who have received an invitation can go in for a meal. *Since it¡¯s branded as the Cloudnine Restaurant branch of the Luther Group, we naturally have to make sure every detail is perfect.¡± Shaun introduced as he led everyone to the entrance of Starry Restaurant. The store manager had already received a call from Shaun. He bowed respectfully and specially prepared an extra table for Shaun and the others. After all, Shaun was the boss¡¯s son. Jane and the others walked through the red carpet under the castle¡¯s zedmps. They finally took their seats. Jane opened the menu and her originally indifferent gaze became a little interested. When she first heard that it was a branch of Cloudnine Restaurant, Jane thought that the dishes on the menu were simr to Cloudnine Restaurant¡¯s. She had thought that she would have the same food as she was in Cloudnine Restaurant except that the environment was new. Unexpectedly, the dishes on the menu featured specialties from Tansico and Yalondy. They were different from those in Cloudnine Restaurant which featured specialties from Yalondy and Floricia. The former was characterized by ¡°spicy¡± food. Thetter was ¡°characteristic¡±. ¡°In order to bnce the two restaurants, after much consideration, my father and brother decided to use the slogan of the second branch of Cloudnine Restaurant to change the focus of the cuisine. ¡°Of course, Cloudnine Restaurant¡¯s signature dish is also avable here. To have a full new experience, you can try the food here in Tansico and Yalondy. ¡°That¡¯s a great decision!¡± Shaun was really something. At this moment¡­ A beautiful young woman in a red evening gown with an artistic air walked over. ¡°Manager, is it time?¡± This voice¡­ Why did it sound so familiar? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 261 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Jane could not help but take one more nce at this woman. She looked so familiar. This face¡­ Jane was sure she must have seen the woman somewhere before. But where¡­ She couldn¡¯t remember for the time being. ¡°Connor, let me introduce thisdy to you. Leia Chalmers, the pianist we invited for the soft opening of our restaurant. ¡°Miss Chalmers has just won an international award and manypanies are looking forward to cooperating with her. If I hadn¡¯t worked with Luther Group before, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to find such an outstanding young pianist.¡± Marlon pped his head. ¡°Leia? I¡¯ve heard of your name somewhere¡­¡± Liliana looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Have you forgotten? We went to a piano concert recently. The pianist was Miss Chalmers.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, you¡¯re right! The performance was great!¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m ttered.¡± Leia smiled. The next second, she noticed that a piercing gaze was fixed on her. Leia looked at Jane and said gently, ¡°Miss, have we met somewhere before? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I just thought you were very beautiful, so I took a few more nces.¡± Jane smiled as well. Hearing Leia¡¯s name, Jane finally remembered who she was. Wasn¡¯t this woman Aaron¡¯s girlfriend in her previous life? Aaron and Leia had never told anyone about their rtionship. As a result, Jane only found out that the two of them were together before she died in her previous life. By the time Aaron took Leia to the Fowler family¡¯s house, they were about to get married. Back then, Aaron had an unfavorable impression of Jane because Madelyn ****a wedge between them. Jane could only hide upstairs and secretly watch the Fowlers and Leia chatting cheerfully. Seeing them get along well, she felt like her heart was being cut by a knife. Leia also knew that Madelyn was favored by the Fowler family, so she tried every means to please her future sister-inw, turning a blind eye to Jane. But¡­ She wasn¡¯t too mean to Jane. She did nothing to Jane except for ignoring her existence like the Fowlers. It might be God¡¯s will that they met again. Jane wondered if Aaron had been together with Leia. But it had nothing to do with her. Leia did not know that Jane had already found out everything about her. She took the Initiative to greet the manager of the restaurant because she knew that the people here were either rich or powerful. Connor, Marlon, Marquise, and¡­ There was also a girl among them, but Leia had no idea who she was. Leia was shocked when she found out that the girl was actually Jane. How could Jane hang out with those scions? Now that Leia¡¯s goal was to be the Fowler family¡¯s daughter-inw, she had long investigated their background and knew all about their connections. Not to mention, Jane was so famous now that her photos could be seen everywhere. It would be strange if Leia couldn¡¯t recognize her. For fear that Aaron and the Fowler family would misunderstand and cause her n to be a failure, Leia only smiled faintly and turned to the manager. ¡°Thank you for yourpliments. I¡¯ll go backstage to prepare first.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chalmers. We¡¯re counting on you for tonight¡¯s performance.¡± ¡°No worries. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Leia then left. Connor realized that something was wrong with Jane. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Queen, do you know that woman? It¡¯s rare to see you staring at someone like that.¡± ¡°I thought of something interesting. I¡¯m fine.¡± At this moment, the lights in the dining room gradually dimmed. The melodious sound of a violin rang out. The violinist would finish ying a whileter. Then it would be Leia¡¯s solo piano performance. Leia had arrived backstage. She put on lipstick in front of the mirror and pressed her lips together lightly. She finally got the chance after so many efforts. Those who could get an invitation to Starry Restaurant for a meal were all from the upper ss in Stormton City. She was sure everyone would be impressed as long as she yed the piano well. That would be very helpful to her career. Leia was determined to win the Fowler family¡¯s favor and be Aaron¡¯s wife. Only in this way could she get rid of that ¡°nightmare¡±, To marry Aaron, Leia needed to do something the Fowler family could be proud of. She counted the time and figured that Aaron and the others were about to arrive. Putting down the lipstick, Leia turned around and left in her high heels. At this moment, Anna, Jack, and Aaron walked into Starry Restaurant. Aaron was the one who received the invitation. He was invited because Leia had pulled some strings and offered to perform at Starry Restaurant. She would be pleased if Aaron came to listen to her music. If it weren¡¯t for the incident at Hotel Molov, Aaron would have longe. That incident left a huge impact on his family. After Henry and Anna were discharged from the hospital, Henry let Anna return to Crucsia to recuperate. Dwayne was asked to stay. Sam, who had been studying Meridonia, was now on vacation. So Henry let the two help him expand his business in Eastshel. Aaron, Quinton, and Peter who had to prepare for the final exam were the first ones back. Eastshel¡¯s military had specifically warned the Fowlers not to spread the news about what had happened in Hotel Molov. The members of the terrorist organization were either dead or injured. The mastermindmitted suicide. Many of the terrorists were mercenaries who joined the organization only for money. So, there was no way they could provide any valuable information. With the invitation, one could only bring two people with him at most. Aaron¡¯s parents had been in a bad mood after the Hotel Molov incident, so he decided to take them to Starry Restaurant to rx To match the performance, the restaurant¡¯s lights were dimmed. So, Aaron and the others did not notice Jane sitting in theer. Jack had just stepped in when he heard the most wonderful part of the violin performance. He closed his eyes to enjoy the music, feeling much more rxed. ¡°It¡¯s a very nice violin piece. Aaron, I didn¡¯t expect you to get an invitation to Starry Restaurant.¡± Given Fowler Corporation¡¯s status in Stormton City, it was not difficult for Jack to get an invitation to Starry Restaurant. However, he had been busy with the preparation for New Year¡¯s Day, plus Anna and Henry¡¯s sudden abduction. He was not in the mood to get an invitation to such a ce at all. ¡°A friend of mine gave it to me.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t tell him about Leia. Quinton had left for Meridonia in a hurry. As a result, he failed to meet Leia. The main reason Aaron was here today was to bring his parents out to rx. As for Leia¡¯s true identity¡­ Was she really the girl who had saved him back then? He decided to put it aside for the time being. The three of them sat down. Jack handed the menu to Anna. ¡°Honey, what do you want to eat? Order.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you order,¡± said Anna. Anna was dressed elegantly. She had specially had her hair done and put on delicate makeup, but it could not disguise her haggard appearance. ¡°Honey, our son specially brought us here to rx. It¡¯s a token of his concern for us. ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore. It¡¯s all in the past. Our family is still safe and sound and we¡¯re still together, right?¡± Jack could tell what Anna was worried about. He sighed lightly, reached out to put his arm around her shoulders, and saidforting words gently. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 262 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 262 Chapter 262 ¡°I know¡­ Jack, I¡¯m still thinking about what Henry said. ¡°It was Jane who saved us, but we did so many things to hurt her¡­ ¡°I was really ****off by Jane before and said a lot of things that broke her heart. But as her biological mother, I shouldn¡¯t have done this to her.¡± Anna was full of guilt. Aaron and Jack did not know how tofort her. Jack had mixed feelings. As for Jane¡­ Jack was the one who hurt her the most. He always found faults with Jane even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He cursed her, made her kneel, and even wanted to hit her.. It turned out that he was asking for trouble by doing this. Every time he picked on Jane, he ended up miserably. Even so, as Jane¡¯s biological father, Jack could not forgive himself for his mistakes. In the past, Jane was an annoying girl in his eyes. Jack had hoped that she would stay away from the Fowler family and have nothing to do with them. But now, Jane saved Anna and Henry¡¯s lives, which also saved Jack and the entire Fowler family from a fatal ***. If something happened to anyone in the Fowler family, especially to Anna¡­. Jack did not even dare to imagine how despairing his future would be. ¡°Alright, Dad, ***, now that you¡¯ve realized your mistakes, you don¡¯t have to me yourselves. ¡°Actually¡­ if Jane didn¡¯t care about **and Henry, she wouldn¡¯t have saved them.¡± Aaron finally said something tofort his parents. ¡°No¡­ Aaron, you don¡¯t know. Jane must ***us to the extreme. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s still attached to us. ¡°Henry was right. Jane didn¡¯t mean to save us. But as the world champion and the glory and pride of the country, as long as she could help, she wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it when she saw someone in danger¡­ ¡°I¡¯m kind of afraid¡­ We¡¯ve returned to Stormton City. What am I supposed to say when I see Jane again? Should I smile at her or¡­¡± Anna¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears as she spoke. She didn¡¯t go out in the past few days after she came back from abroad. Jack didn¡¯t go to work or any parties and left thepany business to his son and his assistant. He stayed with Anna considerately and would tense up whenever Anna was in a bad mood. After this incident, Jack finally understood one thing. No matter how much money he earned and how powerful he was, it would be meaningless if he lost Anna. Anna was the woman he loved the most in his life, the mother of his children. Without her, he didn¡¯t want to live anymore. If he could turn back time, Jack would try every means to keep Anna from getting hurt. ¡°Honey, I feel the same way. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot these days, but we still have to face our lives and future. ¡°We can¡¯t behave like two ***all along. It will worry our children. Aaron didn¡¯t bring us here to see how guilty we feel about Jane. ¡°We¡¯re parents. Even for the sake of the Fowler family and our children, we should cheer up.¡± Anna took his words to heart. She looked up and met Jack and Aaron¡¯s worried eyes. She took a deep breath. ¡®Jack, you¡¯re right. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of the children and the family, I can¡¯t continue like this ¡°It¡¯s my fault to hurt Jane, but what¡¯s done is done. I shouldn¡¯t make more mistakes to make you guys worry¡± Aaron¡¯s gaze gradually softened. ¡°Yes, ***. I heard that the chefs here are very good at cooking Tansico¡¯s dishes Take a look and try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna struggled to get herself together. Now, the violin performance was over. Next up was the piano performance. A woman in a red evening gown and high heels walked onto the stage. She had a slender figure and soft, smooth shoulder-length hair. Every move she made gave off a perfect artistic aura. Her appearance immediately cheered up many people in the restaurant. They recognized that this woman was Leia, who had just won an international piano award. A light shed across Aarorts eyes. He looked at the beautiful, enchanting woman on the stage who was now the center of attention. His eyes were full of obsession. Jack and Anna also noticed the way Aaron looked at Leia. Jack whispered to Anna, ¡°Honey, Aaron said that a friend of his gave him the invitation to Starry Restaurant. Could it be thisdy?¡± ¡°Did you notice it? Our son looked at her the same way you looked at me when you were courting me.¡± ¡°So, our son didn¡¯t bring us here just to cheer us up. It¡¯s also for his beloved girl.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If Aaron did like the outstanding girl on the stage, Jack and Anna had no objection to him marrying her. The Fowler family was wealthy, and they didn¡¯t care about their inw¡¯s family social status. For them, the most important thing was their children¡¯s happiness. They wanted their son to marry someone who really loved him, not someone who approached him for the power and money of the Fowler family. It was fine as long as the girl was upright and had a clean background. Leia spotted Aaron and his parents at first nce. As the invitations were numbered, all the guests would take their seats ording to the numbers on them, The table Aaron was at was the most suitable ce to enjoy her performance. Leia learned from the manager that Aaron once called Starry Restaurant to reserve a table today. Next, Leia¡¯s rosy lips curled up slightly as she walked up to the pure ***piano. She stretched out her well-maintained hands. A short whileter, her slender fingers began dancing on the ck and **piano keys. The clear sound was like a stream tinkling through a mountain. The rhythm was simple, but everyone could tell how wonderful Leia¡¯s piano skills were. After a snippet of music, the real show stated. The prelude resounded in the hall. Aaron¡¯s heart trembled. This piece¡­ It was the same piece the girl yed in the video! With her superb skills, the girl seemed to have given this wonderful piano piece a magical power. It pulled Aaron out of the dark ***of autism and illuminated his life like a beam of light. In a sense, the girl saved him. It had been a long time since Aaronst heard the piece. But he had never forgotten it. And he still remembered how shocked he was when he first heard it ¡°Huh?¡± Jane raised an eyebrow. This piece¡­ Jane didn¡¯t expect anyone to remember it. That was because she improvised the tune back then. And she didn¡¯t even write down the musical score. However, someone secretly shot a video of her ying the piece and posted it online. It caused quite a stir at that time. The person who secretly recorded the video edited it to immerse Jane¡¯s figure in the darkness, so no one knew who was ying when people watched the video. Later on, Jane found it out and she immediately used hacking skills to bury the video. At the same time, she found the person who posted the video online and taught him a good lesson. The incident then ended. If a pianist saw that video and recorded the piano score ording to her performance, Jane would not be surprised. Unexpectedly¡­ Leia actually had this score. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 263 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 263 Chapter 263 ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard such a piece. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°It has a magic power that can make it strike a chord with people. How should I put the style? It¡¯s so heartwarming.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like someone who¡¯s in a desperate situation and can¡¯t see any hope suddenly saw a beam of light that illuminates the path ahead and guides him to proceed along¡± Marlon and the others closed their eyes and listened carefully The same scene appeared in their minds. ¡°The Fragrance Always Stays in the Hand That Gives the Rose.¡± Jane suddenly blurted it out. ¡°Huh? Queen, what did you say?¡± Hearing that, Liliana, who was sitting by Jane¡¯s side asked in confusion. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Did she hear it wrong? ¡°The Fragrance Always Stays in the Hand That Gives the Rose. This is the name of this piano piece.¡± ¡°Queen, have you heard this piano piece before?¡± Marlon asked curiously. ¡°Well, sort of.¡± Jane didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to tell Marlon that she was young and frivolous when she was learning with the Teacher abroad and yed the piece on a whim. At that time, Jane did not figure out a name for the piano piece, but she memorized the score. She could perfectly rey any piano piece she improvised. The piece ended. Leia let out a long sigh. She was a bit nervous. After all, she was performing in front of so many people from the upper ss. Especially, Aaron and his parents were watching as well. Leia had secretly practiced this piece countless times. She wanted to perform as perfectly as the girl in the video. Now¡­ She made it! At this point, someone apuded. Leia looked over. Then she saw Aaron. Aaron was the first to stand up and apud her. His eyes were shining with excitement. Seeing Aaron apud, Anna and Jack came to their senses and pped as well. The entire restaurant instantly erupted into thunderous apuse. Leia lifted her red dress and bowed to the guests elegantly before going backstage. Aaron¡¯s action made him be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. When Jane Saw him, her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Jack and the others to be here too¡­¡± Liliana looked at Jane worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just take them as air and ignore them. Don¡¯t let them spoil our appetite.¡± Jane wouldn¡¯t leave without eating simply because the Fowlers were here. She didn¡¯t owe them anything. On the contrary, the Fowler family owed her two lives. If the Fowlers still had any sense of ***, they should steer clear of her. Even though¡­ Jane did not think that the Fowler family understood the meaning of ¡°the sense of ***.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Noticing that Jane didn¡¯t seem to be upset, Liliana responded softly. After that, she added. ¡°Queen, I feel like¡­ you¡¯ve changed.¡± Every time Jane met the Fowlers before, she was a little annoyed. But now, Liliana did not sense that she was the least bit unhappy. It was as if Jane had uprooted the Fowler family from her mind and they no longer meant a lot to her. ¡°Perhaps¡­ I¡¯ve found someone more important.¡± Jane¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Her three senior brothers¡­ Perhaps she had more than three senior brothers. And the Teacher, who was enjoying his life somewhere in the world, watching the flowers bloom and the tide rise and fall every day And¡­ The ¡°love¡± that she had never enjoyed, the ¡°friendship that she had given up, and the ¡°values¡± that she had never thought of in her previous life. In this life, Jane found them all one by one. Now that Jane already had so much, the so-called ¡°family¡± was no longer so important to her. It had be dispensable. ¡°Who is that person? Queen, I really want to know who could make you say something like that.¡± Connor asked curiously ¡°It¡¯s you guys, my partners.¡± ¡°Queen, you¡¯re so annoying. You¡¯re obviously referring to someone else and joking around with us.¡± Connorined. However, despite what he said, he was secretly pleased. The performance ended. The lights were switched on again. The appetizer, main course, and dessert Jane and the others ordered were served one by one. ¡°It tastes good. Queen, try it.¡± ¡°This pudding is yummy! Queen, try it!¡± ¡°Queen¡­¡± Jane looked at the delicious food piled up like a small hill on her te and propped her hand on her forehead helplessly. ¡°Alright, I have hands and I know what I want to eat. You guys, leave me alone and enjoy your food. You¡¯re making me look like a patient.¡± *Come on, Queen, just let us serve you. I¡¯m good in every way. I¡¯m 6 feet 3 inches tall with eight-pack abs. I often work out and I¡¯ve been on a diet. I¡¯m handsome and rich, I can either behave like a domineering king or a puppy, and I¡¯m super good at warming the bed!¡± Connor looked at Jane affectionately as he ced a peeled shrimp on her te. Jane was speechless. Liliana poked the back of Connor¡¯s hand with her fork and said coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you telling Queen this?¡± ¡°Humph! What¡¯s wrong with that? Queen is so young, beautiful, and talented. It¡¯s normal for a man to fall for her. ¡°Liliana, I said this because I was confident in myself Are you jealous? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually interested in mel ¡°Connor, get lost!¡± Liliana could not hold back her anger anymore and cursed. ¡°Ahem¡­ Actually, I¡¯m also a little¡­.attracted to Queen¡± Marlon raised his hand silently He took a careful look at Jane¡¯s face. Then, he lowered her head like a shy girl. ¡°Me¡­ Me too.¡± Marquise, who had not spoken much, stammered, blushing ¡°What?¡± Jane was stupefied. What was wrong with those guys? Why did they make their rtionships soplicated? She treated them as her brothers, but they wanted to sleep with her! ¡°Did you hear that? Liliana, no man can resist the charm of an outstanding woman like Queen!¡± Connor made a face at Liliana. Liliana didn¡¯t expect Marlon and Marquise to be on Connor¡¯s side. Wow! What did that mean? That meant their captain was so outstanding that she became the object of women¡¯s jealousy and men¡¯s obsession! Liliana gritted her teeth. ¡°Queen, ignore these three male animals who are full of **minds. The three of you! Focus on your food and listen to Queen. If Queen loses her appetite because of you guys, I¡¯ll definitely kick your **!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Jane did not know how to deal with such an asion, so she simply lowered her head and ate ¡°It tastes so good! Luther Group¡¯s Cloudnine Restaurant serves wonderful food, and so does its branch,¡± thought Jane. After finishing the food on her te, Jane left on the pretext of going to the ladies¡¯ room. Liliana shot a re at the three guys. ¡°Look! It¡¯s all your fault. Queen is embarrassed because of your nonsense!¡± ¡°Liliana, we¡¯re not talking nonsense! We¡¯re serious! We¡¯ve never been so serious! ¡°We must be kidding if we say that we don¡¯t have any feelings for Queen!¡± Connor looked at Liliana seriously. ¡°Connor is right.¡± ¡°I thought the same way.¡± Marlon and Marquise both agreed. Liliana had no idea what to say ¡°Liliana, has your heart never flipped for Queen? ¡°Queen is our powerful leader. She trusts us and dispels the darkness for our future. Don¡¯t you have feelings for her that go beyond friendship?¡± Connor raised his ss, took a sip, and stared meaningfully at Liliana¡¯s face with a wicked smile. ¡°Are you kidding me, Connor? Queen and I are both women. Besides, we¡¯re distant rtives. If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll ***your head off!¡± Liliana exined nervously as if her secret was suddenly exposed. She picked up her ss and began to drink the high-end Lafite. Her face blushed instantly. Marlon, Connor, and Marquise were dumbfounded. They were just saying it casually. Why did Liliana¡¯s face suddenly turn red? It was probably because of the alcohol. Could it be that Jane was so charming that even Liliana fell for her? Gosh! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 264 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Jane walked into thedies¡¯ room and washed her face. Looking into the mirror, she gently stroked her face with her fingertips. ¡°This face¡­ doesn¡¯t look special. Is it that eye-catching? ¡°Those guys are so familiar with me that they even dare to joke around with me.¡± She hadn¡¯t realized how attractive she was yet. At this moment, a cheerful, surprised voice came from the entrance. ¡°Hi, Mrs. Fowler!¡± Leia coincidentally¡¯ met Anna at the entrance of thedies¡¯ room. It was obvious. Leia deliberately arranged for it. She had been hiding nearby, waiting for a chance to ¡°run into Anna in thedies¡¯ room. Then she would try every means to impress Anna. Anna did not know that Leia was ying tricks. Because of Aaron¡¯s special attitude towards Leia, Leia¡¯s temperament, and the piano performance, Anna had a favorable impression of Leia. ¡°Hi, are you Miss Leia Chalmers, who was ying on stage just now? I watched your performance. You yed very well. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so many piano pieces, but I¡¯ve never heard of that one. Can you tell me its name? I want to download it when I return home and listen to it a few more times.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± After freezing for a short while, Leia quickly replied, ¡°Actually, this is a piano piece Iposed. I¡¯m lousy at giving names and I can¡¯t figure anything out, so I want Aaron to help me with it.¡± Did Leia just say that sheposed the piano piece? Jane raised her eyebrows slightly. Then¡­ As if she had thought of something, she curved her lips into a sneer. It was interesting. Someone giarized her work in front of her! ¡°Oh?¡± The smile on Anna¡¯s smile grew even brighter. She looked at Leia, her eyes full of admiration. Anna really liked Leia. At least at first nce, she could not find any ws in her. She thought Leia was a good match for Aaron. They were both renowned pianists who once won prizes in internationalpetitions. They matched well in appearance, social status, and talent. They were born to be a couple. It was the first time that Anna had ever met Leia. What¡¯s more, she hadn¡¯t confirmed if Aaron really had feelings for this girl. Of course, she would not ask Aaron to marry her. It was up to the two young people whether they would start a rtionship or not. It was fine as long as Leia wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who coveted the Fowler family¡¯s power and deliberately made use of Aaron¡¯s feelings. The two of them walked into thedies¡¯ room while chatting cheerfully The next second, the smile on Anna¡¯s face froze. That was because she saw Jane. The first thing that popped into Anna¡¯s mind was that she must be watching things. How was it possible that she ran into Jane here? That was too much of a coincidence. Anna blinked. She wanted to confirm that it was not an illusion. At this moment, she had mixed feelings. Most of them were negative emotions. Anna did not know how to face Jane, so she just lowered her head. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, are you okay?¡± Leia asked with concern, naturally making her rtionship with Anna a step further. She even took Anna¡¯s arm andforted her gently. As smart as Leia was, she could naturally tell that Anna had a good impression of her. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Aaron, but it didn¡¯t matter Leia was surprised to see Jane in thedies¡¯ room. But when she saw the embarrassment on Anna¡¯s face, she realized that this was a good chance. A good chance to please Anna! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Anna didn¡¯t have the guts to look at Jane. She had gone through so much recently. It was the first time she had seen Jane after that incident. Anna had already convinced herself to be ****prepared But she had been hiding at home for the past few days because she was afraid that she might run into Jane. She promised Jack and Aaron that she would cheer up. But when she really saw Jane¡­ Anna still had no idea how to face her. She had done so many things to hurt and humite Jane before. And she knew how much Jane had suffered. However, as Jane¡¯s biological mother, she only watched coldly instead of giving her a hand. What really worried her was how her adopted daughter, Madelyn felt after her birth daughter returned to the Fowler family. To her surprise, it was the girl, who had cut off her rtionship with the Fowler family, saved her, Henry, and many other people, avoiding an international dispute. This girl was Jane Fowler, the world champion and the idol of countless people. At the thought of this, Anna seemed to see Jane covered in a dazzling halo that almost blind her eyes. She began to reflect on what she had done again. Jane looked at Anna as if she was looking at a funny clown. It turned out that her evil ¡°biological mother¡± also knew what ¡°embarrassment¡± was! Jane fixed her gaze on Anna for a short moment. After sizing her up, she looked away. Meeting her gaze, Anna felt like someone pricked her hard with a needle. No matter how thick the armor she wore, it couldn¡¯t resist the needle piercing her body. It was so painful that Anna couldn¡¯t stop her body from trembling. She could tell that there was not the slightest warmth in Jane¡¯s eyes. It was not icy cold. It was just that there was no emotion in her eyes at all. It was as if they were not rted by blood. It was as if Jane was not her biological daughter or a Fowler. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was as if their rtionship was even more distant than that of strangers. And they were two parallel lines that were not supposed to be crossed. Realizing this, Anna felt like her whole body was suddenly drained of all strength. She was so feeble that she could not even stand firmly. Why? Why did her heart hurt so much? Why did she feel so cold? She¡¯d rather Jane looked at her with cold, hateful eyes. At least, it meant that after Jane left the Fowler family, she was still attached to them. But Anna only saw indifference in her eyes as if she was not even match up to a stranger¡­ It seemed like Jane hadpletely removed the Fowler family from her heart. To Anna, being ignored by her was even more torturous than any negative emotions. Anna wished she were dead. This was the first time that she had ever had such feelings. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 265 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 265 Chapter 265 ¡°Excuse me, Miss Jane Fowler. I heard of what happened between you and the Fowler family. ¡°As an outsider, I don¡¯t know the whole story and I should stay out of your family affairs. But Mrs. Fowler seems to be in pain after seeing you. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to rest for a while.¡± Leia began to curry favor. She pulled Anna out, trying to make her rest on the bench outside thedies¡¯ room. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jane said calmly. With that, she strode past Anna and Leia. Anna immediately smelled a **fragrance. The next second, memories flooded her mind. Anna remembered that when they first found Jane, they did a DNA test. She was very excited after knowing that Jane was her biological daughter who had been missing for 19 years. The first thing she did was give Jane a hug. While Jane was trembling in her arms, Anna smelled a fragrance in her. It was exactly the same fragrance she had just smelled. Jane smelled the same. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Everything seemed to have just happened yesterday. But why¡­ Why would her daughter treat her even more coldly than a stranger? What went wrong? No, nothing went wrong. It was all their fault. The Fowler family¡­ The Fowler family should be med for this! It was the Fowler family who hurt Jane again and again! Jane was about to leave thedies¡¯ room. Seeing that, Leia said, ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, do you really have nothing to say to Mrs. Fowler¡­ your biological mother?¡± Anna¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her words. ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Jane¡¯s eyebrows shot up. She tilted her head and looked at Leia with a faint smile. ¡°What did you say? I have some problems with my hearing and I didn¡¯t hear what you said clearly. Can you say it again?¡± She said in a soft voice. But Leia suddenly felt as if a pair of invisible hands were gripping her heart. At the thought of why she was trying to tter Anna, Leia calmed herself down and pretended to be sympathetic. ¡°I can tell¡­ Mrs. Fowler really misses you. I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you¡­¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, what are you nagging about? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re only an outsider, so mind your own business!¡± Leia was rendered speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Jane to be¡­ so rude! This girl behaved like a punk. And she didn¡¯t look like she was from the noble Fowler family at all! It seemed like she had learned all the tricks from those lowbrows during the 19 years she spent on the streets ¡°Maybe the reason why Jane left the Fowler family and made a scene is that she was rude and could not get along with them¡± Thinking of this, Leia¡¯s face turned cold ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, if you have something to say, let¡¯s talk in peace. Why are you yelling at me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I talk, much better than a thief.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a thief?! If you continue to nder me, I may sue you for libel!¡± Leia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened in anger. ¡°Oh¡­ Did you reallypose that piano piece you yed just now? ¡°Youposed it, but you can¡¯t even name it. It¡¯s so **!¡± Jane decided to tear off Leia¡¯s maskter. It was the Fowler family¡¯s affairs and had nothing to do with Jane. However, she happened to find the ¡°**¡± who was swindling with her the piano piece sheposed, Jane had no reason to swallow her anger and she exposed L without giving it much thought. ¡°You!¡± Leia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That must be the case. She knows it¡¯s not my work. **it! Anna was here. If she told Aaron that Leia was a **, there was no way Leia could marry into the Fowler family and get rid of her miserable life! What¡¯s more, if Aaron knew that Leia had used this piano piece to deceive him, the Fowler family would definitely get angry and take revenge on her¡­ Just thinking about the consequences made Leia tremble. She couldn¡¯t admit it no matter what. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. That piano piece was reallyposed by me on a whim!¡± As long as Leia insisted that she was the one who posted the video online, Jane could do nothing to her. This piano piece had never been releasedmercially after so many years. No one could find proof that it wasn¡¯t her work. ¡°Ha! Youposed it? Good for you.¡± Jane had already figured out a way toy bare Leia¡¯s tricks. She turned around and was about to leave.. At this moment¡­ Anna stopped her. ¡°Jane, wait a minute.¡± With that, Anna shook Leia¡¯s hand off and staggered in front of Jane. ¡°Are you ***?¡± Jane¡¯s cold gaze was about to pierce Anna¡¯s heart like a sharp knife. *Jane, I know you have a problem with me after so much happened. I¡¯ve been thinking about it these days. The Fowler family and I¡­ haven¡¯t done right by you. ¡°We made you suffer a lot, but you saved me, Henry, and the whole Fowler family. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know how to face you, I still want to thank you. Thank you for saving our lives!¡± Despite her sadness, Anna lowed her head and bowed to Jane. She knew she was doing the right thing. She should admit her mistakes. She should thank Jane and beg for her forgiveness. Only in this way would Anna feel less guilty about Jane She didn¡¯t want her daughter to be her lifelong trauma. It would be too ****to her! If Anna had to live the rest of her life regretting it, her life would be colorless and meaningless! Jane lowered her eyes slightly She looked at her so-called biological mother. This woman used to be as ****as a queen in front of Jane and treated her like a beggar. Endless abuse, indifference, disdain, alienation, and even misunderstanding. That was all Jane remembered about Anna. Now, the ¡°queen¡± swallowed her dignity and begged for her forgiveness like a dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Leia took a few steps forward, trying to help Anna up, but Anna pushed her away. ¡°Miss Chalmers, I¡¯m sorry. This is our family affairs. Thank you for your kindness, but please stay out of it.¡± Anna sounded determined, which made Leia even more anxious. ***it! Did her n fail? Jane just used her of giarizing. Now, it seemed like Anna¡¯s attitude towards her was not as friendly as before. As the saying went, ¡°Go for wool ande home shorn!¡± ¡°Family affairs? Anna, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve be so thick-skinned. ***on you! ¡°You used to be as proud as a peacock spreading its tail, humiliating others smugly. This is more in line with your identity.¡± *Jane, no matter how you humiliate me, I won¡¯t me you. I should say sorry for what I did to you! Anna didn¡¯t look up. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I deserve it!¡± she thought. Only in this way would Anna feel better. At least, it would make her a little relieved. ¡°Well¡­ Anna, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. ¡°And¡­ Jane leaned over and approached Anna, whispering in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Actually, I asked the military men who saved you back then to secretly stage an ident to ***you and Henry. ¡°Do you really think I wanted to save you? How ***! I couldn¡¯t wait for you guys to go to ***. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what went wrong and made the two of you survive. You were really lucky!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 266 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 266 Chapter 266 ¡°What¡­ what did you say?!¡± Anna looked up at Jane in disbelief, It was as if what she had just heard¡­ was the whisper of a demon. She couldn¡¯t believe that Jane would say something like that. ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Jane didn¡¯t want to throw mud at herself. However, what Anna was doing really made her feel ***. If Anna thought there was still a chance that Jane would forgive them, she might keep on pestering her. Jane didn¡¯t want to waste her time dealing with them. Anna¡¯s eyes were full of despair. Seeing that, Jane sneered in her heart. It seemed like¡­ Anna had never had faith in her. Even though things hade to this point and Anna kept saying that she owed Jane and that she already realized her mistakes, she believed what Jane had just said, This was the Fowlers¡¯ true color! Jane thought to herself, ¡°Anna, you¡¯ll pay for what you did, but I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s gonna punish you.¡± She was looking forward to the **Madelyn¡¯s tricks wereid bare and Fowler Corporation was brought down. That was what the Fowler family deserved! After she finished speaking, Jane pushed Anna away and left. Anna, who hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock yet, did not have the strength to stop Jane at all. She staggered and almost fell. ¡°Mrs. Fowler!¡± Leia quickly reached out to support Anna. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°So¡­ she really ***me that much.¡± Anna smiled bitterly, her face ghastly pale. Even if Jane really wanted Anna and Henry to ***in that ident¡­ It was understandable. She had no reason to save the Fowlers. She hated the Fowlers to the extreme. However¡­ Anna did not expect that¡­ It would be so hard to ept it when Jane told her the ¡°truth¡±, ¡°Jane, oh Jane, you¡¯re really ruthless. How could you even want to ***your family?¡± Annained inwardly Jack and Aaron were still outside the dining hall. Jack looked at his watch and said anxiously, ¡°What happened? Your mother has been gone for a while. Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡± Aaronforted him, ¡°Dad, calm down. We¡¯re now at Starry Restaurant. Nothing will happen to ***. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait here. I have a feeling that something is wrong. I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Once bitten, twice shy. Anna¡¯s safety was now Jack¡¯s top priority. If Anna didn¡¯t go to the **¡¯ room, but somewhere else just now, Jack would have gone with her. ¡°Dad, wait¡­ **?¡± At this point. Aaron saw Anna and Leia walking over. He immediately stood up and walked up to them, asking in surprise. ¡°**, why are you here with Miss Chalmers ¡°Well, I just bumped into Miss Chalmers in the ***¡¯ room Anna looked away listlessly Leia smiled gently at Aaron. ¡°Mrs. Fowler didn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. I was a little womed, so I sent her over¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Chalmers Aaron¡¯s favorability for Leia kept increasing Jack quickly took Anna from Leia and asked nervously, ¡°Honey, are you alright? Why did you suddenly fall it? is it because the food here is not to your taste?¡± I¡¯m fine¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I met Jane in the ***room. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After thinking about it for a long time, Anna decided to tell Jack about what had just happened. Jack¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What?! Jane¡­ Then you¡­¡± Jack wanted to know everything in detail. But before he could finish speaking¡­. The lights dimmed again. The guests discussed in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on? is another show about to begin?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there an hour between two performances?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been 40 minutes since thest performance¡± ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with the equipment.¡± ¡°Ahem! Everyone, calm down. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We prepared a special show for you. ¡°Although it¡¯s a temporary arrangement, this youngdy¡¯s performance will definitely impress you! ¡°Next, let us wee¡­ the world champion, artist Jane Fowler!¡± Jane Fowler?! She was going to perform on stage at Starry Restaurant?! Everyone was so shocked that they forgot to react for a ***. Leia had a bad feeling about this. Could it be¡­ Oh no! She seemed to have figured out what Jane was going to do. The manager of the restaurant left the stage after he finished speaking. He took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead and made an ¡°OK¡± gesture at Connor Things that were not part of the original n were definitely not allowed to happen. After all, it was the test operation of Starry Restaurant, and the quests were all from the upper ss in Stormton City Any mistake would be fatal. No one could afford it if something went wrong and affected the reputation of Starry Restaurant and Cloudnine Restaurant. However, his boss¡¯s son promised that nothing would go wrong and Jane wanted to perform on stage. The manager could only arrange for it despite his reluctance. He wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Jane, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Connor¡¯s orders. Even if something happened, he could put the me on Connor. If he offended Connor, this young man might badmouth him in front of Chairman Luther, causing him to be fired. ¡°It¡¯s done, Queen, go ahead. Everything is prepared as you said.¡± Connor didn¡¯t know what happened to Jane in the **¡¯ room. As soon as she came back, she said that she wanted to go on fame to y the piano. As her follower, Connor took it for granted that he should do everything to help her get what she wanted. He had never heard Jane ying the piano before. He wondered if it would be as beautiful as the music from heaven. The other members of the Red Star Team also looked at Jane expectantly. Jane crossed her arms in front of her chest, then she put them down and strode towards the stage. Her eyes were as calm as a deep pond, reflecting the silvery moonlight pouring down on the stage. At this **, her body seemed to be covered in a holy halo. She was so beautiful that people almost forgot to breathe. Everyone was stunned. They looked at the girl on the stage, who was wearing casual clothes with long hair and fair, creamy skin. She lifted her hair casually, giving off a carefree and unrestrained aura that was difficult for anyone to imitate. Her palm-sized face was slightly raised, the corners of her lips curled up, and her beautiful eyes seemed to be able to take souls away, emitting a cold, fatal aura. She was so young She was so beautiful. She was so enchanting. Jane was now standing under the spotlight on the stage. Everyone locked their eyes on her. It felt like she was the only one in here. She was born to be the center of attention! Once people saw her¡­ They found it hard to shift their gazes from her. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 267 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Jane was performing so well The members of the Red Star Team were infatuated. They had known that their captain was so powerful However, they did not expect¡­. She would be the sole focus of the spotlight She gave out such a charming and dazzling aura that made it difficult for people to take their eyes off her! She waspletely different from Jane who led them to conquer the firewall. She was the Queen of the Dar. The current Jane¡­ She was the absolute queen of the stage! As for the Fowlers¡­ None of them would have thought¡­ That was how Jane would look like when she yed the piano. It was an indescribable feeling. They could not find a word to describe of the feeling Even Aaron, who was a world-famous pianist, could not y the piano that way He could not perform as stunning as Jane did. It was as if Jane had been possessed by the piano¡¯s spirit When her fingertips brushed across the ck and **keys, she yed so fluent. It was as if she had been transformed into a noble Ice Queen. Leia¡¯s heart was beating fast! No way! She did not expect Jane, a ***, who lived in the lower ss of society, to perform so well on the stage¡­ If it was not for her innate talent, how long would it take for her to give out such a charming performance? At least, Leia would not be able to do it! More importantly¡­. When Jane yed that no piece, Aaron would suspect that Leia was lying! ¡°Um¡­ Everyone, I suddenly remembered that I have something very important to tell you. Can we talk in private?¡± Leia spoke quickly. Yet. No one from the Fowler family responded. Even Aaron was immersed in Jane¡¯s performance. For a moment, Aaron¡¯s brain felt like it had been pricked by something It hurt But, at the same time, it was as if something had revived. That was a scene that Aaron had seen before. When exactly had he seen it? The piano music started ying. It was as if it was responding to Aaron¡¯s confusion As soon as he heard the familiar tune, Aaron was brought back to the time when he had seen the video and heard such beautiful piano music It was the same song and the same style of ying. The way the fingertips danced across the ck and **keys and weaved a song to life was the same. The blurry image in Aaron¡¯s mind waspletely released! That¡­ That should not have happened! How could Jane y that piano piece? Could she remember it after listening to it once? Or could it be¡­ Jane knew how to y it all along. Moreover, the way she performed the plece was several times better than L and Aaron did! When Aaron heard Leia ying that song for the first time, Aaron only felt that piano piece was so familiar! With Leia¡¯s exnation, Aaron had always thought that the person in the video he saw back then was Leia! Jane was different! She just sat there and yed with the gorgeous movement. The notes became words that prated one¡¯s heart and resonated with one¡¯s soul. It automatically brought Aaron to the darkest moment in his lifetime where his mind had been imprisoned and shackled by nightmares. The first time he heard that piano piece, it was like a rainbow broke the shackles in Aaron¡¯s mind. His mind and heart were illuminated by the colorful rainbow! Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up again, and he knew how to move forward in the future. Why¡­. Why did such a feeling arise in his heart from hearing Jane¡¯s performance¡­ Could it be¡­ As soon as he realized that possibility. Aaron¡¯s expression instantly became gloomy. Jane closed her eyes as if she had fused with the **no in front of her. Her fingertips danced back and forth on the ck and **keys, like flowing moonlight. The song ended. Everyone was still in a daze. If¡­. Every piano yer could be separated into different levels. If Leia¡¯s and Jane¡¯s performances of the same piano piece werepared, Jane would win by a few notches. It was not that Leia¡¯s skill was not good. Leia had won some international awards that certified Leia¡¯s capability as a great pianist. However, there were differences among people. Especially in the art field. Ayman might not be able to tell. However, as members of upper-ss society in Stormton City, they had heard countless concerts and had good exposure to fine art. Jane¡¯s ability was better than Leia¡¯s! L¡¯s gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered. How¡­ How could she y so well? No! Something must have gone wrong! How could Jane, the daughter of the Fowler family who had lost for 19 years, be capable of surpassing a genius like her? The performance ended. Jane got up ¡°Thanks for listening¡± ¡°Also¡­ I want to say something to a lowlife¡± ¡°This piece is called ¡®The Fragrance Always Stays in the Hand That Gives the Rose¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something that any Tom, ***, or Harry can imitate, especially a lowlife¡­ who steals other¡¯s ce¡± After saying her remarks indifferently, Jane left the stage. The words were like a bucket of cold water It woke everyone up from their daze. They all came back to their senses. They responded with warm apuse. ¡°Wow! What a wonderful performance! It¡¯s simply the most perfect piano performance I¡¯ve ever heard ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the world champion, Jane, to not only know how to draw but also y the piano? How many surprises does this woman have that we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°As expected of X! I¡¯ve idolized her for so many years! Omnipotent! Invincible!¡± ¡°The Fowler family must be filled with regret¡­. They¡¯ve cut ties with such a genius daughter.¡± ¡°Lower your voice. Mr. Fowler and his wife are over there. Be careful of bing a revenge target of the Fowler Corporation¡­¡± Everyone discussed animatedly Jane went to her teammates. ¡°Queen, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Connor and the others could not help but cheer. Was she their captain? She was not a normal human being! Instead, it was a living thousand-year-old monster! Why was she so capable in every aspect? Everyone was envious of her! ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯ll leave first. I want to go back and catch up on my sleep.¡± Jane yawned Recently, Jane Fowler had not had much rest. She sacrificed much sleep toplete the mission given by Hunter ¡°Huh? Queen, aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer? I still have a few ces I want to go!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call it a day after dinner¡­ You¡¯re so young and energetic that you won¡¯t feel sleepy. Impressive. You guys go ahead. I need to leave.¡± Anyway, Jane had achieved her goal. She had aplished what she intended to do after the piano performance just now. Anyone who had good hearing would understand. They would know the true identity of Leia, a giarist, who had taken over her identity and life! After saying that, Jane left first. The members of the Red Star Team were slightly stunned. They thought about what she just said¡­. They just celebrated the new year. Jane had only turned 20 years old recently! 20 years old She was younger than them! Why was she so awesome at the tender age of 207 She could form a cooperation with a country and was given an important position by the country! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They were crushed into pieces when reflecting on their lives when they were 20 years old At that moment The members of the Red Star Team made up their minds again. They must not let go of Queen! It was an unwavering decision! They would be close followers of Queen! ¡°Wait for us, Queen!¡± Leia was so embarrassed that it showed in her expression. She tried to think of an excuse to convince Aaron. All in all Leia¡¯s lie must not be known by Aaron! L had to marry into the Fowler family to get rid of the nightmarish life of her past! Just as L was about to speak. Aaron rushed out ¡°Aaron?¡± He did not stop even when Anna and Jack called him Aaron showed an unprecedented nervousness on his face. He only had one goal. He wanted to find Jane! To get a confirmation for one thing! The answer would be the most crucial information in Aaron¡¯s life! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 268 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Leia saw Aaron¡¯s expression. She knew¡­ Her intentions had been exposed! No matter what Jane said to Aaron, Leia must now find a quiet ce to think about how to resolve the hidden danger of this matter¡­. Jane walked out of the Starry Restaurant. The Red Star Team members wanted to follow her, but Jane said that she wanted to sleep and took a taxi back. If they followed her and continued talking nonsense, she would waste a lot of sleeping time.. She yawned. She was sleepy. Stormton City was still quite chilly this time of the year. Jane wrapped her down jacket around herself. Christmas was next month. When the time came, she nned to celebrate the new year with Yale and Josh. She was unsure if Eden coulde out of that ce¡­ During that period, Jane had been watching the surveince video of the underground base whenever she had time. Eden was still working hard and carrying out treatments day and night. He tried to improve his treatment n again and again. Life underground was long and without freedom. His life was always at risk. Eden, on the other hand, seemed unusually excited. His eyes sparkled with unprecedented passion when he was improving the treatment n. Jane was relieved when she saw his reaction. Eden was a legend He could go on and on with improvement with all his heart. Eden would cure that strange illness sooner orter and walk out of the underground base! Jane did not drive. Four of them took the Uber there. + The Starry Restaurant was located in a rtively remote area. Jane nned to call the Uber when she was closer to the main road. There was a sound of quick footsteps. ¡°Wait! Jane! Jane!¡± Aaron shouted a few times nervously. When Jane turned around, Aaron staggered and identally fell to the ground. It was because he ran too fast and shouted too anxiously. Crackle. A sound of bones breaking could be heard. Aaron¡¯s shoulder must have been dislocated. Aaron instantly showed a painful expression. Jane was speechless. What was he doing? Was he doing performance art? Or, was he putting on aedy show? Jane, who was stopped by the noise, deeply felt that Aaron was a ****. Jane turned around and left. ¡°Jane, wait¡­ I have something very important to talk to you about! Aaron endured the pain and rushed to stop Jane from leaving. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡± Jane had to hand it to the Fowler family. Did they like to be given the cold shoulder treatment? Was it her fault that she was too humble back then and yearned for kinship? If Jane was as dismissive as she was now, perhaps the Fowler family¡¯s masochistic physique would act up and, they would want to get closer to Jane! *****! Aaron was already used to Jane¡¯s unfriendly behavior. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That piano piece just now¡­.. Where did you learn it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I learned it.¡± ¡°This is very important to me! Please tell me, Jane. Where did you learn it?¡± ¡°Is it important to you? But being entangled with the Fowlers is the least important thing to me. It¡¯s a waste of my precious time.¡± ¡°Also¡­ I didn¡¯t learn this. This is mine! Leia Chalmers was the giarist, who deliberately pretended to be me!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was as if a lightning bolt had struck Aaron¡¯s head. Aaron¡¯s brain froze, and he almost lost the ability to think Jane could not be bothered by what Aaron was thinking and left. If Jane knew that Aaron had been saved by a video of him in the past¡­. And that Leia had giarized Jane¡¯s work because Leia coveted the Fowler family¡¯s power, perhaps Jane would change her thought. There was no ¡°if¡± A long while after Jane left. Aaron came back to his senses after being woken by Anna and Jack, who chased after him. ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright? Why did you rush out to look for Jane? Why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ ***¡­ I might have¡­ misunderstood something very important Aaron¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. His eyes were filled with deep despair. How¡­ How did he make a mistake on his first crush, who had saved his life? How could he still im that he had Jane in his heart all these years? Furthermore¡­. God, you know how to joke! Why did she have to be Jane? The girl who yed the piano piece was none other than his biological sister! This must be the darkest ***of Aaron¡¯s life! Not only did he discover that he had been deceived, but there was an unconquerable gap with his first crush whom he had been searching for in his life! The Fowler residence Jack and Anna brought the dejected Aaron home. On the way home, the two of them asked Aaron what had happened several times Aaron said nothing. It looked like he was on the verge of death, and his soul had been ******out Both of his parents were extremely worried. As soon as Aaron reached home, he went to his room directly and closed the door. He did not even greet Madelyn, who happened to pass by him. Madelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Aaron doted on Madelyn the most among all the family members. Madelyn had also been thinking about the Starry Restaurant for a long time. It was the second branch of the Cloudnine Restaurant after all. It was still in a trial operation. It was located in theke center in thergest park in Stormton City center! Aaron had mentioned that after bringing their parents there, he would bring Madelyn the next time! Before he left, he had even touched Madelyn¡¯s head gently while saying those words. Why did he seem like a different person when he came back? Why did he ignore Madelyn? Could it be¡­ What happened in the Starry Restaurant? If Aaron ignored Madelyn, it meant Madelyn have no foothold in the Fowler family! On the first floor. Anna and Jack we¡¯re sitting in the living room with worried expressions. ¡°Jack, tell me¡­ What happened to Aaron?¡± ¡°Why did he run after Jane after listening to Jane¡¯s piano performance? And¡­¡± ¡°And he became like this.¡± Anna had even forgotten about what she had said to Jane at the Starry Restaurant today. Moreover, Anna did not intend to tell anyone about this. She would keep it to herself. She would bear the pain of being hurt by her own daughter all by herself no matter how painful the truth was. She absolutely could not let the Fowler family members and others¡­ especially Henry, know what Jane said If they had known that Jane not only did not intend to save them but even bribed someone to let them die in an ident. Henry would break down and go crazy! ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know, too. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 269 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 269 Chapter 269 ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this way in a long time. Every time we get involved with Jane, some kids be abnormal.¡± ¡°Sigh=¡± Jack heaved a long sigh. Jack didn¡¯t feel any angry or hateful toward Jane this time. He had only a deep self-examination. Jack¡¯s self-examination began more than six months ago when he acknowledged Jane. Everything he had done to Jane. Now, he was filled with guilt about Jane. Not to mention¡­ The person Jack sent to investigate said that the ¡®trending topic¡± event was likely Madelyn¡¯s self- directed scene. Actually¡­ Setting aside his prejudice and estrangement against June. And setting aside his favoritism and pampering for Madelyn. Jack should have thought of it long ago. Jane had proven her innocence back then. So the biggest beneficiary of being able to get those photos was Madelyn! It was just¡­. Jack could not put all of it behind him at that time. He dealt with the matter with prejudice. Even though he realized it, he was still unfair to Jane and totally biased in favor of Madelyn. No one could have imagined that¡­ Madelyn, being so naive, pure, kind, and pampered like a princess of the true daughter of the Fowler family, did such a design to frame Jane half a month after she returned to the Fowler family! It was only natural for Jane to be heartbroken by such a decision and sever ties with the Fowler family. Then Jack continued to misunderstand Jane, wanted to p her, and insulted her indiscriminately. Jane and Jack went to court. Jack even med himself for giving birth to such an ungrateful daughter. His family was unlucky! In fact. It was all Jack¡¯s fault from the beginning to the end! There was nothing wrong with Jane! Jack didn¡¯t even know anything and shamelessly wanted to reconcile with Jane. They would go their separate ways and have nothing to do with each other from then on. Jack was so naive and ***! If only things could be so simple. That was Jack owing Jane nothing at all. Back then, Jack and the others had ndered and hurt Jane. What should he find to make up for her? The kindness of giving birth to her had long been offset by so many of his mistakes! Anna looked at Jack in such pain and bewilderment Her heart was also frantically tormented. She recalled that Jane said she nned to **Anna and Henry in the washroom. Anna¡¯s heart felt as if it had been sliced apart by a knife. It was so painful that she was about to **. In fact, she could not pour out such words and could only bear them alone. Jack was already in enough pain because of Jane. What was the point¡­ To add to each other¡¯s ***? God, what did the Fowler family do wrong? If only Anna had known that finding Jane would have hurt her so much and ruined her life. She had better listen to everyone and give up on looking for Jane. So that the life of everyone in the Fowler family and Jane would be happier, brighter, and more satisfactory. Unfortunately¡­ There was no ¡°i¡±. ¡°Dad, **, why are you in the living room? Where¡¯s Aaron?¡± Quinton happened to return with Peter. Peter hadpleted his ***at the University of Oricle. He nned to fly to Eastshel in two days to help Henry and the others expand their business. And he hoped to return to his family for Christmas and New Year¡¯s Day this year. Quinton¡¯s abilityy in his absolute musical talent. He wasn¡¯t interested in business matters, much like Aaron. So they stayed back to take care of their parents. At the same time, he would wait for Johan, who was about to go into seclusion to film and spurt to defend the title of his Best Actor, to return. Then they would be able to reunite as a family! Of course¡­ Except for Jane ¡°He¡­¡± Jack opened his ***to say something. However, they could not say anything when the words came to their lips, They only knew that Jane must have said something to Aaron to make him be like this. But what did she say¡­. Who knew? ¡®Daddy, ***¡­.. Then Madelyn came into the living room with red eyes. Somehow, seeing Madelyn call him ¡°Daddy¡± this time, Jack was suffering from severe physical difort. He got goosebumps. Apparently, he never used to be like this. Jack heard Madelyn¡¯s call and looked at her teary eyes and pitiful look. He had long gone over to take care of his precious daughter and ask her what had happened, It was because¡­ Did Jack know that Madelyn was the culprit who self-directed the ¡®trending topic¡± event, and it caused him to misunderstand Jane? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? **.¡± Anna still did not know the truth of the matter. Seeing Madelyn crying, her heart tightened, and she quickly went forward tofort her. The atmosphere in the Fowler family was not good these days. Everyone was involved with Jane and was all crazy about Jane. In fact, Anna was very worried about Madelyn¡¯s emotions. However, they owed Jane too much and really had no time to care. Madelyn said, ¡°**¡­ I saw Aaron just now, and he had this ***look. I think his shoulder is injured¡­ ¡°I wanted to ask Aaron what happened, but Aaron hid in his room without saying anything, which he never did before. ¡°**, did I do something wrong and make Aaron upset? I will change and never do anything to make him upset. again.¡± As Madelyn spoke, the tears fell from her eyes and shattered on the back of Anna¡¯s hand. Seeing that, Anna did not know what to say. She could onlyfort her. ¡°***, don¡¯t overthink about it. Aaron has nothing to do with you. He just¡­ ran into some trouble.¡± Then Anna winked at Jack and took Madelyn out tofort her. After Anna and Madelyn left. Jack told Quinton and Peter what had happened. Quinton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be¡­ Realizing the truth, Quinton pursed his lips and said, ¡°Dad, leave it to me. I¡¯ll go andfort Aaron.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Please, Quinton. You have the best rtionship with Aaron in the family. You have the same interests and are engaged in the same profession. ¡°Go and talk to Aaron. We asked him about his injuries on the way back, but he was abnormally silent.¡± I see. Dad, I¡¯m going to see him right now.¡± Quinton turned around and made his way to the third floor. At the door of Aaron¡¯s room, Quinton took a deep breath. He reached out and gently knocked on Aaron¡¯s room door. ¡°Aaron, it¡¯s me¡­Quinton.¡± There was no reaction inside the room. Quinton thought for a ***and spoke. ¡°Aaron, is it because¡­ you know that Jane is the female lead who yed the piano in the video and the first crush. you¡¯ve been looking for all these years?¡± Not long after he said that. The door slowly opened. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 270 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Aaron seemed to have ****by more than ten years. Her eyes were nk. Not to mention the pain from his dislocated shoulder. ¡°Aaron, your shoulder¡­¡± I¡¯m fine, What¡¯s the pain to me now?¡± Only in front of Quinton would Aaron be in the mood to talk. It was because Quinton knew why Aaron had changed. No one else in the Fowler family knew about it. Seeing it, Quinton could only sigh inwardly. ¡°¡­I brought the first aid kit. Let me take care of your wound before we talk about Jane.¡± Then he carried the first aid kit and walked straight into the room without waiting for Aaron¡¯s reply. Aaron¡¯s room was simple, with a table, a no, a desk, a few chairs, and a special disy window for his various nopetition trophies. There were various photos on the desk. Aaron participated in thepetition, traveled around the world, and even more photos of Aaron and his family Aaron was smiling so brightly among his family in the photos. Compared to him now, he was like a completely different person. Quinton had taken some medical sses and obtained a certificate. Not just Quinton, the others in the Fowler family did the same. They had to master the most basic medical knowledge. They had been taught since they were young Otherwise, they would be doomed if they encountered an emergency and did not even know how to save their lives. Quinton helped Aaron recover his dislocated shoulder. ¡°Hiss!¡± It was so painful that Aaron could not help but gasp. Immediately, the continuous pain disappeared. He was relieved. Quinton carefully ****Aaron¡¯s shoulder with the medicine. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it wasn¡¯t some of your fingers that got hurt,¡± he said. ¡°Otherwise, Aaron, your future career might have been ruined.¡± For a pianist, his hands were equivalent to his life. If anything happened, no matter how talented he was, his career in the piano industry would be ruined. Even so, the pain brought about by having his shoulder dislocated for so long could not be underestimated. ¡°Aaron, rest for the night. You have to go to the hospital tomorrow for a detailed check. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood now, but we must face reality. We can¡¯t live like ***in the future.¡± ¡­I got it.¡± After a period of time, Aaron calmed down a little. He sat on the bed with his legs in his arms, Countless thoughts rippled in his eyes. ¡°Aaron, is it true¡­ that Jane, not Miss Chalmers, was the female lead of that video? ¡°Are you sure?¡±¡± ¡­ Yes, I¡¯m. It¡¯s Jane. The way she ys makes my heart flutter that L couldn¡¯t bring it to me. ¡°The magic power that can only be replicated in the original version is something that no one else can rece¡­ *** it, it clearly saved my life. Why did I admit I was wrong?¡± Aaron angrily punched his own head a few times. ¡°Aaron! Stop!¡± Quinton quickly stopped Aaron¡¯s self-harm. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ It is my fault, Quinton, I actually admitted I was wrong. How can I admit I was wrong¡­ ***it!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice began to sob. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly understand¡­ how matter Jane is to me. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jane, Aaron wouldn¡¯t be here today. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll even be a ****, a ****trapped in my world. ¡°It was Jane¡¯s piano that saved my life. I thought she was more important to me than my life, but I admitted I was wrong¡­¡± It was Quinton¡¯s first time seeing Aaron so vulnerable and ming himself In fact, he med himself even more than when he couldn¡¯t get Jane back. For a moment, Quinton did not know how tofort him. He could only quietly wait for Aaron to calm down. ¡°So¡­ the woman called L deliberately lied to get close to you because she was greedy for your status and the power of the Fowler family¡± ¡°That *******! I¡¯ll never forgive her!¡± Quinton clenched his fists tightly It was the first time he hated someone so much! And it was a woman! Apparently, Leia was also an internationally renowned piano yer. In order to get close to the Fowler family, she even lied to Aaron to turn the tables. He could not let the matter rest just like that! ¡°****¡­ Yes, Leia lied. But I¡¯m the **who didn¡¯t even see through her lies. I¡¯m not even as good as you, Quinton. You warned me before, but I didn¡¯t listen. I even thought that I had really found¡± The more he spoke, the more Aaron was unable to forgive himself. He felt as if his heart was being ruthlessly winded by a ***. And the thorns on the **kept stabbing into his heart. There was no blood. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, it was more painful than ever. ¡°Quinton¡­ I¡¯m sorry I kept something from you.¡± At this point, Quinton could only tell Aaron about his trip to Meridonia. ¡°My absolute sense of sound and intuition tell me that Jane¡¯s style and skills when she yed the piano back then were very simr to what you said about the first crush. ¡°However, you know how Jane is rted to us¡­ If I had asked Jane, she wouldn¡¯t have given me an answer. ¡°I can¡¯t confirm it without hearing the original piano piece. That¡¯s why I remained skeptical when you found Leia. ¡°Quinton¡­ I¡¯ll collect myself and go to the hospital tomorrow to have my shoulder checked. I¡¯m a little tired, and you have to leave now.¡± ¡°Aaron¡­ Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± Quinton bit his lips and reached out to grab Aaron¡¯s hand Aaron forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You¡¯re right. We have to face reality and the future. If I do this¡­ Jane will look down on me even more.¡± If Jane had looked down on Aaron, Aaron could take it as a grudge against the Fowler family and didn¡¯t take it too personally Now, even if the entire world looked down on him, Aaron didn¡¯t want Jane to look down on him. Because Jane was the most matter person to Aaron right now! Not just she was his biological sister! She was also the girl who had saved Aaron¡¯s life and made him yearn for her for so many years! It was the same now! ¡°I see¡­¡± Quinton left the room and closed the door. Jack and the others quickly asked Quinton, ¡°How is it? Quinton, what did Aaron say?¡± Quinton pretended to be relieved. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of Aaron¡¯s injuries. Tomorrow, Aaron will obediently go to see a doctor. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ You¡¯re so efficient, Quinton.¡± Jack and the others finally felt relieved. Only Peter remained solemn. Because he knew that¡­ something rted to Jane had caused Aaron to be like this. It was definitely not a simple matter. But Peter didn¡¯t know anything. He saw that Quinton and Aaron did not intend to say it explicitly. Peter couldn¡¯t ask further. The next day, Madelyn received a particr message. It was an unknown number. ¡°I have a favor to ask you, and when it¡¯s done, you can ask for any reward you want.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 271 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Madelyn pretended to cry and fell asleep in Anna¡¯s armsst night Anna was forced to sleep with Madelyn at night. Madelyn also deliberately acted out the nightmares and kept crying, making Anna feel very sorry for her. Anna had tofort her in all sorts of ways She had made enough fusses before she let Anna sleep. Anna had left the room when Madelyn woke up. She knew that Anna wouldn¡¯t tell her what had happened to Aaron even after she made such a fuss. Madelyn¡¯s sixth sense told her. It must be rted to that ***Janel *****it! Why was Jane always haunting them? Why did she always appear around Madelyn¡¯s people and affect them? The demon! Why wasn¡¯t she dead? Why? Madelyn did not take it to her heart when she received the message. After all, it was an unknown number. Maybe it was phishing software. If Madelyn replied, it would automatically bind something bad. On the other side. Leia stared at her phone. Madelyn still did not respond¡­ ****it! Leia couldn¡¯t take the initiative to call her either! She could not figure out what kind of personality the adopted daughter of the Fowler family had. If she was as sincere, kind, and unpretentious as the rumors said. And Madelyn informed the Fowler family about Leia¡¯s move. Leia would be finished! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Leia looked again at the exnation message she had sent to Aaron. It was like a stone thrown into the sea. Leia knew Aaron could no longer believe her and already knew that Leia was deliberately lying and approaching him. She had to leave the ce quickly. The Fowler family¡¯s revenge was not something Leia could withstand. The night fell At the Nightshade Bar On the second floor by the river ¡°Cheers.¡± Jane and L clinked their sses. L took a sip and felt the dark blue liquid flowing in her ****. She could not help but shiver. ¡°Wow! The new wine concocted by the Nightshade Bar looks good and tastes good, too. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Indeed. It deserves to be the most popr bar in Stormton City¡­¡± Jane gently swayed her wine ss and held her chin in her other hand as she watched the boats passing by the river. It was such a beautiful sight ¡°Janie, the school will be off in a few days. Should we go to Rheinsville to see Andy? ¡°We kept saying that we would go, but we didn¡¯t. Christmas is in next month. It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t leave now.¡± ¡°Good idea¡¯ I want to see Andy, too!¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled¡­ and this!¡± L took out several photos from her bag. Jane took a look. Two photos were of Jane¡¯s works published on the girl forum in the X period. The other two were the painting of Jane winning the world championship. ¡°L, what is this?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s that my family has be your diehard fans. When they knew that I wasing to see you, they especially took out the photos and wanted your autograph. ¡°I just found out that my brothers are actually the fanatical fans of your sock puppet X. They was so happy when they found out your true identity but didn¡¯t have the guts toe and meet you. They said that they were afraid of embarrassing themselves in front of you and leaving a bad impression. I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯ve clearlye to my house for dinner so many times¡­¡± L rolled her eyes when she thought about the two guys who were so ***in front of her. It turned out that there was someone who could deal with these two guys, and she was her best friend! She was so impressed! ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡± Jane smiled knowingly and signed her name on the photos. ¡°Also, L, this is for you.¡± Jane took out a sh drive from her pocket. ¡°Janie, what¡¯s in it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my modified game design software. Haven¡¯t you wanted to engage in eSports and the game design industry? With this, you can achieve twice the result with half the effort. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded the usage method in detail in it. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re wee to ask me. I¡¯ll answer all your questions.¡± ¡°Wow! Janie, you¡¯re awesome! You¡¯re my lucky genius!¡± L¡¯s eyes lit up as she held the sh drive, treating it like a treasure. She couldn¡¯t help but jump up and kiss Jane hard on her cheek. Jane blinked at L. ¡°L, be careful. Don¡¯t fall in love with me. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°Boohoo! I¡¯m already hurt by the realization that I¡¯m not a boy! If I were a man, I would marry you even if I had to risk my life!¡± The more L spoke, the sadder she became. No way! L gulped down the liquid in her ss. Then she ran to the singing stage with the strength of wine and the pain in her heart. She took the microphone and started singing. ¡°You¡¯re getting married! But I¡¯m not the groom! ¡°Breaking up should be honorable. Don¡¯t apologize to anyone. ¡°Thank you for the special invitation~ watch the love you want~the guest might be another kind of fate-¡± Jane wanted to hold her forehead. Oh my god. Ever L¡¯s drinking capacity had been improved. When was thest time Jane saw L get drunk? However, the girl¡¯s voice became very maic when she was drunk. It wasmonly known as the ¡°Smoky Voice¡±. Her singing was several times better than when she was sober. She just liked to sing casually and did not have any self-control. Listening to the astonished cheers of the audience. Jane saw L was not too drunk, so she let her vent. At this moment. ¡°Layne, wake up.¡± ¡°Gosh¡­ Layne, why did you drink so much?¡± ¡°Stop him quickly.¡± ¡°I tried to stop him, but he pped me. It hurts! and my face is swollen!¡± ¡°The drunk Layne didn¡¯t know what he was doing. It¡¯s better to let him do whatever he wants now.¡± Layne reeked of alcohol. His shirt was unbuttoned, and his hair was a mess. He had inherited the outstanding bloodline of the Croft family. Even though he looked so decadent, he was still handsome. His nearly 6 feet 3 inches in height was more appealing to the women who came to drink. Not to mention that he was Layne Croft from the second branch of the Croft family! If it could catch his eye, no matter how sessful thepany in Stormton City was, it would be like Cindere turning into a princess overnight! It was rare to see Layne not cherishing his image so much. He was in a daze and must have been injured! Just when he needed a woman¡¯s care. There was a beautiful woman with a hot figure. It was clearly winter in January, but she was dressed extremely revealingly as if she was not afraid of the cold. She looked around in her colored contacts. When Layne passed by her, she deliberately let out a cry and ¡°identally¡± sshed the wine on Layne. Suddenly feeling that his pants were wet, Layne frowned without a trace. ¡°Oh my god! Sir! Are you alright? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was so *****that I identally knocked over the wine ss and wet your pants. ¡°Let me help you wipe it, sir, I can pay for it if it¡¯s ruined¡­¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 272 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The woman felt that her n was working. She quickly took out a tissue and deliberately wiped Layne¡¯s thigh. She crazily showed off her impressive figure and soft breasts, hoping to attract Layne¡¯s attention. Even if she could only be Layne¡¯s lover and have a romance with him, it would be a supreme gift for her! Being the lover of the Croft family¡¯s sessor was much better than currying favor with a bald rich man! And yet. Layne didn¡¯t feel anything. His gaze was fixed on the woman¡¯s fawning face. It suddenly turned into Madelyn smiling gently at Layne. Maddie¡­ Maddie¡­ Just as Layne was about to speak and hold the little face in front of him that he had admired for so many years. ¡°Sir¡­¡± The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Layne¡¯s dazed eyes. She felt the wealth and glory had already grown. wings and were waving at her. Just as she was about to hold Layne¡¯s outstretched hands. Suddenly. In Layne¡¯s eyes, the woman¡¯s face became Jane¡¯s again! It was clearly her angry and **face that he could not wait to get rid of! Why¡­ Why did Layne¡¯s heart hurt? ¡°Get lost!¡± In order to get rid of the conflicting emotion, Layne suddenly shook his head and pped the woman¡¯s face. He smudged the thick foundation on the woman¡¯s face. The woman was dumbfounded by his sudden p. Covering her burning and swollen face, she stared at Layne in shock. ¡°Get Lost, you ***. Do you think Layne likes your tricks?¡± ¡°There are countless women who want to seduce Layne. An **** like you don¡¯t deserve to polish Layne¡¯s shoes.¡± ¡°Do you think you have a chance just because Layne is drunk? **!¡± Theckeys following behind Layne mocked her one after another. The woman was instantly ashamed. She took her bag and ran away without saying anything. Themotion attracted many people¡¯s attention. Knowing that the Croft family¡¯s people were causing trouble, no one dared to act rashly. Jane also saw the drunk Layne. She was speechless. They could even meet here. ***It. What kind of luck was that? Ignore him, ignore him. Layne sobered up a little. He scanned his surroundings. And he fixed his eyes on Jane. ¡°**it¡­ Jane, why do you appear in my mind? ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± With a red face and the ***saliva, Layne screamed drunkenly 99 He couldn¡¯t admit it! Absolutely not! He should have nothing but hatred for Jane. Why¡­ How could he be so obsessed with Janie? Layne loved Madelyn! It had always been Madelyn! Today, Layne came to the Nightshade Bar to get drunk. Firstly, it was because of Luna. No matter how much he ***Luna for embarrassing the second branch. Luna was Layne¡¯s biological sister! They grew up together! Layne could not have cut off all kinship so callously as his father, Raymond. He looked at Luna lying unconscious in the hospital, hooked up to a venttor and a nutritional supplement, and Diane, who seemed to have be thinner because of worrying about Lune. Layne¡¯s heart was bleeding. Secondly¡­ Layne could notpletely **Jane for some reason! The woman was clearly the culprit behind all of this! However, Layne thought about Jane a dozen times more than he did about Madelyn in the past few days! It would never have happened in the past! After saying that, Layne rushed over and wanted to send Jane flying from his brain. The ***must have drugged him! **her! ¡°Layne!¡± The drunken Layne had apletely unexpected way of doing things. Hisckeys could not stop him at all. They could only watch as Layne ran toward Jane with ***intent. ¡°Janie!¡± L, who was half-drunk and half-awake singing on stage, was shocked. L didn¡¯t recognize Layne when she saw him rush past. She thought he was a drunk who was delusional about Jane¡¯s beauty. She really wanted to rush over in the form of light speed and sent Layne flying with a Knight kick. Jane looked at Layne, who was approaching her aggressively. She clicked her tongue. ***it¡­ He wanted to cause trouble even when he was drinking. Jane felt her eyelids twitching when she saw Layne. It was indeed the case. She casually picked up the wine bottle on the table. She hit Layne on the head with it at the speed of lightning. The entire scene instantly fell silent. The audience was dumbfounded. Layne¡¯sckeys were dumbfounded, too. The woman¡­ She actually dared to do it in front of everyone¡­ And she hit the head of a man in the Croft family with a bottle! mrinal Layne was dazed by being hit with the wine bottle. Coupled with the fact that he was already drunk, he staggered and fell backward There was a sharp pain in his head. Some warm liquid flowed out of his head Before Layne could think further¡­. Jane took another wine bottle. She stepped on Layne¡¯s chest Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°***! It hurts!¡± Layne could not help but growl He instinctively wanted to struggle. However, he was totally defenseless against Jane¡¯s kick. It was so heavy! The next second. Layne was once again hit on the head by the wine bottle. Countless pieces of broken ss fell. Layne fainted directly. Jane rubbed the sole of her shoe against Layne¡¯s face as if she was stepping on a dead animal Only then did she p her hands and turn to leave. She ignored Layne, who was lying on the ground with blood all over his head, not knowing if he was alive or dead. *Janie, are you okay?¡± L ran to Jane at once. Jane patted L¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Warm up my body and clean up the trash. It¡¯s not even enough to sober up.¡± Warming up her body¡­ Clean up the trash¡­. If Layne had heard Jane say those when he was sober¡­. He would definitely pass out with anger in an instant. ¡°***! It¡¯s Layne again! How dare he plot against Janie and ***Janie¡¯s hands!¡± L¡¯s temper had grown after hanging out with Jane for the past six months. Her former peacemaker look had disappeared. She raised her eyebrows, gritted her teeth, and kicked Layne hard several times. Of course She kicked Layne¡¯s manhood. It was taught by Jane. If she encountered the men with ulterior motives, it would be useless to practice any self-defense **in a short period of time. The most straightforward way was to kick their manhood hard! And it made them lose their ability to fight! It was an indescribable pain in a man¡¯s life! Indeed. Even thepletely unconscious Layne After being kicked by L. His body twitched a few times. He subconsciously revealed a pained expression. He was probably hit in the head twice by Jane. But they were not even as heavy as l¡¯s kicks. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Layne¡¯s friends finally reacted. They charged at Jane and L and roared. ¡°Layne, are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh my god, Layne fainted! He¡¯s bleeding so much!¡± ¡°Cut the ***. he¡¯ve been hit in the head twice with the wine bottles. It¡¯ll be odd if he don¡¯t bleed!¡± Call an ambnce!¡± One of them gritted his teeth and red at Jane and L. ¡°You two women are dead meats! You dared to beat Layne. There will be no ce for you in Stormton City tomorrow!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 273 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Jane and L were speechless. The guy¡­. Didn¡¯t he know they two? As for the Croft family¡¯s people, Jane had fought countless of them. Luna was beaten half to death by Jane. There were also a few people from the Croft family branch. Jane even dared to destroy Luna in front of Victor. A mere Layne. Why would Jane give a ***about him? ¡°Don¡¯t nag them! We¡¯re going to get back what they did to Layne!¡± Layne had be like this after drinking with them. If the people of the Croft family found out, they would not be able to bear the consequences. They must at least catch these two women and hand them over so they won¡¯t be scapegoats! Compared to life, being a gentleman was insignificant! They stared menacingly at Jane and L. A great battle was about to break out. The others immediately hid far away. Although they sympathized with Jane, who was still besieged after being entangled by Layne. But the person had to be Layne, a member of the Croft family. It was impossible for a woman to retreat unscathed after hitting Layne so hard in front of everyone. They did not have the ability or the guts to help her. They could only secretly call Nightshade Bar¡¯s securities. ¡°Heh, how interesting. Since when did someone dare to cause trouble in my territory?¡± A cold voice sounded. In his crimson suit, Connor, 6 feet 3 inches tall with one hand in his pocket, came over with a sullen face like an 18th-century Wetanean emperor, He was followed by a crowd. They were armed to the teeth. They waited. They were waiting for Connor to give the order. They would beat up all these people who dared to cause trouble! ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s Connor!¡± ¡°God **it. Why is he here?¡± Although the Luther family was not as strong as the Croft family on the surface in Stormton City, But Connor, the future heir to the Luther Group, was known to be on good terms with Hugh, the head of the Croft family. It went without saying that a number in the Croft family was less important than the head of the Croft family. Everyone was scared ***when they saw the scene. He was the boss of the Nightshade Bar and the future heir of the Luther Group. How strong his aura was! Although Connor asionally appeared in Nightshade Bar with a few of his friends, they spent most of their time in The top VIP room. Even Nightshade Bar¡¯s regr customers had very few chances to meet Connor. Many girls had a sudden change of heart. Although Layne was quite handsome, whenpared to Connor, he lost instantly. It was unknew how handsome Hugh, the legendary head of the Croft family, could be. It was said that he was the most powerful and handsome man in Stormton City! ¡°Con¡­ Connor, she caught Layne off guard and beat him like this with a wine bottle. We have to get an exnation, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, Why don¡¯t we call the police? But the matter can¡¯t be blown up. It¡¯s better to deal with it privately.¡± Some of Layne¡¯sckeys mustered their courage and spoke. ¡°An exnation? ¡°Do you think the surveince cameras here are just for show? ¡°If the ***hadn¡¯t tried to harass Miss Jane Fowler, how could it havee to this?¡± Connor went up and gave the man leading the conversation a good kick. He kicked that person until he rolled on the ground and begged for mercy. The others didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They just wanted to dig a ***and hide. And they silently prayed that Connor would not see them, With Connor¡¯s power and methods, Layne would not be able to protect them at all if they were targeted. Their family would no longer exist in Stormton City tomorrow. ¡°Good job! Connor, that¡¯s it! Beat the ***out of them! Hmph. How dare they ***Janie? Let them regret being in the world!¡± L was simply venting her anger. She was as excited as a tabby cat. When Connor saw it, a smile shed across his lips. He did not slow down and kicked even harder. Co¡­ Connor? How could she call Luther Group¡¯s future sessor by his name? And Connor didn¡¯t seem upset at all? The crowd felt incredible as if they had seen the New World. They had more guesses about the identity of the young girl who looked like she had yet to graduate from university. Jane said calmly, ¡°Connor, I want to sober up.¡± Connor nced at Jane and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Immediately, Connor took a few steps back. Just as Layne¡¯sckeys did not know what their fate would be¡­ ¡°Get up and attack me together. If you can defeat me, we won¡¯t hold you responsible for what happened just now. ¡°If you lose¡­ don¡¯t hold a grudge no matter how serious your injuries are.¡± Jane loosened her muscles and bones, making crisp sounds. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seriously, she was on fire because she had just drunk alcohol and was provoked by Layne, the ***. Jane was not in a good mood if she did not vent her anger properly. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Layne¡¯sckeys had yet to react. The next second. Jane kicked one of them in his stomach. The man was sent flying more than ten meters by her kick. He knocked over a ***of tables. He fainted from the pain. Connor came to L¡¯s side and protected her in an extremely gentlemanly manner. He said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t fight back, you¡¯ll ***.¡± Then, no matter how ***Layne¡¯sckeys were, they reacted. Instinctively, they lunged at Jane with menacing eyes. if they didn¡¯t fight, they would ***. It was just one woman! If they won, there was still a chance of survival! Jane executed a neat roundhouse kick. She kicked one of them away and knocked over the other. She casually picked up a wine bottle on the table and shot him in the head. The entire fight scene turned into a Jane killing show. Until she was done venting. Jane heaved a sigh of relief. L skipped away from Connor and even thoughtfully took out a handkerchief from her bag to wipe Jane¡¯s sweat. Janie, are you feeling well now?¡± ¡°I feel a little better now.¡± Then. Jane kicked the unconscious Layne again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get the piece of trash out of my sight.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± The remainingckeys endured the pain of their bones breaking and used thest of their energy to quickly run away with Layne. Connor then asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°We are fine. How could thoseme ducks injure our Janie?¡± ¡°Connor¡­ You need more security around here! ¡°We¡¯re here to spend money, not to get into trouble. All kinds of people are allowed toe in. You have to check the identities of the people whoe here! ¡°No matter what, this is the best bar in Stormton City!¡± L pouted and angrily attacked Connor. Holy ***. She actually spoke to Connor like this. The woman was really tired of living. Everyone could not help but think to themselves. And yet. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Connor replied to L with a doting expression. He even reached out and patted L¡¯s head. Everyone was speechless. ***! What did I see? Was there something wrong with my eyes? Or was there something wrong with the worldview? Not only did Connor not take offense at L¡¯s rudeness. He even indulged L¡¯s rudeness and replied dotingly. Oh my god! Why did the men think L was not as elegant and beautiful as Jane was? Why did Mr. Luther have to treat L so well? Of course, the woman was envious and jealous of L. They wished that their soul could prate L and fall in love with Connor! Then they were willing to ***! L must have saved the Milky Way in her previous life, mustn¡¯t she? Who on Earth was she to make Mr. Luther treat her so well? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 274 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Jane was also shocked. She looked at how Connor interacted with L She had a feeling. She could not help but feel that Connor had feelings for L. As L¡¯s best friend, Jane was concerned about L¡¯s future boyfriend. Meanwhile, she also felt that Connor, who was the heir of the Luther Group, would not be a good boyfriend. Anytime, for the time being, she did not want to do anything first to stop them from getting closer to each other. She decided to just wait and see how things went. Moreover, someone who was blunt like L definitely did not realize whatever was going on between her and Connor ¡°Logically speaking, no one would dare to cause trouble in Nightshade Bar. They know that this is my territory¡± Connor said. ¡°Since they dared to do this, I will make sure they pay the price, especially Layne¡± Connor seemed determined. Layne offended Jane. There was no need for Connor to make a move. As long as Jane told Hugh about this, one could make sure of one thing. Layne was dead for sure. L pouted and said, ¡°Hey, Connor, don¡¯t think that we can forgive you easily like this! You ruined our good mood for drinking today!¡± Connor rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Of course¡­ Why don¡¯t I do my part as a host and bring you guys out some other day¡± As they heard what Connor said, they had mixed feelings. L wanted to reject thetter, but she thought that the ces that Connor could bring them to were definitely ces that ordinary people could not go. She said, ¡°Uh¡­ Janie, what do you think?¡± Jane closed her eyes. Surely, she knew that Connor had ulterior motives and thus, she gave him an out. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t go if it¡¯s not a fun ce.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s very fun,¡± he answered. Connor smiled mysteriously as he said that He patted L¡¯s head dotingly again. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head. I¡¯m not a dog or a kitten, L said. L wanted to resist, but apparently, she was no threat to Connor, who was 6 feet 3 inches. She was like a kitten being bullied by a giant. Connor did not even realize how gentle his smile was now. He said, ¡°Because it feels quite comfortable, L.¡± ¡°****! I told you not to touch me! Janie, save me!¡± Jane fell speechless. She could not stand any longer watching the two of them. She thought to herself, ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Connor then sent Jane and L off. Connor called Hugh. ¡°Hugh, are you busy?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Somehow, it was not Connor¡¯s imagination. He had felt something changed ever since Hugh and Jane became closer Connor clearly felt that his best friend was not as cold as before. He had more warmth than a human should have. This was a good sign. Connor was still close with Robert and Hugh. But sometimes, Connor still felt that Hugh was emotionless. He felt that Hugh¡¯s life wascking in emotions. After all, Hugh lived in the Croft family and was personally raised by Victor. He was used of causing his mother¡¯s death and his father left him alone. In the end, he became the head of the Croft family at a young age. Now, there was Jane. At the very least, he hoped that her presence could change Hugh. All of them were very relieved that Jane hade into Hugh¡¯s life. Connor told Hugh what happened that night at the Nightshade Bar That was when he told Hugh that he felt a chill running down his spine. He could feel a coldnessing from the other end of the phone. He could even feel his heart tighten when he sensed the killing intent from the other end of the phone. ¡°I know you will deal with it, so I won¡¯t interfere,¡± he quickly added. Connor felt guilty and wanted to hang up the phone quickly. He would still feel intimidated even when he was close to Hugh for so long. He knew well that when Hugh was really angry, it would be the end of the world. Even Robert, who was the bubbly and cheerful one, did not dare to mess with Hugh at this **. It had been a long time since Hugh could not control his killing intent. He wondered, ¡®Was it because the target was Jane?* He could not think of any other reason. After offending Jane, Layne was dealt with very badly. The revenge from Hugh was the most fatal to Layne. ¡°I will solve that,¡± Hugh replied calmly His cold words sounded like a death knell. He enunciated each word clearly and slowly. Connor quickly hung up Only then he could escape from Hugh¡¯s suffocating killing intent. It wasn¡¯t like Connor had done anything wrong. He didn¡¯t want to be implicated by Layne. After Diane and Raymond received the news, they rushed to the hospital. Layne¡¯s head had already been wrapped with medicine and bandaged. He was recuperating in the best environment. After this period of time, Layne woke up. He knew what had happened, but his head still hurt. *Son!¡± Diane came to Layne¡¯s side. Suppressing her nervousness, she held Layne¡¯s hand. Her eyes were red as she asked, ¡°You¡­ Are you alright? Why did this happen out of nowhere? You scared me to death.¡± ¡°***¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Layne said. She was so guilty that she didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly because he knew that he was drunk and attacked Jane before he fainted. Raymond said with a gloomy expression, ¡°What exactly happened? I went to Nightshade Bar to ask for the surveince video, but they didn¡¯t want to give it to me at all! ¡°Jack, don¡¯t be so rude to your son¡­ Diane said. *****up!* Raymond red fiercely at Diane. Diane instantly did not dare to speak. She could only caress the back of Layne¡¯s hand ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I was drunk and caused this mess¡­¡± he said. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t you see what happened to Luna? Why are you still like this?¡± he asked ¡°If your grandfather finds out, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences! Don¡¯t tell me that you want your fingers to be cut off and to be chased out of Crucsia like a drowning dog, right?¡± he further said. ****with Raymond¡¯s insults, Layne didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. At the end of the day, Layne was the one who gave others something to use against him. Layne was in the wrong. In his memory, ever since Layne grew up, this was the first time Raymond had scolded him so angrily. He was really afraid that Layne would end up like Luna. In that case, there would be no hope there for the second branch of the Croft family. ¡°I know I was wrong. Dad, I¡¯ll ept it no matter how you scold me.¡± Layne didn¡¯t want toe up with any excuses. This would only make Raymond even angrier. The only way out was to obediently lower his head and admit his mistake. When Raymond saw Layne like this, he looked disappointed. He cursed in his heart, ¡°***it! One of his daughters was trash, and the other was a son that he could not count on. If anything. Layne disappointed Raymond If not for the fact that he was worried about being plotted against by the first branch, Raymond should have let his lover secretly give birth to a few sons. At least he could have more hope! He would not have to go through the dilemma now ¡°Tap! Tap!¡± Footsteps could be heard. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. This is the VIP ward of the hospital. You can¡¯t go in¡­¡± The door was suddenly pushed open. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 275 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 275 Chapter 275 A tanned skin man who was wearing gold rimmed sses and a high end ck suit walked in. ¡°It¡¯s you? Life?¡± Raymon asked in shock. Raymond¡¯s face darkened. As Hugh¡¯s absolute right hand man, he was a man of his word. He was also the secretary who handled many things for Hugh. Raymond had naturally seen it with his own eyes. It was definitely not good news for such a person toe here. The nurse rushed in hastily and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Layne. I tried to stop him, but I really couldn¡¯t.. ¡°I¡¯ll just say a few words and leave,¡± he said. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Mr. Layne, regarding your abuse of power when you were in charge of the branchpany. For instance, you embezzled and siphoned thepany money into your own pockets, along with various other vitions that you had made¡­ He added, ¡°Mr. Croft has already ordered your position to be abolished. From now on, you are not allowed to have anything to do with DY Group¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Layne was clearly caught in a daze. Layne did not expect Hugh to be so ruthless to him. Everything that happened instantly gave him a splitting headache. He could even feel his wound was about to split open. Raymond wanted to rush up and grab Life¡¯s cor so badly. His eyes were wide open. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could my son do such a thing!¡± He thought to himself, ¡°If he was chased out of the branchpany in this way¡­ That was no different from giving the second branch the death penalty. In fact, Layne was the only hope for the second branch to defeat Hugh and turn the tables! However, there was no use for Layne to have talent if he did not even have the chance to fight. ¡°Mr. Croft knows that it¡¯s hard for you to ept. Of course, we¡¯ve already prepared the evidence.¡± Life expressionlessly took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and ced them on the table. When they saw the contents of the document, Raymond and Layne¡¯s faces darkened. Layne had returned from overseas and taken over the position of the president of the branchpany. It would be a lie if he imed that those usations were false. He had to do what he had to do as he wanted toe out with some achievements in a short period of time. Raymond knew all of this. It was only because Raymond personally helped his son that Layne could quickly gain a foothold in the branchpany. if they were careful, they would be able topletely control the branchpany, let alone enter the headquarters topete with Hugh. However, he did not expect what happened today They thought that they had done everything wlessly They thought all the evidence was destroyed without any ws. Hugh had already gathered their every move! Seeing the irrefutable evidence, Raymond and the others could not defend themselves anymore. ¡°One more thing¡­ Master already knows what you did in Nightshade Bar,¡± he said. ¡°He asked you to bohave in the future and not cause any more trouble!¡± Layne gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°You¡­ How dare youin! Hugh! What even is this? Is he so afraid that I¡¯ll achieve results and enter D.Y¡¯s headquarters to rece him?¡± Life¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt as he said, ¡°A guy who was drunk and was beaten up until he was hospitalized. Mr Croft doesn¡¯t bother about such a person.¡± ¡°You? Layne stuttered as he was so furious. ¡°Also¡­ don¡¯t think that Master doesn¡¯t know anything about what you¡¯ve done. Master knows more than you think,¡± he said. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Life turned around and left after saying this. He took out his phone and called Hugh. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done ording to your Instructions.¡± ¡°Very good¡­¡± Hugh replied. Hugh held his phone and looked out the window. The bustling scenery fell into his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°This is not the end yet, Layne.¡± This was just the beginning. In the past, Hugh could make the second branch a puppet under his control on ount of their blood rtionship. But now, he changed his mind, He could not believe that Layne would dare to touch Janie with your ****hands. He would make sure thetter paid a price that was worse than death! In the ward. Layne¡¯s face turned pale as he yelled, ¡°Dad¡­ What should we do now? I can¡¯t work in thepany anymore!¡± Raymond¡¯s expression darkened. For a ***, he did not know what to say. Layne was chattering on the side again. Raymond was already furious because he had not rested well these few days and he was so upied with dealing with Luna¡¯s matter. He couldn¡¯t control himself and pped Layne. ¡°What are you screaming for?¡± Layne was stunned. His wound split open, and blood soaked through the gauze that bound his forehead, When the nurse saw this scene, she did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Hmm¡­ the wound is bleeding again. I¡¯ll get the doctor!¡± With that, she ran away. Apparently, a young nurse like her never wanted to be a part of this scene. She was arranged to take care of Layne, and probably had some fantasies to have some romantic stories with Layne. Now, she totally changed her mind. She just wanted to keep her life! ¡°Jack, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be angry. Layne is just being nervous,¡± Diane said. Diane quickly protected his son and spoke fearfully to Raymond. ¡°You stay here and take care of Layne. I¡¯ll go back and think of a way,¡± he said. Raymond put his hand into his pocket. The next second, he turned around and left without looking back. No matter how angry he was, he could only endure it now. Layne was the only hope for Raymond to dominate the Croft family and defeat Hugh. No matter what, he had to keep Layne because he was his only hope. However, the matter was so troublesome that Raymond did not know how to deal with it. Raymond left. Diane quicklyforted Layne. ¡°Son, it¡¯s okay. With me around, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you even if I have to risk my life.¡± ¡°**, what should I do? Now that I¡¯ve been chased out of D.Y and Grandpa knows about this, will I still have a status in the Croft family in the future?¡± Layne couldn¡¯t help but cry ¡°It¡¯s fine. At most, your father and I will support you. Besides, as long as you do well, I¡¯ll beg your grandfather. Your grandfather will definitely ask you to return to work at D.Y.!¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t be discouraged now. Treat your wounds first, then seize the opportunity to teach Hugh a lesson!¡± ¡°***¡­ there¡¯s no chance. Hugh sent me to ***this time. How can he give me the chance to survive and go against him?¡± Layne was extremely pessimistic. At this ***, the doctor rushed over and helped Layne treat the wound again. Throughout the entire process, Layne was like a robot, expressionless and at the mercy of others. Diane saw this and her heart ached. ¡°Layne, you have to pull yourself together¡­ You¡¯re my only hope now,¡± she said. ¡°Your sister has already be like this. You must not continue to be so dispirited.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who could save the family! My heart really hurts when I see you like this!¡± ¡°***¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I have to calm down and think about my future path,¡± Layned said helplessly. ¡°Hugh has already brought me down. I cannot fight back. I¡­ I¡¯m useless!¡± Layne was agitated and punched his thigh hard Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 276 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ¡°Layne! Please calm down! It will tear your wound ¡°Mrs. Croft, please let Layne calm down first¡­¡± ¡°Layne, have a good rest. I will visit you tomorrow.¡± Diane wiped his tears as she made her way out of the ward. Under the freezing wind, she shivered but got soberer. She paused for a second. And then, her eyes flickered with monstrous anger and hatred. Jane! Fowler! The **! If Layne hadn¡¯t met this jinx¡­ And Luna! How would they end up like this? Her son and daughter, the two most important people in her life¡­. Their lives were all ruined by the ***Jane! And then, Jane¡¯s condescending look with contempt andughing at her shed into Diane¡¯s mind. Diane could not fight the urge to *** Jane anymore. Her nails dug into her palm and a sharp pain came, but it failed to clear Diane¡¯s mind. In fact, Raymond and Layne had repeatedly advised Diane not to interfere in this matter. However, As their mother, Diane found it impossible to put up with Jane after seeing Layne and Luna so severely harmed by Jane. She immediately took out her phone. And she sent a message. [**someone wlessly for me. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. ept it or not? Give me an answer right now!] The other party called Diane several minutester. ¡°You want to **whom?¡± *Jane Fowler.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± The other party showed Diane Jane¡¯s information after a while. ¡°Champion in the World College Student Painting Competition, X, the Fowler family¡¯s daughter who has been missing for 19 years, genius and new star of the University of Oricle, winning a racing championship in Meridonia. ¡°The person you want to ***wears quite a lot of hats.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re the most popr assassin organization of the Dar. As long as a reward is offered by you for ***someone, the person will definitely lose his life.¡± ¡°No matter what price I have to pay, I only want Jane Fowler to ****! wlessly! Without leaving any evidence!¡± Born in the wealthy Jason family, Diane was Mistress Croft now. She got to know this organization by chance. Having had several transactions with the organization, she waspletely convinced of the extraordinary ability of this organization. As long as Diane could afford the remuneration the organization imed, the organization could **anyone for her! Including¡­ Jane! Fowler! The jinx! This was the n that Diane had long nned! Recently, we have been fully upied, and none of us have time to conduct a field investigation I call you backter. Keep in mind, the price for asking us to help is pretty heavy¡± ¡°Do you have no idea who the Croft family is? It¡¯s just ***a weak woman. We can certainly afford the price?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve investigated thoroughly just now! Jane Fowler is no more than a woman with some useless titles What¡¯s there to investigate about **such a fragile woman in exchange for such a fruitful reward? Isn¡¯t this a price of cake for your organization?¡± Diane was annoyed that the other party thought she could not afford it. ¡°Watch yournguage, Mrs. Croft¡± The voice on the other end of the phone promptly turned cold. Diane, who had been boiling with anger, instantly calmed down after hearing the other party¡¯s steely tone. She secretly scolded herself, ¡°What an ****! ¡°If you offended him, not to mention ***Jane, your life would be in danger!¡± Tm sorry¡­ I was just too agitated and spoke inappropriately I¡¯m really sorry ¡°No one has the right to dish out criticism to our organization. This is also for the reputation of our organization. ¡°If you were not a member of the Croft family, I would have ****you based on what you said just now! Wait for my call!¡± The line then went dead. Knowing that she was in the wrong, Diane held the phone tightly without rebutting. Ever since she married into the Croft family, Diane had never been despised like this Meeting Jane Fowler, the jinx made Diane¡¯s noble life trampled on time and time again! Jane Fowler, just wait. I will never forgive you! I will never let you go! ¡°One day! I¡¯ll watch you go to ***with my own eyes! I¡¯ll avenge my children!¡± Jane woke up. And she saw the message from Hugh. [Janie, are you awake?] [Yeah, I just woke up¡­ I settled a casest night.] She then added a yawning emoji. Jane then got out of bed and poured herself a ss of milk. Hugh¡¯s message came again. [Connor told me about Layne¡¯s finding things difficult for you in the Nightshade Bar. I wi give him a lesson and won¡¯t let him trouble you anymore.] [Thank you.] Jane didn¡¯t worry about it since Hugh promised to deal with it. She was fed up with Layne¡¯s inexplicable and repeated appearance. Layne also kept saying confusing words to Jane and bothering Jane. Ding Jane received a message on her phone. A total of 10 million dors had been transferred to her ount abroad. The remittance ount belonged to Andy Hugh sent a new message to Jane. [Sorry, Janie, the Croft family has been causing trouble for you, 1] Jane replied, [Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s all about my bad luck to keep meeting ***. It has nothing to do with you. Besides, it¡¯s quite satisfying for me to give ***a lesson. They make my life more colorful, don¡¯t they?] Hugh then read the message sent by Jane An urge surged through him. As long as Jane agreed, she could be the Croft family¡¯s female lead now. These ***would no longer have the guts to find trouble with Jane. However, Hugh¡¯s remaining rationality told him¡­ He was too rushed. A hastvoffer of mariane would scare June Jane then replied with a message, [By the way, Hugh, you said that ever since we met and got familiar with each other, your sense of taste showed signs of recovery?] [Yes¡­ At least I can slightly feel what the food tastes like now. Janie, thank you. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve regained the taste I lost for a long time.] Hugh then sent this message. And there was a trace of gentleness in his eyes. And¡­ A hint of affection. His desire to give her all he had. Jane replied, [Okay. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t thanked you properly. Come to my apartment tonight. I¡¯ll cook for your personally.] Hugh¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this message. He read the message again with his eyes wide and he was breathing quickly. It was like a dream. [¡­ Really?] [Of course. Just a meal. How will I be kidding? You always bring me food for people who have Type Omega blood. I don¡¯t even have the chance to show my gratitude! Please don¡¯t thank me!] ¡°Janie, I don¡¯t need your gratitude. You should know what I really want.¡± ¡°So do you. Hugh, there¡¯s still time. We have plenty of time to get along, right?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Life was about to walk in and report on the follow-up of Raymond and the others. And then, Life caught sight of Hugh¡¯s smiling face that he had never seen before. Life froze. He wondered whether he was in a dream. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Or maybe he was too old to see clearly. Life then silently pinched his thigh. ¡°It hurts! ¡°This is real! ¡°It isn¡¯t a dream! ¡°Oh, my God! ¡°Give me back the boss I¡¯m familiar with. ¡°That cold, **, and unsmiling Mr. Croft, who was as cold as an iceberg, was possessed by someone else?!¡± Life kent questioning himself in his mind. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 277 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Life felt that the current Hugh was even more intimidating than the one with a darkened face shrouded in darkne Then, he left silently. ¡°Oh, my God! ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how surprised other colleagues staying long with Mr. Croft will be if they see that expression on his face. ¡°They will probably be even more shocked than I am now ¡°It was so scary¡± Life muttered in his mind. At this moment. Hugh¡¯s voice came. ¡°Life¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Life trotted back to Hugh, thinking that Hugh had recognized his escape ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here to report to you the follow up of Raymond and the others¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dumbfounded, Life thought. He had worked for Hugh for so long. This was the first time he had heard these words¡­. It was unbelievable that Hugh would say that work was not important! ¡°Contact the flower seller who sells Juliet roses and let him send a hundred Juliet roses over by air as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to consider the price. I have to use the roses tonight!¡± Juliet roses? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That type of rose was regarded as the king of roses. As a ssic cut rose, it was stunning and elegant, light but passionate. The price was even more terrifying! Three million! Not dors. 300 million pounds! For Hugh, this small fortune was nothing important The most shocking thing was¡­ The fact that Hugh wanted to buy roses¡­. For those who were familiar with Hugh, it was no different from aet hitting the Earth. Unlike Connor and Robert who had known Hugh¡¯s deep affection for Jane, Life had no idea of it Now, Life truly felt¡­. A huge change would happen to the Croft family! The night closed in. Life ***Hugh to Jane¡¯s. For this meal, Hugh even dressed up meticulously. He changed into a casual dark green shirt and suit pants And he wore a pair of casual high-tops. Coupled with his strikingly handsome and noble face. His cold and thin lips werepressed slightly, making him look roauish but charming. And a bouquet of newly picked Juliet roses was held in his hand. No woman would like to push such an enchanting and outstanding man with the most beautiful roses worth three million pounds in his hand. But¡­ Life felt strange to see that his cold and ***boss spared no effort to please a woman. Life just could not believe it. ¡°Life, how do I look now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Huh?¡± Life was sunk in thought. He stared at Hugh with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°I asked you do I look good now?¡± Hugh¡¯s voice turned colder. Life muttered, ¡°Yes¡­ pretty handsome¡­¡± Life had never seen a man who looked better than Hugh. It was not ttery. Life really thought so. How could such a confident man be so unsure of himself now¡­ ¡°Okay¡± replied Hugh. Hugh then took a deep breath. And he got out of the car with the roses. Life was left alone. Unknowingly, he was already drenched in a cold sweat. As if having lost all his strength, he sat paralyzed in his seat. Jane received Hugh¡¯s message. And she jogged over to answer the door for Hugh. What greeted her eyes was the bouquet of fragrant roses. And next to the roses was the handsome Hugh. Jane¡¯s face broke into a smile and she took the roses without hesitation. ¡°Mr. Croft is quite gentlemanly. Juliet roses are not avable in Crucsia now. You must have spent heavily on them, right?¡± ¡°Janie, as long as you like them, money does not matter at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker. Well,e in and have a seat. Dinner is ready soon.¡± Jane then held the bouquet of roses carefully and ced it gently on the sofa in the living room, She hummed a little merry tune and ran to the kitchen to continue preparing the meal. Hugh could smell a strong vor as he made his way to the living room. He quietly swallowed. And he could even hear his stomach rumble. He was indeed a little hungry. Hugh had undergone special training before and had extraordinary self-control. Obviously, Jane was really an excellent cook. Or rather¡­ The delicacy was personally cooked by Hugh¡¯s beloved woman for him. Therefore, it would definitely be the most perfect and delicious food in the world. No other food could bepared to it. Chapter 277 He watched as Jane was busy cooking in the kitchen with an apron. His eyes were filled with tenderness. And he felt for the first time¡­ Such ¡°simple¡± happiness. It was the scene that Hugh had yearned for all the time since he had an idea of what wonderful life was like. The vor of the food and the woman he loved waiting for him to return home after work. They would share what had happened that day and their ns for the next day. Jane was spooning the soup in the kitchen. She could feel a gentle gaze fixed on her. In the end, she served the soup, took off her rubber gloves, and rolled her eyes at Hugh. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re making me sloppy. ¡°Look, it¡¯s five minutester than the scheduled time. My n is upset ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Janie, it¡¯s really you¡­ make my eyes glued to you.¡± It was rare for Hugh to be more nervous. Afraid that Jane would be annoyed, he quickly exined. His answer was so sincere and straightforward. ¡°Ahem! Ahem! I know I¡¯m beautiful, but you don¡¯t have to be so straightforward. I don¡¯t even know how to respond.¡± Jane stole a look at Hugh with a grimace ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­ Janie, you know my past. ¡°Ever since I was young, even with Grandma by my side, I¡¯ve never felt the warmth of a family of three. ¡°My mother died of dystocia when giving birth to me. My father was prostrated by my ***death. Although he did not abuse me, he med me for my ***death like everyone else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time that someone important to me personally cooks four dishes and a soup for me while I wait quietly nearby.¡± Jane didn¡¯t know how to reply. She gazed at Hugh¡¯s self-deprecating expression. And she sighed quietly. Several secondster, she spooned a bowl of soup for Hugh. ¡°Try it. I bought the crucian carp and tofu from the market this morning and made this soup. I¡¯m looking forward to your evaluation.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± replied Hugh. Hugh also realized it was the wrong time to mention such a heavy topic at this enjoyable moment. After taking a sip of the soup, Hugh raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ Why¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious? Have you found the vor of soup?¡± Hugh nodded. ¡°Looks like you expected this. Janie, how did you make it?¡± Although Hugh recovered a bit of his sense of taste, it was only slightly better than when he had suffered the side effects of Type Omega blood before having met Jane. At least he could slightly feel the vor of food now But why¡­. Hugh could notpletely sense the taste of the food made by Jane. But it reached 85%! Jane answered excitedly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you for the scientific recipe of Type Omega blood people you made? I extracted some ingredients myself and added them to the food. ¡°You could only eat that ck thing when youpletely lost your sense of taste. Now that your taste has recovered by 10%, the ingredients should be effective for you. ¡°Ljust want to have a try. I didn¡¯t expect it to seed! Hooray! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 278 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Hugh looked at Jane¡¯s happy and smug expression. A smile was curving his lips. ¡°You have taken me as a guinea ***, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course! But you¡¯ve tasted something good, too, haven¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you convinced?¡± Jane raised her eyebrows at Hugh provocatively She, like a zing sun, crashed into Hugh¡¯s heart. Even his silent and cold soul was warmed by its searing heat. Hugh narrowed his eyes and said with unprecedented seriousness and certainty, ¡®Yes, I¡¯m convinced. You can take me as anything as long as you¡¯re willing to.¡± Jane coughed continuously She almost choked on her saliva. She thought, ¡°It is just a joke. ¡°However, Hugh, did you have to put on a serious expression and say something so easily misunderstood? ¡°What did you mean by saying ¡®You can take me as anything as long as you¡¯re willing to¡¯? ¡°It seems as if I, the crazy Jane Fowler, were going to do something indescribable to you. ¡°No! I won¡¯t do anything indescribable to you!¡± ¡°Janie, are you okay?¡± Hugh patted Jane¡¯s back considerately, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just choked. Speaking of which¡­ Didn¡¯t your grandmother ever cook anything for you to eat when she was alive?¡± Hugh shook his head, ¡®Grandma came from a prestigious family. She was a typical woman from a wealthy family. To protect her fingers, she had never done any chores since she was young¡± ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t understand the world of the rich.¡± Jane wasn¡¯t joking. Although Jane was also born into a wealthy family, she was lost at birth. When she was old enough to do chores, she had to help the orphanage do cleaning and kitchen chores. ¡°Janie, you¡¯re really smart. ¡°Although there are research data on that scientific recipe, the codes and useful factors in it can only be interpreted by a scientific researcher graduate with 20 years of work experience¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t praise me anymore. We¡¯re both owners of Type Omega blood. It is natural for me to have done this. It¡¯s called a gift from heaven.¡± Jane stuck out her tongue. Then, she used the fork to put a piece of braised pork into her ***. ¡°Mmm¡­It tastes so good. It is the pork that was cooked by me! Awesome!¡± Jane was not stingy with her praise for herself. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have some red wine.¡± Jane didn¡¯t resist red wine. If one didn¡¯t drink too much red wine, drinking a little bit of it would help one sleep and be good for one¡¯s health. She took that bottle of red wine that she had specially prepared, pouring a little for both herself and Hugh. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Cheers¡± They toasted each other with red wine and smiled at each other. Hugh shook the wine ss for a while to wake up the red wine, and then he took a sip. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He could feel the red liquid producing a wonderful chemical reaction in his *** It was so delicious that it made him feel intoxicated. After Hugh drank a ss of red wine, his cheeks turned slightly red. His eyes became blurry, too. Fine wine was precious, but who was Hugh? He had drunk the number one out-of-print wine in the world countless times. However, this time, the red wine was so sweet that he felt it irresistible. After Jane drank the wine, there were still some traces at the corners of her ***, Seeing this, Hugh, who was now in the state of being intoxicated, extended his fingertips to wipe Jane¡¯s lips. The soft and light touch of his fingertips stunned Jane. She hadn¡¯t expected Hugh to do this. Then, she could only watch as Hugh ced the fingertips that had touched her lips to his lips and tasted them ¡°Hugh Craft¡­ Jane simply wanted to cover her face. How could Hugh, who was considered a domineering president, abandon his original character and do such a thing without any worries? How embarrassing it was! Jane even wanted to dig a ***and hide in it! ¡°It¡¯s sweeter this way. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± His maic and deep voice was even stained with the rich fragrance of wine because he had drunk red wine. It became soul-stirring. She looked at his face, which was handsome and with slightly red eyes. Jane could not help but feel her heart beat faster. She had been used to looking at this face. However, when she caught a glimpse of it now, she still felt that it was extremely handsome. Even Jane, who considered herself to have strong willpower and to have seen countless handsome men, became restless. Jane had never denied that she was a face judger. Who didn¡¯t like handsome men or beautiful women? She wasn¡¯t a weirdo with strange tastes. Furthermore, Jane could hear her heart beating. ¡°Hugh Croft, are you not shy at all?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. In fact, I want to have a deeper taste.¡± Hugh nodded. He put his arm on the table and tapped his fair and slender fingertips against the tabletop. His every move was extremely elegant and noble. As a result, he exuded an irresistible charm. His eyes, which were as deep as a ck ***, were filled with Jane¡¯s figure. He took her figure into his eyes, which were a domain from which even light couldn¡¯t escape. Jane could feel her breathing getting faster and faster. The ancients said that beautiful women were dangerous. But it was not always true. When a man was handsome to a certain extent, he could be considered dangerous, too. Sometimes, a handsome man was more dangerous than a beautiful woman! ¡°Um¡­ Have a try! The bitter gourd with pork I cooked is delicious!¡¯ Jane was terrified. She could only divert Hugh¡¯s attention by choosing delicious food for him. She felt that Hugh¡¯s gaze was too dangerous now! Hugh stared straight at Jane, not hiding his desire to conquer bar Anyway, Jane was a ¡°normal woman who had lived two lives and had never fallen in love before. How could she resist such surging male hormonal attraction? ¡°Oh my god¡­ I hope that nothing will go wrong tonight.¡± Otherwise, Jane was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Hugh¡¯s attraction! ¡°Okay!¡± Then, the two of them ate obediently Now, they behaved as if they had lived together in an ordinary family. They talked about some interesting stories from the past. Jane slowly rxed. She didn¡¯t feel that Hugh¡¯s gaze was so invasive anymore. She ate meat and drank red wine in big ***. She felt that her life wasfortable! Anyway, Jane wouldn¡¯t gain weight no matter what she ate. After several rounds of drinking, even Jane was a little drunk. The two of them had nearly eaten all the food on the table. ¡°Hugh Croft, the two of us are quite simr. You received only the warmth from one person in the Croft family, while L Fortunately, the Teacher picked me up and taught me how to survive, ¡°The Fowler family had me lost 19 years ago. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find me. However, all of them were vicious wolves in human skin. They treated me coldly, humiliated me, and ignored me. ¡°To be honest, it was such a tough time for me that I wished I had been dead. ¡°Though heaven closed a door for me, it opened a window for me, too, I acquired abilities. I have been able to control my life since I grew up. I can live the life I want now. ¡°This is the most important, isn¡¯t it?¡± Even Jane herself was surprised. Her voice was so soft. She seemed to have been talking about someone else. Then she talked about what the weather was like today in a rxed and indifferent way. It wasn¡¯t just because of the red wine. Moreover, Jane could, as a bystander, examine the messy and life-threatening things that had happened to her. She didn¡¯t look like that Jane Fowler, who had just been reborn and who had wanted to forget about everything but couldn¡¯t resist the mes of revenge in her heart. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 279 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 279 Chapter 279 This was a good sign. Jane knew why. There had been a hole in her heart, but it was now filled with such people as Lisa, Andy, Hugh, Yale, an d Josh. They were important in Jane¡¯s life because they represented the ¡°friendship¡°, ¡°love¡°, and ¡°family affectio n¡± that couldn¡¯t be reced by anyone else. ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m really grateful to heaven, for at least, heaven has given me a critical opportunity ¡°I can redeem what I should have had. ¡°At the same time, I can cut off the family affection that doesn¡¯t belong to me at all and that I shouldn¡¯t c are about¡± Jane held her face with one hand Her eyes were shining Her beauty was beyond measure. She had been reborn. She could redeem the stupid mistakes she had made in her previous life. This was something that so many people could only dream of. In the past, Jane ever hated heaven for making her an orphan, Now, Jane was afraid of being unable to avoid people like those from the Fowler family Heaven had already given Jane all that it could give. ¡°Janie, before I met you, sometimes I wouldin about fate and the Croft family and I would even resent my bloodline and the fact that I was born into the Croft family. *However, after meeting you and falling in love with you, I understood that heaven is fair. At the very least, heaven sent you to me. ¡°As a result, I am now able to have dinner and chat with you like this,¡± What luxurious happiness it was. Hugh had never thought about such happiness. Or rather, he hadn¡¯t dared to hope for such happiness. It had been too unreachable for this man called Hugh Croft. However, now such happiness was so real that it happened calmly to him. ¡°I came looking for you. ¡°I passed thousands of mountains and thousands of rivers. ¡°Lights were shining on the road. ¡°Now you are standing in the breeze. ¡°And I am still covered in white snow. ¡°I¡¯ll cook the winter snow, pick flowers and grass for you, and stay by your side on this beautiful night¡± Hugh said, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you along this long road.¡± He was a little drunk, his eyes full of affection and tenderness. He had been like an untainted, cold, and arrogant deity, who could only be watched from afar and could not be toyed. with. Now, he was a human being again,ing back to the mortal world. Hugh was right in front of Jane and opened his mouth slightly His fingertips gradually moved forward. They were getting closer and closer to Jane¡¯s fingertips on the table. Then, his fingertips gently touched hers Jane didn¡¯t dodge. When his fingertips touched hers, she felt as if an electric curent had been running through her body It was terrifyingly sharp. But it didn¡¯t hurt. It was like the attraction between the positive pole of one ma and the negative pole of the other. Jane thought that she might be drunk, too. Her entire body was frighteningly hot She could feel her blood circting rapidly in her body. Their fingers were intertwined. Hugh was getting closer. At this moment, Jane had no intention of resisting him. Anyway, they were just going to kiss. They had done this before.. It was at Christmas in Meridonia that they twa kissedst time. She really missed that kiss. The moment their lips touched, their hearts were pounding. Jane acknowledged from the depths of her soul that the man was her Mr Right She was willing to hand over everything she had to the man who was kissing her now. In the beginning, their lips touched slightly. And then, their lips were glued together and couldn¡¯t separate. She was nearly unable to breathe Her consciousness had been stripped away. She could only be immersed in this infinite happiness She couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Janie, remember to breathe.¡± Hugh couldn¡¯t bear to let go of such a sweet taste. However, the face of the girl in his arms was already so red that it seemed that blood could drip from he r face. She had even forgotten to breathe when they were kissing. Hugh was afraid that Jane would faint from holding her breath too long. He held his forehead ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± The act of losing her rationality was too fatal for Jane. Jane hadn¡¯t expected herself to be as clumsy as a child when it came to kissing, though she was so sm art that she could learn everything else more quickly than anyone else in the world. Ah! She had lived for two lifetimes! She was a university student! It would be too embarrassing for her to say that she had never fallen in love before and didn¡¯t know ho w to kiss! ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still a long way for us two to go together. Take your time for the rest of your li fe. Hugh gently stroked Jane¡¯s head. He doted on her endlessly. Happiness was sometimes so simple for him as long as he could hug and kiss the woman he loved the most like now ¡°He told me to take my time¡­¡± Jane coughed continuously. ¡®All right! Jane said to herself. Life Croft was still waiting downstairs. It was rare for him to have left the car and smoked a cigarette. He looked impatient. He nced at his watch. His boss had been up there for three hours. Life sighed. He finished smoking hisst cigarette and threw the butt into the trash, He quickly sprinkled some perfume on himself His boss wouldn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes. It was the first time in his life that he had waited so painfully. ¡°If my boss won¡¯t go back tonight and will sleep at Jane¡¯s home, then¡­¡± Life coughed ¡°My wise and mighty boss who hasn¡¯t been close to women now has mortal desires.¡± This astonished hi ¡°If a little boss is to be born due to my boss¡¯s action tonight, then what should I do? ¡®People from the Croft family are eyeing my boss covetously, and Miss Jane Fowler is only a sophomore Life was letting his imagination run wild. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded. Life was almost scared out of his wits. He quickly straightened his body and saluted Hugh. ¡°Boss, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. I just stood here for a while¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Boss, I didn¡¯t notice that you were Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Life anxiously waited for Hugh to punish him. As Hugh¡¯s right¨Chand man, he suddenly disappeared like this and was searched for by Hugh, This could be considered a huge failure of duty! If this had happened in the past, Hugh would have sent Life to the Arctic Circle to be in charge of the cu It was difficult to get supplies in a world full of ice and snow Being sent to such a ce was simply a disa ¡­Hmm? Life was so nervous that a thin, cold sweat broke out all over him. If he were not afraid that Hugh would be angry. Life would close his eyes and silently pray that his fate w However, Hugh just let him go unpunished, didn¡¯t he? Or would Hugh not punish him until they got home? Hugh got into the car and found that Life was still standing there like a block of wood. Hugh frowned. ¡°Ho ¡°Yes!¡± Life quickly got into the car and took the driver¡¯s seat. As he started the Maybach, he carefully nced at Hugh through the rearview mirror, saying, ¡°Boss, you look very happy!¡± ¡°Hm¡­ so you have managed to save your life this time. Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Hugh recalled the delicious food he had just eaten, the scenery of Jane being busy cooking in the kitche Hugh closed his eyes. He pursed his lips lightly He was still ruminating over Jane¡¯s lingering fragrance and touch on his lips mugn was sitting in the darkness of the spacious back seat of the Maybach. He wore a suit. His slender Who would have thought that Hugh was now thinking about Jane¡¯s kiss? Life heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh my god! ¡°Thank you! Miss Jane Fowler¡­ Oh no! My future Mrs. Boss! ¡°You are the Virgin Mary! You are the Pr Star! You have saved my miserable life, which would have b ¡°Thank you! Amen!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 280 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 280 Chapter 280 ¡°1 think I¡¯m the lucky one here ¡°L, you were the one who had always been there with me ¡°You helped me keep my cool and do the right thing when I wi rage and loathing. me up from the start so repulsed by the Fowler family that I felt every cell in my body was filled with ¡°You always support me no matter what I do. You took me into your house, where i could feel wanted and loved as ¡°L, you told me that even if the whole world stood against me, you would stand by my side and fight without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s the same for me * Jane reached out and patted L Sutton¡¯s head. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. She would never forget The day that she decided to cut ties with the Fowler family. She left the pit of despair and its horde of demons behind. It was thepanionship of Andy and L that allowed Jane to get through the excruciating phase of her rebirth. Now, Jane had more people in her life to care for and value. Her life was about to turn into a bed of flowers, and things were only going to get better with each passing day. She would no longer have to turn into her once savage and destructive self for the sake of the Fowler family. ¡°Alright, Janie, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s so mushy We¡¯re best friends, aren¡¯twe? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re going to be best friends forever! Cherish this true bond of ours while you can. a part of the family ¡°The thing is, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll grow to despise me. You¡¯re too brilliant, too strong, and moreover, you¡¯re the world champion, Janie. I¡¯m nothingpared to you¡­¡± While she talked, L¡¯s feelings of inferiority grew. Despite the fact that L Sutton had a respectable IQ and qualifications Yet in light of Jane¡¯s brilliance, anyparison seemed trivial. In the blink of an eye, L might well be taken out of the game. Sometimes, L felt that being best friends with someone like Jane was far out of her league L did her best over the years to catch up to Jane¡¯s pace. However, the gap between them would be wider as time went on Ah! This was so frustrating! Jane responded. ¡°****, I could never despise you, and you will never be able to get rid of a best friend like me even if you try ¡°However¡­ it¡¯s a little off-putting. It¡¯s a bummer that you aren¡¯t a boy. If you¡¯re a boy, we can start dating right away. We can be sure no one takes advantage of you.¡± ¡°Boohoo! Stop talking! I don¡¯t want to hear it! It¡¯s pure damage here, okay?¡± L was in tears The fact that she was born a girl rather than a boy was the one thing she med her parents for She could have be Jane¡¯s lover instead of watching other guys woo her closest friend. Not even Hugh Croft was allowed to do so! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After some lighthearted banter between them, the mood in the room had be noticeably cheery. Jane then pretended to ask casually, ¡°L, when did you be so acquainted with Connor?¡± ¡°Well, it does seem that we have be used to one another¡¯spany over time. In any case, it¡¯s because of you that I¡¯ve met Connor quite a few times ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy, I can tell, and he¡¯s been quite easy on me. This exins my recent reckless behavior, haha! ¡°Janie, do you think I¡¯m being too reckless and obstinate with Connor?¡± L rubbed the back of her head in embarrassment. ¡°How do you feyf about him?¡± asked Jane. ¡°What do I feel? He¡¯s okay¡± L looked at Jane in confusion. ¡°Janie, why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just asking ¡± It seemed that it was far too soon for Jane to fret It would certainly take too long for Connor and L to really feel anything for each other If they were indeed destined to be together, anything was possible. It was the case for Jane and Hugh Who would have thought that the two of them would end up together? However, Jane, as L¡¯s best friend, was obligated to look out for L¡¯s lifelong happiness. This girl could be naive at times. She was unable to think clearly since her mind was in a straight line. She worried that Connor was just a yboy and that his feelings for L would fizzle out quickly. Once he had his fun with L, he¡¯d toss her aside like a rag doll, breaking L¡¯s heart in the process. If this were the case, Jane would never let Connor off the hook! Knock! Knock! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 281 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 281 Chapter 281 ¡°Are you all ready? I¡¯d love to show you around this resort and everything it has to offer.¡± It was Connor¡¯s voice. ¡°Alright, Janie, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright, Jane murmured in response. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Due to the fact that it was January, the trail that led up the mountain had be quite slippery. So naturally everyone opted for the cable car. L took in the sights from the cable car¡¯s vantage point. She was so excited that her ***was shaped like an ¡°O.¡± ¡°Despite all the ces I¡¯ve visited, I¡¯ve never seen anything as breathtaking as this. It¡¯s like I¡¯m taking a walk through a gallery of nature¡¯s finest works of art.¡± Jane asked calmly. ¡°The Luther Group pruned this ce?¡± ¡°Yes. Coincidentally, my father knows a Feng Shui master. He travelled around in his youth. He began his study of art while he was in his middle years due to the fact that he was wealthy. As a result, my father requested that he inspect this valley. ¡°The Luther Group put forth an offer of more than 150 million dors to bid for this valley. And it wasn¡¯t for nothing, either. The rich of today adhere to Buddhist and Feng Shui beliefs. This valley¡¯s natural splendor and location near Stormton City¡¯s best attractions has given the area great potential as a premier vacation spot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Jane said at the sound of Connor¡¯s exnation. The cable car had finally reached the top of the hill. Jane and the others got off the cable car. As Connor led the way, they continued walking for some time. ¡°Wow! Janie, look!¡± It seemed as if L had seen something. She made a loud exmation as if she had made a significant discovery. As Jane peered up, she noticed that the waterfall had frozen about halfway up the mountain, like the head of a dangerous beast poised to leap forth. Looking down, the fog was thick and ***. It seemed to have no end in sight. It had the grace of the old poetry that described how the Milky Way fell from the Nine Heavens. As she stood on a hilltop and took in the spectacr views of the surrounding valleys, there was a sense of renewal and revitalization washed over her, and a surge of energy filled her veins. After that, Connor brought L and Jane to more ces to visit. Soon, the sun set. L was having a lot of fun. ¡°Connor, I¡¯ll take it th kept your word this time. This resort is remarkable! It¡¯s clear why this ce made the top picks for tourist attractions in the Stormton City. The amount of people that have scheduled visits to y here is staggering!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you like it,¡± Connor chuckled. Connor was wearing a puffy down coat and a knitted beanie. He presented an air of casualness in both his attire and demeanor. He returned to the resort with L, chatting andughing. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Janie?¡± L realized that Jane was not with her. She quickly fished out her phone and sent Jane a message. ¡°Janie, where are you?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 282 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Was Jane lost? Had she lost her way? Something like that may have happened to L, but not to Jane. Jane texted. [I¡¯ve gone to the toilet. Go and have fun with Connor first. Go back to your room if you feel the need for a nap. I¡¯ll see you during dinner] L texted back, [****! You didn¡¯t even tell us you were going to the toilet. I was going to wait for you.] Jane replied. [You *****girl¡­ Why are you waiting for me while I¡¯m in the toilet? If you aren¡¯t ashamed by this, I am.] However, that wasn¡¯t the truth. Jane didn¡¯t go to the toilet. Instead, she secretly slipped out of sight after they returned to the resort. It was so Connor and L could have some time to themselves. The two of them were chatting andughing, making Jane look like an enormous third wheel. It was as if she was constantly getting in their way. Even if Connor and L didn¡¯t mind, Jane did. It was better to be alone by herself. At this moment, Jane noticed a peculiar scent emanating from a nearby home as she walked by. Not only did the cold winter month not affect the fragrance, but it also seemed to grow even richer and more mellow. ¡°This is¡­¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jane couldn¡¯t resist opening the door of the scarlet home that was in front of her. Within, there was an orchestra of violins Evidently, the owner of the house ced a high value on these precious violins. ¡°Beethoven, Mozart¡­ they¡¯re all discontinued. These violins honor these historical musicians by bearing their names.¡± ¡°They¡¯re worth a fortune. Why is it being kept here in in sight, with the door left unlocked?¡± Even Jane was unable to contain her awe of the generosity shown by the owner of this property. Or rather¡­ That was a show ofplete faith in the resort¡¯s safety measures. ¡°Who are you?¡± A surprised voice suddenly came from behind the door. As Jane turned around, she noticed a man with a t top haircut and natural, uncolored hair. His *****hair and the lines that had formed near the corners of his eyes were clear evidence of the passage of time. Yet, he towered her at 6 feet 3 inches. He was decked up in a down coat, thermal trousers, and ice skates. He looked as strong as a bear, and every once in a while, his eyes would shine with a piercing radiance. Despite his age, he seemed courageous as ever and not to be trifled with. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I caught the unique scent of the violin wood. I came all the way here and realized that the door wasn¡¯t locked. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Jane was, after all, the wrongdoer. The situation made it too simple tobel her as a thief. Her apology was swift. ¡°It¡¯s you? Jane Fowler?¡± When he saw Jane¡¯s face clearly, the man seemed to recognize Jane. Jane looked puzzled, ¡°You know me?¡± It was impossible for Jane to have no recollection of such a venerable old man. ¡°My name is Walker Luther. I¡¯m Connor Luther¡¯s second uncle. I¡¯m also one of the current shareholders of the Luther Group ¡°You¡¯ve definitely made your mark as a well-known figure in Crucsia. How am I not familiar with your name? Also, I have a serious passion for the art of painting. I liked the work you did to win the world championship and the things you made during the X era. I think they are great! ¡°I guess you could call myself a fan of yours. Haha, I¡¯m so lucky to be able to meet my hero here. Connor had told me many things about you. You are said to achieve great things in life.¡± Walker¡¯s teasing helped ease the tension. Then, with a hidden sigh of relief, Jane responded, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Luther. The thought that you would suspect me of theft scared me¡± ¡°All of these violins are works of art and would sell for a fortune. I dared to leave without locking the door. Naturally, that is because I have faith in the safety measures taken by the Luther Group. ¡°Or rather, I¡¯m more interested in seeing which daring burr attempts to take my violin here.¡± Walker smiled and strode confidently. He walked by Jane and reached for a violin on the shelf. ¡°Since you can smell the violin at such weather, surely you must know a thing or two about the violin, Miss Jane. Do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Are you serious? This is a discontinued violin.¡± Jane was slightly surprised. Logically, these collectors preserved these violins. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do anything with the violins other than doing routine maintenance. It was even more out of the ordinary for Walker to ask someone he barely knew to y the violin for him. The cost of these violins was not a primary concern. If there were any defects, there wouldn¡¯t be a new violin that had been discontinued to rece it ¡°This is made to be yed with What¡¯s the use of being cooped up here indefinitely if it can¡¯t even do this simple task? ¡°It seems likely that both their owners and the violins themselves must feel some dissatisfaction. Of course, assuming that you¡¯re confident enough to y this violin ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in her own strength, then forget it. Miss Jane¡± Walker¡¯s tone was clearly intended to be demeaning. Was he pulling the provocation stunt? Hal Who¡¯s afraid? ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Luther, I¡¯ll y it then.¡± Jane was eager to give this renowned, once in a generation violin a go as well, As luck would have it, she was able to do so, and the violin¡¯s owner was willing for her to y it What reason did she have to refuse? In any case, if it was damaged, Jane could definitely afford it. ¡°Alright, now this is my idol. You can choose any of the violins here. Dont worry, I just found a friend to help me maintain and adjust them.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jane Fowler chose a violin named Beethoven Coincidentally, Beethoven was also Jane¡¯s favorite musician. She ran her fingers softly over the violin¡¯s body The shape of the violin strings was traced out by her fingertips. She set the violin in front of her, and the sandalwood scent of antiquity wafted from the dark red eucalyptus wood. It was fascinating and heartfelt. Even Jane couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. As a musician, she was more than grateful to be able to y such a violin. There was nothing else that could have been more amazing than this The debugging is truly awesome.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes narrowed and her admiration was unrestrained. Walker¡¯s friend must be a virtuosic musician with a reverence for his or her instruments. Otherwise, fine tuning this rare, out of production violin from the turn of the previous century would be almost impossible. The strings were perfect in every way possible. In a sense, it breathed a new life into the violin. It was as if the violin was silently calling out- [Use me] Jane took the bow in her hands and positioned herself in the proper stance. Closing her eyes, she put her chin on the violin and started to y. The sweet strains of a violin were audible in the room. The song yed by Jane this time was a universally revered, heavenly hymn, Canon. The warm tone was drawn out and deep, and it carried with it a calming enchantment. It was as if the wings of an angel were sweeping over thend, bringing peace to those in suffering and ushering in the brightness and hope of a new beginning. As the tension mounted, Jane¡¯s grip became stronger. She and the violin in her hands seemed to merge into one. The exquisite violin sound was sent forth in a flurry. There was a rainbow of colors in the air. It was as if the violin from the previous century, which had been locked for decades, had suddenly sprung to life and spread its wings Under Jane¡¯s hands, she and the violin blossomed into the perfect dancing partners, capable of mastering a wide variety of intricate routines. The song end at the final note. Jane slowly opened his eyes. She struggled to still her racing heart. In fact, she was dripping with sweat despite the chilly winter air. p! p! pi After witnessing this brilliant performance, even Walker, who had been to a vast number of the world¡¯s best concerts, could not hold back his ovation ¡°Your performance, Miss Jane, was superb! The sounds are like angels singing in my ears. It¡¯s an eye- opener for me!¡± ¡°You are much too generous, Mr. Luther You may thank this violin for that,¡± Jane responded in a humble manner ¡°Just as you¡¯d hope for a violin bearing Beethoven¡¯s name that¡¯s long since more out of production. Taiba skle to also this be keen trip is definitely worth it Jane ced the violin bark where it was with great cate It was as if she was protecting a priceless treasure When the bright light shined from all sides, she could feel the ripples in her eyes She thought to herself- Thank you for giving me such an extraordinary experience] At this moment, another person pushed the door open His enthusiasm was evident in his voice ¡°Uncle Walker, are you ying the violin? it¡¯s you? Jane? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 283 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Quinton looked at Jane in surprise. Unexpectedly, Quinton would meet Jane here. When Jane saw that it was Quinton, she frowned fiercely. ¡°Walker, could it be that the friend you mentioned is him?¡± ¡°Ahem. Yes, the only person who can perfectly tune these out-of-print violins for me is this genius composer, Quinton, who has absolute sound sensation. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Quinton to help for a long time. He came to the resort a few days ago when he was free to help me tune the violin. ¡°I know about your rtionship. I didn¡¯t expect Quinton toe back. Quinton, didn¡¯t you say that you went back to your bedroom to rest first?¡± Quinton lowered his eyes. ¡°When I heard this violin sound, I really couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in my heart. I followed the violin sound back because the performance was really too good. It is even more pleasant than any version of Canon I¡¯ve heard.¡± As aposer and musician, Quinton would never miss such music. Quinton felt that it was impossible for Walker to y it. Although Walker knew how to y the violin, it was impossible for him to y such a touching Canon. Quinton did not think that Walker would be willing to let others touch these violins Unexpectedly, Quinton would meet Jane here. Was this the so-called ill-fated rtionship? Quinton recalled what had happened in the Fowler family recently. For a **, Quinton did not know how to face Jane Quinton clearly had a lot to say to Jane. However, when they really met, Quinton did not know what to say. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Thank you, Walker, for being willing to lend the violin to me to fulfill my wish. Ill take my leave first.¡± Since Quinton was here, Jane didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Jane thanked Walker and wanted to leave. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Walker wanted to say something, but Jane already left without looking back. when you came to tune the violins Seeing that Quinton was still standing at the same spot, Walker said resentfully. ¡°What are you waiting for? for me, I kept hearing you talk about Jane. Now that Jane is here, are you mule? You don¡¯t dare to do anything?¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Luther. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Quinton finally mustered up the courage to chase after Jane. ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m really old. I actually meddled in these things. ¡°Since it is fate, Quinton, take it as me returning a favor.¡± As for whether the oue was good or bad, it depended on Quinton¡¯s own luck. ¡®Janel* Quinton was chasing Jane. Jane quickened her pace, not wanting to talk with Quinton. However, with this shout, the guests passing by the resort looked at the two of them in surprise. Jane was slightly stunned and then stopped in her tracks. Jane looked at Quinton impatiently. ¡°Just say it!¡± ¡°Jane, I know you ***me and don¡¯t want to see me. It¡¯s really a coincidence that the two of us met today¡­ ¡°If that¡¯s all the nonsense you want to say, then I¡¯m leaving, and you should walk out of my sight.¡± Seeing that Jane did not even give him a chance to catch his breath, Quinton gritted his teeth and stood in front of Jane. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m not talking to you for my business, but for Aaron!¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? I severed ties with the Fowler family hundreds of years ago. I have nothing to do with the Fowler family anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t me me wher anything happens to any of the Fowler family!¡± Jane looked at Quinton as if she was looking at an ***. Quinton had been chasing after Jane and speaking non-stop. Was Quinton going to me Jane for Aaron¡¯s matter? Jane thought she must be crazy. She actually stopped in her tracks and wanted to chase Quinton away. Clearly, none of the Fowlers was unreasonable. ¡°The piano piece you yed back then saved Aaron¡¯s life a long time ago.¡± Quinton knew why June did not stop. Quinton quickly told Jane what had happened to Aaron back then in brief. *Jane, the video you identally uploaded online back then saved Aaron¡¯s life! ¡°It can be said that without you, there would definitely not be the internationally renowned Aaron!¡± Jane raised her eyebrows in surprise. It was true that Jane did not know about it. It was a message that had never appeared in Jane¡¯s previous life. But it made sense. In the previous life, Leia suddenly appeared and became Aaron¡¯s girlfriend. She married the Fowler family and became the Fowler family¡¯s daughter-inw. In this life, Aaron somehow interacted with Leia. Originally, Jane thought that the reason why the two of them had gotten together in the previous life was that they were in the same profession and had amon topic. It turned out that Leia impersonated Jane and giarized her work. Leia used this to deceive Aaron so that she could obtain the Fowler family¡¯s help. Thinking about it this way, Jane felt it was very interesting. Unfortunately, Jane could not return to her previous life to see the Fowler family¡¯s final oue. In their previous life, Madelyn colluded with Chester and betrayed the Fowler family. Moreover, there was a very scheming daughter-inw who entered the Fowler family with secrets and motives, Leia. Most importantly, the Fowlers imed to be extremely smart and believed that there weren¡¯t any ***around them. However, they were yed by the people they trusted the most. The Fowlers thought that they had everything under their control, but they had no idea that the cmity had quietly approached and descended. Just thinking about it made Jane feel even more excited. If the Fowler family didn¡¯t end up in a worse state than Jane who died miserably in a fire in her previous life, Jane would feel indignant. Jane, you saved Henry, ***, the Fowler family, and now Aaron¡­ ¡°Even us, you brothers, are affected by you and saved by you. We¡¯re rted by blood. ¡°We really know our mistake. About the harm we have brought to you, Dad and ***feel so guilty although they don¡¯t say anything, let alone Henry and the others. ¡°We all hope that you can return to the Fowler family. I beg you to give us another chance. Please return to the Fowler family so that we can make up for the damage we¡¯ve caused you¡­¡± -Quinton became more and more excited as he spoke. His eyes even turned red, and tears flickered in them. For the usually indifferent Quinton to have such an expression, it could be seen how surging his heart was. Even if Quinton knew that doing so was moral kidnapping and forcing Jane to do something she didn¡¯t want to do he couldn¡¯t care less. As long as Jane could give them another chance to make up for it, Quinton could do ***Jane wanted him to do. Quinton no lorer wanted tree his family in pain because of Jane. ¡°It must be ¡°ate the the two of us met today because of this. ¡°You used my tuned ¡°You¡¯re a musi yed the perfect Canon. This proves that our abilities can surpass everything! whose name could go down in history. I can help you, Jane. As long as you and I work together, you¡¯ll definitely be famous in history, just like Beethoven, Mozart¡­. ¡°In a hundred years, the music history of this world will definitely engrave your name, Jane Fowler! I can give you everything!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 284 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Quinton couldn¡¯t think of anything else that could persuade Jane Quinton could only rely on the absolute sound sensation and creative ability that he was best at to help Jane As long as Jane was willing to return to the Fowler family and give them another chance to regain their kinship and dote on Jane, Quinton was willing to only create for Jane in this lifetime. It didn¡¯t matter even if Quintonposed until he ***, was unknown for his entire life, and gave all his fame and fortune to Jane, as long as Jane returned This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Facing Quinton¡¯s desperate pleas, Jane was still as cold as ice Besides, Jane even wanted tough. In the end, Jane couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Jane¡­* When Quinton heard Jane¡¯s undisguised mockingughter, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Quinton realized the oue ¡°Quinton, you¡¯re such a naive ***. ¡°Putting aside that I¡¯m not interested in these useless titles and reputation, ying is just my hobby. If it makes me happy, I¡¯ll y. If I feel that it¡¯s boring. I can give it up without hesitation. ¡°Now, there¡¯s indeed something that exceeded my expectations. I didn¡¯t expect that an unintentional video back then would actually save Aaron¡¯s life. ¡°I only regret why I didn¡¯t delete that video quickly back then. Why did I let Aaron see it? if it¡¯s as you said, Aaron will fall into darkness forever and live a life worse than death!¡± Such ***words came out of Jane¡¯s ***without any emotion. Quinton felt like a prisoner about to be executed He was sent to the cross and was dismembered with a scorching knife. It hurt Quinton¡¯s heart hurt. Quinton¡¯s brain hurt. Even Quinton¡¯s breathing became painful. All the blood in Quinton¡¯s body seemed to have been mixed with des, cutting through his skin all the time. It was even colder than the snow in the mountains in January, so cold that Quinton¡¯s bones were about to shatter. Jane looked at Quinton¡¯s miserable appearance and did not feel any sympathy at all. Jane would never forget how she **tragically in her previous life, as well as how the Fowlers treated Jane coldly and wanted her to ***. Even if Quinton had never done this in his life, so what? Jane didn¡¯t lose her memory after her revival. Instead, Jane was reborn with the memories of her previous life, filled with hatred and anger. No matter how nice Quinton sounded now, in his previous life, he also thought that Jane was the Jinx as the Fowlers, and treated Jane with indifference and bullying Quinton was a brainless ***who only knew how to follow the trend and believe in his family. In a word, children who always cried would have candy to eat. If Jane hadn¡¯t revealed her talent and revealed her ability, would Quinton still remember this biological sister of his? If so, Quinton would probably let go at once after being rejected by Jane at the beginning, but not like now, fawning at Jane so much. Jane turned around and left without hesitation. Watching as Jane¡¯s figi was about to fade away, Quinton suddenly gritted his teeth and knelt on one knee. It was so cold, and the floor was so hard. This kneel of Quinton was very heavy The bones of Quinton¡¯s right foot could be heard colliding with the ground Due to the collision, Quinton¡¯s face contorted in pain. When the other guests of the resort who had stopped to watch themotion saw this, they revealed surprised expressions Jane naturally heard this sound but still didn¡¯t look back. Jane disappeared from Quinton¡¯s sight. ¡°Quinton, what are you doing?¡± Walker had been secretly following behind. At this moment, Walker could not stand it and ran out in a hurry to pull Quinton up. ¡°Amman couldn¡¯t kneel down so easily. Even if it is just kneeling on one knee, you can only kneel to your parents, benefactors, and loved ones! ¡°Is it good for you to torture yourself like this? There must be someone who dotes on and loves you. You¡¯re an absolute genius!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Luther, don¡¯t worry about me. Just let me keep kneeling. I really don¡¯t have any strength left.¡± Quinton watched as Jane left so heartlessly and could not help but smile bitterly at himself Quinton couldn¡¯t help but cover his face and his shoulders trembled as tears fell Among the Fowler family¡¯s seven children, Quinton had a rtively indifferent personality At the same time, Quinton was also the most sensitive child. Knowing that something like this had happened, Quinton knew that it was impossible for Jane to be able to return to the Fowler family, forgive them, and give them another chance What should Quinton do? The thought of going back to the Fowler family and facing the growing pain in his family¡¯s hearts, Quinton was so tired, and his heart ached. Quinton wanted to escape far away from all of this Quinton didn¡¯t want to face it, and he didn¡¯t want toe back. This way, perhaps Quinton could live more frankly. When Walker saw Quinton like this, his heart ached. Walker could not help but sigh heavily. After all, this was the Fowler family¡¯s family matter. Even if Walker treated Quinton as his own son, so what? had encou After Jane returned to the bedroom, she did not tell L that she had encountered Quinton, L pouted when she saw Jane. ¡°Janie, why did you take so long to go to the restroom? I thought you left me behind and ran away first.¡± ¡°I took a stroll around the resort. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow? So soon? Didn¡¯t you say we were going to y for three days? No¡­ Did something happen? Janie, tell me honestly. Something must have happened when you went to the restroom, right?¡± L knew that Jane must have encountered something. Jane didn¡¯t look as happy as before she went to the restroom. ¡°I still can¡¯t hide it from you¡­¡± Jane¡¯s mood finally improved a little with such a good friend who understood her Then, Jane told L about the coincidence of meeting Quinton. ¡°***! The Fowlers are really annoying! We¡¯re already here, but how can we still encounter Quinton? ¡°Could it be Connor¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Connor didn¡¯t know. Mr. Walker invited me there. Maybe I really have an ill-fated rtionship with the Fowler family. ¡°But I¡¯m already sober. I¡¯ve pulled myself out of this ill-fated rtionship andpletely cut it off.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t deny that Quinton was right about one thing. They had coincidentally met in such an almost impossible situation. Or rather, after Jane left the Fowler family, she had a strange encounter with everyone in the Fowler family. Stormton City was clearly so big. It was too difficult to meet someone. However, after that, Jane became involved with everyone in the Fowler family. Was God ying a prank on Jane? God gave Jane a revival and let her see the Fowlers¡¯ true colors clearly. God also let Janepletely cut ties with the Fowler family and go to her own life to find her own goal. At the same time, God also gave Jane true friendship, kinship, and love. However, Jane would always meet the Fowlers at a certain corner, It constantly reminded Jane of the pain and experience of dying in a fire in her previous life. Was it a hint? What was God Ifying to hint Jane at? No matter what, in this life, revenge was the only thing that Jane wanted. Jane would use Madelyn to destroy the Fowler family and let the Fowler family suffer the final oue of her previous life. However, what de Jane feel pity was that if only she had known the real reason why Leia married Aaron earlier. Jane would rather endure the disgust of L taking her identity for a while than expose Leia¡¯s true colors. The pleasure of revenge would only be morefortable when there were more betrayals of the Fowlers¡¯ trusted ones. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 285 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 285 Chapter 285 At that moment, a pair of wan han? near to hold JJane¡¯s hand *Janie, you look temble. It must be the ***Fowlers who make you feet upset and ufortable ¡°How about we don¡¯t wait any longer? We¡¯ve already finished browsing here. Let¡¯s leave tonight¡± Realizing the importance of having Lita¡¯s face end by her side, put all her thoughts and mixed emotions Jane smiled and caressed ¡°it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not toote yet, and we can leave tomorrow too. The weather isn¡¯t suitable for us to leave the resort at night ¡± Furthermore, I was not afraid of the Fowler family At most, they only affected my mood. Why should I avoid them and hide as if they were poisonous creatures? It seemed ugh I was the one who was afraid of them I didn¡¯t even care about them for a long time. They were not worth a single cent in my heartpared Those words came from the bottom of Jane¡¯s heart ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s ignore them! They can live their own lives while we live our own lives as long as we are happy and fulfilled. Let them be jealous of us! Hmph!¡± ¡°Janie, how dare they ***you like this? They will have a bad ending sooner orter! I¡¯m waiting for the day when the Fowlers get their retribution! They will regret losing such a rare, precious gem like you, Janier ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± After a heart to heart talk, Jane and L wereughing and giggling again. Next, Connor approached Jane and L and invited them to have dinner together Connor had everything prepared. ¡°Hey, Connor Janie and I are leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so soon. Why don¡¯t the two of you stay for a few more days? Connor¡¯s eyes filled with an unknowing disappointment. L was about to speak when Jane interrupted, ¡°What? The heir of such a prestigious Luther Group has nothing better to do than to hang out with us and fool around here?¡± ¡°Im not just ***around here. I¡¯m doing some research while I¡¯m here at the resort. After all, it¡¯s one of the main businesses of the renowned and reputable Luther Group replied L. don¡¯t kno ¡°Jane, my brother, Shaun, has been getting close to youtely I don¡¯t know what you guys are up to, but with you around, I feel relieved. Please take good care of my brother,¡± Connor added. Connor recalled his younger brother¡¯s recent whereabouts were mysterious, and his behavior was bizarre. Connor had investigated and discovered that Shaun was not only hanging out with childhood friends but had also set up some base. There was even a trace of Jane¡¯s involvement. With Jane around, Connor did not have to worry too much about his brother, Shaun. Connor could not exin why he felt that way. ¡°Janie, when did you get to know Connor¡¯s brother?¡± L looked at Jane curiously. She was as curious as a cat Speaking of which, L had never met Connor¡¯s younger brother before, not even once. L wondered, ¡°Hmm¡­ something seemed off¡± Of course, it¡¯s normal for Connor¡¯s brother not to know L. ¡°Ahem. we are just friends.¡± Jane found an excuse to cover up the fact. Any information about Red Star Team should not be disclosed or exposed After all, it involved nationalwork information security The dinner at the resort was served buffet style. The resort had invited Michelin three-star chefs to cook the dishes, and the alcoholic and non-alcoholic drinks served were all top quality brands. The desserts and cakes were exquisitely designed and beautiful. The most important thing was that the taste was rich and savory ¡°Wow, Janie, try this strawberry cake. It tastes so delicious! And this chocte cake is so unique and exquisite!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much, aren¡¯t you supposed to cut down on your weight?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too extravagant to worry about diet when there¡¯s delicious food in front of us. I¡¯m not on a diet today. This donut is also very delicious!¡± In the end, Jane handed L, who was severely tempted by the food, over to Connor and for him to take care of her While Jane took a ss of champagne and walked to the full height window, watching the fog dissipate, the moonlight and twinkling stars illuminated the night sky. *Jane * At that moment, a familiar voice could be heard. Jane turned her head around and saw Walker. Jane responded calmly, ¡°Walker¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so restrained as we¡¯ve met before. Furthermore, Quinton has just left the ce.¡± ¡°Oh¡± Jane¡¯s response remained indifferent as she uttered a word. ¡°By right this was your family¡¯s affairs, and I shouldn¡¯t ask too much as I didn¡¯t have the right to interfere ¡°However, I saw that Quinton was willing to kneel to you, even though he had never met you before, and you had already cut off ties with the Fowler family. I could tell that you were very decisive and had made up your mind. I was not asking if you could forgive the Fowler family, but I still felt Quinton was quite innocent.¡± Walker felt extremely guilty even as he spoke. Walker did not like to be a mediator and did not want to be one as he did not enjoy and was not willing to be a mediator ¡°Walker, if Quinton had not helped you tune those violins, or had he not known you, would you even say these things to help him?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to say anything to help him either. However, I decided to help him when I saw him kneeling and begging for your forgiveness, even though he was a man who had dignity. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t bear it, so I had to be the bad guy myself. If I offended you in any way, please forgive me.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Walker sighed heavily. ¡°Walker, I¡¯m grateful you were not angry with me for barging into your collections room without permission and using the ¡®Beethoven¡¯ violin.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry, but I could tell you clearly that the grievances between the Fowler family and me were far moreplicated than you could imagine. ¡°In this lifetime, I will never forgive the Fowler family. I will do what I say. Unless I die, I will never forgive the harm the Fowler family has done to me! ¡°Hence, there¡¯s no need to say such things in front of me anymore. No matter how often you say it, my answer will always be the same. I will never forgive!¡± Seeing that Jane had made up her mind, Walker felt there was no chance of persuading her anymore. Walker had to talk to Jane apologetically, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry, Jane, for bringing up something that makes you unhappy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It was something usual andmon for Walker to appreciate Quinton. Quinton had done a great favor for Walker, and there were also considerations of interests and bnce of power between the two prominent families. That kneeling was beyond Jane¡¯s expectations. Walker sympathized with Quinton and helped him to plead with Jane, which was reasonable and expected. However, if Jane forgave Quinton, it would undoubtedly be returning to being a ¡°fool¡± bound by family ties, just like what had happened in her previous life. It was not just because of that. Jane also wanted the ¡°daughter¡± that the Fowlers valued most to personally destroy the entire Fowler family! Walker left in annoyance and irritation. Walker did not go far before running into Connor. Connor respectfully bowed, ¡°Walker.¡± Walker coughed softly and said, ¡°Hello, Connor.¡± ¡°I saw you fat ¡°You cou¡¯d u t now. Did you two know each other?¡± .each other. A lot of things had happened between us.¡± Facing the family¡¯s most valued member, his nephew, Connor, Walker could not keep it in anymore. If Walker kept it in any longer, he would be very depressed. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen suddenly¡± Connor¡¯s eyes shimmered as he looked toward Jane, standing not too far away. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 286 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 286 Chapter 286 *Did you also know that girl, Jane? Wait a minute. Jane was here. Did you bring her here?¡± ¡°Jane is Hugh¡¯s woman.¡± Walker was speechless. Walker was short of breath out of a sudden. It was like Walker had discovered a new world. He turned his head to look at Jane several times. After all, Walker was in the business for a long time and saw countless ups and downs. Hence he soon calmed down. ¡°I could hardly imagine that Hugh had a woman he was interested in. No wonder I always felt that Jane was not an ordinary person. The current Fowler family could not match Jane¡¯s status or power¡± The Fowler family was certainly influential in Stormton City, but they were still far from the Croft family¡¯s influence and power. They were a top-notch existence. Even the Luther family did not dare to offend them! ¡°Am I right?¡± Connor secretly took a few photos of Jane with his phone. And he sent the photos to Hugh. When Walker questioned Connor, Connor replied calmly, ¡°I want to discuss a business coboration with Hugh. I need to give him what he likes first. Jane¡¯s beautiful photos will be helpful for our future negotiations.¡± ¡°You little brat, be careful not to let Jane see these photos, or she¡¯ll beat you up! That girl is very hot- tempered!¡± Walker was stunned by Connor¡¯s actions. He did not know what to say about Connor, ¡°Uncle Raymond, I am just catering to Hugh¡¯s preferences. He always gets what he wants and never cares about what others give him. ¡°Hugh¡¯s only weakness is Jane. Hey, take a look. He has just replied.¡± Connor rushed over and showed Hugh¡¯s replies on WeChat to Walker. Then, he left with a happy smile. Walker was dumbfounded. Walker thought, ¡°Ah! These young people these days! Don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re doing nowadays!¡± Connor had finished discussing with Hugh regarding their business coboration. Connor responded, ¡°Thanks, Hugh! I¡¯ll go take a few more picturesof Jane for you!¡¯ Hugh replied, ¡°If you dare to do it again, I shall cancel the deal and think of ways to ***you! Do you believe it? You better watch out!¡± Hugh thought, Jane is my woman. Connor, how dare you take pictures of her? Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡± Connor pointed out, ¡°But Hugh, don¡¯t you think there are some sides of Jane that you haven¡¯t seen before?¡± Hugh was tongue-tied. Hugh took a closer look at the photo of Jane that Connor had sent. Hugh thought, ¡°Well. There are some sides of Jane that I haven¡¯t seen before. However, I don¡¯t want other men to photograph Jane secretly Perhaps it¡¯s the first time I have ever felt like this.¡± Hugh felt he was caught in a dilemma and didn¡¯t know how to choose. Hugh¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as if he could wring out sweat with a mere squeeze, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t joke with you anymore, Hugh. Today I have realized something again. You and Jane are a perfect match.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Connor told Hugh what had happened to Jane¡¯s encounter with Quinton in the resort. ¡°The two lonely individuals have finally met. They are meant to be each other soulmates. Their special feelings for each other are not just because of the Type Omega blood, am I right? I truly hope that Janie¡¯s family was not full of scoundrels so that Janie could enjoy greater happiness and joy in her life,¡± Hugh closed his eyes. It was the feeling of not having a family to care for and being hated. Hugh could underst That was because this feeling and empathize with Jane. had lived that way since birth. Unlike Jane, Hugh at least still had his grandmother. While on the other hand, Jane was truly alone. Eventually, the Teacher was just a teacher and not a family member who was blood-rted to her. The cold treatment Jane had received from the Fowler family forced her to give up everything, and her heart must be in pain even if she said otherwise. know your temper very well. You will never change your mind once you have decided about something in your life. But as your friend, I have to tell you. Please treat Janie nicely. She is a good woman, and you must never hurt her.¡± Connor responded and nced at Jane. While Jane stood far from him, sheughed and talked with L. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Connor. I will never let Janie down in my life! Unless I ***!¡± It was eleven at night when Quinton returned home to the Fowler family. There was no light in the house Jack and the others were nowhere to be found. Quinton thought, ¡°No one is around it was probably good too.¡± Quinton experienced Jane¡¯s heartless rejection. Hence, Quinton did not know how to face the Fowlers now. Quinton did not feel like showering or going to bed, so he went to the piano room alone. Quinton turned on the lights and took off his coat Walking barefoot, Quinton stepped on the ice cold floor. Quinton touched the ck and white piano keys and began ying the piano. Quinton¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Quinton could only release the mixed emotions in his heart by ying the piano piece with fast rhythms and beats. The piano rhythm was extremely fast, and the sound buzzed like a bee. Quinton¡¯s fingertips moved quickly on the ck and white piano keys as if his fingers were dancing, and it was so quick that it was hard to see his fingers¡¯ movements. Unconsciously, Aaron appeared at the door of the piano room. Aaron looked at Quinton, who had closed his eyes and yed obsessively like he was possessed. Aaron did not say a word. Aaron only began to speak after Quinton had finished venting his pain and agony. Quinton copsed from the chair onto the ground as soon as the pent-up emotions were released. Quinton was breathing heavily. He even broke out in a sweat. Only then did Aarone in. Aaron threw a towel onto Quinton¡¯s body. ¡°Aaron, I thought you had gone out¡± ¡°Mom and Dad took little ***out to rx, but I didn¡¯t feel like it, so I didn¡¯t go with them,¡± Aaron replied and began to y the piano. ¡°Moonlight Sonata¡± ¡°Endless sea, under moonlight gleams, tides serenading, flowing endlessly.¡± The rhythm was not fast However, it conveyed a sense of loneliness that ordinary humans could not apprehend, and it was very different from Quinton¡¯s y. It was a kind of quiet loneliness that was independent of the world. It waspletely different from Quinton¡¯s inner frenzy outburst. From Aaron¡¯s y, one could sense his current state of mind. Even though Aaron¡¯s mood had improved slightly after these days. But his eyes looked sunken, covered with dark eye circles, and he was not well-groomed. Quinton thought, ¡°Is this the same person? Is he Aaron Fowler, who is well recognized internationally as the Prince of Piano?¡± Quinton looked at Aaron¡¯s current state with his ***open as he wanted to say something. However, he remained silent as he did not know what to say At that moment, Quinton wantedfort from others too. He wondered, ¡°Did I even have the mood tofort others?¡± The music y ended. Seeing that Quinton¡¯s mood had finally calmed down somewhat, Aaron spoke, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to the resort to help Raymond to tune the violin? Why did you rush back at such ate time?¡± ¡°Aaron, somethi sppened, and I couldn¡¯t stay there any longer.¡± Aaron remained silent. Aaron followed Quinton¡¯s lead, lying on the cold ground with him. ¡°I remembered when we were kids. Even in January, we would lie down on the ground like this. At that time, we could only feel the warmth all over our ***, and we had endless things to say and energy that would never be used up. How different it waspared to our current state. Even though we had grown up and had better physical health, we couldn¡¯t do many things, and everywhere seemed so cold¡± Hearing Aaron¡¯s remark, Quinton bit his lip and finally decided.¡±Aaron, let¡¯s give up on Jane.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 287 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 287 Chapter 287 ¡°Give up? Hah I gave up a long time ago. I couldn¡¯t deceived and blinded by other women ognize the person who once saved me and was most important to me I was ¡°How could I | her again and approach he ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± qualified to do it! Quinton could not exin clearly to Aaron It was regarding what had happened at the resort that day, as well as the heartless words that Jane had said after she found out everything Since Aaron knew that giving up on Jane was the best choice, everything was good Quinton did not have to worry about Aaron getting hurt. ¡°Quinton, you¡¯ve changed. What has happened?¡± Aaron noticed something was wrong if it were the old Quinton in the past, he would not have such ¡°Aaron, I suddenly have an inspiration. Will you write a song with Facing Quinton¡¯s pleading eyes, Aaron secretly sighed. mplete sense of despair and give up so easily. Aaron thought, ¡°Forget it. Everyone has secrets that can¡¯t be exined to outsiders, even if they are the closest blood rted brothers. No. precisely because they are the closest blood-rted brothers, so they can¡¯t say certain things, difficult period As Aaron and Quinton were blood rted brothers, Quinton had always supported Aaron and pulled him out of the darkness during his most Then, it was time for Aaron, the older brother, to help his younger brother, Quinton ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you. Since we have nothing to do, writing a new song to pass the time isn¡¯t bad.¡± Since life had already be a mess, Aaron and Quinton did not want their careers to be wasted. Their careers were the only thing they could be proud of. They did not want Jane to belittle them again and again! Time passed in the blink of an eye, and several days passed. At the airport in Rheinsville, L and Jane walked out of the VIP secret passage with their suitcases ¡°Hello, all beautifuldie ¡°Phew! We finally arrived at this ce! After all, this ce is quite a distance from Stornton City, so it¡¯s a five-hour flight from Stormton City¡± Andy was waiting for all of them patiently Andy showed his signature sincere smile to L and Jane with one hand in his pocket Even with his sunsses, Andy could not hide the special aura emanating from him. Especially Andy¡¯s fairly wh**ite skinplexion and outstanding blonde hair Andy¡¯s presence attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including Jane¡¯s. As for L, she would be mentioned in theter part. Jane was wearing a down jacket and a hat while hiding her hands in her pockets, The alluring beauty of Jane¡¯s face was entuated by a delicate application of light colored coral red lipstick on her lips. Her skin was fairly ***and as soft as a newborn baby¡¯s. It was irresistible that it made people want to touch and feel her skin. L stuck out her tongue, ¡®Every time I see you, it¡¯s like seeing an A-list celebrity. Hey Andy, luckily, there aren¡¯t many diehard fans blocking the airport, or I¡¯ll be afraid of being killed by them¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t forget what my profession is. I¡¯m awyer With me around, I¡¯ll ensure nothing happens to you guys. I can even help you get a considerable amount ofpensation¡± L was joking. However, why did Andy look so serious? ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Two lovelydies, I took time off to apany you and y the role of a gracious host for you.¡± Jane beamed, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s see what¡¯s so fun about Rheinsville¡¯ that you have always been talking about¡± Andy hooked one arm around Jane and the other around L, giving the impression that he was fooling around with the two women like a flirter This scene caused envy, jealousy, and hatred from both men and women. Of course, everyone¡¯s objects of envy, jealousy, and hatred were different. Andy ***his BMW personally and traveled with Jane and L to the city¡¯s hearnd. Looking at the busy streets through the car window, L could not help butment sarcastically. ¡°Rheinsville is a bustling and beautiful city My eyes are dazzled just by the luxury cars and these cool license tes on the way here.¡± ¡°Rheinsville is never short of wealthy and powerful people. This is the center of power and gathers the most talented people in Crucsia.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here. Andy parked the BMW in the underground garage. He took the elevator with Jane and L and reached the highest level. founder ¡°The specialty dish is Yalondy cuisine, and it tastes good.¡± After introducing the dishes, Andy waited for the elevator to open, and a luxurious scene greeted them as the elevator opened its doors A crystal chandelier about 16.4 feet long and wide was hung in the hall¡¯s center, slowly rotating. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Numerous small LED lights were inside the chandelier, reflecting off the lenses and refracting brilliant and colorful light. The red-carpeted marble floor and the bustling night view of Rheinsville were visible through the ss on the fiftieth floor. Decorated with red roses, candlelight on the dining table, and the George Martin namete carved in every detail, everything was dec perfectly. After the waiter confirmed Andy¡¯s QR code reservation, he respectfully led them to their seats. ¡°Order whatever you want, don¡¯t be so polite. I will treat you these days, so eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°Waiter, bring a bottle of 82 Lafite first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± L smiled, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a first-sswyer. You can tell from his tone that he is very generous. Janie, I haven¡¯t eaten much Yalo before. Can you rmend something delicious for me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unsure if the taste of Yalondy cuisine suits you, just order their signature dishes. I haven¡¯t eaten much Yalondy cuisine eithe for this chef¡¯s rmendation.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll order the same as Janie.¡± Andy propped his chin with one hand and said pitifully, ¡°Although this restaurant is good, it is far inferior to Janie¡¯s cooking. Janie, I w Jane shrugged helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook for you guys when I have time.¡± ¡°Yay! I¡¯m looking forward to eating the food cooked by Janie. I miss Jane¡­ I mean, I miss the food prepared by Jane so much.¡± ¡°Same here!¡± Andy and L stared at Jane with longing eyes. Janeughed heartily. Jane thought, ¡°Haiz! ¡°I have befriended the wrong people.¡± Just then, there came a sound. Someone howled, ¡°Shit!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 288 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Someone shouted at the top of her voice Jane and the others looked At that moment, Jane seeme That person was direction of the voice have seen a familiar figure. Jane tried to recall all the information about that person in her mind. In an instant, Jane had an impression of that person. The person who shouted ¡°***¡± was a middle-ageddy She was adorned in a mink coat from ermea¡¯s binited edition winter collection, apanied by ck stockings and elevated by a pair of high heels. Her hair was super wavy, and she wore very thick and heavy makeup. She was also wearing two golden bracelets on her wrists Her earrings were embellished with a big pearl, exuding a wealthy aura. At that moment, her face was filled with disdain. Hearing themotion, the manager was rmed and quickly went forward. ¡°Hi, my dear customer. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Look at what¡¯s wrong with your restaurant¡¯s dish! What has the chef done? Why are there flies in the spaghetti that I have ordered?¡± ¡°Look at how ***it is! What¡¯s wrong with the restaurant¡¯s hygiene?¡± The ssydy pointed at the ¡°fly¡± on her te and yelled The entire conservation was spoken in Yalondish However, thedy¡¯s Yalondish was not fluent In some areas, thedy¡¯s artiction and ents were weid. Thedy was stumbling over words. It was a little funny andical. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible. We have people doing quality checks for every dish when it¡¯s served¡± ¡°And our kitchen and restaurant have undergone the highest standard hygiene inspections, Madam, this¡­..¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m lying? How dare you! I have heard that this is one of the most famous restaurants in Rheinsville. I have waited so long in the queue to make a reservation here! I bring my friends here to enjoy a meal, but in the end, we encounter such a ***thing, and you still find some excuses! How shameless! The ssydy ced her hands on her hips and looked overbearing. Her eyes were so wide open, and her stare seemed to be able to ***a person. Even the heavy makeup on her face became detestable. ¡°Okay, Charlotte, rx and calm down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. There are so many people here. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of others. The other twodies who came with Charlotte Hoffman were much calmer, although they also looked disgusted. Charlotte was originally in a good mood when she came to such an expensive top notch restaurant to eat. After this incident, no one could calm down. Charlotte was still being unreasonable ¡°I don¡¯t care, In short, ask your manager toe out now You have to give me an exnation!¡± ¡°¡­ I understand. I¡¯m sorry for all the quests at this table. Please follow me.¡± Noticing that the surrounding customers were affected, the manager broke out in cold sweat and could only lead Charlotte and the others away Themotion was over. L had a strange look on her face. ¡°Holy ***! Did she eat a fly? No way!¡± ¡°To be able to gain a foothold in a ce like Rheinsville, a top notch restaurant that has maintained its reputation for many years, it¡¯s impossible. for such a low-level mistake to happen. As far as I know, George Martin has never had hygiene problems, not even once, in the ten years since it was founded in Rheinsville. Compared to other negative consequences, if the hygiene problem is not handled well, it will directly affect the image of a well known brand. George Martin hired dozens of workers to check the tableware and food hygiene.¡± Jane exined calmly. L¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Janie, are you trying to say she put that fly in the dish herself?¡± Jane nced at Andy ¡°Andy, what do you think about this?¡± ¡°Those who could make a reservation to dine with George Martin were all Rheinsville¡¯s wealthy and influential people. At the very least, their status and wealth must possess both high status and wealth. And they must be in the upper ss. It was unbelievable that this kind of person would skip out on paying her bill, defame the reputation of George Martin, or even put a fly into the food she was eating. If a profit needed to be gained and the benefits were significant enough, regardless of one¡¯s status, people¡¯s dark nature would be brought to the fullest extent. Thedy who caused thatmotion just now was Charlotte Hoffman. Her background shouldn¡¯t have much conflict with George Martin. As far as i knew, her husband, Jack, owned a business that hadn¡¯t been doing well recently. Furthermore, Jack also had several mistresses and illegitimate children, and he was secretly transferring money and all assets.¡± When L heard this, she questioned in confusion, ¡°No way, Andy. You meant she deliberately let a fly in to skip out the bill?¡± ¡°Yes, you have heard it correctly. I am awyer, so I will not speak without conclusive evidence.¡± Janie, you seem to be very interested in that woman. Do you know her?¡± Jane smirked ¡°She¡¯s Madelyn¡¯s biological mother¡± ¡°What?¡± L almost lost control and shouted out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time. Andy mocked ¡°I see¡±¡± That was true. Jane hated the Fowler family to the core, including Madelyn. Since Jane nned to use Madelyn to make the Fowler family suffer a fate worse than death. Jane would investigate everything about Madelyn for sure. That included the whereabouts of her biological parents, who abandoned Madelyn in the first ce. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. I¡¯ve investigated everything about Madelyn. ¡°As for Charlotte, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence arranged by the god, so we meet here. It¡¯s really beyond my expectations¡± Jane gently touched her chin with her fingertips. Jane seemed to have found something fun. The troubles and chaos on Madelyn¡¯s end were beginning to start. Coincidentally, Jane had found the right timing. If Jane could make it worse, it would be chaotic! When Andy saw Jane¡¯s expression, he guessed what she was thinking. He reassured her, ¡°99% of the information I have mentioned about Charlotte is true.¡± Jane smirked. ¡°Thank you, Andy. This information is pretty good. I haven¡¯t investigated this woman for a long time.¡± Jane would have forgotten about that woman¡¯s existence without today¡¯s chance encounter. That indirectly proved how good Jane¡¯s life was now. She had forgotten that Madelyn¡¯s biological parents were still in Rheinsville. Lined, ¡°Andy, why must you act like a doctor? 99% ?¡± With a devilish charm, Andy ced his index finger against his lips and exhaled a hot breath of air, ¡°L, this is what you call uracy¡± ***.¡± L felt as if her heart had been electrocuted. L fantasized, ¡°It had to be said that¡­. Andy¡¯s action was so fucking seductive! He was too seductive!¡± After some debate, Charlotte finally gotpensation for the reconciliation between the two parties ¡°Hmm, consider yourselves lucky! I¡¯ve had the worst luck this time! My friends, I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious next time.¡± ¡°Okay. I remember that I have something else to do. I shall leave first. Goodbye, Charlotte.¡± The other twodies held each other¡¯s arms and left immediately. The two of them rampaged with sarcasticments while Charlotte was unaware. ¡°Although finding a fly in the dish was ***. Charlotte didn¡¯t have to do this. Just a moment ago, she was yelling at the restaurant manager and didn¡¯t care about her dignity. It was so embarrassing¡± ¡°I heard that Charlotte¡¯s husband, Jack, hadn¡¯t been doing well in his businesstely. Could she have done it on purpose?¡± ¡°I think so too. After all, George Martin has been operating in Rheinsville for so many years. It¡¯s so difficult to make a reservation. How is it possible for the restaurant to make such a low-level mistake?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te out with Charlotte next time, lest you get into trouble. If this matter leaks, all the restaurants in Rheinsville won¡¯t dare to serve her Charlotte was still unaware of what the two so-called ¡®socialites¡¯ close to her were thinking of her. Charlotte came to the washroom as if she had won a war. She was thinking about the check of 100 thousand dors and the bill¡¯s waiver. Charlotte hummed a tune as she touched up her makeup and put on her lipstick in front of the mirror. At that moment, a person walked past Charlotte. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 289 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Charlotte looked to the side. She felt that this person was very familiar. Upon thinking, Charlotte inquired curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jane?¡± Jane turned around and realized that Charlotte would fall into her trap. Jane pretended to be surprised. ¡°Huh? Do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course, who doesn¡¯t know you? You¡¯re the world champion! You¡¯re very famous!¡± ¡°Even in the upper-ss circle of Rheinsville, many people have been talking about you recently. Some even want to spend money to hire you as they want to buy the paintings you have painted personally. You¡¯re priceless!¡± Charlotte saw the chance to bootlick a famous painter. She quickly rushed forward to Jane without thinking and shed a bright smile. Charlotte acted like she was very close to Jane. She did not look like a stranger who had just met Jane for the first time. As Charlotte spoke, she even tried to approach Jane and reached out to hold Jane¡¯s arm, but Jane avoided her naturally. Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with a feeling of disgust. As expected, it was indeed Madelyn¡¯s biological mother. Like daughter, like mother. Charlotte also sensed Jane¡¯s avoidance, but she was not angry. She vaguely guessed Jane¡¯s personality and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also a fan of yours, Jane. I was greatly amazed at that moment when I saw your painting! Well, I happened to bring these things.¡± Charlotte quickly took out a pen and paper from her bag. ¡°Jane, do you think you can give me one? Oh no, but it¡¯s five autographs? Our whole family is your fans.¡± ¡°Please, please!¡± Charlotte, who was almost 50 years old, was acting so coquettishly. Along with the heavy makeup on her face, she looked like a ghost, and their encounter was like a horror movie. Jane suppressed her disgust and replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re my fan, I can give you my autograph.¡± Jane took out the pen she had always carried and took over Charlotte¡¯s notebook. Jane wrote five ¡°X¡±s. Charlotte thought, ¡°Ah, what is this?¡± Charlotte was dumbfounded. This signature was not what Charlotte had expected. Charlotte wondered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she sign her name, ¡®Jane Fowler¡¯?¡± ¡°If I publish any work in the future, 1 n to continue using the alias ¡®X¡¯ as a sock puppet. That¡¯s why it¡¯s more convenient to sign the alias ¡®X¡¯.¡± ¡°Ahem. Thank you, Jane. Thank you so much for fulfilling my wish.¡± Charlotte mumbled. The main thing was that there was nothing special about this ¡°X.¡± Other people would believe that the autograph was not genuine unless Jane verified it herself and ced a stamp, seal, or some other type of mark on it. How could people be willing to spend money to buy such an autograph? No one would believe Charlotte if she gave it to someone as a gift or a favor. No matter how thick-skinned Charlotte was, she knew this was her first time meeting Jane. It was already good enough that Jane was willing to help to sign an autograph. She would undoubtedly be hated, and Jane would despise her if she asked for more. ¡°Anyway, Jane, I think it¡¯s fate that we meet here. Why don¡¯t we exchange our contact numbers? I have some connections in Rheinsville. If you encounter any problems, feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll try my best to help you if I can settle them. It can be considered as returning the favor of your autograph. Also, I want to invite you to our house for a meal. My family will be the host, and we will serve you as a guest. They are all your loyal fans.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too troublesome?¡± Jane pretended to be embarrassed. Realizing that there was a glimmer of hope, Charlotte quickly interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome at all! It¡¯s settled then!¡± After Charlotte gol Jane¡¯s business phone number, she left cheerfully Jane looked at Charlotte¡¯s back and smirked as Charlotte left. Jane thought, ¡°It was so much easier than expected.¡± Needless to say, Madelyn had surpassed her mother in certain aspects. At the very least, Madelyn acted much better than her materialistic mother. Jane took the hand soap to wash her hands. Jane felt disgusted as she had dirtied her hands since she touched Charlotte¡¯s notebook. When Jane left the toilet, she bumped into Andy, who was waiting at the door. Andy leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. His blue eyes were like the endless sea, deep and distant, with a tinge of sarcasm. When Jane exited the toilet, Andy cupped his blonde hair and smiled. Andy probed, ¡°How was it going?¡± ¡°It was easier than I thought.¡± ¡°The fish has already bitten the hook. We¡¯re just waiting for the time to catch the bait.¡± Jane imagined, ¡°How should she manipte Charlotte to force Madelyn¡­¡± Jane already had a n in mind. Coincidentally, Charlotte¡¯s family was in trouble, and they needed money. Jane thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the best opportunity?¡± ¡°I suddenly feel that the Fowler family is quite pitiful. After offending Queen, I find it very interesting when they discover the truth in the future. ¡°To be honest, they were not pitiful. They deserved it. Since they adored Madelyn so much, they should know the consequence of it. I only took a few measures in advance!¡± Janemented with a cool tone. Jane did not hesitate at all about that n. This was what the Fowler family owed her! ¡°Take it as I¡¯m talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Let¡¯s go, Janie. The dishes are about to be served. Don¡¯t let them turn cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to torture ***like them, but you¡¯ve been on the ne with L for so long. I bet you must be hungry. First, you must fill up your tummy to achieve twice the result with half the effort.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still waiting to rx and enjoy first so we can have a good time and y as much as possible in Rheinsville.¡± Jane moved forward as she tip-toed and patted Andy¡¯s cheek with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Andy¡± Andy thought, ¡°Yes, it is important to torture the ***, but he cannot neglect Jane as she is the most important friend andpanion! They are the most important! The matter of the Fowler family can only be pushed behind. Friends are his priority!¡± At the same time, a man was sleeping on the bed at a base not far from George Martin, on the 40th floor of a five-star hotel. His face showed a tinge of pain. Beads of sweat could be seen. That person was none other than the second son of the Fowler family, the national best actor, and the man with the coldest temperament, Johan Fowler! Johan was now fully invested in the film studio in Rheinsville for a ***. He had declined all endorsements and variety show invitations. It was all for the sake of the next movie so that Johan would win the Best Actor award and reach an unprecedented peak! He was under 30 years old and already had two Best Actor awards! Rumors about Johan relying on his looks, luck, and the power of the Fowler family¡¯s wealth and influence to win the Best Actor award were counterbnced! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It made the fans who supported Johan feel proud from the bottom of their hearts. This was the all-rounder idol they supported! Because of this, Johan disappeared for more than half a year. He could only meet his family and friends through video calls! Tomorrow was the day of filming. It was finally going to end. And yet, In Johan¡¯s dream, he was in a fire. Johan thought, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s this dream again.¡± Johan shouted in frustration. Two weeks ago, Johan began to have this dream for no reason. ¡°No!¡± It all started with that strange ¡°psychic.¡± Although it was a strange dream. Fortunately, this dream did not hurt Johan, nor did it cause any substantial psychological harm to Johan He had this dream for two weeks in a row. It was very weird. Johan sat down. In the d Apart 1 hon¡¯s mind was very clear. It did not feel like he was in a muddled state in that dream. zeling anything, it was obvious that he was dreaming. Johan wondered, ¡°I had this strange dream, which started two weeks ago. I explored everywhere in that fire scene. There seemed to be no other way out. I had always been trapped there. That ce looked like an abandoned warehouse. It would be great if I could close my eyes andy down like usual until I woke up the next morning. Tomorrow would be the end of the filming. Nothing could go wrong. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be in good spirits.¡± While Johan was in deep thought, he wanted to lie on the ground as usual. Johan wished that when he fell asleep again, he could return to the real world when he opened his eyes the next morning. At that moment, an anguished plea could be heard. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ Dad, Mom, my brothers¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°You have to believe me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that noise? Johan suddenly opened his eyes The voice seemed to being from a farthe That was the first time JJohan had heard That voice was a little familiar ?Johan seemed to have heard it somewhere before Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 290 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 290 Chapter 290 the two wer had had Unable to suppress his intense curiosity, Johan was confident that nothing could happen Johan was a man who believed in science and was not interested in psychic or pararisemal powers. 1 it was his dream after all Hence, before the rm clock woke him up tomorrow, Johan ¨C inted to see what was happening in this dream. Johan followed the pleading voice. He had already gone deep into the sea of fire The realistic mes engulfed Johan¡¯s body It could not do any harm to Johan. After all, it was just a dream and wasn¡¯t real Johan finally saw the ¡°object¡± that was making the pleading sound. The fire had already burned the ¡°object¡± into a ck mass. Johan could not see the ¡°object,¡± the person¡¯s original t Even the person¡¯s hair was burnedpletely into ashes Johan had seen pictures of dead ***that had been burned to death. It was like the ¡°object¡± in front of him Johan could not see the person¡¯s ***. However, Johan could hear a voiceing from her ** Ive never done it. It isn¡¯t me. Eve never harmed anyone. Why don¡¯t you all believe me? I¡¯m your biological daughter, your biological sister. Why do you all believe what others say so easily? And whatever I have said, you dont believe me and even turn a deaf ear to me. You all leave me in the lurch even when I¡¯m on the verge of death? What have I done wrong that makes you treat me like this? Why? Why?¡± When ordinary people saw that scene, they would flee in panic. Even if it was a dream, it felt so realistic and life like to Johan Johan could even smell a burning scent lingering in his nose Logically speaking, Johan knew even if this was a dream, it was still an unpredictable nightmare. Johan knew the best way to deal with the nightmare was to stay awake and not explore the truth in that dream. At the very least, Johan would wait until the end of the filming tomorrow to fulfill his satisfaction of achieving the hard work of joining the production team overseas for filming and then returning to his home country. Johan wondered, ¡°But. Why?¡± Johan looked at the charred ¡°body¡± Johan could feel his blood throbbing It resonated with the person who was burned by the fire. It w if they were blood rted. She was the closest person to him, as if they had some kinship. Johan could not sit back and do nothing any longer He spoke if he was possessed ¡°You. Who exactly are you?¡± He wondered, ¡°Why she keeps appearing in my dream? Why she gives me such a heart throbbing feeling when we don¡¯t know each other? Why does it feel like I have seen her somewhere before? Why do I feel that this woman before me is very important to me? Jo Johan, You have finallye back to save me. Do you believe me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m innocent. Thave never done any of this. Johan. 7¡ã Johan was a little stunned Johan wondered, ¡°Why does the call him ¡®Johan?¡± The voice sounded like a woman Johan guessed, ¡°Is it, Madelyn? No. It¡¯s not right¡± A figure suddenly shed across Johan¡¯s mind However, Johan had only seen some photos of Jane and heard her voice a few times! Johan wondered, ¡°Is that her voice?¡± Johan was not so sure, and he could not confirm. After all, it had happened more than half a year ago. It was too long ago. In the previous video calls, neither Johan had asked about Jane nor had he seen Jane ¡°You¡¯re Jane? Am I right? Why are you in my dream?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this nightmare that¡¯s been going on for two weeks) this your doing? How the ***do you do it? Johan believes in science only However, something strange happened before Johan, and he could not resist asking Otherwise, there was no appropriate reason to exin this strange dream ¡®Jane¡¯ was about to speak Suddenly, the mes wrapped around Jane¡¯s body, burning even more intensely ¡°Ahhhh!!!* ¡°Jane!¡± Jane howled in a pitiful voice. The sound was like fingernails scratching the ckboard. Johan felt like his brain was about to split open. At the same time, eight ck shadows appeared around ¡°Jane¡± ¡°What kind of right did a woman like you deserve to enter the Fowler family? It was our mistake. We shouldn¡¯t search for our biological sister. We shouldn¡¯t find you in the first ce.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve to be the Fowlers. You didn¡¯t deserve to be a part of the Fowler family! How dare you harm our innocent and kind sister, ***. Jane, your conscience had been eaten by a dog¡± ¡°You were only fit to be an evil spirit. You should be burnt in mes and have gone to ***earlier!¡± ¡°Little ***, stop looking. Let¡¯s go. Let her fend for herself here.¡± ¡°Daddy, mommy. I didn¡¯t think Jane did it on purpose. Let¡¯s save her.¡± ¡°No, she did it on purpose! She deserved to ***! No matter who it was, anyone who hurt you deserved to be dead!¡± Hearing these words, Johan could not help but be awestruck. Johan could not be more familiar with these voices. It was the Fowlers¡¯ voices! Jack Fowler, Anna Fowler, Madelyn Fowler, Henry Fowler¡­ There was also ¡°Johan¡¯s¡± voice! There was a loud bang. Johan felt like his head was about to split open. ¡°***it. My head hurts. What has happened?¡± Johan pleaded, ¡°If this is a dream, please let me wake me.¡± Johan knelt on the ground and covered his head with all his might. He was in extreme pain. At that moment, the mes burned ¡°Jane¡±. Jane watched her family members leave and cursed with her gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s unforgivable. I will never forgive all of you. If I can revive again, or if there¡¯s a next life, I, Jane Fowler, will cut ties with all of you, the Fowler family, and I have nothing to do with you anymore!¡± ¡°Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Juban weke u out of a sudden. the rm clock. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ut in cold sweat. was live Today¡¯s scenes started at nine o¡¯clock. Half an hourter, Johan would go downstairs to do his makeup. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a dream. That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Why did I have such a strange dream? And why was everyone there? ¡°Why did I feel that that dream was so realistic as if it had happened before?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 291 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 291 Chapter 291 11 someone famker with bot ki the second i the eldest son i ? of ham, they ( Af be surprised family. ?Joh¨¢n mpared to al family. Henry, could notpare to were not for Johar¡¯sck of i could truly inhert Fowler Corporation siness and his desira ecessarly be niment nudustry, the At that moment, the hotel. ¡°Johan, are you awake? I¡¯m hardships wille to an end the phone ready waiting for you in the dressing ins. Today in thest day of firming. After this day, ae It was Cindy¡¯s voice Johan took a deep breath. after what he could only do we was the most important thing in Johan¡¯s 1 There could not be any mistakes After today¡¯s scene had ended, Johan had to r And as for Jane, Johan¡¯s intuition told him that i Otherwise, that dream would never end. rychic¡± again this ?Johan did not know if it was a coincidence Jane also had a dream too She returned to the night before she died in her previous life. Jane witnessed her body gradually burn and be unrecognizable imes. All kinds of **and disdainful faces surrounded her dead body. Jane¡¯s heart and mind did not waver at all. She waited peacefully in this dream till she woke up Janiel Hurry up and eat breakfast now Andy just sent us a message saying he would ¡°Okay After brushing their teeth and dressing up. Jane and L ¡°I have heard that there¡¯s thergest film studio in Rheir ¡°Wo buffet restaurant of this Rheinsville five star ¡°Okuy to the hotel to look for uster downstairs. lle nearby. Andy seems to be bringing us there to y today.¡± stes good. The pastries are delicious Janie, walking towards the hotel entrance. Johan wore sunsses, a mask, a down jacket with a hat, and wireless AirPods. Under the escort of his manager and security guards, he was Suddenly, Johan seemed to sense something and glimpsed at the buf rant. Upon seeing Johan ictions, Cindy probed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Johan ¡°Nothing Let¡¯s go Johan was in deep thought. The was a sudden and indescribable feeling from nowhere He wondered. ¡°It should be an iffusion, right?¡± Jane and her friends z?w the crowd. ¡°Wo there re do many people. There must be an A list celebrity here?¡± scary¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s hurry up and go to the film studio to shoot the movie. The hotel security is pretty good I haven¡¯t seen any crazy fans. Otherwise, Jane queried. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the male celebrity you used to admire ¡°I don¡¯t even want to mention his name Janie, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m jinxed or something, but every time I be a fan of a male celebrity. something bad happens to them shortly after like they have a scandal or their career takes a downturn. it¡¯s ke they¡¯re cursed or something.¡± ¡°The entertainment industry is about ying up a public image. I¡¯vee to realize that no one¡¯s truly innocent. These days, Tasionally watch dramas or variety shows for fun and entertainment. I don¡¯t get too invested in celebrities anymore and have let go of my obsession with them Jane¡¯s face was filled with awkwardness Jane remembered that L was quite crazy when she chased after the celebrities as a freshman at university. Now, L could even say she had seen through the mortal world. Jane thought, ¡°L had finally grown up after all. It was a good thing¡± Jane felt an inexplicable sense of pride that her friend had finally grown up Andy went to pick up Jane and L to go to Rheinsville¡¯s film studio when I¡¯m working or wander around this film studio?¡± ¡°Ive been here too many times. By the way, there are some legal issues I need to resolve. Are you nning to visit my workce to admire m and see him work¡± L¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Wow. I¡¯ve never seen Andy at work before. He¡¯s a first-ss lawyer, a well known figure in Crucial I want to visit his workce Andy¡¯s charm did. L had been to many film studios before, but the decorations and settings were always the same, and nothing impressed her as much as Jane stretched her body. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll walk around on my own. Send me a message when you¡¯re done. We¡¯ll find a ce to gather their work are the most attractive?¡± Andy spoke with a hint of grievance, ¡°Janie, why can¡¯t my serious and hardworking side attract you anymore? Isn¡¯t it said that men focused on Janie responded, ¡°But I¡¯ve seen you working so many times, I¡¯m immune to it now. Lughed, ¡°Is it too exaggerated?¡± ¡°But it isn¡¯t a bad idea for L to go and learn from you. She¡¯d surely be terrified after seeing your work behavior and realizing you are two-faced¡± ¡°Of course not! I look even more charming when I¡¯m working! See you when work is over!¡± ¡°Okay¡± After parting ways with Andy and L, Jane put her hands in her pockets and strolled around the film studio. As expected, the scenery in Rheinsville¡¯s film studio was still impressive. Stormton City also had a film studio, and Jane and L had been there to y before, but it was not as beautiful and realistic as Rheinsville. A few days ago, it snowed in Rheinsville, but now the weather was good, and Jane feltfortable walking in the warm sunshine. Jane took out her phone, took several photos, and sent them to the Red Star Team, and the Rheinsville trio group chat. Marlonplimented, ¡°Queen is not only great at hacking but also great at taking photos. Love it!¡± Shaun added, ¡°Damn, Marlon, you steal my lines! I think Queen is great at everything!¡± Liliana grumbled, ¡°Can the two of you stop bootlicking? Do you think Queen likes your ttery?¡± Marquise responded, ¡°I feel the same way too!¡± As for L and Andy, there was still no response from them. They were probably working on something. filming from afar. She felt very rxed. Jane basked in the sun and locked at the blue sky as she wandered around the film studio. asionally, she would watch the production team ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee to such a ce after my revival. I have never expected it to feel so different.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jane leaned against an arch-shaped artificial bridge while watching the nearby film crew shooting the scenes. With her chin resting on her hand. she felt the winter wind blowing toward her. It was an indescribable satisfaction. The film crew seemed to be filming a horror story. Jane took a peek at the actor¡¯s makeup It was located in a scene of a fake bamboo forest. At that moment, a person was walking towards Jane. Jane could sense someone¡¯s elusive aura. Jane was subconsciously looking for the source of the sound. It was a Gygries woman. She was wearing a ck robe and a veil, revealing only a pair of brown eyes that belonged to authentic Gygries. The Gygries¡¯ skin tone was obvious. The woman wore some nes exclusive to the Gygries¡¯ customs on her neck. The woman was middle-aged, but Jane could tell that the face hidden behind the veil was very beautiful and exquisite. At that moment, the Gygries woman was gazing at Jane with deep, wide brown eyes that were calm and iprehensible. It was as if she could see through Jane¡¯s soul through her distinctive eyes. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 292 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 292 Chapter 292 ¡°Excuse me Do we know each other? Jane had seen Gygries, and it was not like she had not seen one before Jane had seen a lot of people from all over the world However, that Gygues woman in front of her gave Jane an indescribable feeling It had been a long time since Jane had felt this way Thetest person who gave Jane such feeling was Hugh, whom he had met for the first time outside Nightshade far Now, Jane felt the same type of feeling from someone else again. ¡°I don¡¯t think we know each other, but you are special and unique ¡°Forgive me for being rude, but let me introduce myself. My name is Nandita Signy. You can call me Signy ¡°I¡¯m from Yendam. I¡¯m a Gygries. My profession is a psychic.¡± Signy spoke fluently in the Cruesiannguage and reached her hand out to Jane medium?¡± Since Signy had already revealed her identity, Jane held Signy¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Hello, Signy. My name is Jane. Are you a psychic? A ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I could see things that others couldn¡¯t since I was young Thanks to my bloodline and this talent I possessed, I eventually and hence I came to Crucsia. It was the crew that was shooting over there.¡± became a psychic. I was quite famous in Yendam. After that, I was invited by a certain production team to film a horror movie as a reference, Signy pointed at the horror movie crew, which Jane had been looking at just now. ¡°That¡¯s very interesting.¡± Had she been the Jane from her previous life, she would have surely sneered at these bizarre and chaotic antics. also grew up under the influence of patriotism. After all, Jane worked in a technologypany in the past. She followed the Teacher everywhere and received a proper formal education. She After experiencing a revival, Jane opened her eyes and realized that the world had too many mysteries There were some things that one would rather believe than not Such as the corpse drivers, the mystery of ck holes, the universe, and the Bermuda Triangle. Those were all the areas that had yet to be explored by humans. Even though scientific civilization has developed to such a prosperous extent. Today, 80% of the world¡¯s mysteries remain unsolved. on me or tease my upation.¡± Seeing the curiosity in Jane¡¯s eyes, Signyughed. ¡°It seemed like Miss Jane was very different from others. Unlike others, you didn¡¯t look down at me previously?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me this way. I believe in my sixth sense. I can sense that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. I am just curious about why you are staring ¡°Because Miss Jane is the most special person I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire career.¡± ¡°There seemed to be two souls embedded in your body. Although I couldn¡¯t see them clearly, the two souls were in the same form, but the fire energy burning inside was different. The fire energy in Miss Jane¡¯s body was veryrge. It was as if you had experienced two lives.¡± Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not expect this psychic in front of her to be able to see through her life to that extent. In a sense, what Signy said was indeed what Jane had experienced. She had been revived, and therefore she had experienced two different lives. Moreover, the experience in Jane¡¯s first life far exceeded what ordinary people could imagine! Despite noticing Jane¡¯s surprised face, Signy continued to speak. ¡°In a sense, psychics are quite simr to astrologists in Crucsia. I¡¯m quite interested in your country¡¯s astrology reading.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve studied it for many years, but I dont have any talent. I can only roughly tell a general picture ¡°If Miss Jane¡¯s spirits weren¡¯t so prominent, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to say all these things. Please forgive me if I made you angry.¡± ¡°Why do you keep calling me Miss Jane? Signy, What era are we in now? You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can call me Jane¡± Jane was in awe of this psychic in front of her. To see through Jane to that extent proved that Jane¡¯s sixth sense was right too. Signy was indeed powerful and talented. Of course, Jane¡¯s sixth sense either did not appear or was never missed ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me, Signy?¡± ¡°No more, Jane. You have such a powerful soul. I¡¯m afraid nothing can harm you in this life. I take the initiative to talk to you because your soul speak of. It¡¯s a beautiful soul color.¡± energy is the strongest among all the people I¡¯ve seen. Your soul is burning with scorching mes. It¡¯s so clear and firm. There¡¯s no confusion to Jane was a little surprised by Signy¡¯s detailed description ¡°Thank you for thepliment. If I have the power of your eyes, I¡¯ll like to see what color a person¡¯s soul is.¡± In fact. Jane wondered, ¡°Is my soul clear, resolute, firm, and not confused?¡± For some reason, Jane felt a small thorn in her heart begins to loosen. It fell She had let it go. society, human souls have long been eroded and riddled with holes.¡± Signy sighed. ¡°If you have my ability, you will not be envious. There¡¯re only a few beautiful souls like you. Most of them are ***souls. In this materialistic Jane beamed, ¡°Give me your contact information, Signy. I¡¯m very interested in you. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I will give it to you.¡± ¡°For a soul as beautiful as yours, I¡¯m sure your character and personality are good. I trust you! Signy exchanged contact information with Jane. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. The production team I¡¯m working for as a consultant is called The Amazing Tale¡¯. The Best Actor in Crucsia, ying the male lead, has some talent too. Moreover, he ys a very important role. Even I can¡¯tpare to him. If he learns astrology or medium, he can achieve something far exceed my current achievement, which I can only admire. It¡¯s a pity that he only believes in science. He Sometimes fate ys tricks on people.¡± doesn¡¯t believe in supernatural power as he is very practical. But too bad, he already has achievements in the entertainment industry. ¡°Crucsia¡¯s Best Actor?¡± Jane frowned. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Signy, what¡¯s the name of the male lead of The Amazing Tale? Is his name Johan Fowler?¡± ¡°How do you know? Wait a minute. Your name is Jane Fowler. Then Johan Fowler is¡­?¡± ¡°He used to be my family member, but now I¡¯ve cut ties with him and have nothing to do with him anymore.¡± Jane¡¯s tone was very calm. That was not something that must be hidden. In short, she had let it go. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but I¡¯m interested in what you said. You have mentioned that he has some gift and talent of being a psychic?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 293 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 293 Chapter 293 ¡°Yes, and his talent was extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t notice it. He was ying the role of a ghostbuster in the drama. The production team hired could tell his powers were awakening, but they were not the same as mine. me, a foreign psychic, as a consultant to promote its uniqueness. Two weeks ago, he came to consult me on some details about psychics. I ¡°What was the difference?¡± know.¡± Signy shook her head. ¡°You have to ask him personally. There are too many mysteries in the world. I can only sense a little. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t At that time, Signy¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°Alright, see you next time. Anyway, it is nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. The production team asked me to go back now. We¡¯re filming a wrap today. I¡¯m afraid they want me to do something.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Jane looked at Signy as she left. Jane squinted her eyes while thinking. She felt a little uneasy. It was as if something major had happened without Jane knowing. Jane thought, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take it easy since I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve already died once. Is there anything in this world that I¡¯m afraid of?¡± Signy rushed to the set. finally here.¡± Wearing a hat, sunsses, and gloves, the director rubbed his hands together. When he saw Signy, he quickly went forward. ¡°Ms. Signy, you¡¯re Signy gave the director a Gygries¡¯ salute and questioned, ¡°Director, did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Best Actor. Sigh! Aren¡¯t we filming the ending scene today? Mr. Best Actor requested to retake several times. We think it¡¯s fine, but Mr. Best Actor doesn¡¯t think so. He has been requesting to retake the scene again and again. It has alreadye to this but yet hasn¡¯t been resolved. Pleasee over and see if you can give Mr. Best Actor some suggestions.¡± ¡°¡­ But I don¡¯t know how to act either,¡± Signy looked awkward. ¡°We can only try whatever we can now. As long as we can calm Mr. Best Actor down and finish the show today, anything will be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already spent so much time filming. We¡¯ve given the investors a guarantee today. We can¡¯t dy any longer. Please, Ms. Signy.¡± Signy took a deep breath and walked towards Johan. It was time to rest and work on the actors¡¯ state of mind. Johan looked at the script with a gloomy facial expression. Cindy, who was standing at the side, looked worried too. She knew Johan¡¯s temper very well. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Once Johan decided on something, no one could pull him back or make him change his mind, Especially when it came to such an important act. The finale of the filming was the most important. It was a turning point. Furthermore, the finale of this script was written extremely well. It could be said to be the finishing touch. The plot twists would exceed everyone¡¯s imagination and expectations. If Johan did not perform well, it would have resulted in losing the feeling brought by the preparation and efforts he worked so hard for. Johan would regret today¡¯s indulgence for the rest of his life! Given that, it would be better not to do it at all! However, if that continued to drag on, it would be a waste of time and difficult to exin to the investors. ¡°Johan, Mr. Best Actor. The fourth take is very good. The director also wants to use this scene. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Johan did not even raise his head as he continued to flip through the script. ¡°Cindy, that¡¯s enough. You know my temper very well. I have to perform up to the standard I want!¡± Cindy was speechless. ¡°Um¡­ Hello.¡± At that moment, Signy walked over and waved at Johan and Cindy. ¡°It¡¯s you? The psychic?¡± When Johan saw Signy, he could not help but think of his strange dreamst night. Johan knew very well that he was not in a good state today. It, was because of that dream. Even if Johan suppressed his emotions and tried his best to devote himself to the character. Johan still could not get rid of the sorrow in his heart. ¡°The director asked me toe. He asked me to see if there was anything I could help with. Was there anything you didn¡¯t understand about the character¡¯s persona?¡± self-esteem. Johan had a strong learning ability and a strong desire for knowledge In addition, this movie was very important to Johan¡¯s career and Signy chatted with Johan for a long time about psychics and some myths and tales passed down from Yendam habits at that time. Johan memorized them all and integrated them into the character. He tried his best to show the character¡¯s ***state and professional Signy had nothing more to say to Johan. ¡°Cindy, I want to talk to Ms. Signy alone. Johan ¡°Please.¡± Since Johan had already pleaded so many times, Cindy could only discreetly sigh and move further away from them. ¡°Ms. Signy, please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Signy respectfully sat beside Johan. Johan put the script on the small table at the side. He mentioned, ¡°I had that dream against night, but this time is different.¡± Perhaps Signy had spotted something about Johan. Even if Johan did not want to admit it, he had the same dream for two weeks. Moreover, that dream had changedst night. That was unbelievable. Itpletely exceeded the scientific truths and facts that Johan had always trusted. After listening to what Johan said. Signy¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. ¡°Do you know something, Ms. Signy?¡± professions, you were an outstanding existence.¡± ¡°Mr. Best Actor, remember I told you your physique was very special? You were better than me at bing a psychic. No, even in other ¡°I remembered.¡± Back then, Johan only thought that Signy¡¯s words were ttery.. Johan, who always believed in science, wouldn¡¯t believe these psychics, myths, and tales. If it weren¡¯t for the character development of this movie, Johan definitely wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Signy. Now. Even Johan himself didn¡¯t understand. ¡°There are many things that ordinary people can¡¯t understand from when humans are born until now. There are more than six billion people on Earth now. Unsurprisingly, some people are born with very special abilities. Also, do these outstanding scientists who created the theories of Parallel World¡¯, ¡®Revival¡¯, and ¡®Time travel¡¯ seem ridiculous?¡± Johan could not help but want to burst outughing If it were the previous Johan, it would be hard to imagine that he would sit down and listen to these disdainful words. ¡°Yes, this can¡¯t be exined scientifically. If such a person exists, why doesn¡¯t anyone know?¡± future self at a certain moment. ¡°In other words, Albert Einstein has confirmed that if a person¡¯s movement can exceed the speed of light, they might be able to encounter their ¡°One of the world¡¯s great scientists has stated this theory. Isn¡¯t it true?¡± ¡°Also, the universe is so big. Do you think there are other creatures other than humans living on Earth? Is the ck hole devouring and absorbing everything and won¡¯t teleport to other ces?¡± ¡°Currently, the depth of the sea that humans can detect is 35,876 feet, but this is far from the actual depths of the sea. Can you guarantee there are no mermaids like what is written in the fairy tales or even underwater pces?¡± Johan was dumbfounded. He could not utter a word and remained speechless at that moment in time. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 294 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 294 Chapter 294 explored yet.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re getting off-topic. I only want to say that there are many areas in this world that science can¡¯t exin and that humans havent previous life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny all of this. Let¡¯s assume that your physique is different from ordinary people¡¯s. Then, as your ability awakens, you can do things ordinary people can¡¯t. This strange dream of yours can be said to be a Predictive Dream or a Parallel Universe brought about by your ¡°Predictive Dream¡± Johan muttered these words He wondered, ¡°If this is a Predictive Dream. In the future, will the Fowler family ***Jane? Letting Jane ***in the sea of fire and standing by the side to watch? No! It is impossible. No matter how much the Fowlers dislike Jane and dote on Madelyn, it is not to the extent of ***their biological daughter, their biological sister! This is not a Predictive Dream! This is not a Predictive Dream! Johan trusts the Fowler family very much. Moreover, Jane is just a student who has been missing for 19 years. What reason do they have to ***her?¡± Signy interrupted, ¡°You can think I¡¯m talking too much and spouting nonsense. There¡¯s only so much I can answer for Mr. Best Actor now.¡± what we are supposed to do now, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Best Actor. If you¡¯re in a better mood, the director and the others have been waiting for you for a long time. No matter what, we must do Johan pursed his lips. Finally, Johan stood up and imitated the farewell gesture used by the Gygries, which Signy had taught him before. today¡¯s scene ends, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Signy. Your words have helped me greatly. I¡¯m so sorry. Previously I have mistaken you as some fake fortune teller. After ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve got to ept it.¡± Johan took a deep breath. He turned around and walked towards the director. No matter what this dream meant to Johan, at least Signy was right about one thing ¡°No matter what, we must do what we are supposed to do now It was the most important thing! The rest of the performance went more smoothly than expected. When the director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡± Johan let out a deep breath He instantly broke away from the character in the movie. ¡°Mr. Best Actor, you acted so well! It was even morepelling than your previous performances, and you were able to immerse yourself in the role! I finally understood what Mr. Best Actor had been insisting on!¡± The director pped his hands to show appreciation to Johan the orders for all of you and buy them back to the set here.¡± Johan announced, ¡°Tve troubled everyone to spend so much time with me today. If you have anything you want to eat, Cindy will help to take ¡°Yes!¡± progress! Cindy was extremely excited. They had finally resolved this matter. Now, she could return to thepany to report about Johan¡¯s work disrupted! Christmas would being in the next month. Time was too tight. If they could not end it by today, many of thepany¡¯s ns would be Johan specially came to approach Signy. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Signy was holding her phone. No one knew what Johan was thinking. ¡°Thank you again, Ms. Signy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ording to Crucsian, this is nothing much that I have done.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to tell you, I met Jane at the film studio just now.¡± Johan was shocked upon hearing that. ¡°Jane? Do you mean my sister? She was here?¡± ¡°I think so. I didn¡¯t tell her about your dream, but she already knew you were this movie¡¯s male lead. Let me give Mr. Best Actor a piece of advice. If Jane was the key character in that dream, then many of your doubts could be answered by Jane. That was your family¡¯s matter in Yendam, the Gygries were prohibited from interfering in other people¡¯s family matters. I could only say that much.¡± Signy did not say anymore. ording to Jane, it seemed that she had already cut ties with the Fowler family. Signy did not know what had happened to Jane and the Fowler family. She was not familiar with Jane, Johan, and the Fowler family. Signy was not qualified to participate in their family¡¯s matters. Than Jahan stared nkly into the distance, Johan¡¯s well-defined and handsome face revealed a trace of craftiness. There was always a strange feeling. When Johan was busy with his career and entered the production team to film in the film studio. Many things had happened unknowingly. Johan had never noticed it. When Johan returned to the lounge. Cindy was on the phone with thepany. ¡°Yes. I got it. What? Okay, I¡¯ll tell Johan about it.¡± Johan walked in and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± ¡°Um¡­well, there¡¯s a wrap party for the production team tonight. Since it¡¯s over, why don¡¯t you call your family and tell them the good news?¡± Johan had the same intention. He took out his phone and called Henry. After all, Henry was the eldest brother in the family, while Johan was the second. The two of them could be said to have the best rtionship. ¡°The number you have dialed is not avable now. Please try againter.¡± Johan thought, ¡°He¡¯s busy?¡± Johan frowned. Next, Johan called Anna. After a while, the call went through. *Johan?¡¯ Anna said in surprise, ¡®Is the filming over?¡± Speaking on the phone with his mother, who had raised him and was the most important person in his life, even the usually aloof Johan Fowler spend New Year¡¯s Day with you.¡± softened his tone and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s over. After spending a few days in Rheinsville, Ill return to Stormton City. I¡¯ve postponed all my work to ¡°Alright, Ill inform thepany and put aside the rest of your work.¡± you must take good care of your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you for the sake of defending the title of Best Actor. Look at you. Working hard for your career is good, but home?¡± ¡°I will. Mom, by the way, I¡¯ve been away from home for so long. I¡¯ve been busy filming, but I haven¡¯t asked much. Did something happen at Anna was slightly stunned when she heard this. Anna wondered, ¡°Cindy hasn¡¯t told Johan yet?¡± After thinking carefully for a moment, Anna sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when youe back. ¡°Mom, did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes, there were too many things that had happened. I couldn¡¯t exin it over the phone. I¡¯d exin it to you when youe back. Deal with your matters at Rheinsville first. You didn¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Johan¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Johan¡¯s sixth sense was unbelievably urate. He had been like this since he was young. ording to this sixth sense, something big must have happened when Johan was not around! Moreover, his intuition told him that¡­ It was about the strange dream that he had and was also somehow rted to Jane too! It was nighttime. ¡°The Amazing Tale¡± production team held the wrap party at a five-star hotel with long-term amodation close to the film studio ¡°Cheers! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 295 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 295 -Chapter 295 Champagne was opened The atmospheric LED lights were switched on The balloons were flying and floating all around. The colorful balloons exploded Countless champagne bottles and ribbons mixed, dancing in the air It was a peaceful and happy atmosphere. ¡°Congrattions, Johnny, for sessfully finishing the filming of The Amazing Tale¡±. a big ck shadow, giving off a sense of oppression. Johan was wearing a casual suit and holding a ss of champagne. His & feet 2 inches in height was reflected in the light, making him look like ¡°Thank you, Mr. Best Actor¡± The charming and frenzied gentleman¡¯s temperament overflowed with his every movement, and people could not take their eyes off him Johnny clinked sses with Johan andughed heartily Today was a happy day. Johnny had drunk a lot of wine. After drinking a few mouthfuls of champagne, he started to talk. so many years, I finally got such a good script. ¡°To be honest, I was quite worried when the investors said they warted to hire you. I am hoping to win an award for this movie. After waiting for ¡°Although you won the Best Actor award at such a young age, the male lead¡¯s character is very complicated. It requires a very strong understanding and experience. You¡¯re young, so I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to handle it well. with Mr. Best Actor!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I¡¯ve misjudged you this time. You¡¯re not those young and inexperienced actors. You¡¯re a true professional. It¡¯s my honor to work opportunity to work with you.¡± ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re being too modest. You¡¯re an award-winning director, and with such a great script to work with, it¡¯s an honor for me to have the during filming. I hope you won¡¯t me me, Johnny.¡± *Johnny, you were hoping to win more awards, and my goal was to win the Best Actor award. Hence I could be a little hot-tempered sometimes ¡°Of course not! Mr. Best Actor has such a meticulous mind. Only then can the best movie be presented to the audience!¡± After the conversation, Johan saw Signy sitting in the corner and took the initiative to approach her. brighter clothing. Signy was eating a cake. As it was a wrap party Signy no longer wore the ck robe that only Gygries wore. Instead, she was dressed in ¡°Ms. Signy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, Johan. Congrattions to you!¡± Because of what happened on set today, Johan¡¯s rtionship with Signy had be much closer. don¡¯t look very happy at all?¡± Signy noticed the signs of worry that Johan had as he frowned his brows. ¡°Whats wrong? Johan, you¡¯ve already ended the filming. Why you ¡°You already know why and what happened.¡± Johan took another sip of champagne. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying among Crucsians, When in Crucsia, do as the Crucsians do¡¯ You have this ability, and that¡¯s not a bad thing¡± ¡°Today, I called my ****, and my intuition was correct. Something happened to the Fowler family while I was filming these past few days.¡± my imagination,¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me. They feared I would worry, and I didn¡¯t notice when I was fully upied at work. I was afraid that things had far exceeded Signy pursed her lips upon hearing that. In the end, Signy put down the cake in her hand and looked at Johan seriously. ¡°Johan, if you want¡­ I can arrange with Jane so the two of you can meet and figure out what happened ¡°There isn¡¯t such a need to do so. I¡¯m not familiar with her at all. I don¡¯t know what to say if I meet her.¡± Signy was speechless. Signy rubbed her temples and sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between Jane and the Fowler family, but with your attitude, no wonder Jane cut ties with the Fowler family.¡± thinking. ¡°No matter what, Jane is your biological sister. We, Gygries, value kinship and family the most. I don¡¯t understand what you Crucsian are Johan expressed, ¡°It¡¯s just that my family is a little special. I have never spoken to Jane or seen her face-to-face before.¡± If not for the dream of Jane being burned to death by fire and the Fowlers¡¯ curses and resentment, Johan would never have thought of Jane ¡°Even Madelyn, who was once the most beloved in the Fowler family, has received indifferent treatment from Johan all along¡± It could be said that Johan was the most outstanding individual among the Fowler family. It was a fact that Jack and the others often told Johan to treat Madelyn better. For Johan, as a Best Actor, it¡¯s natural to portray a nice demeanor to someone. It was Johan¡¯s nature. Johan felt that Madelyn was not as simple as it seemed Perhaps it was because they both have the good qualities of being an actor ¡°You see it for yourself. Why are we talking about this? Let¡¯s eat the cake.¡± Signy also realized that she had said something wrong. Themon sense in the world was not to interfere in other people¡¯s matters casually. Especially when it was a stranger¡¯s family matter. Otherwise, one would be offended. Perhaps it was because of what Signy djust said. Johan had drunk a lot. To sober up, Johan left the wrap pany and went to the hotel entrance to enjoy the breeze. There was no need to mention the security of the five-star hotel. social media tforms. They were all handed over to thepany to deal with. Also, Johan was a serious actor, unlike those inexperienced popr idols who relied on fans. He did not manage his fan club on Twitter or other There were very few fans who did *** things Johan put one of his hands in his pockets after he lit a cigarette. He took a deep puff and exhaled. When the white smoke was in disarray, his eyes were ethereal. Was Johan being too unsympathetic? Maybe yes. After all, Jane was his biological sister, who had been missing for 19 years. Jane was different from people like Madelyn Fowler. As for Madelyn, even though they grew up together, she was still an adopted daughter who was not rted by blood. At that ***, Johan¡¯s sharp eyes seemed to have spotted something. heartily. Jane carried arge bag of potato chips, torti chips, and other snacks. She was walking over together with Andy, chatting andughing Today, L followed Andy to work. Andy was not tired. Instead, L was exhausted. After dinner, L ran to the hotel room to catch up on sleep. Jane was not tired yet, so she followed Andy to y and only returned now. dawn L also called Jane by phone. L told Jane she was awake and wanted to eat torti chips and y board games with her and Andy until Hence, the two of them returned to the hotel. ¡°L, this little girl. I thought she had finally grown up as she stopped chasing celebrities. But now she¡¯s still behaving like a child.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this very good? It¡¯s also because of this that you¡¯re so close to L. You like her too, right? She¡¯s different from us. Of course, so do l¡¯ Andy¡¯s words exposed Jane¡¯s thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though I¡¯ve been following the Teacher¡¯s teachings and upholding my original aspiration for many years. But the more away.¡± capable I be, the more dark sides of the world can be seen. I feel like I¡¯ve unknowingly been tainted by that darkness and can¡¯t be washed ¡°That¡¯s why a sunny girl like L is so warm. Moreover, there are a lot of things that have happened to me. Without L, I don¡¯t know what I would have be.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen as many dark things as you do, Janie. At least we¡¯ve met good friends. We¡¯re already much luckier than others.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± At that ***, Jane¡¯s eyes also saw the person standing at the hotel entrance. Her heart sank. Unexpectedly, Johan and Jane meet at such a critical ***. Jane knew it was his second elder brother, Johan. However, Jane¡¯s heart calm N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Perhaps it wa ecause Jane had chatte with Signy today Jane had already realized that Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 296 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Even if they had to never ties, Jane did not want to get involved with the Fowler family again. However, the date and destiny did notpletely cut off the rtions Jane would always bump into someone she did not want to see ¡°Jani?. Andy noticed Jane¡¯s abnormality. Jane looked at the man in front of them: She could not help but she did a facepalm Andy questioned. ¡°What are you going to do then?* Jane replied. ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything. Let¡¯s continue walking¡± Jane thought. ¡°So what happens if they meet?¡± Jane¡¯s mind and hatred for the Fowlers would not change Jane nned to treat him like a stranger between Jane and the Cowder family. an corner Jane and Andy were about to pretend and ignore Johan while walking over. Johan suddenly spoke. You¡¯re Jane, am I right?¡± Jane responded, ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. You have made a mistake.¡± After saying that, Jane was about to leave There was a strong sense of distance in Jane¡¯s tone It was indirectly saying¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you at al ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and the Fowler family, but I¡¯ve been dreaming about you recently for two weeks ¡°It was a dream of fire. I dreamed that you were burned to death in the fire¡± Johan knew that she was Jane for sure When Johan inadvertently saw Jane, His heart throbbed when the dream reminded him of Jane¡¯s charred corpse. There was a response from Jane. ¡°So?¡± Johan told Jane about it in a daze. It was almost impossible for Johan, who once believed in science, to say such a ****thing It was just a dream ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, Johan had an intuition Upon hearing this, Jane stayed as expected. Jane¡¯s body was trembling. ¡°Well That¡¯s impossible Jane wondered, ¡°That dream Wasn¡¯t it the day I ***tragically in my previous life?¡± The raging fire left Jane disfigured and barely clinging to life. She was better off dead Jane wondered, ¡°Why did Johan have this dream?¡± At that moment, Jane recalled what Signy had told her The male lead of ¡°The Amazing Tale¡±, Johan, had a talent that was so powerful that a psychic like Signy could not even understand or estimate Jane thought, ¡°Could it be that Johar¡¯s talent made him have such a dream?¡± Looking at Jane¡¯s reaction, Johan was equally surprised As expected, Jane knew something! Signy was right, and so was Johan¡¯s intuition! Johan took a deep breath and stubbed out his cigarette. His eyes were firm. ¡°Jane, let¡¯s have a chat ¡± easily ***without a burial ce¡± ¡°Mr. Best Actor, are you crazy? Can¡¯t you see that Janie doesn¡¯t want to talk to you? You have to be pragmatic. If you¡¯re too insensible, you¡¯ll Andy looked at Johan with a smile. In reality. The atmosphere was filled with a strong warning Andy had a slight impression of Jane hating the Fowlers. Moreover, Johan was so famous that he was well-recognized as the Best Actor. Andy naturally knew what Johan looked like. Right now, Johan was not in disguise. Andy immediately recognized him. Andy did not expect they would see him here, which made Jane unhappy! The unfriendliness in those blue eyes was not something an ordinary person could withstand. No matter what, Andy was still a first sswyer. He was the middleman for the Dar. Andy was a world-famous person who could change his two identities with ease. In a way, he was even more terrifying than Jane! Even Johan could feel his intimidating aura. Johan could not help but bite his lips. His heart throbbed, But because of the strange dream he had been in for thest two weeks. Johan knew that he could not retreat! ¡°You¡¯re a first-sswyer, Andy. I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time. I don¡¯t expect Jane to know you. To be honest, I don¡¯t dare to offend you. But I have something to say to Jane Jane, if you¡¯re confused by what I have just said,e and look for me.¡± Johan took out his room card and stuffed it into Jane¡¯s pocket before leaving in a hurry. ¡°Are you okay, Janie? What did Johan say just now? Did it remind you of something?¡± Andy was very smart. He had already realized that Johar¡¯s words had affected Jane. M ¡°He did remind me of some things I didn¡¯t want to remember, but why did these things appear in his dream?¡± Facing Andy, even if Jane could not tell him about her revival, she could still give him this reasonable answer and exnation. At the same time, Jane was extremely confused. ¡°Do you want to meet him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I want to go back to my room and y some cards. Don¡¯t let L wait too long.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Andy knew that Jane had his considerations. There was no need to ask any more questions. When Jane returned to her room, L was chatting with someone. L did not notice that Jane had swiped her room card to enter. Jane and Andy looked at each other. They hid their breaths and sneaked to L¡¯s side to watch her. When they saw the name on WeChat, ¡°Idiot Connor Luther, they finally understood why she could not sense their presence. Jane deliberately teased, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re chatting with a man. No wonder you didn¡¯t even know we came in.¡± ¡°Oh, dear!¡± Before L could react, she was caught off guard and frightened by Jane. Instantly, she fell over, and the phone in her hand flew away. Andy firmly caught the phone. Andy returned the phone to L and giggled. ¡°L is old enough to have a boyfriend Janie, don¡¯t tease her.¡± ¡°L never had a boyfriend before, and it¡¯s her puppy love. Don¡¯t be deceived by men outside.¡± bored!¡± Jane and Andy¡¯s words made L Sutton blush ¡°Hey, Janie, and Andy, that¡¯s not a boyfriend! I¡¯m just chatting with someone when I¡¯m free and ¡°Oh! I know. Not now, yet. It¡¯s just progressing so quickly that I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be real soon!¡± L screamed, ¡°Janie!¡± L pounced on the bed and buried her face in the pillow. She punched the mattress crazily L thought, ¡°Boohoo! How embarrassing! It¡¯s so awkward! Most importantly, Andy and Jane have seen it and misunderstood it! It is all Connor¡¯s fault. Why does he suddenly send a message? It makes me so embarrassed!¡± This fault could not be med on Jane and Andy. Naturally, it could only be med on Connor! Connor worked while waiting for L¡¯s reply. Connor¡¯s mind was not on the documents. From time to time, his gaze would shift to the phone screen. Suddenly, Connor felt a chill running down his spine and sneezed. He sniffed and looked puzzled. Connor thought, ¡°What a strange feeling¡± ¡°Alright, L, get up quickly. I bought your favorite torti chips. Wow, this smell and taste¡­ it¡¯s so nice!¡± ¡°Smells good. Janie. Give me some. ¡°Damn it, Andy, didn¡¯t you say you never eat junk food? Hence, I didn¡¯t buy much. I¡¯d finish it if you didn¡¯t get up soon, L.¡± Jane tore open the packaging of the torti chips and picked one chip up to eat. Instantly, the room was filled with the smell of torti chips Lilu was tempted and immediately pounced over. ¡°I want it. I want it too! Don¡¯t finish it!¡± After ying a few rounds of card games, Jane got tired and went to the balcony. Jane picked up her phone and thought for a moment. She decided to send a message to Signy ¡°Are you free now? I have something to ask you.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 297 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Jane waited for about minute Signy replied. ¡°Sorry, I came bac attending the productio 15 wrap party and dri only saw the message came out of the shower¡¯ Jane made a call phone The call was quickly connected Signy asked, ¡°Jane, can I help you with anything Jane replied, ¡°I met Johan today. Did he tell you about his strange dream?¡± Signy continued. ¡°He did. Is it rted to you?¡± Jane was silent for a moment An answer was given, Perhaps Jane had been guarding the secret for too long. She just didn¡¯t say it out loud Jane didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Signy Moreover, Signy might know the answer Jane wanted. ¡°Why would he have such a dream?¡± ¡°As I said, Johan¡¯s talent in this area is extraordinary. Others might not be able to ¡°Sometimes, his sixth sense is so urate that it can scare many people. It¡¯s the true reflecti Jane was speechless. Jane thought, ¡°Could it be¡­. ¡°It was something from my previous life because I had revived. ¡°Was it brought about by the butterfly effect?¡± As a result, Johan, who had some talent in psychics, dreamed of Jane¡¯s previous Jane thought, ¡°Hey! ¡°It was so unexpected¡± Although Jane couldn¡¯t exin the effects of Johan¡¯s dream, However, it was impossible for the Fowlers to believe in this dream. If Johan believed Jane but I can. talent¡± Jane would tell them about the ****things they had done to her in their previous lives! ¡°Johan wants to meet you and find out about everything. That¡¯s all I can say ¡°As your friend, Jane, I can only advise you to consider whether you want to meet Johan carefully¡± Jane thought, ¡°Meet him? Why not? I have an ulterior motive too. If I don¡¯t ask him to rify, I won¡¯t be able to sleep well too ¡°Alright¡­ You shall decide it yourself.¡± Johan was in the room. He had already taken a shower. Johan was wearing a bathrobe and sitting by the floor-to-ceiling window. The bustling night scenery of Rheinsville through the window was not eye-catching Johan only stared at the wine ss he was swirling in his hand. asionally, his brows would furrow inadvertently, revealing his nervousness Johan had been waiting for someone. At the same tine, Johan was a little scared. He wondered, ¡°What if the person I was waiting for didn¡¯t respond? ¡°How should I resolve the problem of getting the same dream when I sleep tonight? escape from it.¡± ¡°If I had that dream of Jane being burned by fire again, I¡¯m afraid this nightmare will haunt me for the rest of my life. I did not know when I could Finally, a phone rang. It was the phone in the hotel room. Johan put down the wine ss He walked to the phone. Johan took a deep breath. He pressed the button on the phone to answer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hello, Mr. Johan a youngdy wants to see you. in a conference room in the hotel. When Johan arrived, Jane was already waiting for him She stood by the window and looked out at the hotels garden. Rh ille¡¯s nights were rtively cold. It was located in the north, not to mention that it was the month of January The remaining branches and leaves in the garden were covered in a thickyer of frost. Compared to the hotel, the heater was much more soothing. Johan pursed his lips and spoke, ¡°I knew you woulde and see me¡± Upon hearing this, Jane turned around and looked at Johan quietly. Jane¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice Johan treated Jane much better than the other Fowlers¡¯ family members in her previous life. Madelyn¡¯s true intentions. This was because Johan was not bewitched by Madelyn. Johan was also the only clear minded man among the Fowler family who doubted family. Compared to the others in the Fowler family, who pampered Madelyn a lot, Johan only pretended to be nice to Madelyn for the sake of his and aloof. He did not get close to her Towards Jane, the biological sister who had disappeared for 19 years and was finally found, Johan maintained his image and remained cool Simrly, Johan was not close to Madelyn. Johan was the typical person who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside, Johan did not forget about Jane. If he also sent a gift to Madelyn, he would buy Jane a gift too. He treated the two sisters the same way. Except.. However, in the end, Johan did not believe Jane and stands on Madelyn¡¯s side. They watched Jane burn to ashes and cursed before her grave. The Fowlers had a dream that caused Jane¡¯s death in her previous life. Jane thought with a sneer. ¡°How ****it is! ¡°Did they have such capabilities? ¡°If the Fowlers knew what they had done to me in my previous life, I guess they probably wouldn¡¯t even repent.¡± ¡°They probably felt that I deserved it!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see you then, Johan,¡± ¡°Only because you¡¯re very annoying. I came to you to rify something.¡± ¡°No matter what kind of dream you have, it¡¯s still just a dream. It¡¯s the 21st century now. Do you still need a reason for a dream?¡± ¡°I have already severed my ties with the Fowler family. Regardless of whether you know the reason, I request that you refrain from shamelessly mentioning my name and attempting to approach me in the future.¡± Johan was silent. Johan looked at Jane in shock. Johan did not expect Jane to say all these as soon as they met. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what happened. I¡¯ve been filming on set these days, but Jane. I¡¯ve never offended you. Don¡¯t be so foul-mouthed!¡± Johan didn¡¯t have a good temper either. Jane rebuked him for no reason. Johan could even endure her temper to achieve his goal of finding out the truth! Jane said disdainfully, ¡°Then you¡¯ve offended me now. I¡¯m someone who likes to scold people. After all, I didn¡¯t receive any noble elite education from the Fowler family.¡± 1 might!¡± ¡°What are youining about? Is it because you have been missing since you were born? Jane, our mother, was looking for you with all her N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°At that time, I had already grown up. I witnessed our mother being very heartbroken because of you. She cried until she fainted and copsed a few times. Even our father couldn¡¯t stop her. Her face was filled with despair!¡± ¡°The entire Fowler family fell into pitch darkness because of your disappearance. If not for¡­ Johan paused when he held it back. ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue? Then I¡¯ll help you continue.¡± Jane approached Johan and walked up to him step by step. Jane¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly as she spoke indifferently. ¡°If they didn¡¯t adopt Madelyn, the Fowler family in pitch darkness wouldn¡¯t have ended? Hehe.¡± ¡°You make it sound like the Fowler family¡¯s life is so difficult to search for me. I think you guys are happy and satisfied with Madelyn as a substitute.¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t find me, the Fowler family will be happy for the rest of your lives. You won¡¯t be affected, am I right?¡± Johan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just being jealous! All of your words are filled with envy! ¡°Jealous? Envy? Johan, look at me now. Do I look like I have any such feelings?¡± Jane was extremely calm. Facing Jane¡¯s overly clear and calm eyes, Johan began to feel that he was at a disadvantage. Johan felt that he could not see through Jane at all. At that moment, Johan¡¯s uncanny extrasensory perception appeared again. This woman gave Johan an unfathomable feeling. ¡°Are you Jane? My sister, who has been missing for neen years?¡± As soon as that feeling appeared, Johan could not help but ask. Jane could not resist squinting her eyes. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 298 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 298 Chapter 298 She could see the doubt in Johan¡¯s eyes. She thought, ¡°Is this the unique physique of Johan? How interesting it is. In her previous life, Jane did not think of this. Most importantly, Johan is always insensitive to his two sisters.¡± Jane did not have much of a chance to learn more about Johan. She did not expect Johan¡¯s sixth sense to be so strong Honestly speaking, Jane had lived for so long and had encountered many talented people. They were very different from Johan. They could not detect people¡¯s emotions and feelings as Johan did. ¡°You mean¡­ I¡¯m not as obedient and cowardly as you think. You think I don¡¯t have my own opinions and am like a puppet?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Fowler family. You mean your biological sister, Johan?¡± Jane¡¯s e s eyes were filled with disdain. She curled a strand of hair, and her eyes were dark like a demon that appeared and disappeared unpredictably. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You are giving off a very frightening vibe.¡± Jane was more terrifying than anyone Johan had ever met. Johan could only say this in his heart Johan was alone with Jane. He looked at those eyes that seemed to contain a universe. They were so deep that nothing could stir up any ripples. Johan trembled from the bottom of his heart. He felt cold. ¡°I¡¯m Jane. I¡¯ve been missing for 19 years, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re right about one thing. I¡¯m not your sister and have nothing to do with the Fowler family. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m terrifying or not. Whether I¡¯m a demon or not has nothing to do with you. I called you here to say all this, Goodbye!¡± Jane was about to leave ¡°Wait! Jane!¡± Johan would not agree if Jane wanted to leave so badly. Johan immediately turned around and wanted to grab Jane¡¯s shoulder. Jane avoided it immediately. Jane backhanded him. Jane kicked Johan in the stomach. Hiss! Johan¡¯s eyes widened. He felt as if this kick had broken his intestines. Holding his tummy, Johan knelt on the ground and hurled in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a reflex. I thought you were going to molest me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a surveince camera inside. It captures your actions, and it is obvious that you are trying to attack me first. I was defending myself.¡± Jane had already prepared all her moves when she considered meeting him here. Johan gritted his teeth. He was already drenched in a cold sweat from the pain. ¡°Jane. You know that my dream has something to do with you. Why do I have this dream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the 21st century now. Mr. Best Actor, do you believe in the ghost or god or even a dream?¡± ¡°If I tell everyone, it will make peopleugh.¡± Janeined and stepped on Johan¡¯s shattered self-esteem so that she could leave elegantly. Jane had already said so much. If Johan still wanted to think about it, Jane didn¡¯t mind. If Jane did not admit it, could Johan think of Jane¡¯s revival as a dream? Even if Johan knew that Jane was revived, so what? Everything that the Fowler family had done to Jane in her previous life, Jane would never forget, nor could he forget At most, the Fowler family knew why Jane treated them like this. It was just prominent now. Jane¡¯s words were like a curse thatpletely froze Johan. His expression was inexplicable. After the pain in his stomach subsided, Johan stood up unsteadily Yes, Was Johan crazy? He did not believe in all this before. Why was he so obsessed with chasing after an answer? That was just a rather strange dream! When Johan finally returned to his room. He hugged his stomach in pain andy on the bed. Unknowingly, he fell asleep. In that dream, Johan finally did not return to the warehouse that was burned by the fire ¡°This is great! This dream is finally over! But where is this ce?¡± Johan looked around Is it a cemetery It was shrouded in a thick fog. Suddenly, a blood red light bloomed in front of him. Johan seemed to be possessed and attracted by this light. He could not help but walk towards where the light was flickering When Johan returned to his senses, he had already arrived where the red light flickered It was a mourning hall. There was an urn dedicated to a person. There were two words written on the urn. ¡°Jane Fowler ¡°This is Jane¡¯s urn? ***it, it is just a dream. It can¡¯t be happening now. Jane is still alive and well. Why do I keep having such a dream?¡± Thinking of what Jane had done in the conference room, Johan gritted his teeth in hatred. He had never seen such an unreasonable and vicious woman! Johan had never offended Jane. He had never even met her. On the other hand, Jane did not care about their kinship when he dealt such a heavy blow to Johan! At that moment, another familiar voice sounded. ¡°Johan, Dwayne. Oh my god, isn¡¯t this Jane¡¯s urn?¡± ¡°Did daddy and mommy secretly put it here?¡± That voice. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Was it Madelyn? Johan frowned without leaving a trace. The contents of the dream changed, and another dream was born. Was this the dream of Jane¡¯splete death? ***it, it was a dream. Why was Johan¡¯s heart so entangled and painful? It was as if something had happened. ¡°Impossible! Dad and Mom have already seen through Jane¡¯s true colors. They ****this woman to death, Why will they prepare an urn for her here? ¡°This ***hurt little Maddie and almost harmed the entire Fowler family. She¡¯s not worthy of any urn!¡± ¡°Dwayne, stop!¡± That voice¡­ Was it Dwayne and him? Before Johan could react, a shadow shrouded in ck rushed out. He took off Jane¡¯s urn and threw it on the ground, shattering it. Seemingly still angry, Dwayne stomped on Jane¡¯s urn a few times and crushed it into powder. Madelyn screamed in surprise. At that moment, another ck shadow rushed out and stopped Dwayne. ¡°Dwayne, are you crazy? No matter what, Jane is rted to us by blood. No matter what she has done wrong, she¡¯s already dead now. That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough! I¡¯ll never forgive Jane! She hurt so many people. Now that she¡¯s dead, she deserves retribution!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve an urn at all! A vicious woman like her will never reincarnate in hell!¡± Dwayne stood before Jane¡¯s urn and said the most hurtful words. In the end, he spat on the ground. His saliva was stained with Jane¡¯s name on the urn Dwayne had crushed. It was so shocking ¡°Dwayne!¡± ¡°Johan, don¡¯t stop me! Jane deserves to die! She deserves to die!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 299 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ¡°Johan. Dwayne (fighting Daddy, mu The dream ended adelyn pleading. panted Cold sweat enched Johar dire body. only gradually regained his senses at sting on the bed for locked at the bright sunlight outside the window Johan rushed to the toilet and washed | Looking at himself in the mirror. Johan reached out and wiped the ***it. What¡¯s going on ¡®It¡¯s just like Jane said it¡¯s just a dream. I shouldn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Why is it so real? it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve experienced it myself!¡¯ What had happened in the past half a month hadpletely It had a massive conflict with the scientific education that Signy was dining in the hotel cafeteria. Jane happened to walk over Jane took the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you mind Johar¡¯s control. eceiving ¡°Of course not. Jane Didn¡¯t youe to Rheinsville with a friend? Where¡¯s your friend?¡± Jane smiled. ¡°One went back to his apartment, and the other is still sleeping in ¡°Okay.¡± Signy held something back, and she looked at Jane from time to time. It was obvious that Signy wanted t not begin to ask Jane took a bite of the cream bread and said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the point? Signy. Although we ? only known each other for less than a day, there¡¯s no need to hold back what you want to ask.¡± ¡°You know what I want to ask, Jane¡± ¡°Did you meet Johanst night? Did you exin the meaning of that dream?¡± ¡°No I don¡¯t even know why Johan had that dream. The only reason I met him wi to warn him not to pes me about such ****things again.¡± Signy was speechless To hide her embarrassment, Signy had to take a sip of coffee. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m lying, but that¡¯s what I didst night¡± ¡°You should know the meaning of that dream. You¡¯re a special woman, Jane¡± Signy looked firmly at Jane Signy¡¯s amber eyes were imprinted with the bloodline of a psychic Signy¡¯s eyes met Janes deep and bottomless eyes cable to vaguely recognize Jane¡¯s two dazzling souls through Jane¡¯s eyes. there were no other traces 1 surrender, Jane Your ability is so powerful that even I can¡¯t see any ws.¡± Signy admitted her defeat Signy, can¡¯t you believe that I¡¯m telling the truth? I really said that to Johan¡± ¡°You seem to be in contact with Johan. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him.¡± Jane had just finished speaking¡± Signy received a message on her phone. Signy nced at it and shook it at Jane ¡°in the words of Crucsian, speak of the devil Look, Johan sent a message¡± ¡°Then you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ve arranged to go out with my friends today I don¡¯t want to see him and ruin my good mood¡± ¡°Do you mind if I tell Johan that I met you?¡± Signy deliberately probed Jane wiped her ***with a handkerchief and stood up. Her lips curled up. ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡± Johan arrived at the cafeteria Signy was waiting there. Johan sat down and ignored everyone¡¯s sidelong nces. Johan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t wait that long. I just saw Jane¡± I know She¡¯s staying in this hotel ¡± At the mention of this name, the atmosphere instantly became a little heavier Signy looked at the bruises around Johan¡¯s eyes and said. ¡°Did you have that dream again?¡± ¡°This time, the content of the dream is different. It¡¯s no dream of a fire burning ¡± I dreamed that Jane died. Someone set up a memorial tablet for her And then, it w shattered by Dwayne ¡± Johan briefly exined the dream he hadst night Signy rubbed her chin. ¡°Sounds like a series? That¡¯s interesting¡± ¡°***it, I have a headache. Ms Signy, is there any way I can stop having this dream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s impossible for it to really happen. Jane is alive and well Look at her No one is capable of killing her¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Johan was no longer willing to find out where the strange dream that hadsted for so many days came from Now, Johan only wanted to end this. Even if Jane knew something, she wouldn¡¯t tell Johan Why should Johan be tortured by this dream alone? Thave an idea¡± Signy sighed softly, took out a talisman from her pocket, and ced it in front of Johan. ¡°This is the talisman the Gygries used to worship the God of Dreams.¡± ¡°Put this around your neck before you sleep. It should be able to reduce the number of times you dream¡± Johan looked at the talisman wrapped in red threads with aplicated gaze ¡°You seem to have known that I would ask you for this method. It¡¯s ****. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t believe in these things at all. Now, I have to ce my hopes on this little thing. ¡°When Jane saw you, did she say anything about meeting mest night?¡± ¡°She did. She also said that she didn¡¯t know anything about your dream.¡± Didn¡¯t know anything? Johan institutionally felt that Jane was lying! ¡°No matter what, if I can stop having those strange dreams, I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter anymore.¡± Johan hung the talisman around his neck without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Signy. I owe you a big favor for this.¡± ¡°If you need my help. I¡¯ll do my best! I swear on my name, Johan Fowler!¡± With that, Johan was about to leave. ¡°Mr. Best Actor, I know you don¡¯t like this kind of topic, but your ability is awakening. Your perception of these unknown abilities is much stronger than mine. ¡°Sooner orter, this talisman will not be able to suppress your dream. At that time, it will depend on your choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it to heart. At the same time, I¡¯ve probably found another way to end this strange dream!¡± Johan had prepared the ticket for the flight back to Stormton City today Johan originally wanted to stay in Rheinsville to deal with some trivial matters. Now, it seemed that there was no need Johan had to return to the Fowler house as soon as possible and find out what had happened to Jane and the Fowler family! It had been more than half a year that Johan didn¡¯t know about.. If Johan could find the source, he might be able to cure his absurd dreams! It was 11 oclock in the morning Jane and L had just set off to meet up with Andy for lunch. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. Japie.¡± L yed ***. L sat in the back seat with Jane in her arms and closed her eyes to catch up on sleep. ¡°It was you that decided to have so much funst night. You were so excited that you only fell asleep at 5 in the morning. You don¡¯t cherish your health.¡± Jane pulled L¡¯s hair. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Janie. I¡¯m already repenting for the disorder of my biological clock. Let me take a nap first. Only then, I can have fun with Andy and you today¡± In order to avoid Jane¡¯s punishment, L could only continue to act like an ostrich in the sand L wheedled in Jane¡¯s arms. It made the driver confused when he was driving. The driver thought that L and Jane were lesbians. It was a pleasure to the eyes that two beautiful girls were lesbians. At this moment, from the corner of her eye, Jane saw the scene reflected in the rearview mirror of the car. Jane¡¯s heart could not help but sink. There was another car. Had the car been following them the whole time? embered this koense te very | Was DB4756. Jane and the others leh the hotel Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 300 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 300 Chapter 300 It was since then the car had been Jan ae a sharp instinct that i Jane felt that e was something wrong ving them. Rivated the Queen of Dar This car The car represented something threatening. Even if there Jane had to prevent anything bad from happening This was the norm as a member of the Dar. With so many enemies, no one would heir lives. Jane had Jane nced at L, who was unaware of the impending danger Jane took out her phone and sent a message to Andy ¡°Andy. I¡¯m in some trouble here. Help me investigate ¡°D84756.¡± Soon. Andy replied. s someone following you?¡± ¡°I have feelings ¡°Okay¡± te num Andy and Jane had been close partners in business coborations on the Dar. The tacit understanding between Jane and Andy had reached the highest level. Andy and Jane could understand each other¡¯s minds with a simple sentence and a simple gaze After a little while, Andy found out about the car ¡°Chevrolet, the owner¡¯s information is clear ¡°However, if those experts from the Dar target you, they will naturally prepare a disguised car Janie, have you been exposed?¡± it was a possibility Andy¡¯s heart turned cold at this thought Jane was the Queen of the Dar. But it would also be a disaster if Jane¡¯s identity was exposed ¡°I checked just now. My information protection didn¡¯t show any signs of being deciphered ¡°I don¡¯t think the Dar¡¯spetitors who secretly wanted me dead found out about me.¡± Jane had already eliminated this possibility through her phone ¡°Then who could it be?¡± ¡°Putting aside the Dar¡¯s opponents, there are also many people who want me dead in reality.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know who it is Is it the Croft family or the Fowler family?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jane mainly offended people from these two families Both familles had the wealth and resources to hire assassins to follow Jane and destroy her body ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°I have an idea for now I need your help, Andy¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention help between you and me. If you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m listening¡± ¡°Alright Jane pretended not to know that she was being followed. Jane brought L and Andy to the meeting ce. ¡°Janie, L¡± Andy was holding a backpack in his hand. When Andy saw Jane and L, he took the initiative to wave ¡°Here, Janie Everything you asked me to prepare is ready¡± Andy winked at Jane and handed the backpack to Jane. ¡°Thank you, Andy¡± L asked curiously, ¡°What have you prepared?¡± Jane kept her in suspense ¡°Surprise! I can¡¯t tell you¡± L was speechless. Ida was the only one in the dark Today they were ying at thergest amusement park Along the way. Jane and the others had so much fun From time to time, Jane would pay att the figure behind her Jane and Andy nced at i ged information. Jane pressed her belly and ufo ¡°I suddenly hav ¡®Janie, could it be that we ate something bad during lunch? But Andy ¡°Do you want to see a doctor?- machache | want to go to the L did not know what Jane was thinking and aske with concern. ¡¤ owner of this amusement park. He especially gave us tickets. We have to ¡°Jane needs to go to the restroom. L,e wi express our gratitude ¡± ¡°But Janie. ¡° ¡°You guys go ahead. I might take a while. I¡¯ll find you guys when I¡¯m done.¡° Since Jane insisted, L could only give up. After parting ways, Jane quickly ran to the nearest female restroom. The person following Jane hesitated for a moment. Since the stalker was a man, he decided to wait outside. Otherwise, it would be easy to cause amotion if the stalker barged into the female restroom like this. It would not be worth it if Jane became suspicious. Jane was in the female restroom. She confirmed that the other party did not follow her Jane hid in one of the empty stalls, closed the door, and took out the equipment that Andy had given her from the backpac After quickly disquising herself, Jane nimbly flipped over and climbed out of the window at the top of the female restroom The reason why Jane pretended to have belly pain and chose this specific restroom was that she had seen the map. Jane knew that this restroom had a window that she could fit through. Jane circled around from the back and returned to the door of the restroom. With Jane¡¯s disguise, even L and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her Jane had be a completely different person. Naturally, the stalker waiting by the door did not recognize Jane either. The stalker didn¡¯t leave The man following Jane took the magazine and sat on the lounge chair. The stalker seemed to be reading the magazine attentively But it was not true In fact, the stalker¡¯s gaze never left the front door of the restroom. Jane held a cup of coffee and pretended to walk past him. Jane passed by the stalker. ¡°****!¡± It was as if Jane had tripped Jane identally spilled the coffee on the stalker. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Jane changed her tone andmunicated in a fluent Yalondy¡¯snguage. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± In a moment of desperation, the stalker could only respond in Yalondy¡¯snguage. The stalker quickly distanced himself from Jane Then, the stalker told Jane not to worry about this and turned around to leave. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile Jane went back to the restroom. She changed her makeup, turned on her phone, and opened an app. Jane had ced a hidden microphone on the stalker. Jane put on her wireless earpiece. Jane could hear the sound from the hidden microphone stuck on the stalker. The stalker must be tidying up his clothes and preparing to search for the hidden microphone on his body Little did he know. This hidden microphone was made by Jane. It was a nano-level mechanical bug hidden microphone. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 301 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Once the device touched the target, it would automatically swim into the other party¡¯s skin. The hidden microphone couldn¡¯t be found on clothes As a hacker, Jane liked to constantly improve and better her hidden microphones. It was one of her hobbies. After the manufacturing was sessful, Jane gave Andy the instructions and asked Andy to produce some. The technology required was secondary. It was the parts that were hard to find. Even Andy did not have many of them. This hidden microphone that Jane made passed the security of the Dar¡¯s number one assassin organization, Blood Night Pce. Even the Blood Night Pce¡¯s inspection machine could not detect this nanobot. However, it would be a different story if it was to undergo the highest level of scanning security in the country. In Crucsia, there was only one such security machine. The cost of building this kind of machine was high. It was worth more than hundreds of millions of dors! It was the fruit of the hard work of countless scientists and rare electronic materials. If Jane¡¯s stalker was someone with ess to this kind of machine, and he wanted Jane dead, Jane would be really ttered. From the sound of the hidden microphone, it was obvious that the other party was searching his body for any abnormalities when he was tidying his clothes. In the end, the stalker didn¡¯t find anything. Jane left the restroom and met up with Andy and L ording to the location sent by Andy. Andy smiled. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡± Jane pointed to her wireless earpiece. L pouted. ¡°What are you guys talking about here?¡± Jane rubbed L¡¯s head ¡°I said you¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t think that you can fool me just because you tter me! Ah, it feels so nice. Don¡¯t stop.¡± Night fell. After ying for a day, L was tired and went back to the hotel to take a shower. Only Jane and Andy were left. They borrowed the conference room in the hotel, locked the door, and hacked the surveince camera. When they left the amusement park today, it was already 5 in the afternoon. The stalker did not continue to follow Jane. Jane turned around in her Chevrolet and left. Jane had been listening to the other party¡¯s every move through her earpiece. Jane did not receive any additional information. ording to the location of the hidden microphone, Jane found out the current location of the person following her. Andy tapped the location disyed on theputer screen ¡°He¡¯s staying in an illegal hotel in the Third District: The kind of hotel that doesn¡¯t need an ID to register.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to what we guessed beforehand. The strange thing is since he¡¯s been with me for a day, why didn¡¯t he report to the person who issued the mission?¡± ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t found anything important from you yet. Maybe there¡¯s no need to report it?¡± While Andy and Jane spected, Jane hacked into the surveince of the target location through hacking software. *There are no surveince cameras in the room. The only surveince camera we can find gets the window of the room. We can¡¯t see anyone at all.¡± ¡°Our current advantage is that the other party didn¡¯t discover the mechanical bug hidden microphone that I imnted.¡± Jane pursed her lips. ¡°We have to find a chance to get into his room and install a hidden camera. And we can not be discovered!¡± ¡°Leave this matter to me. Rheinsville is my territory. I have plenty of candidates.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Andy.¡± Jane had just finished speaking. Suddenly, Jane heard a faint cracking sound. The voice was magnified by Jane¡¯sptop. Andy frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Morse Code? It doesn¡¯t sound like¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a report rune created by them based on the Morse Code,¡± Jane recorded this voice and threw it into her self-created search database. Due to the recognition of Hunter and Hayden, Jane now had the ess to the highest-leveled database of Crucsia. Jane used both databases to search for the source of this audio. ¡°It seems that the person who¡¯s targeting you this time is not to be underestimated. He even used such a secretive method to report his work ¡°What a *****.¡± Anyone who had their eyes on the Queen of the Dar was destined to be a fly in a spider web. They would bepletely entangled by the spider silk when they least expect it. There was no way to escape. The only thing Jane was afraid of was that her identity as the Dar Queen would be exposed. However, Jane had now officially joined the Bureau of Inte Information and Technology Security of Crucsia. It was obvious that Jane had an official identity and protection from the country. It was safer than Jane fighting alone in the past. Soon. Jane¡¯s database search came to a conclusion. When she saw the results, Jane could not help but narrow her eyes, emitting a dangerous aura. ¡°This is the Dar¡¯s fifth-ranked assassin organization, SKIN?¡± ¡°Janie, could it be that someone in the Dar really discovered your true identity and sent SKIN to hunt you down?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still too little information at the moment, so it¡¯s hard to judge. However, the other party really looks down on me too much. They know my true identity and only sent a fifth-ranked assassin organization to kill me.¡± Jane sneered. Jane was too low-key in the Dar. How could any Tom, Dick, or Harry kill Jane so easily? ¡°Andy, do me a favor.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s about L¡¯s safety, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Jane got up, walked past Andy, and came to the window. Her eyes were deep and dark. ¡°L is too innocent. She shouldn¡¯t be involved in the Dar¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Rheinsville is in trouble now. Let L go back to Stormton City first. I¡¯ll send Red Star Team to help protect L.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it. My people are not to be trifled with. As you said, it¡¯s a joke to think that a fifth-ranked assassin organization can stop us.¡± Andy immediately took out his phone and began to make arrangements for tomorrow. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for Jane. However, Jane found out who the organization behind this was. When Jane hacked into the other party¡¯s server, she would be able to find the real reason why they were after her. In an organization like this, any dialogue regarding payment would be recorded. If Jane¡¯s identity as Queen the Dar was really exposed, it was impossible that there were no traces in SKIN¡¯s database. At the same time, Johan had already gotten off the ne. ¡°Johan!¡± ¡°Johan Fowler The Fowlers were already waiting there when they received the news. Seeing Johan dragging his luggage out alone, Jack and the others quickly went up to Johan. Anna rebuked, ¡°Why did youe out alone? Didn¡¯t you bring a few bodyguards? You¡¯re a big star. What if something goes wrong, or you¡¯re surrounded by fans?¡± *Without revealing my schedule in advance, my fans won¡¯t know. Thepany has also protected my personal information very well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so many years. I know my limits. Mom, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Facing his family, Johan¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Jack walked up to Johan and patted his shoulder. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Johan, you went into seclusion and traveled around the world to film. You must have suffered a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad. This is the path I chose for myself. It¡¯s the glory of my career that I have to achieve. No matter how much pain I have to endure, I will take it.¡± ¡°I know when the bitter ends, the good wille. When the bitter ends and I get what I want, I will have the sense of aplishment that no one else could offer.¡± Jackughed proudly. ¡°Haha! Well said! As expected of my son!¡± Passing by Jack and Anna, Johan looked at Aaron and Quinton. ¡°Aaron, Quinton, long time no see.¡± Aaron and Quinton said in unison, ¡°Johan!¡± At the same time, Johan did not ignore the bruises at the corners of his brothers¡¯ eyes. Aaron and Quinton looked very happy that Johan hade. But it seemed that something had indeed happened at home. These two younger brothers were worried.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Eventually, Johan¡¯s gaze was fixed on Madelyn. When Madelyn saw that her chance to perform hade, she quickly said happily. ¡°Johan, it¡¯s really been a long time. I have been thinking. about you!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 302 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 302 Chapter 302 After saying that Madelyn lowered her head ***, looking like the was waiting for Johan to dote on her Everyone¡¯s eyesnded kindly on Johan and Madelyn Johan was about to reach out his hand and pretend to touch Madelyn¡¯s head in response. And yet Johan thought of that dream. In Johan¡¯s dream, Madelyn shouted ¡°daddy, ***¡¯ in a contrived tone And Jane¡¯s memorial tablet was shattered For some reason, Johan¡¯s hand froze in mid-air Johan didn¡¯t want to touch Madelyn at all. Johan could only take his hand back. ¡°Little ***, long time no see Madelyn immediately stood on the spot in embarrassment. Madelyn wanted to dig a ****in the ground and hide in it. Her expression changed. ¡°Yes, Johan, long time no see¡± Madelyn knew that Johan had always been slightly distant from her. In the past, Johan had doted on Madelyn only to put on an act for his family and act like a big brother Of all the brothers, Madelyn liked Johan the most It wasn¡¯t just because Johan was cold and handsome. Johan was in the entertainment industry and had the title of the Best Actor that Madelyn dreamed of At the same time, because Johan was indifferent toward Madelyn, Madelyn had the desire to win. Madelyn could win the hearts of her father, mother, and 6 brothers. They were all willing to dote on Madelyn. They did not see any ws in Madelyn. Why Madelyn¡¯s trick didn¡¯t work on Johan? Madelyn couldn¡¯t take the failure. She had wless acting ***and dignity. However, after so many years, Johan had always had a grudge against Madelyn. Even Madelyn did not know what she had done wrong. Everyone was immersed in joy and did not notice anything unusual about Madelyn. The Fowlers pulled Johan into the car and returned home. In the car, Johan suppressed his strong curiosity. He did not take the initiative to ask about Jane. Johan intuitively felt that Jane¡¯s matter had now be the Fowlers sore spot. When Johan returned to the Fowler house, he had basically told his family everything that had happened to him in the past 6 months. Johan then looked at Jack and Anna with a serious expression. ¡°Dad, ***, there is a reason I ended filming so quickly and rushed back from Rheinsville. I want to find out what happened between Jane and the Fowler family!¡± As soon as Johan finished speaking, the atmosphere instantly froze. Aaron and Quinton knew that Johan would ask about Jane for sure. Aaron and Quinton just didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. At the mention of the name ¡°Jane¡±. Aaron and felt an indescribable pain in their hearts Aaron and Quinton tried so hard to forget about Jane, but they couldn¡¯t. It was like a thorn stabbed deep into their hearts. It hurt from time to time. There was no cure. Aaron and Quinton wanted to ignore and pretend that this scar did not exist. Someone would inadvertently mention it. And the scar would bepletely torn apart. It was unforgettable no matter what until they ***. Jack and Anna did not look too good either. No one was more shaken than Madelyn. Madelyn could only lower her head and secretly clench her fists. Madelyn¡¯s nails dug into the flesh of her palms, using the pain to regain her senses. Madelyn was already furious! Madelyn¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Jane¡¯s smug smile. Madelyn wished she could destroy Jane¡¯s face with a sharp knife! Jack sighed heavily. ¡°Son, you¡¯ve just returned from Rheinsville. You must be exhausted from the long flight. Why don¡¯t we talk about Jane tomorrow?¡± ¡°Dad, I know that Jane has caused a huge impact on the Fowler family. But the reason why I came back so quickly is Jane.¡± ¡°I met Jane in Rheinsville. At the same time, I encountered many things that I didn¡¯t believe in before and can¡¯t understand now.¡± ¡°I have to understand what happened between Jane and the Fowler family before I can solve my current confusion!¡± ¡°You met Jane in Rheinsville? She¡¯s in Rheinsville now?¡± Even Jack and the others did not expect that. Rheinsville was such a huge city. There were so many people. Jane was actually able to meet Johan! ¡°ill-fated! This must be an ill-fated rtionship! What sin did our Fowler familymit? Why would God punish us like this!¡± Jack could not help but feel heartbroken. Jack felt that the Fowler family must have owed Jane her life in their previous lives. No, it must be something 10 thousand times crueler than a life In this life, the Fowler family was destined to be influenced by Jane. The ill-fated rtionship was getting deeper and deeper with no way out. Anna recalled what Jane had said in the restaurant restroom that day Jane had no intention of saving Anna and Henry at all. Jane even wanted to hire someone to secretly ***Anna and Henry. Now that Anna heard about Jane, Anna couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. ¡°She¡¯s at Rheinsville, What did she say when you met her? Is she doing well?¡± Anna was still talking. But Anna¡¯s heart was trembling. Jane hated the Fowler fam/ Anna, Henry Fowler, and everything here. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At the end of the day, wasn¡¯t it the result of Anna¡¯s coldness and preference toward Madelyn back in the day? Jane had saved Anna and Anna¡¯s eldest son¡¯s lives. Anna returned to Stormton City and thought about it day and night. Anna thought about what she had done wrong to cause things to develop to this point In the end, Anna came to a conclusion. Anna was not a qualified mother. The entire incident forced Jane to be disheartened. Jane cut ties with the Fowler family and left the Fowler family. Everything that happened after that was also a consequence of the incident. It was all because of Anna! Anna was a ****! Jane wanted to ***the Fowlers. Anna could understand Jane¡¯s feelings. In fact, Jane still saved the Fowlers and helped the country while enduring such feelings. Even Anna could not help but be deeply moved and proud of Jane¡¯s ability and open-mindedness! Jane was very capable! Jane could solve a difficult and urgent problem that even the country could not solve! ¡°She¡¯s doing well, but her hatred for the Fowler family can¡¯t be resolved. She doesn¡¯t have the Fowler family in her heart. She doesn¡¯t care about her biological parents and brothers at all.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 303 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Johan thought about how Jane would y happily with her friends in Rheinsville. Then, when she met Johan, Jane used all kinds of humiliation and even physical violence. Johan still felt a faint pain in his stomach! The thought of Jane hitting Johan at the hotel that day hurt Anna even more! Johan met Jane. It was better for Johan not to see Jane! Not only was Johan kicked, but Johan also couldn¡¯t even get the answer he wanted. Jane was doing very well. Johan said it Jack and the others were ****prepared But Jack and the others were still caught off guard. Jack felt as if his heart had been stabbed. There was no blood. But it hurt more than any wound. Who knew? Jane messed with the Fowler family. She had caused everyone to lose their happiness. But Jane was having fun with her friends. The Fowlers originally thought that Jane would be a little homesick after severing ties with the Fowler family. From the looks of it, the Fowlers were overthinking. The Fowlers were the only ones who felt guilty. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll tell you, Johan.¡± Jack briefly told Johan everything that had happened with Jane at that time. If Jack were to exin in detail, he would not be able to finish it even if Jack talked for 10 days and 10 nights. Johan fell silent after hearing this. Johan had a premonition. But Johan didn¡¯t expect it Johan couldn¡¯t believe many things had happened in the past half a year. And Johan had never known. Anna quickly said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t me your father. This was also my idea. You¡¯re in seclusion to build your career. We can¡¯t distract you.¡± Aaron said, ¡°Johan, it¡¯s the same for us. We didn¡¯t know until we came back.¡± ¡°I know your good intentions, but I didn¡¯t expect it¡± It turned out that Jane had also saved the lives of Anna and Henry. Jane had even done something that even Eastshel could not do as a country. Just by looking at Jane¡¯s appearance, Johan did not expect her to have such an ability. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In a sense, Jane saved the Fowler family. There was too much information at that moment. Johan felt that his brain could not take it anymore. So many things had really happened. If that was the case, was the dream Johan had still the so-called Predictive Dream? It was impossible for the Fowlers to ***Jane. The Fowlers would not destroy Jane¡¯s memorial tablet either. The Predictive Dream might not be the answer Then, it was the other possibility that Signy had mentioned. A dream from a parallel world? ***it. Johan, who was unwavering in his scientific principles, actually started to believe in these strange and chaotic theories. It was really a mess. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy, mommy, Johan!¡± Suddenly, Madelyn could no longer hold it in. As she cried, Madeelyn copsed to the ground and covered her face. Madelyn¡¯s tears fell like pearls. Everyone was shocked. ¡®Maddie, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I know how important Jane is to everyone. If it weren¡¯t for me¡­. if it weren¡¯t for me, Jane must have forgiven everyone a long time ago and would have returned to the Fowler family. ¡°But she hates me. That¡¯s why she kept stalling and refused to return to the Fowler family, to daddy and mommy! ¡°For someone like me who isn¡¯t rted to the Fowler family by blood, it¡¯s already God¡¯s blessing that I can receive everyone¡¯s love and grow up happily like a princess. ¡°Daddy, mommy, I want to leave the Fowler family. I want to stay far away from here so that you can get Jane¡¯s forgiveness and get her home!¡± Madelyn ran out of the living room. ¡°Little Maddie¡¯ ¡°Maddie!¡± The Fowlers did not expect Madelyn to suddenly act like that. Everyone was shocked. Anna quickly followed, wanting tofort Madelyn. Aaron and Quinton followed closely behind. But Madelyn directly closed the door. ¡°Maddie, open the door. Don¡¯t scare mommy!¡± ¡°Yeah, little Maddie, we really didn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the same as Jane. You¡¯re the Fowler family¡¯s most important daughter. You¡¯re our sister!¡± Anna and the others kept knocking on the door and shouting. ¡°Mommy, Aaron, Quinton, thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯ve made up my mind. I know if I don¡¯t leave, Jane will nevere back! ¡°In order for happiness andughter to return to the Fowler family, I have to leave! I have to leave!¡± Madelyn cried at the top of her lungs and said. Anna and the others were heartbroken. They were afraid that this would happen. Usually, the Fowlers didn¡¯t even dare to mention Jane. The Fowlers were afraid that Madelyn would think too much because of the current change in the Fowler family¡¯s attitude toward Jane. ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t be so ****. As long as I¡¯m alive, as long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll always be my daughter! My daughter! ¡°No one has the guts to chase you out of the Fowler family! Maddie, open the door. Don¡¯t scare mommy, okay? You know that I have been in poor health recently ¡°If even you want to leave me, what should I do? I don¡¯t even have the courage to live!¡± As Anna spoke, she could not help but get excited. Anna¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears flowed out. Then, Anna started coughing violently. ¡®Mom?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Only then did Madelyn open the door. Madelyn¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears. Madelyn looked at Anna with her red and swollen eyes. Anna was coughing. Madelyn could not help but fall into Anna¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry. But I really feel that I¡¯m useless in the Fowler family. ¡°I can¡¯t help at all. I even keep Jane away from the Fowler family because she hates me. I really cant find a reason to stay with the Fowler family ¡°I know everyone wants Jane back. I really can¡¯t stay any longer. ¡°Jane is so much better than me. So much better. Mommy, I can¡¯tpare to Jane. Go find Jane. I¡¯m not worthy to be the Fowler family¡¯s daughter¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Maddie, stop talking! Jane has already cut ties with the Fowler family. I¡¯ve lost my biological daughter. I can¡¯t lose my only daughter!* Anna hugged Madelyn. Anna cried. Then, Anna pressed Madelyn¡¯s mouth and hugged Madelyn tightly in her arms. Anna¡¯s shoulders twitched, and she closed her eyes as tears flowed. Madelyn was also crying loudly in Anna¡¯s arms. This scene was extremely moving. Quinton and Aaron lowered their eyes when they saw this. They could not help but feel a lump in their throats and were about to cry. Heavens, what did the Fowler family do wrong? It was not good at all. Couldn¡¯t there be a way to be good for both Madelyn and Jane? Jane was Quinton and Aaron¡¯s most important sister. But Madelyn was also their sister! Why couldn¡¯t Jane forgive the Fowler family, return to the Fowler family, and ept Madelyn¡¯s existence? Only Jack and Johan were in the living room. They listened to the criesing from upstairs. They did not do anything Johan raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± If it was in the past, Jack would have been heartbroken to hear Anna and Madelyn cry like this. Jack would haveforted Madelyn faster than anyone else. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 304 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 304 Chapter 304 ¡°With your mother and two younger brothers there, why should I go over?¡± Jack pursed his lips tightly There was no way to say it out loud. They misunderstood Jane. Jane was ***and left the Fowler family. And there was the trending news about the ¡°Real and Fake Princess.¡± Jack found out that Madelyn was behind all this! Jack did not have concrete evidence yet. Jack thought of the vicious heart hidden under Madelyn¡¯s Innocent and kind face. Jack could not help but shiver. Fear of Madelyn came from the bottom of Jack¡¯s heart. For so many years, how could it be that no one in the Fowler family found out about Madelyn¡¯s true colors? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Originally, Jack thought that he did not know Madelyn as well as Anna did. But Madelyn was at least Jack¡¯s precious daughter. Jack raised her, doted on her, and watched her grow up. Jack thought he knew Madelyn. After knowing what Madelyn had done, Jack hadplicated feelings. The more Jack thought about it, the more he realized one thing. Jack had failed as a father, Madelyn was the apple of the Fowler family¡¯s eye that he had never truly understood! Madelyn even misunderstood and forced the Fowler family¡¯s real biological daughter away! Jack was thinking about Madelyn¡¯s true colors. Jack suddenly looked at Johan ¡°Johan, I know you¡¯ve never liked Maddie. You¡¯re only being nice to Maddie because of us.¡± ¡°Why do you not like Maddie?¡± Johan was slightly stunned. Johan did not expect Jack to ask such a question. Johan looked at Jack carefully. ¡°Dad, did you discover something?¡± Jack opened his ****. In the end, Jack didn¡¯t say anything about Madelyn framing Jane. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to know your answer.¡± In Jack¡¯s heart, he still had a trace of hope for Madelyn, for the whole ¡°Real and Fake Princess¡± matter that happened back in time. Hopefully, the people Jack sent to investigate were wrong. There was still room for a turnaround. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t want to talk about this. If I did, you would definitely scold me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tell me how you feel about Maddie. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t me you,¡± Jack¡¯s promise and Johan¡¯s feeling that Jack¡¯s attitude towards Madelyn had changed, Johan knew that Jack must have sensed something. After thinking for a moment, Johan still told Jack everything Johan felt about Madelyn. ¡°Dad, you know I love acting the most. I can easily tell if a person is pretending¡± ¡°When I was with Maddie and saw her smiling face, I felt that she was pretending. She was not sincere.¡± ¡°Of course, most of the time, Maddie is sincere, but sometimes Maddie is just pretending to be the sister that everyone likes, the Fowler family¡¯s daughter,¡± ¡°As for the real Maddie, it has always been hidden, It has never been ***revealed so that we can sense it.¡± ¡°Everyone has their own secrets. Even family members won¡¯t tell you everything I understand that. But I think Maddie is hiding more than we thought.¡± Johan finally had a chance After all these years, Johanpletely revealed his impression of Madelyn. If it was in the past, Johan would not say it. No matter it was to Jack, Anna, or the other brothers. The Fowlers would definitely think that Johan was crazy to suspect such an innocent and kind Madelyn, their sister. But this time was different. After Jack heard this, an inexplicable expression appeared on his face. ¡°bad, what exactly happened? If you heard me say these words in the past, you would have reprimanded me already¡± Johan was now 100% certain that Jack must have discovered some of Madelyn¡¯s secrets! ¡°I don¡¯t have conclusive evidence yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Jack finished speaking. Jack¡¯s phone suddenly rang When he took out his phone, Jack saw the caller ID, and his heart skipped a beat. Jack almost dropped his phone on the ground. The caller was ke, the right-hand man sent by Jack to investigate the ¡°Real and Fake Princess¡± matter. ¡®Dad?¡± Johan was about to step forward However, Jack extended his hand to indicate that there was no need. ¡°I¡¯ll take this call,¡± Jack took a deep breath and answered the call with his back facing Johan. ¡°Hello? ke, why are you calling me at this time? Have youe to a conclusion about the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Fowler. Is this a good time for a video call?¡± ¡°After I find him and find out the truth, I don¡¯t dare to be negligent. I have to report it to you as soon as possible.¡± Something bad must have happened for ke to be this nervous and to call at this hour. In fact, Jack already had an answer in his heart. Jack could not help but sigh softly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll answer the video call now,¡± The video call was connected. Jack saw Mr. Goode kneeling and trembling behind ke. Jack said coldly, ¡°Mr. Goode, how have you been?¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler!¡± Seeing Jack, Richard Goode was like a ***that was scared out of its wits and trembling in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t ***me! Don¡¯t ***me! I know it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have helped Maddie frame Miss Jane!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ***me! Please let me live! I promise! I swear in the name of God! I won¡¯t say anything!¡± What? Jack was already *****prepared. But Richard actually said it. That day, Madelyn was the one who nned it. It made the Fowlers misunderstand and nder Jane. Jack still found it hard to ept. An indescribable sadness, heartache, and guilt welled up in Jacks heart. How could Madelyn do that? Jane was the daughter of the Fowler family! The Fowler family had never mistreated Madelyn! Why did Madelyn use such despicable and shameless methods to frame Jane? Madelyn made Jack misunderstand Jane, and made Jane leave the Fowler family disheartened In particr, when Jack thought of that day, he felt that Madelyn¡¯s tears and hoarse guilt showed no signs of acting at all Jack could not help but feel a chill from the bottom of his heart. Even Jack¡¯s bones and blood could not resist this cold feeling. Jack was frozen to the bone! Terrified. This woman was really scary! Madelyn was kind and innocent in everyone¡¯s eyes. No one saw through Madelyn¡¯s true colors! Jack was still thinking too positively. Jack had never understood this daughter of his! Never! Jack was even smug, thinking that he had adopted a princess angel who had saved the Fowler family! It was nauseating! Jack was about to cry from his own stupidity! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 305 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Johan was behind Jack and could not hear clearly However, Johan could vaguely hear the words ¡°Madelyn¡±. Johan could not help but frown. Johan was not in a hurry to ask. Johan waited for Jack to end the video call ¡°Mr. Fowler, when I found Richard, he looked very down and out.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he got the money and secretly fled overseas to hide his identity. That¡¯s why it took so long to track him down.¡± ¡°We were able to find him sessfully thanks to the help of an informant. Richard is now in a small vige in Meridonia. He has to work illegally. His ie is not good either. He lived in a small, dark, and damp house.¡± Jack said coldly, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Richard said in a daze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send people to ***me?¡± Suddenly, Jack took the me. ¡°I sent people to ***you? How is that possible? What exactly is going on? Tell me!¡± *No? Then it must be that ****, Madelyn!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Richard suddenly looked ferocious ¡°I always thought that Mr. Fowler had sent someone to ***me. I never expected it to be Madelyn!¡± ¡°That day, the matter was exposed. It was found out that I had framed Miss Jane. Madelyn secretly gave me arge sum of money and asked me to bring my family overseas.¡± ¡°I followed her instructions and went to Meridonia. I nned to create a fake identity to start anew with my family and find a job. Who would have thought¡­ ¡°An ident happened to our smuggled ship and everyone died. I was the only one left. Then, someone secretly chased after me. In order to survive, I could only hide here.¡± Other than Mr. Fowler of the Fowler Corporation, Jack, no one else was capable of that! Back then, Richard hadn¡¯t expected it could be Madelyn, because she was only a college freshman. Madelyn had the face of an angel and a desire to seize more love. But it seemed impossible for Madelyn to ***Richard¡¯s entire family and other people. It was more like Jack¡¯s doing. Jack was probably tidying loose ends and protecting the reputation of the Fowler family But it was not the case. Jack had no idea about this! Then, there was only one person who would do such a thing and get the most benefits out of it It was Madelyn! Richards words were hateful. Jack was stunned on the spot. So many people were ***. Was it Madelyn¡¯s doing? Madelyn was only 18 years old! Madelyn was clearly such a kind girl! Did Madelyn actually do such a ****thing behind the Fowlers¡¯ backs? Madelyn still maintained a harmless smile and snuggled up to the Fowlers every day. Jack thought of the possibility. Jack felt that his stomach was churning, and he was about to vomit. Madelyn was Jack¡¯s trusted and doted daughter for so many years! Jack did not expect Madelyn to be so ugly and rotten on the inside despite her innocent appearance! ke could tell that something was wrong with Jack¡¯s expression. He said, ¡®Mr. Fowler, what should we do with this guy now?¡± Jack did not respond for a moment. Jack¡¯s face was extremely pale. After waiting for a while, ke couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Fowler, please give the order.¡± Jack took a deep breath, Jack finally came back to his senses. ¡°Lock him up first. Don¡¯t let him die. He might be useful in the future.¡± ¡°Yes!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Fowler! Please save me! You must avenge me! Madelyn ***a ship full of people, my wife, my children! She¡¯s a demon! A demon!¡± *If you allow her to continue, one day, Madelyn will ***your entire family!¡± Jack did not want to hear Richard shouting these words again. Jack quickly hung up. The entire living room was deathly silent. Johan looked at Jack and did not know where to start. In the end, Jack punched the table hard. Bang! ¡°Dad¡± Johan quickly went to stop Jack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°***it. Why? Why did she do this?¡± Jack gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. There were even tears of blood in Jacks eyes. At this moment, the pain in Jack¡¯s fist was far inferior to Jack¡¯s heartache! Jack thought about how he had met countless people and had sharp eyes for so many years. But Jack could not even see through a little girl Furthermore, because of the trap that Madelyn had personally set up, Jack misunderstood Jane time and time again, Jane was covered in wounds, disheartened. Jane even cut ties with the Fowler family. After that, Jack was still shamelessly smug in front of Jane Jack humiliated and ndered Jane wantonly. Jack med Jane for all the bad things that happened to the Fawler family. ***! ***** Jack had never felt that he was such an ***! If Jack had been more decisive back then, he would have long caught Madelyn¡¯s w! Why did Jack have to be deceived to this extent? Jane had already proven her innocence. Clearly, Jack had already sensed that it might be Madelyn¡¯s self-directed act. However, Jack favored Madelyn more in his heart. Jack only felt unfamiliar and distanced from his so- called biological daughter, Jane. Therefore, Jack subconsciously did not want to ept this fact. If Jack did not investigate, he would never know If not for Jane¡¯s subsequent reminder and his change in attitude toward Jane, Jack probably wouldn 1 think about investigating the ins and outs of this matter. Jack said that he would do right by Jane In the end, what ***the Fowler family was Jack¡¯s arrogance and indulgence! ¡°Dad, calm down. Let me help you treat the wound on your hand!¡± Johan was afraid that Jack would harm himself again. Especially when Johan saw that Jack¡¯s hand was already red and swollen. It was obvious that Jack had lost control just now and hammered too hard. ¡°No need. Only this kind of pain can keep me sane. It prevents me from causing trouble for Madelyn!¡± Jack felt the pain in his hands. If it wasn¡¯t for the pain, Jack would definitely lose control of himself! Jack had to rush up and question Madelyn now! Why did Madelyn have to disguise herself for so many years? Why did Madelyn frame Jane, and make the Fowlers misunderstand Jane? The Fowler family had never mistreated Madelyn. They had given Madelyn everything they had. What Madelyn got was many times more than Janel Why was Madelyn still not satisfied? In the end, it was the Fowler family who was tricked like an ***! How could Madelyn still act like a victim and cry, saying that she was leaving the Fowler family in exchange for Jane? Jack really didn¡¯t expect it at all. Jack couldn¡¯t tell at all that Madelyn was pretending. Those tears were fake. Then how much of the time Madelyn spent with them was real? ¡°Dad? What happened? Why did you be like this after that phone call? Is it about Maddie?¡± Jack was speechless. Jack sorted out his thoughts. Jack controlled the anger and guilt in his heart. Then, Jack gritted his teeth and told Johan what Madelyn had done back then. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 306 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Johan heard Jack out It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Johan¡¯s head. Johan was in a deadlock Johan did note back to his senses for a long time. Johan knew that Madelyn was pretending Out of instinct, Johan did not want to get involved with Madelyn too much. But Johan would never have thought what really happened Madelyn was an 18-year-old girl who had just entered university. She was loved and educated by the Fowler family But Madelyn actually had such a vicious heart! Madelyn hired someone to ****! Madelyn framed Janel And that was only what Jack found out from the investigation. The rest was unknown to them. How many more things were Madelyn hiding from them? It took Johan a long time to sort out his emotions. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty ¡°Then, dad, should we tell ***and the others about this?¡± ¡°Ever since Jane saved them, your mother has been in a bad mood. She feels extremely quilty about Jane. Actually, it¡¯s not just your mother. Your big brother Henry and the rest of us are all the same.¡± ¡°Saving your mother and Henry is equivalent to saving the entire Fowler family. Now that I know what Madelyn did back then and my *** actions when I was kept in the dark, I feel like my heart is being cut out¡¯ ¡°When I see Jane again, I really don¡¯t how to face her Guilt is almost drowning me. If your mother finds out, given her poor ***state, she will go crazy!¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell Anna about this for the time being!¡± ¡°But ***loves Madelyn so much now. If Madelyn wants to use ***¡­¡± *Then I¡¯ll make her regret living in this world!¡± Before Johan could finish, Jack interrupted him. The viciousness and ***intent poured out from Jack¡¯s entire body like a tide. Johan had never seen Jack like this before. Johan was instantly stunned. Only then did Johan suddenly remember something. At home, Jack had always looked like an amiable father. However, in the business world, Jack led the Fowler Corporation to ovee all obstacles. One step at a time, Jack had defeated countless strong forces to reach the glorious position of Stormton City today! At the same time, amidst Jack¡¯s ***intent, there was disappointment towards Madelyn, protection for Jack¡¯s beloved wife, and quilt toward Jane! ¡°I understand, dad. For the sake of ***health, we can¡¯t tell her about Madelyn for the time being¡± ¡°But the other brothers?¡± ¡°Call Aaron and Quinton downter. Remember, tell them not to rm Anna and Madelyn!¡± Now, when Jack mentioned Madelyn¡¯s name, he was filled with anger. Jack did not want to call her Maddie because it felt too intimate. Jack would rather die than call Madelyn a Fowler! Such a vicious woman was not worthy of the surname Fowler! However, the little princess who shared the Fowler family¡¯s bloodline and should be loved by them the most had already been forced away by their ***actions Jane cut ties with the Fowler family and had nothing to do with the Fowlers anymore! At the thought of this, Jack felt his heart begin to throb again. It hurt! ¡°I got it.¡± Johan didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong. Johan took action personally. Johan went upstairs to call Quinton and Aaron. Coincidently, Madelyn was tired from crying in Anna¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Anna was by Madelyn¡¯s side. When Anna saw Johaning over, she gestured for him to keep quiet. ¡°Tell your father that I¡¯ll sleep here with Maddie tonight and wont go back to my room.¡± Johan was speechless. Johan looked at Madelyn, who was on the bed with tears on her face. Madelyn was so tired from crying that her eyes were tightly shut Madelyn¡¯s eyshes were battering, and her shoulders were twitching Madelyn looked like a seriously injured little fox. Johan thought about what Jack had found out about Madelyn. Johan felt a strong sense of nausea Johan almost couldn¡¯t help but retch. Fortunately, Johan managed to suppress this feeling in time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Johan?¡± Quinton and Aaron were Johan¡¯s brothers, and they grew up together. Quinton and Aaron noticed the abnormality in Johan ¡®Dad is waiting for you. Let¡¯s go down and talk.¡± ¡°***, take good care of Maddie here. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Currently, Anna waspletely focused on the painful Madelyn. Anna did not notice Johan¡¯s unnaturalness. Looking at Madelyn who was still sobbing subconsciously while sleeping, Anna could not help but secretly sigh What a sin! What a sin Anna regretted looking for Jane in the first ce. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Things would be different. If Anna didn¡¯t go find Jane. Madelyn would still be fine. The Fowler family would still be fine. Jane Jane would also be fine. Back then, an idea of Anna¡¯s caused so much pain and harm. Anna was a sinner! Quinton and Aaron quietly followed behind Johan. They arrived in the living room. They saw Jack smoke, which was rare. Jack puffed out smoke. Jack¡¯s face was shrouded in smoke. However, it was not difficult to see the gloomy expression of Jack Seeing this scene, Aaron and Quinton¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They intuitively felt something. Something big had happened while they were not here. Aaron was the first to speak ¡°Dad, Johan, we¡¯re already here. Can you tell us what happened?¡± ¡°Dad¡± ¡°Go ahead, Johan. I don¡¯t want to talk about Madelyn Fowler right now! Before Johan could finish, Jack interrupted him. Aaron and Quinton did not say a thing They wondered if they heard Jack wrong just now. In the past, Jack doted on Madelyn so much that Madelyn was a little princess. Jack couldn¡¯t wait to pluck the stars and moon and give them to Madelyn as gifts. Now, Jack actually said Madelyn¡¯s full name in such a cold tone Johan could only sigh Johan told Aaron and Quinton about Madelyn. Thetters expression was exactly the same as Johan¡¯s a while ago. Aaron and Quinton were iparably shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe if at all. A **ter, Quinton reacted and said anxiously, ¡°Dad, could there be a misunderstanding? Little Maddle¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not like that, right?¡± Jack suddenly continued Quinton¡¯s sentence Jack¡¯s eyes wore as red as the blood moon, emitting an icy coldness, Even Quinton was shocked by Jack¡¯s look. For a ***, Quinton did not dare to continue ¡°Thope it¡¯s fake more than anyone else! Because before I know the truth, I don¡¯t think Madelyn is such a person either! ¡°But I was wrong! I was so wrong! When I misunderstood Jane that day, I already guessed that it might have been Madelyn who did it. Because by doing this, Madelyn would benefit the most! ¡°But I was blinded by Madelyn¡¯s tears and her weak posture. My favoritism towards Madelyn, as well as my distance from Jane, caused me to be like an ***. I only found out the truth after more than half a year! ¡°Jane was right! I¡¯m an ********** person. I always use some groundless logic to bind others, but I cant do anything myself I¡¯m the most *****clown!¡± Jack became more and more excited as he spoke. In the end, Jack even choked on the smoke, Jack coughed like crazy. Tears were streaming down Jack¡¯s face. ¡°Dad! Calm down, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 307 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Johan and the others quickly went up tofort Jack. ¡°Dad¡­ the whole thing¡­ I think little Maddie must have her reasons¡¯ Aaron still didn¡¯t have the heart to think that way. He did not want to¡­ and was afraid to ept that Madelyn set up what ****Jane away that day! After that, she even pretended to be innocent! Where would Aaron¡¯s years of love and trust in his ¡°only¡± sister go if that were the case? She looked innocent and happy in front of them. Could it be that she was pretending all the time? ¡°What reasons? At most, she was afraid that Jane would return to the Fowler family as ***and Dad¡¯s biological daughter, our biological sister, and that we¡¯d dote on Jane and neglect her in an attempt to make up for 19 years of missing affection!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Quinton was not as gentle and emotional and nostalgic as Aaron, When they thought about how Jane had left the Fowler family because of a misunderstanding caused by Madelyn, the one they trusted most, the trust they once had in Madelyn was now like a sharp knife stabbing into their hearts. The betrayal from the trust was the most unbearable and fatal injury for the Fowlers! Quinton would never forgive! Aaron could not help but fall silent. This was the first time he had seen Quinton so angry It was like a ferocious beast lying dormant in the night, wanting to tear its prey apart As the two brothers who had the best rtionship, Aaron knew that¡­ now that it could make Quinton, who had always been calm, look like this, Quinton would never forgive Madelyn no matter what reasons Madelyn had Actually¡­ Even if the person Madelyn hurt was Jane, saving Aaron¡¯s first crush Aaron still felt that¡­ Madelyn must have had her reasons for doing so. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this¡­ Well, after Jane returned to the Fowler family have given her because I was like a stranger to Jane and worried about Madelyn¡¯s feelings. a father, I never gave Jane the warmth that a father should ¡°I gave it all to Madelyn ¡°Because 1 was worried about Madelyn¡¯s feelings, I got angry and misunderstood Jane. I asked Jane to get down on her knees and apologize. *Jane clearly proved her innocence, and she just wanted to resolve the matter. That¡¯s why Jane chose to leave in disappointment She wont forgive the Fowler family, right? ¡°Jane should be extremely disappointed in me as a father and this family. I actually didn¡¯t see it¡­ Why didn¡¯t I?¡± Jack clenched his fists tightly. His nails dug into the flesh of his palm. That kind of pain could notpare to the guilt and heartache he felt for Janel No one could empathize with Jack¡¯s sorrowful mood more than him! Because on that day¡­ No! it wasn¡¯t just that day! And everything that happened after Jane returned to the Fowler family, as well as everything that happened after Jane broke ties with the Fowler family! It was all because of Jack that the rtionship between the father and daughter had reached this point where they couldn¡¯t stand each other! For a malevolent adopted daughter whom he should have seen the true colors of, and was still yed around by ¡°Dad¡­ don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s going to make everyone feel bad¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know that little Maddie¡­ Madelyn is such a person. This isn¡¯t your fault alone.* Aaron quicklyforted him. ¡°What should we do now? We know Madelyn¡¯s true colors. Should we tell ***¡­¡± ¡°No, she has been too sad recently because of Jane. We can¡¯t let her know, at least not so soon. ¡°Looking at how ***cared for Madelyn, she would go crazy if she knew what Madelyn had done¡± Quinton denied this im. ¡°But after knowing Madelyn¡¯s true colors, I feel disgusted staying with her. I¡¯m afraid ***will notice something.. ¡°Moreover, Henry and others still don¡¯t know Madelyn¡¯s true colors. Dad, should we inform Henry and others in advance?¡± When Johan mentioned the word ¡°Madelyn¡±, he felt a physiological difort Johan acted because it was her job. It was fake. It was purely filming. But Madelyn¡¯s acting really hurt the Fowler family and Janel Madelyn took advantage of their love and sympathy for her! They Ile back during Christmas. It won¡¯t be toote to tell them privately then, ¡°They¡¯re still busy with Fowler Corporation¡¯s overseas business in Eastshel. Let¡¯s not distract them for the time being. ¡°Johan, Aaron, Quinton, since the three of you are at Fowler family, remember to keep an eye on Madelyn. Don¡¯t let her see anything wrong. ¡°Once Madelyn does anything strange, tell me immediately. If she still dares to do anything in secret, even if I have to let Anna down, I will make this restless danger factor disappearpletely from the Fowler family!¡± There was ***intent in Jack¡¯s eyes. This time, Jack was really angry! He meant it! Just as Quinton thought. The betrayal from approved [family] was the most unforgivable! Especially when this kind of [betrayal] made them lose another more important family member! ¡°Okay!¡± Jane still did not know how much had happened to the Fowler family today. After spending an entire night, the software was still automatically checking the database of the SKIN Assassin Organization. After all, the database was too huge, and there were more and more strict levels of authority. Even if Jane was Queen, the Dar¡¯s number one hacker, it was impossible to find out who wanted to ***her in a short period of time Jane was absorbed. Her fingertips danced back and forth on the keyboard and mouse. Her hand speed was so fast that it almost turned into an afterimage. Finally! Jane¡¯s eyes caught a key piece of information! She immediately injected the virus and began to attack the sixth level SKIN Assassin Organization database! Soon, Jane found the recording that she wanted! ¡°Morse code modified by SKIN itself, the mission that was written, the buyer¡¯s recording data¡­¡± ¡°Based on password matches interpreted by the software, this message was the best match, with a 75% chance of¡­¡± As Jane spoke, she stretched her muscles and moved the mouse to click on the recording data. A familiar voice entered her ears. ¡°***Jane Fowler, I don¡¯t care how much it costs. I want Jane Fowler to die! I want revenge for my children!¡± Jane narrowed her eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. This voice¡­ Jane would never forget it! Diane Croft! She didn¡¯t expect it to be her! She contacted SKIN, the assassin organization to ***Jane! ording to the cipher-deciphering column, SKIN Organization had a lot of business recently, and it was only at the stage of receiving amission from Diane to investigate Jane. If they saw no risk in ***Jane, they would enter the transaction amount and do the rest of the work. Well¡­ Jane could not help but smile coldly Jane was not surprised that Diane, a member of the Croft family, was able to contact the Dar¡¯s Fifth Assassin Organization. However, Diane never imagined that¡­. Jane was the Dars number one hacker! If the assassins of the Dar wanted to take Jane¡¯s life¡­ they were far from qualified! Fortunately the reason they came after Jane was not because they knew her true identity. It was purely because of themission. A n was born in Jane¡¯s heart. Jane called Andy Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 308 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 308 Chapter 308 ¡°Andy, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Every thing is done. L receive the news soon¡± ¡°You on the other hand did you find anything?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already found out. It was Diane Croft who hired the SKIN Organization to ***me. They¡¯re still investigating now. ¡°What did you say?¡± Andy could not help but click his tongue. Logically speaking, even if it was SKIN, the Dar¡¯s fifth-ranked assassin organization With Jane¡¯s strength, it would take her a couple of days to run the server down and find out anything Andy was just asking casually Unexpectedly¡­ She really found out! It seemed that Andy had to update his understanding of Jane¡¯s strengths. This girl was still so young and talented. As time passed, her strength six months ago and six months later was no longerparable Jane had also unknowingly grown crazily! ¡°Fortunately, it took less of my time. Andy, Esten to me¡­¡± Jane exined her n to Andy. ¡°I got it, Janie. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯m a hundred percent with you.¡± ¡°Okay, Andy, I feel much more at ease with your words.¡± After hanging up, Jane sent another message to Hugh. She looked at the good night message with a smiling emoji that endedst night. Jane tapped the screen with her fingertip and typed a sentence. Jane said, [Hugh, I want to ***someone. Do you agree?] After a while. Hugh replied with an emoji of a kitchen knife, [***who?] Puff Jane had known knew that Hugh was a ruthless tyrant who controlled life and death He only seemed very gentle in front of Jane Fowler, like a normal person. But when she saw this guy sent an emoji of a kitchen knife when they were talking about ***someone on WeChat, she was really speechless. [As for your people from the Croft family, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ***the innocent. She¡¯s just blind and provoked me.] (Since she¡¯s my prey, Hugh, you don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. I¡¯ll deal with it.] Hugh narrowed his eyes on the other end of the phone screen, exuding a dangerous aura. Croft family, again¡­ All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Damn it! They dared to provoke Janie¡­ Right now, Hugh wanted nothing more than to personally hack that guy who dared to provoke Jane into a thousand pieces I really want to help you solve it, but I will respect your choice, Janie ] 150. tell me her name sol know who it is] Your aunt, Diane Croft | It was her Hugh¡¯s lips twitched slightly, revealing a bloodthirsty and dangerous aura Hugh had really been too kind to them all these years. Because of thest bit of kinship he had, they pushed their luck again and again. It was not enough that they had stripped the second branch of theirst hope They even dared to reach out to the woman he loved the most Janie, to be honest. I really want Diane Croft to disappear from this world right now (Including the Jason family¡¯] Hugh had never wanted a group of people topletely disappear from this world as much as he did now Hugh knew that after Diane married Raymond, she secretly used an unknown amount of the Croft family¡¯s power to help her family After so many years, the Jason family became more and more like a viin. After being beaten up for a while and a few of the leaders were **by Hugh, they became much more obedient. Therefore, Diane also bore a grudge against Hugh. Hugh spared her life on ount of her identity as his aunt. If someone else abused the Croft family¡¯s power like this, they would have long been burned to ashes by Hugh. She was the one who did not know what she was doing! Don¡¯t me Hugh for being heartless! [As for the Jason family, it¡¯s up to you. Anyway, the only person I want to kis Diane Craft] [Anyway, Hugh, don¡¯t interfere with my prey. You can do whatever you want with the rest] [Okay] At this moment, Diane was still in the hospital taking care of Luna who was still unconscious. She had no idea that her time of death hade A catastrophe was imminent! After chatting with Jane, Hugh turned around and made a call. ¡°Shadow Master, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Pass down the order, Wait for Diane to disappear from this world. ¡°As soon as you get the news, , you get rid of the Jason family fellows who are up to no good, and as for the innocent¡­ Leave them alone.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Jane and Andy arrived at the airport with L. ¡°Fuck Why is there a problem with my graduation thesis? Wasn¡¯t it fine before? What should I do!¡± L was very anxious. She still nned to have fun with Andy and Jane in Rheinsville for a few days. In the end! When L woke up in the moming, she was called back by her mentor! He said that there was a problem with her graduation thesis and that L needed to rush back to school to edit it! Oh god! ¡°Then go back and study hard. Focus on your study. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± ¡°Anyway, after solving your thesis, we¡¯ll have a lot of time to y together in the future.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ If only I was one tenth as smart as Janie. Why am i so ***a? it must be my family¡¯s genes that are wrong Under Jane¡¯s repeatedforting, L finally got on the ne with snot and tears. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for people to protect L. She won¡¯t notice anything unusual when she returns to Stormton City.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the other party only came to find trouble with you because of Diane¡¯s request. It¡¯s not because your identity as Queen of the Dar has been exposed¡± ¡°Adhering to the style of the Dar¡¯s assassin organization that it¡¯s better to avoid trouble and their arrogance, they won¡¯t attack the people around you,¡± ¡°Just to be on the safe side, make all the preparations.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andy. With your people protecting L, I¡¯m very relieved Andy pouted unhappily. ¡°What are you standing on ceremony with me? Really, why are we still talking about this between us¡­ Forget it. You said it every time. I¡¯m tired of telling you not to. Next¡­. Are you going there?¡± Jane said calmly, ¡°Yeah¡­ Since you want to find someone to work with, you should at least give them a greeting gift, right?¡± Andy was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­ Actually, with the friendship between you, me, and him, it¡¯s not that troublesome. Just say the word and he will help you ¡°Andy, you know that I rejected him before, so I don¡¯t want to get too involved in matters that concem my interests with him. I don¡¯t want to give him unnecessary hope.¡± ¡°I believe in his style of doing things. That¡¯s why I chose to use this n,¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 309 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Alright, Janie, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± After saying that, Andy had the urge to cry and whimpered a few times. *¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°I knew something was wrong when I saw the way Hugh looked at you. Boohoo, Janie, you turned me down because of that ***. I still can¡¯t figure it out. Janie, you have such a tacit understanding with me. How am I inferior to that guy?¡± Andy was very envious and jealous when he thought about how Hugh had beaten him and won the beauty over. He shouted deep down, ¡°I was clearly the first one. I was the one who met Janie and liked Janie first.¡± Why did that guy catch up with him and beat him? Was the guy out of nowhere that awesome? Even the boy wh had grown up with her couldn¡¯t beat him? In terms of looks, ability, and power, Andy was not inferior to Hugh. He even knew Janie earlier than Hugh! Because Andy and Jane were too dazzling. He had blond hair, a sickly vampire knightplexion, and was 6 feet 3 inches tall. He was better looking than most men. She was a beautiful girl with long hair, and her fair skin was like that of a newborn baby. With hands in her pockets, she was cool, gorgeous, and spunky. Also, Andy would asionally say things like ¡°How am I inferior to that guy¡± and ¡°Reason for rejecting me¡±¡­. As a result, many people had already secretly been paying attention to it. They did not mind watching themotion. There were all kinds ofments. It made Jane look like a debauched woman who rejected handsome men after flirting with them. Jane was very speechless about it. ¡°¡­It¡¯s fate, perhaps?¡± Jane said uncertainly, For some reason, she fell in love with Hugh. She had rejected so many men before and was the kind with a heart of stone. In terms of simrities, Jane and Hugh did have something inmon, and ¦°¦¯¦´ a little She felt rxed and happy with Andy, but she felt much more passionate with Hugh. Maybe¡­ That was the reason, Love was love. Friendship was friendship. They could not be fused together. She could not forcefully treat ¡°friendship¡± as ¡°love¡±. This was unfair to Jane and even more unfair to Andy. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll make it clear first. Janie, if that ***dares to ****you, you must tell me! Break up with him immediately, fll help you ***that ***even if I have to risk my life!¡± Andy clenched his fists. His blue eyes were burning with mes, and even his sickly pale skin became a little brighter. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your promise. Thank you, my knight.¡± Night fell. It was in a dpidated motel. The man was 6 feet tall and weighed 170 pounds. He was wearing a thick down jacket and a hat. His head was lowered. With his hands in his pockets, he looked up from time to time with a sharp glint in his eyes It was like a sword sheathed in a sheath that could ***without leaving a trace. In the dark and narrow passage, the man slowly went up to the third floor. He arrived at the door of Room 305. After making sure that there was no sign of a break-in, the man took out a key and opened the door He checked several concealed wirings in the room and the security cameras, and there was nothing wrong. Today was also a quiet day. cing his backpack on the bed, the man went to the small balcony and lit a cigarette. After following Jane for so long, he found that Jane¡¯s life was very simple. Other than eating, drinking, and having fun all day, she did nothing else. She was just like a simple university student who did not have to worry about food and clothing and was on vacation. However, the Croft family¡¯s people were willing to pay such arge sum of money for Jane¡¯s life. If he could get rid of Jane so easily and earn arge sum of money for the organization, it would not be bad. However, was this world champion really as simple as she looked? Especially Andy, the first sswyer who had been ying with Jane in the past few days. Even the boss of SKIN did not dare to offend this person. But Jane was able to be on good terms with such a person. The man felt that Jane was not as simple as she seemed The man finished smoking his cigarette and wanted to report today¡¯s investigation report through the password of the SKIN Organization At this moment, a cold dagger was already at the back of the man¡¯s neck. The moment he felt that touch, the man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No way¡­ He clearly had checked everything so carefully. How did this person sneak into this room? Most importantly, he had also avoided so many concealed wirings set up by the man. And not a trace was left behind. A drop of cold sweat fell from the man¡¯s forehead. Even his Adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed a ***of saliva. He knew that today might be the day he died. He had met an expert! Most importantly¡­. Did Jane send him over? Or was it SKIN¡¯s enemy who came to **him because the man¡¯s identity was exposed? The man was about to nce at the person behind him. He racked his brains trying to find a way out. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about turning around¡± Jane used a voice changer. She ordered coldly The next second, the man felt that he could not move at all. Needless to say, Jane must have done something to the man just now. Immediately after, the man was dragged into the room from the small balcony. Jane raised her hand and shed down. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She easily broke the man¡¯s tendons. That was because Jane¡¯s technique was too exquisite and fast. The man did not even feel any pain. Blood spurted out from the wound. He could only widen his eyes and pant heavily with sweat all over his head He looked at Jane, who was wearing a silver crescent mask, as if he was looking at Devil. This time, the man¡¯s limbs were crippled. He couldn¡¯t even trample ants He could only be tied to the rack of ***and wait for the judgment of his fate. Such a godly concealment technique. Coupled with such techniques. ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Even if I die, I hope you can let me die in peace!¡± The man trembled as he asked with all his might At the very least, he had to leave behind some information¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯vepletely removed the fifteen hidden microphones you nted in the room. Even if you want to leave information about my identity for the people of SKIN and let them avenge you, it¡¯s still a dream.¡± All fifteen hidden microphones had been removed? The man¡¯s heart pounded wildly. Even if it was the man himself who barged into this ce, it was also impossible for him to find all 15 hidden microphones! Unless he could use some super high-tech detector! ¡°And¡­ dead people don¡¯t deserve to know my name.¡± She kept the man alive only because Jane might ask him something elseter As for the rest¡­ Except for this ***, there was no more information that Jane wanted. Jane took out a medicine bottle from her pocket. When he saw the medicine bottle, the man seemed to have thought of something. However, he was so weak that he could not even bite his tongue tomit suicide. He was forced to swallow the pill by Jane. The medicinal effect spread the man¡¯s blood vessels, disintegrated, and circted throughout his body. Gradually, the man felt his consciousness dissipate and he lost himself. His pupils kept rolling up and turning white. ¡°In this business, you have to be aware of the revenge of your enemies. ¡°Not to mention¡­ as long as you get money, regardless of good or evil, countless innocent lives have been taken away by your organization.¡± ¡°An organization as greedy as SKIN shouldpletely disappear from the Dar. As for you¡­ no matter who you fall into, you can¡¯t me anyone!¡± Jane¡¯s cold voice was like a frost demon walking in the forest at night. She had issued a final death warrant. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 310 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 310 Chapter 310 By the time the man was delirious with the effects of the pills, Jane asked him how he was in touch with SKIN and all the details She found an ancient cell phone in the man¡¯s backpack. Using hacking techniques, she imnted the virus on the SKIN Organization¡¯s side of thework When everything was done, Jane called Andy. ¡°It¡¯s all settled. Help me get rid of him. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The next day Jane had prepared a ¡°gift¡±, She logged into the Dar. She clicked on someone¡¯s homepage and left a message [Give me an address, Rain. I want to talk to you.] After a while The other party replied [Should I go to your ce, or are youing to mine?] [I¡¯m going to your ce. There are some things I want to tell you at your organizational base] [Oh, right. I¡¯ll go with D1) Di was the pseudonym used by Andy as an intermediary in the Dar Only that ****Henry, who thought the most dangerous ce was the safest ce, dared to be so carefree as to use the code name ¡°H.F No one else dared to be sa neurotic as to expose his sock puppet. If he was not careful, his entire family would die. [Okay, I¡¯ll give you the address.] it¡¯s been a long time¡­ I havent contacted you and Dr. How are you these days?] [I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.] We¡¯ll talk about the rest when we meet.] [Ckay¡¯] Themunication waspleted Jane was still thinking about her encounter with Rain and Andy Previously, there were only a few contacts of Jane on the Dar. They were Andy, Rain, and F.S. Rain was the first to see Jane¡¯s real face. He was also the youngest of the three. He was even younger than Jane At the time, Jane worked with Rain in order to invade a cult and save women and children who had been ***. Rain¡­ was the boss of Ruthless, the third assassin organization on the Dar. He was also from an ancient assassin family in Wetanean. He had been instilled with inhumane education since he was young and had passed countless trials and tribtions He even had to kill his closest friends and brothers, break through thew of the jungle, and be the only person who survived. And now Rain had be the leader of Ruthless.. Very few people knew that he was just an 18-year-old teenager who had just reached adulthood. If he was born into an ordinary family, he might have just gotten into university and started to live a in, happy, and exciting life. And he wouldn¡¯t turn into an emotionless killing machine. When Jane met Rain, he was only thirteen years old. However, he had strength, aura, and heights that ordinary killers could not reach. Rain, on the other hand, helped Jane with a simple request. Rain needed Jane to help him regain his emotions. He had killed his own brothers and his most important friend. In order to survive, he could use anything! Only he himself and his ability could be trusted! This was the creed that his family had taught Rain since he was young Rain had already been ***by his family. Thank goodness In that ***and dark family, Rain¡¯s mother, on the surface, was obedient to the family, but secretly, she still gave Rain warmth As a result, the little humanity Rain had left was not destroyed. It told him that he shouldn¡¯t live like this. Until Rains mother was killed for being involved in the family¡¯s internal strife. Rain waspletely enraged. His mother¡¯sst words told Rain that he had to have another life. If he wanted to live like this, he had to destroy this family. Rain then feigned obedience to his family, attended missions, and honed his fangs. He secretly nted his forces on the Dar, recruited talents, and established Ruthless, which had be the thirdrgest assassin organization on the Dar. This was an existence that even the family behind Rain could not reach And so He destroyed his family! Rain was only 15 years old then. In terms ofbat instincts and killing ability, no one was more talented than Rain! If Rain¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t sessfully retrieved his emotions as a human and he had revived after destroying her family to be honest, Jane was afraid of dealing with such a person He was too terrifying! When Andy came to look for Jane. Rain¡¯s address had already been sent over Jane took a look at Andy Andy touched his chin and said, ¡°Eastshel¡­ This country somehow has a connection with you¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s settle this quickly and return to our country. It¡¯s freezing in Eastshel at this time. I dont want to stay there for too long ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although Jane had a strong tolerance, she wasn¡¯t that idle that she would run to a ce with snow and the temperature was minus 70 F and freeze to death. Andy was speechless. Never mind. Andy didn¡¯t want to say anything else. It reminded Jane of the Fowler family. Now, Jane¡¯s happiness did not need to be tainted by the Fowler family! Soon Andy and Jane had their tickets done. They rushed to Eastshel They arrived at the address Rain had given them, In a remote suburb of My where there were only a few people. Especially now that it was cold and snowing The ce was uninhabited After the coordinates were aligned, Jane sent a message [Rain, I¡¯m here] The next second. Crack! There seemed to be the sound of a mechanism being activated. The entire ground shook Jane shielded Andy behind her and retreated warly She saw snow in front of her There was a bump She melted the snow A door was revealed. The door was broken and opened automatically. Rain¡¯s voice came from below. *Come in,¡± Jane and Andy looked at each other They were used to this scene. They went together. They went down a flight of stairs and came to an elevator. Jane and Andy pressed the 10th floor The elevator descended rapidly When the elevator door opened¡­ ¡°Queen, DI, long time no see!¡± A man wearing a white sweater revealed his canine teeth and happily pounced on Jan He was 5 feet 4 inches tall and had slightly curly white hair. His entire body was so white that it seemed to be glowing. He wore slippers and made loud sounds when he ran. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 311 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 311 Chapter 311 In Jane¡¯s arms, Rain looked up. A pair of unique scarlet eyes bloomed, reflecting Jane¡¯s figure, which was filled with warmth. He was definitely a super cute boy that only existed inics. He was very attractive. If he were exposed to the public, he would excite the crowd. People would take pictures of him and post them online, and he would be an instant hit on various forums, including Twitter and other short video apps It would not be a problem for him to debut and be a top superstar. Who would have thought¡­ The boss of the Dar¡¯s third assassin organization was so young And he looked like a handsome young man from aic. He had slightly curled ***hair and scarlet eyes. And he had perfect height. He was too charming This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ahem¡­ Rain, I know you¡¯re close to Queen, but you don¡¯t have to ignore me sopletely, right?¡± Andy coughed a few times, indicating that he was still there and telling them not to ignore him. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ignore you. Dl. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Rain responded, but he still hugged Jane and refused to let go. Andy was very speechless What the ****! He was so perfunctory! When did Andy, the first-sswyer and the middleman of the Dar, get so ignored? He felt so frustrated. ¡°Okay, Rain, we¡¯re here to talk to you about something important. Are you the only one here?¡± ¡°You know me, Queen, I don¡¯t like crowds when I¡¯m not on a mission. There are only two of my personal guards on the base now. You know them.¡± ¡°Well I remember you have three personal guards?* ¡°He¡­ died during a mission.¡± Rains eyes darkened as he said this Jane pursed his lips. ¡°Sorry, Rain. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine. People in our line of work can die at any time. This is the path they chose. They¡¯ve long known what the oue would be¡± ¡°By the way. Queen, you rarelye to see me. Is there something important?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down. I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly¡± After Jane told Rain about the SKIN Organization, Rain¡¯s scarlet eyes narrowed slightly, and a lingering killing intent flowed out. At this moment, Rain¡¯s cute aura disappeared without a trace. It was as if he was possessed by a demon. Even his fair and pretty face was stained with blood Andy, who was beside him, could not help but secretly swallow a mouthful of saliva. Was this the aura of the leader of the third assassin organization? Andy had seen the leader of the Dar¡¯s second assassin organization. It was just that he was a wily and crafty man who was almost 60 years old, He was way too old He didn¡¯t have the pressure that the young Rain gave off now. ¡°Coincidentally, I want to destroy this organization ¡°But there are too many troublesome things going on inside. I don¡¯t want to be involved, and I don¡¯t want some assassins who haven¡¯t been dealt with to run out and cause chaos after SKIN disbands ¡°After thinking about it, I n to integrate everyone you think is capable into Ruthless after I get rid of the SKIN Organization and take over SKIN¡¯s business ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy. Think about it, Rain,¡± Jane looked at Rain seriously Unexpectedly.. ¡°Okay, then I can work with Queen again. I¡¯m so happy!¡± Rain agreed without thinking Jane was slightly stunned. ¡°Rain, don¡¯t you really want to think about it. This is not child¡¯s y!¡± ¡°I know, but with Queen here, everything will be fine ¡°What¡¯s more, this is also a good thing for Ruthless. If we can annex the fifth assassin organization, Ruthless can have the strength topete with the second organization for the ranking. ¡°Most importantly. If they mess with Queen, they mess with me. What disgusts me has no ce in this world¡± He clearly had a harmless face that could charm thousands of girls. But these words he said¡­. No one dared to question the meaning of Rain¡¯s words! ¡°Rain, you can¡¯t help for no reason. Here.¡± Jane had already guessed Rain¡¯s answer. She took a sh drive from her pocket and shook it at Rain, ¡°About SKIN¡¯s headquarters, surveince,work firewalls, servers, databases and everything. I¡¯ve already sorted them out. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to arrange your men and set off on time. I¡¯ll dismantle thework facilities at the SKIN base immediately and buy you five minutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. As expected, working with Queen is really great!¡± Rain looked at Jane with stars in his eyes. There was admiration, paran, and all sorts of other emotions. Rain called two personal guards over. He gave instructions on the n to annex the SKIN Organization, The two personal guards epted it expressionlessly. No objections were raised, To them, Rain¡¯s orders were more important than their lives. As long as it was Rains order, even if they were told to ***themselves, they would do it willingly and without hesitation. It was because the wicked also had their saviors Rain was the only ray of light in their world, which had been ***, dark, and hopeless Their abbreviation was ¡°Death Guards¡±. Rain rook the sh drive given by Jane ¡°Queen, do you want to stay in Eastshel for a while? y with me. It¡¯s so boring.¡± Rain pulled Jane¡¯s arm and wheedled If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rain¡¯s halo was too dazzling, Jane found it hard to imagine that the cute boy in front of her was the King of Assassins ¡°Okay, but you have to change your appearance when you go out. Otherwise, it will cause too much of amation¡± Jane patted Rain¡¯s head. Rain¡¯s *** hair felt like a cat¡¯s fur It was furry and wonderful to the touch, making one unable to bear to part with it. Jane regarded Rain as her younger brother from the bottom of her heart after she met Rain and worked with him. It was because such a kid was too pitiable. ¡°That¡¯s great! As long as Queen is willing to stay and y with me, anything is fine!¡± Andy was speechless again. He suddenly felt like he was a third wheel. What the heck? If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have followed Janie to the base of Ruthless. However, if Janie came alone, Andy would be worried. Oh my god! What a pain in the ass! The next day When there was sunlight and no snow, Jane and Rain left the base and drove toward the city. Andy happened to have a business nearby, so he left first this morning to contact the person in charge. Rain sat in the front passenger seat with a lollipop in his mouth. He smiled at Jane beside him, ¡°Although it¡¯s a pity that DI couldn¡¯te, it feels better to be alone with you, Queen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went shopping with you, Rain. It¡¯s been five years since that mission ended.¡± ¡°Time¡­ passes really quickly. You were only thirteen years old back then, but you¡¯re already eighteen years old now.¡± Jane sighed ¡°Queen, have you forgotten? It¡¯s already the new year. ording to Crucsian, I¡¯m already 19 years old.¡± He was right. It was the new year. Ran was neen And Jane was already 20 years old. After her rebirth, Jane had already lived for a year in this brand new life. It was apletely different life from her previous life, which was stinky and terrible like a cockroach ¡°Queen, do you have a crush now?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 312 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Rain suddenly said this. Jane was silent for a moment. ¡°Well, I have someone I like.¡± Rain¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. Then, Rain threw the lollipop out of the car window The lollipop shattered into pieces. ¡°Is he good to you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been very good to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ If he treats you badly, you must tell me. I¡¯ll ****him for you.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes flickered with a scarlet and bloodthirsty light. Rain¡¯s paranoia was in to see. It was as if as long as Hugh showed the slightest sign of a change of love for Jane, Rain was about to take over. ¡°All right, Rain, we¡¯re out for a good time today. Don¡¯t think about that. ¡®The most important thing is to have fun. By the way, where¡¯s the shop that sold delicious coffee where you went thest time you sneaked out? We¡¯re almost downtown. Tell me the name of the coffee shop ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll use the GPS in the car leading us there.¡± Jane tactfully changed the topic. Actually, Jane knew that Rain had special feelings for her. Back then, at the end of that mission, Jane helped Rain regain his emotions. Then, Rain showed Jane his love for her immediately. At that time, Jane was so shocked. Still, Jane refused. It was not because of their age differences. In her heart, Jane only treated Rain as a younger brother. There was no throbbing heartbeat like when Jane met Hugh. After that, Jane and Rain did not see each other for five years. Including Jane¡¯s previous life, it had been ten years since theyst met. They only asionally chatted through private messages on the Dar. Knowing that Rain was doing well and maintaining his original aspiration, Jane was relieved. From the looks of it, Rain had not let go of what had happened back then. However, at least, as time passed, Rain had probably been relieved much more. However, Rain was an 18-year-old youth after all. No matter how much Rain had achieved, he was just a youth. If possible, Jane didn¡¯t want to coborate with Rain. It felt strange to coborate with someone who was treated as a younger brother by Jane and liked Jane at the same tim¨¦ However, of all the people Jane knew, Rain was the only one who had the strength and could make Jane ept the mess after getting rid of the SKIN Organization. Jane hoped everything went well. They arrived at the coffee shop ording to GPS. Jane parked the car and got out with Rain. Because Rain was too conspicuous, he had only to wear the hat of the down jacket and sunsses to cover up himself tightly. It barely blocked Rain¡¯s slightly curled ***hair and a pair of scarlet eyes. Otherwise, if someone saw Rain, it would definitely cause amotion. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Rain pouted. ¡°Queen, I¡¯m not used to this. I¡¯ve never been out like this before¡­¡± After saying that, Rain rubbed the two rabbit ears on the hat discontentedly In the past, when Rain came out, he always used the Dar to hide his aura and not attract anyone¡¯s attention. As the leader of Ruthless, Rain¡¯s ability to hide his aura could be said to be superb. It really could make others ignore Rain subconsciously as if Rain really did not have any presence. Even with such an outstanding appearance, Rain would still not be noticed. ¡°It¡¯s just in case. Sorry to make you go through all this. Please hang in there. Thank you, Rain.¡± ¡°Alright Queen, since it¡¯s your request, I will listen to you. No need to apologize ¡± If someone familiar with Rain was around, they would definitely be so shocked that their eyeballs would fall out Although Rain looked cute, he was actually more stubborn than anyone else. Rain would definitely do what he had set his mind on. He would never do anything he hated. No matter who tried to persuade Rain, it was useless. The fact that with just one sentence, Jane could appease and make Rain listen to her could show, to a certain extent, Rain really relied on and liked Jane. Jane pushed open the door of the coffee shop. As soon as they walked into the warm shop, Jane could smell a strong smell of handmade coffee. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good coffee shop. What would you like to drink?¡± Rain followed beside Jane like an obedient Samoyed and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk all kinds of coffee here all. This time, I want to drink the same coffee as you, I¡¯ll drink whatever you choose.¡± ¡°Two Americanos, then¡± Jane preferred to drink Americano. It was a little bitter, but it was very refreshing after one drank it. The effect was direct Jane hated the cold. It was morefortable to sleep in a warm environment. Although it was freezing outside, Jane did not want to break her promise to y with Rain. Jane and Rain found free seats and sat down. Rain took a sip of hot Americano and rested his chin on one hand. ¡°Queen, why aren¡¯t you yet telling me what you want me to do after we destroy the SKIN Organization?¡± ¡°This Just a sideshow. It¡¯s easy for you. Its best to focus on annihting the SKIN Organization first¡± ¡°How long will it take for your men to absorb all the information and be fully prepared?¡± ¡°Well, Even if the information isplete, the SKIN Organization is still the Dar¡¯s Fifth Assassin Organization after all. Since we¡¯ve decided to annihte them, we have to do everything in detail and to the extreme to prevent them from rising from the ashes and making aeback.¡± ¡°Five days or a week is the most appropriate time to prepare¡­¡± Rain gave a rough date. When he said this, Rain deliberately avoided eye contact with Jane. Rain could not lie without any psychological burden in front of the woman he liked. If they looked at each other, Jane would definitely see through Rain. Actually, Rain wanted Jane to stay in Eastshel and apany him for a longer time.. ¡°A week¡­¡± Jane rubbed her chin. Today was January 8th. It would probably be January 20th by the time Jane returned to Stormton City after annihting the SKIN Organization. Fortunately, Jane could meet up with her senior brothers in time for Christmas. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Queen, can¡¯t you y with me for a week?¡± ¡°Of course not. Come on. Have some coffee.¡± Jane took a sip. The bitterness spread and the strong smell of coffee bloomed in her ***at the same time, satisfying her taste buds. It was sofortable. At this moment, a gaze silently fell on Jane.. Jane noticed this. Actually, Jane was just like Rain. Even though Jane had disguised herself, she had still concealed her aura. After all, Rain¡¯s identity was too special. Jane didn¡¯t want to attract attention. However, Jane didn¡¯t expect that she would still be noticed even in such an borate disguise. It was interesting. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 313 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Rain was extremely sensitive to such a gaze Through his sunsses, Rain looked at the man who was looking at Jane Rain¡¯s killing intent began to stir After taking a sip of coffee, the man said to the person sitting opposite him, ¡°I met someone I know. I¡¯ll go have a chat with her¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Laton?¡± The secretary who was reporting the progress of the work to Chester was slightly stunned. Chester stood up and walked toward Jane¡¯s table ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, Jane.¡± Upon hearing Chester¡¯s voice, Jane narrowed her eyes and turned around. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be in Eastshel, Mr. Laton.¡± Of course, Jane was asking the obvious Chester was still in Eastshel because he had received information about the Fowler family from Madelyn secretly Chester was nning to snatch a share of Fowler Corporation¡¯s business ns in Eastshel However, Jane had to pretend not to know. ¡°Yeah, mypany is in the start-up phase. I¡¯m exhausted. Look at the dark circles under my eyes. I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in days¡± Chester pointed at his eyes. Chester perfectly inherited the excellent genes of his parents and had a pair of beautiful eyes ¡°Speaking of which, Jane, I met your brothers ¡°I was discussing business with your brothers yesterday almost to midnight¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong about one thing. They¡¯re not my brothers. They¡¯re just strangers. And I¡¯m under no obligation to know their information. ¡°Also, Mr. Laton, I don¡¯t think our rtionship is that good, right? Is it necessary for you to approach me so intimately and call my name?¡± At the mention of the Fowlers, Jane¡¯s tone suddenly sank and became iparably cold. Chester whistled flirtatiously. Then, Chester raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, I said something wrong How about you give me a chance to apologize?¡± Chester¡¯s intuition told him that Jane would not distance herself too far away from him. Back at the auction, it was also Jane who took the initiative to approach Chester. No matter what Jane¡¯s goal was, Chester knew that Jane would be a good helper in the future. Even if Jane couldn¡¯t be a helper, Chester definitely could not let her be his enemy This woman was unfathomable and terrifying Chester¡¯s Impression of Jane never changed ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± These words were not said by Jane. It was Rain who spoke. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she ****you very much? Getst Rain¡¯s words were very cold. Even if there was no killing intent mixed in, these words were already cold enough to make one feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse. Even Chester noticed Rain¡¯s specialness Though the man in front of Chester was disguised deeply to the extent that it was really difficult to see his appearance and recognize his identity. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± The intuition told Chester that this seemingly young man was an existence that could not be provoked. In the end, Chester turned around again and spoke to Jane in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°As an apology, Jane, let me tell you something¡­ The Fowler family seems to have sent someone to follow me ¡°As for who it is, you can guess. He¡¯s hiding here now.¡± Jane frowned hard Was the Fowler family already suspicious of Chester? That made sense. In the first auction in Stormton City, Chester had perfectly figured out the Fowler family¡¯s base price and sessfully obtained the auction item so quickly. Then, they met Chester in Eastshel again and got involved in the incident at Hotel Molov In the past few months, Chester had also made the Fowler family suffer a lot through the information secretly provided by Madelyn It would be strange if the Fowler family didn¡¯t suspect Chester In Jane¡¯s previous life, Chester had worked together with Madelyn secretly and with the Fowler family¡¯s absolute trust in Madelyn, they sessfully cheated the Fowlers and protected themselves perfectly. From how at ease Chester was, Jane felt that all of this was bably within Chester There was no need for Jane to worry too much expectations What made Jane even whinier was the person sent by the Fowler family to follow Chester This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It couldn¡¯t be that one of the Fowler family¡¯s sons had personally taken action, right? Considering that Jane kept bumping into the Fowlers in all kinds of strange situations, Jane looked around and realized that she didn¡¯t see those she hated Fortunately, they were not here. Little did Jane know Sam was hiding in the corner of the restroom. Sam had already seen it when Jane entered the coffee shop. Sam did not know why he was hiding. Sam happened to hear Henry doubting Chester before. Just as Sam came out, he bumped into Chester So, Sam subconsciously followed Chester here in secret. ¡°***it. I don¡¯t owe Jane anything. Why should I be nervous? Why should I hide when I see her? That¡¯s strange ¡°Sam, are you out of your mind or ****?¡± Sam cursed himself secretly a few times. Sam wanted to muster up his courage and go out openly It didn¡¯t matter even if Jane found out However, Sam thought of the lesson he had learned from the two defeats at the hands of Jane in Meridonia and the reason why he came to Eastshel which was to help his brothers develop their careers. And Sam could always feel the oppressive atmosphere, especially after encountering something rted to Jane ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I just don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble¡­. ¡°I¡¯m here to monitor Chester this time. It has nothing to do with Jane. Anyway, it¡¯s convenient to hide here. I can also see Chester here¡± Sam could onlyfort himself. In any case, Sam instinctively did not want to have anything to do with Jane Once Sam had something to do with Jane, nothing good woulde out of it Chester was scared away just like that. Jane could not help but smile. ¡®Rain, your dominating aura is indeed not to be underestimated.¡± Rain looked sulky at that ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being nosy?¡± ¡°No, today is my day to y with you. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone else.¡± To begin with, Jane had only nned to watch as Chester and Madelyn worked together to destroy the Fowler family At the same time, Jane wanted to get involved and stir up trouble to add fuel to the fire. It was not within Jane¡¯s consideration to interact too deeply with people like Chester. ¡°Okay!¡± Only hearing it did Rain smile happily. At this moment, there was beautiful piano music. Hearing this performance, Jane raised her eyebrows without leaving a trace. It felt a little familiar. The entire coffee shop instantly fell into a beautiful and warm atmosphere. The Eastshelises who were chatting ****their mouths quietly and closed their eyes to listen to such a perfect performance. Jane praised, ¡°The pianist hired by this coffee shop is quite skilled¡± ¡°There¡¯s no nist here. There¡¯s only a piano. Guests who are confident in their skills can go up and try¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane rested her chin on one hand The first half of the performance was quite excellent It was enough to show how superb the yer¡¯s piano skills were. But in thetter half, the performer¡¯s state of mind was clearly in a mess. Even if the performer used superb skills and years of experience to control the rhythm of the ck and ***apiano keys, someone like Jane, who was also a pianist, could easily tell. To a certain extent, the piano sound was best to show a person¡¯s state of mind and personality at that time The sound of the piano was what the performer wanted to tell others Music notes could be silent words, and a skilled yer could make everyone present feel empathy and be unable to recover for a long time. Jane said in disappointment, ¡°I thought the performer was very powerful. In the end, he or she is just so-so,¡± ¡°Huh? Queen, what did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Rain didn¡¯t listen to the piano performance at all, and he was born not interested in these things. Rain just silently admired Jane¡¯s expression as she listened to the piano music. Rain¡¯s expression darkened when he saw the change in Jane¡¯s expression. Jane must have felt unhappy because the performer did not y well. ****it! The piano music ended. ¡°Not bad! My baby, you are so great!¡± An obscene, loudugh came from the top of the building. What? The man actually spoke Crucsia¡¯snguage. ¡°No, there are so many people watching¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re my woman. I can do whatever I want. Do I need to care about how others look at me?¡± The two of them walked down the stairs as they flirted with each other. Then, Jane saw the woman who was forced to smile in the arms of a 220-pound obscene fatty with a bald head and wearing dungarees. ¡°Oh? I really met someone I know.¡± Jane vaguely guessed something. Now that Jane had seen the woman with her own eyes, it waspletely confirmed. It was exactly Leia who giarized Jane in Stormton City back then and tried to cheat the Fowlers and use the title of Aaron¡¯s savior to marry into the Fowler family. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 314 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 314 Chapter 314 When Leia saw Jane, she could not help but be stunned. A cold feeling arose from Leia¡¯s bones and blood and circted throughout her body. Countless questions circled in L¡¯s mind. Ever since Leia¡¯s identity was exposed, afraid of the Fowler family¡¯s revenge, Leia had already concealed her identity and fled to Eastshel Why did Leia still encounter Jane here? The world was so big. Why was there such a coincidence? Even in her dreams, Leia could not understand what kind of ill-***rtionship this was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know her?¡± The eyes of the upstart who was hugging Leia couldn¡¯t help but light up when he saw Jane. What a beautiful woman. Moreover, she was a Crucsian! In particr, the cold and otherworldly aura between the woman¡¯s brows was like a snow lotus, which was the biggest attraction for men. It was so mesmerizing! ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know her.¡± L smiled bitterly. In her heart, Leia only hoped that Jane would not deliberately expose her Leia wanted to quickly leave with the man and didn¡¯t want anyone from the Fowler family to know about her current situation. ¡°How can you say that you don¡¯t know me? Back then, you giarized someone¡¯s work, and I exposed it. You were very famous at that time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? L Chalmers, who used to be famous internationally, actually *** up in Eastshel with¡­¡± 50 young, beautiful, and promising. However, Miss Chalmers, now you At this point, Jane deliberately paused and sized up the bald man. ¡°Miss Chalmers, your taste in choosing a boyfriend is quite unique.¡± The bald man did not hear the sarcasm in Jane¡¯s words at all. Instead, he casually admitted proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Leia has been with me since she was 13 years old!¡± ¡°Jacob¡¯ Leia nced at Jacob Lewis and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s a ****. She had a grudge against leave quickly. Didn¡¯t you already book a room¡­¡± me in the past. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level, Lets. ¡°Little ***, you¡¯re really impatient. But there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯m a little interested in thisdy.¡± Jacob sai drifted to Jane again, filled with desire. Leia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. She could not help but secretly clench her fists. It was true that Leia only submitted to Jacob for the sake of living a better life and a cheeky smile. Hisscivious gaze It would be a lie to say that Leia had a love for Jacob. Looking at this ***and obscene bald man, Leia even wanted to vomit. However, Jacob had money and resources that could easily help Leia obtain the things she dreamed of. But Leia couldn¡¯t tolerate that the man who fell in love with her had such a look for other women, especially when that woman was Jane. ¡°If you keep looking at my date with those eyes, be careful or I¡¯ll dig them out,¡± Rain suddenly spoke coldly. Only then did Jacob and Leia notice Rain. Realizing that this young man might be Jane¡¯s boyfriend, Jacob instantly wanted to show his masculinity and suddenly mmed the table. ¡°You brat, what are you talking about? Do you know who I am?¡± This p and roar instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the coffee shop. ¡°Mr. Laton, something seems to have happened over there.¡± After the secretary sorted out the information, he also heard themotion behind him. He was shocked and spoke secretly. ¡°I¡¯m not blind and deaf. I can naturally see.¡± ¡°That man¡­ He seems to be the second son of the Lewis family which came from Cruesia to Eastshel to develop the clothing industry a hundred years ago. His name is Jacob Lewis. ¡°It can be said that the Lewis family monopolized the clothing industry in Eastshel and became rich overnight. Jacob even bought a yacht worth 150 million dors three months ago. His financial resources are astonishing.¡± Chester immediately sorted out Jacob¡¯s identity information. The secretary sald with trepidation, ¡°Then¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome? Mr. Laton, I think the lady you care about seems to have gotten into trouble! Mr. Laton, do you want to go help?¡± The secretary had been working for Chester and naturally had experienced life. However, Jacob was able to buy a yacht worth 150 million dors easily, and he was a member of the Lewis family which monopolized the clothing industry in Eastshel. Anyone who knew about it must be shocked. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s an ordinary woman, it¡¯s indeed troublesome. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.¡± Chester couldn¡¯t help but smile. Actually, Chester didn¡¯t know Jane¡¯s background either, but he did have this feeling. Jane could be said to be the first to be able to make Chester feel that she was ***and not to be provoked. When Sam saw this scene, he felt worried in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± Sam knew of someone as famous as Jacob, and he had even seen Jacob at a banquet a few days ago. Sam hated an upstart like Jacob. However, Jacob was really rich and could do whatever he wanted. Since it was better to avoid trouble, Sam did not interact much with Jacob. Right now, Jacob gave a hard time with Jane and her friend¡­ Damn it! No. Why was Sam so nervous? Didn¡¯t Sam always hate Jane? 1 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. For a woman like Jane who betrayed the Fowler family, no matter what Jacob would do to Jane, it was none of Sam¡¯s business. Sam should be pping and cheering instead! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 315 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 315 Chapter 315 That was clearly what Sam thought Sam could only secretly take photos and then sent them to Henry [Henry, when I was following Chester at the coffee shop. I happened to meet Jane [She seems to be in trouble. If you have people close to the coffee shop, ask them toe and help Jane out [Her friend seems to have offended Jacob] Only the eldest brother, Henry, is able to control a person like Jacob. After a while. Henry sent a meme to show his helplessness. [Henry, what do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to interfere in this matter?] Sam didn¡¯t even realize that he was getting excited and worried about Jane. [i don¡¯t need to interfere. Or it will make Jane ***me even more. Moreover, with Jane¡¯s strength, this kind of person is nothing to her] When Henry typed this sentence, he felt extremely bitter Henry¡¯s words were right. Jane was Henry¡¯s teacher, Queen of the Dar. No matter how powerful the Lewis family was in Eastshel, once they offended the number one hacker on the Dar, they would definitely be in deep trouble It was Henry¡¯s ***that caused him to lose the light that originally belonged to him Sam waspletely stunned, and he could not understand what Henry meant Rain only looked at Jacob coldly and did not speak Through the pair of sunsses, the killing intent in Rains scarlet eyes flowed out like a tide. For some reason, Jacob, who was orginally ****, felt an instinctive fear under Rains gaze Unknowingly, Jacob was sweating profusely. Jacob didn¡¯t even dare to look Rain in the eye ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Honey Jacob? ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, let¡¯s go see a doctor quickly. Don¡¯t lower yourself to these people¡¯s level.¡± Leia noticed Jacob¡¯s abnormality and quickly asked. Of course, L was not worried about Jacob. Impulsiveness told L that to L, Jacob now causing trouble for Jane and Jane¡¯s friend was the best way to take revenge. Even if Jacob took a fancy to Jane, as long as Jane was slept with by an obscene bald man like Jacob, Jane¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined, and she would be a gold digger just like L Then, Jane naturally would not tell Leia¡¯s secret to the Fowlers, because Jane and Leia were the same kinds of woman! It was all because Jane exposed Leia¡¯s giarism and simtion of Aaron¡¯s first crush, causing L to run back to a man like Jacob to be a mistress in order to avoid the Fowler family¡¯s revenge! However, her remaining rationality told L that now was not the best time to take revenge on Jane It was best to leave with Jacob as soon as possible. However, L was surprised by what Jacob did the next second. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re lucky this time. I still have something to do. The next time I see you, I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± Jacob obediently epted Leia¡¯s suggestion. His face was pale, and his entire body was drenched in sweat. Then, Jacob left in a hurry. Leia was even left behind before she coulde back to her senses. What? Chester had been silently paying attention. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chester wondered if he should step in and help Jane out, while at the same time, he felt that Jane could solve the trouble herself, Unexpectedly, the storm that was originally tense was so easily defused. Was it just because of that young man¡¯s words? That was serinteresting Jane was really a magical woman. Chester was getting more and more interested in Jane. Chester thought of the incident at Hotel My and felt none of the people connected to Jane seemed to be ordinary people. ¡°Jacob! Wait for me!¡± Only by this time did Leiae back to her senses and was about to chase after Jacob. ¡°I wondered where you would go after being exposed for giarism and being wanted by the Fowler family. It turns out that you go to Eastshel and snuggle up to a rich man for money ¡°If word gets out, you¡¯ll really lose your reputation as an international pianist.¡± Jane said a few mocking words. Jane couldn¡¯t stand a giarist at all, especially the one L giarized was Jane. Since Jane encountered Leia today. L could only me herself for being unlucky. Jane deliberately spoke quite loudly, causing Leia¡¯s face to stiffen, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Jacob and I are both single. It¡¯s my freedom to find whoever to be my boyfriend!¡± Even if Leia reacted extremely quickly, when she said this, she lowered her voice again and again. It was obvious that Leia was not confident enough. Sam, who was secretly observing from the side, could not help but be dumbfounded when he heard Jane¡¯s words Why did Jane suddenly mention the Fowler family? This woman was even wanted by the Fowler family? What exactly did this woman do? Just in case, Sam took out his phone, adjusted the focal length of the camera, and took a photo of L and Jane in the same frame. ¡°Oh? So other than Aaron, you¡¯ve also served other men with your mouth. If Aaron knew about this, his stomach would definitely be churning like the sea, and he would even want to vomit. ¡°Every word Aaron has told you, everything Aaron has done for you, and every time Aaron has been cheated and yed by you¡­ How much do you think he ***you? I think he probably wants to kill you with his own hands.¡± Jane¡¯s every word was like a sharp knife stabbing L¡¯s heart. There was no wound and no blood, but it was so painful that Leia could not even breathe. Leia could not refute. Like a defeated soldier, L abandoned all of her pride and fled Leia thought of Aaron¡¯s gentle smile and handsome face in her mind. Putting aside the power of the Fowler family, Leia indeed loved Aaron. Leia had met so many men, but no man could give Leia the feeling of the heartbeat as much as Aaron, Even if the meeting between Leia and Aaron was a scheme that L deliberately set up from the start, after Leia interacted with Aaronter, L¡¯s admiration for Aaron was real. It was definitely not fake! If not for the appearance of Jane, if not for the jinx, everything would go ording to Leias original n. Leia secretly clenched her fists. Her nails dug into her flesh, and Leia bit her lip so hard that it almost bled Jane was unforgivable Leia cursed in her heart. ¡°Jane, take advantage of this moment to be smug. One day. I, Leia Chalmers, will make you pay for this a million times Over!¡± After this episode, Jane and Rains moods were not affected much. After finishing his coffee, they left the coffee shop and got into the car Jane smiled gratefully at Rain. ¡°Thank you, Rain. You didn¡¯t re up in public because you didn¡¯t want to implicate me, right?¡± Jane was different from Rain. Rain did not have a fixed identity in public. So outside, even if someone provoked Rain, when Rain was in a bad mood, he would either kill that person in public or wait and take action until that person was alone. Typically, assassins would choose thetter method. Especially with Rain¡¯s skills and killing techniques, it was impossible for him to leave any traces. Moreover, Rain could easily escape even if he killed Jacob, the second son of the Lewis family in Eastshel in public. The head of Ruthless, the thirdrgest organization on the Dar, was just that powerful. On the surface, Jane was still a student at Stormton City. Peaceful schoolffe was what Jane yearned for Jane couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away. ¡®It¡¯s okay. He won¡¯t live long. ¡°But the way he looked at you made me unhappy. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I dont want him dead. I want him to live a life worse than death,¡± Rain spoke coldly. Rain took off his sunsses and hat, revealing his slightly curly ***hair and a pair of blood red eyes filled with killing intent Even Jane, who was standing at the side, could not help but be stunned by Rains aura. Some kind of meaning, for Jane, Rain was a friend, not an enemy. It was indeed something to rejoice about if Rain targeted Jane and did everything he could to kill Jane, even Jane, who was Queen on the Dar, was not confident that she could escape Rain¡¯s pursuit. Night fell. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 316 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Jacob hid in his bedroom in the mansion, drinking Lafite from 1982 now and then. However, Jacob still broke out in cold sweats from time to time No matter how well the temperature in the bedroom was adjusted, it was useless, During this period, Leia sent a lot of messages. Jacob was not in the mood to take a look ¡°***it, what the ***is wrong with me? ¡°It¡¯s just a little brat brought by a woman. How can a look from that brat make me so afraid?¡± Although Jacob was obscene, ****, and cynical, he was not an **** Especially since Jacob was born into such a top-notch wealthy family, no matter how much he did not want to study, he had his own ways to judge people under the influence of others. Just based on Rain¡¯s gaze, Jacob felt that this man was definitely not an ordinary person Jacob seemed to have identally offended someone he could not afford to offend at all *Forget it. I have already hidden in my home. My mansion is equipped with the most advanced anti- theft hacking system. No matter what he can¡¯t hurt a single strand of my hair. ¡°It¡¯s just my illusion. After I sleep, everything will be fine tomorrow.¡± Jacobforted himself and was about to get up to take a shower Suddenly, with a crack, the lights went out Jacob¡¯s heart skipped a beat ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a ckout here? ¡°Hey, someone,e on! Start the backup generator!¡± Jacob was about to rush out of the bedroom and find bodyguards to protect him. The next second, Jacob suddenly felt weak and was paralyzed on the ground, twitching non stop Before Jacob closed his eyes, a pair of feet appeared in front of him. The man kept getting closer and muttered like a demon as if Death descended The next day, when the maids who came to work in the mansion opened the door, they saw corpses all over the mansion and couldn¡¯t help but scream. Sam arrived at thepany in the morning and met Henry Henry said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sam, from the looks of it, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Henry, what did you mean when you said that to me back then? ¡°You said that Jane has the ability to resolve this matter alone. You are right, Jacob was indeed very ****in front of Jane at first. *Jacob does have the right to be ****. However,ter, he was directly scared away by the man who was with Jane.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sam recalled what he had seen at the coffee shop yesterday Even now, Sam was still in disbelief. Actually, Sam was already prepared to go out and help Jane at that time. No matter how much Sam hated Jane, Jane was still one of the Fowler family. Jane had the Fowler family blood Jane was the daughter of the Fowler family as well as their younger sister, and only they could ***her. Sam couldn¡¯t stand others ****Jane. If so, it would make people look down on the Fowler family. And yet, such an oue was unexpected. ¡°It¡¯s already enough for you to know about this. Don¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore.¡± Henry would never say that Jane was Queen on the Dar out, even in front of the Fowlers This wasn¡¯t just for the Fowlers¡¯ good. It was also Henry¡¯s final promise to Jane. Henry had promised that even if he knew Queen¡¯s true identity, he would not reveal anything. This was once Henry¡¯s only promise to his master as an apprentice. Even if he had to die, Henry did not want to trample on this promise. This was thest stubborn way for Henry to retain his memories with Jane, even if in Jane¡¯s eyes, it was so **** Even if Henry really died, the damage he had caused to Jane could never be changed. ¡°Henry¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, Sam¡± Sam looked at Henry¡¯s determined gaze and did not dare to ask further Sam could only take out his phone and look for the photo of Leia and Jane that he had secretly taken yesterday. ¡°Henry, do you know this woman? ¡°When Jane spoke to her, I heard Jane say this woman is wanted by the Fowler family ¡°That¡¯s strange. If this woman¡¯s the Fowler family¡¯s enemy and is wanted by the Fowler family, why don¡¯t we know anything?¡± Sam pointed at Leia in the photo. When Henry saw the photo, his gaze involuntarily froze on Jane¡¯s face. It had been a long time since Henryst saw Jane aftering to Eastshel Henry invested all his time and energy into the development andyout of Fowler Corporation¡¯s business in Eastshel Henry tried to use his busy schedule to numb himself and forget everything that had happened in Stormton City, the damage he had caused to Jane, and his deep, heart-wrenching guilt. However, when Henry saw Jane¡¯s photo again, everything that he had done to forget all this was instantly torn into pieces. Henry had always used the most fragile disguise to protect his heart which was riddled with holes, yet he still became sad from time to time. How could that fragile disguise block Henry¡¯s thoughts on and guilt for Jane? Jane looked thinner than before, and she was fairer. When Jane was confronting Leia, her brows were shining, and her every move was filled with confidence, like the crescent moon in the sky. emitting a cold and distant moonlight, so attractive. Once one looked at Jane, one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her anymore. So, after leaving the Fowler family and sending these ***brothers to ***one by one, Jane lived a so happy life. In Jane¡¯s life, without the Fowler family, without such a blood rtionship, she would have a better life. Jane already hadpanions that she cherished and wanted to protect. There was no need for Jane to have these muddleheaded elder brothers. At first, they always hurt Jane wantonly. Later, they felt so guilty that they even wanted to die as an apology. Now, they would never have a chance to make it up to Jane even if they wanted. ¡°Henry? What are you thinking about?¡± Sam could not help but speak after seeing Henry staring at the photo for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know this woman either. ¡°However, since Jane said so, there might be a reason. Send the photo to Aaron. ¡°Aaron has always been in Stormton City. He might know something. Don¡¯t let Dad and Mom know about this first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sam could tell that Henry was reluctant to part with Jane and sighed in his heart. It had been so long. Henry still hadn¡¯t let go? At this moment, a call came in. Henry picked up the call and frowned imperceptibly when he heard the report. ¡°What did you say?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 317 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Sam had just sent the photo to Aaron, Hearing Henry roar so uncontrobly, Sam couldn¡¯t help but be shocked ¡°Henry, what¡­ What happened?¡± As he spoke, Sam could not help but feel nervous The only thing that could make Henry so nervous was nothing but what might have happened to the Fowlers, ¡°It¡¯s Jacob! The mansion he lived in was invadedst night. The bodyguards are all dead, and Jacob ¡°He¡¯s already scared out of his wits. His genital has been removed¡± For Jacob, who had always liked having ***with women, as a man, he had lost his genital and was scared out of his wits. It was indeed a true portrayal of the words that lived a life worse than death. Sam couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. ¡°Henry, that¡¯s Jacob! His mansion¡¯s security system can be said to be of the highest level! Didn¡¯t the person who did it leave any traces?¡± ¡°The police won¡¯t be able to find out. Since that person dared to attack Jacob overnight, he or she must have the confidence to escape unscathed. Besides, that person even spared Jacob¡¯s life. ¡°The only person who can do this could only be¡­¡± Henry narrowed his eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. There was a thoughtful expression on his handsome face ¡°It¡¯s Jane?! No¡­ No way¡­ Jane actually has such strength?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It should be rted to the man by Jane¡¯s side back then who Jacob offended. ww ¡®To be able to make Jane personallye to Eastshel to receive him, that man¡¯s true identity must be extraordinary.¡± ¡°Henry, I really want to know who exactly Jane is. What do you know about Jane?¡± Previously, Sam had just thought that there was a hidden meaning in Henry¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t think too much. Now, Sam really could not suppress the curiosity in his heart. A person who was able to remove Jacob¡¯s genital overnight without disturbing anyone was actually Jane¡¯s friend. How powerful was Jane herself to be able to know such a person? ¡°You just need to know that Jane¡¯s true identity is an existence that even we can¡¯t provoke. That¡¯s enough. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m sorry. Regarding Jane¡¯s true identity, I can¡¯t say it, and I won¡¯t say it either, I ve only told you about this. Don¡¯t mention it to anyone else. Please ¡°I got it, Henry.¡± Even if there were thousands of doubts in his heart, when Sam looked at Henry¡¯s so sad gaze now, he couldn¡¯t ask anymore. At this moment, Aaron replied. [Sam, where did you take this photo?] [In Eastshel. Aaron, do you know this woman in the photo?] [This matter is a littleplicated, I want to wait and tell you until you guyse back. By the way, is Jane also in Eastshel now?) [Yes, she¡¯s here 1 Sam told Aaron about his encounter with Jane. It¡¯s all my fault. I just didn¡¯t expect Leia to be in Eastshel too now¡­] Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. At the entrance of a base in Bufentea, the people at the headquarters of SKIN were working in an orderly manner. The person in charge of guarding the surveince room yawnedzily In all these years, there had never been an ident. No matter what, no one would be ****enough to go against the Dar¡¯s Fifth Assassin Organization openly. They hid here very carefully and didn¡¯t expose any traces. Today was another peaceful day. ¡°Diane from the Croft family in Stormton City called again. What a troublesome crazy woman, How does the guy in charge of investigating the target of the murder report about this mission?¡± ¨C ¡°A report came yesterday. It said that the woman called Jane Fowler is nothing. The organization has already sent a team over. They will set off today. They should be able to deal with her easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, I would really be annoyed terribly by this crazy woman, I even want to ***her. However, this crazy woman is indeed someone from the Croft family. She¡¯s willing to spend so much money to buy the life of a university student. It¡¯s very simple for the organization¡­¡± Before the person could finish speaking, the voice stopped abruptly ¡¤ The man who yawned as he looked at the surveince video was still confused ¡°Why did you stop? Continue chatting, or fall asleep¡± The next second, a cold touch touched the SKIN on the back of the man¡¯s neck. When the man realized what it was like, everything was toote The person behind the man raised his hand and shed down. In an instant, the head of the man in charge of guarding the surveince room fell to the ground. ¡°Reporting, Rain, Area D has been cleared. We have upied the surveince room.¡± ¡°Reporting, Area A has been cleared.¡± ¡°Reporting, Area B has been cleared.¡± For a moment, in the headquarters base of SKIN, good news came from various areas. ¡°I got it.¡± Rain was wearing a ck ***tight suit, revealing his ***hair that was slightly curled Rain was spinning a boomerang in his hand, which was spinning at high speed at his fingertips. There were no ripples in Rain¡¯s blood-red eyes. He walked on the ground where blood was flowing like the Devil leaping over from the hell, ughtering all living beings and stepping on the petals of the mandragora. The current Rain looked bewitching, bloodthirsty, and alluring. Once Rain discovered any member of the SKIN Organization, with a swish, he casually shot the boomerang in his hand. The sharp de mercilessly pierced through that person¡¯s heart and drops of warm blood sttered in the air. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There were two consecutive shots. No boomerang missed. It was a one-shot **. Wherever Rain went, not a de of grass grew, and there were only corpses. Even the surveince cameras were destroyed. At this moment, Jane¡¯s voice came from Rain¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Rain, my parasitic virus is about to be cleared by SKIN¡¯s firewall. The rest of the way is up to you. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll also enter the headquarters of the SKIN Organizational Base. ording to the original n, I¡¯ll deal with the bombs at the base.¡± ¡°Thank you, Queen. I¡¯ll take care of whateveres next.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, the leader of the SKIN Organization, Jack, a 53-year-old fair-skinned man, was wearing a bathrobe and holding a wine ss filled with bright wine. He had a bald head and a scar on the eyebrow of his right eye. Besides, there was an ugly saa on the right side of his neck that looked like it had been burned by fire. His blue eyes were filled with ***intent. Even though he was in his fifties, his figure was still trained to the extreme. Jack had strong abdominals, explosive muscles, and a height of 6 feet 5 inches. When Jack walked, he was like a lion, majestic and imposing, patrolling his territory. On the about 30 feet wide bed, there were three foreign ****beauties who kept winking at Jack, trying to seduce him. Jack drained the remaining wine in his ss and smiled lecherously. He was about to pounce on them and have ***with them. The power and money that Jack had umted over the years had already left him with no ce to release his excess energy Jack could only release himself by having ***with these women. However, at this moment¡­ BANG! The door suddenly exploded. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 318 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 318 Chapter 318 The three women on the bed who were the nearest to the door had yet to react and were already swallowed by the mes of the explosion. At the moment of life and death, Jack¡¯s instinctive reaction saved his life. With an unbelievable movement technique, Jack jumped close to a steel bulletproof table and kicked it out. Jack relied on the quality of this table to block the explosion But such a huge explosion still broke Jack¡¯s right hand. A heart-wrenching pain surged into Jack¡¯s senses and was about to rush to his brain. It wasn¡¯t enough, The table hit Jack, broke through the ss, and flew to the swimming pool outside. The color drained from Jack¡¯s face at a visible rate, and he became pale at once Jack could only pull up the towel on his body and quickly swim from the swimming pool to the shore to bandage his wound, stopping the bleeding Enduring the intense pain, Jack casually pulled out the pistol that was ced in a hidden ce. With his extremely sharp vision, Jack captured a certain figure in the smoke. Bang Bang Bang! The pistol fired wildly, and bullets kept rushing into the smoke. Jack fired as he rushed toward the backup exit. Jack hadn¡¯t had the time to wonder why the headquarters had been invaded and no one reported him, If Jack did not escape now and fell into the enemy¡¯s hands, death would be the lightest punishment, The most terrifying thing was that they would pry Jack¡¯s ****open, drug Jack, torture him sternly, and make him wish he was dead! Swish! A boomerang flew out and stopped in front of Jack. When Jack saw such a familiar weapon, his pupils constricted. Jack could vaguely guess who had invaded the base. Beep, beep, beep. Above the boomerang, there was a small bomb emitting a dazzling red light. Another explosion burst and the fire engulfed Jack. Jack escaped from the smoke in a sorry state, covered in blood. It had reached a point where Jack was unrecognizable. Rain arrived in front of Jack at a ghost like, quick speed and was about stab Jack¡¯s throat with the spinning dagger in his hand. At the critical moment, Jack took out a ck gold baton from somewhere and forcefully blocked Rains fatal *** The two weapons collided, producing ear piercing and intense sparks. Then, Jack quickly pulled away. Jack panted heavily. The wounds on his body were still bleeding crazily. He looked like a dying lion holding on to hisst breath ¡°It¡¯s really you. Rain, I don¡¯t know when I offended you. Why do you have to ***me?¡± Even after confirming that Rain was the one who led the team into the SKIN¡¯s base, Jack still couldn¡¯t figure it out. How did Rain manage to be so silent that no one noticed it? Even Jack, as the leader, suffered a loss Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Today¡¯s death was already predestined. Clearly, Jack wanted to know why Rain wanted to ***him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Because you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°If we just rely on Ruthless alone, it¡¯s indeed impossible to wipe out SKIN Organization without suffering any damage¡± If Jack asked about other things, Rain wouldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything. Rain just wanted to get rid of Jack as soon as possible andplete the mission. Maybe Rain could get Queen¡¯s praise. However, Rain was very happy to show off the excellent Queen Seeing Rains fair face stained with blood, his scarlet eyes flickering with the light of stars, and his slightly curled white hair fluttering in the air, Jack gritted his teeth and staggered to his feet. Jack¡¯s mind was racing as he tried to figure out who had helped Rain invade SKIN¡¯s base. There were only a handful of people in this world who could do such a thing It was true that the ranking of Ruthless was higher than that of SKIN, but even the number one assassin organization on the Dar could not achieve this. Unless.. ¡°Queen?¡± Jack said the name tentatively In Jack¡¯s memory, there was once a rumor. The number one hacker on the Dar had worked with Rain on a mission once Speaking of hacking into SKIN¡¯swork database under the circumstance that no one would notice it and even dismantling SKIN¡¯s surveince system right from the start, only the legendary Queen could do it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± A cold voice sounded. Jane was wearing a ck calfskin jacket, and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. The pistol with its own infraredser was already aimed at the heart on Jack¡¯s back, ¡°Queen, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing Jane, Rain was naturally filled with joy. ¡°I have lived a life of bloodshed since I was young. After living for so many years, what haven¡¯t I enjoyed and seen? ¡°Today, I didn¡¯t expect that I actually fell into the hands of you two brats. Consider me unlucky!¡± Jane shrugged. ¡°Uh-huh. So, do you want to try surrendering? How about telling us the information we want? Maybe if we¡¯re in a good mood, we¡¯ll spare your life.¡± ¡°As an ambitious and ruthless person, I have my own backbone. How can I surrender? I won¡¯t let the organization I spent my life building be the helper of Ruthless! ¡°Since I¡¯m going to ***, let¡¯s ***together. You both will ***with me!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were fierce. Jack picked up the ck baton in his hand and stabbed it through his heart without hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s tied to my heart is the self-destruct device of this base. The moment my heart is injured, the entire base will explode! ¡°You both will go to ***with me and be ***to pieces with this ce!¡± Better to be dead than live a humiliating life. Jack¡¯s eyes flickered with madness. Jackughed out loud as he spat out blood frantically. And yet, nothing happened. The expected explosion that could ***up the whole base in one go did not happen. Jack wasughing when he suddenly stopped. Jack held on to thest bit of strength, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Do you think when I hacked into your base¡¯swork database, I didn¡¯t know that you installed self- destruct program on this base? ¡°The reason why Rain came to find trouble with you first and I waste was that I went to deal with the self-destruction program you set up at the base. ¡®The moment Rain broke into your bedroom and attacked you, the thoughts that you wanted to drag everyone down with you were already crushed.¡± Jane casually took out an explosion remote control from her pocket. Jane threw it on the ground and crushed it into pieces, like stepping on Jack¡¯sst glimmer of hope. Jack fell heavily to the ground. There was a loud bang. Two streams of ***atears flowed from Jack¡¯s eyes which were filled with resentment Jack ***with grievances. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 319 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Since the leader was already dead, all remaining remnants were annihted. Overnight, the number five powerful assassin organization on the Dar, SKIN, was destroyed just like that. Soon, everyone who should know would know about this. Of course, it was things that would happenter. The next day, Jane packed her luggage and came to say goodbye to Rain. ¡°TI leave the rest to you, Rain. I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re leaving so soon? Queen, why don¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± Rain spoke reluctantly Originally, Rain wanted to keep Jane for half a month by pretending Ruthless wasn¡¯t yet ready However, there was no way Rain could ****Jane. If this dragged on, Rain was afraid that Jane would be unhappy and ****him. ¡°It¡¯s almost Christmas. I promised my senior brothers that I would go back and spend Christmas with them. ¡°Rain, see you next time. As for the matter that I asked you to do, and the follow up work of SKIN Organization, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes dimmed at once and even his ***hair fell, showing how sad Rain was. Seeing this, Jane sighed secretly. She stretched out her fingertip and gently poked Rain¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so disappointed, Rain. If you want, I can treat you like my younger brother ¡°If you are free, you¡¯re also wee toe to my ce as a guest during Christmas. I¡¯m happy to introduce you to my senior brothers.¡± ¡°I seem to be the youngest among the fellow apprentices. It feels good to have a younger brother like you¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rain looked as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing in his ears Rain raised his scarlet eyes, which shone with the light of stars. There were some reluctances, some uncertainty, some hope, and some fear in Rains eyes. It was as if Rain was afraid that the warmth that was hard toe by was just a Rain was afraid that in the next second, he would still be abandoned and alone am, an illusion. It was just like how his family back then had forced Rain¡¯s mother, the only one who had given Rain warmth and light, to ***and forced Rain to ***his closest friend and best brother. If a ray of light that appeared could not illuminate the darkness inside the lighthouse, then it would also be evil. It was precisely because one once had it that they felt so much pain when they lost it. In that case, it was better not to have made a promise in the first ce Never having it was much better than losing it after having it transitorily. Realizing the emotions hidden in Rain¡¯s eyes, Jane took a deep breath, reached out, and hugged Rain in the way that a sister to a brother did. There was a clean, refreshing, and sunny smell unique to a boy about Rain. Bing the leader of an assassin organization didn¡¯t make Rain tainted with the nauseating smell of blood that could not be washed away. This was also the true reflection of Rain¡¯s heart. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. A gentleman will always keep his word. When have I ever lied to you? ¡°Unless you think that I am very weak and not worthy of being your sister. ¡°Boohoo, if you reject me, I¡¯ll be very sad, Rain,¡± Jane spoke with a firm and gentle voice, enunciating each word clearly. It showed the determination in Jane¡¯s heart. Jane even yfully made a small joke in the end to ease the atmosphere. ¡°No¡¯ Queen, I¡¯m willing! As long as you don¡¯t despise me!¡± Fearing that Jane would misunderstand, Rain hurriedly exined and even stuttered. It was rare for Rain to blush. Coupled with this peerless super handsome face, Rain was simply the most charming man in the world. Rain was so cute that even everyone in the world would like him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s great! Rain, from today onwards, I¡¯m going to have a cute brother that belongs to me!¡± Jane smiled happily from the bottom of her heart, which affected Rain¡¯s fragile, cold, and insecure heart. This was not fake. It was not a warmth that could be lost in the blink of an eye. It was the real family love given by the girl Rain liked. It made Rain feel that at this moment, it was no longer like in pitch darkness years when Rain lost his mother Rain was not alone. He also had his own bond and kinship that he should protect. Rain¡¯s gaze gradually softened, and he was immersed in Jane¡¯s warm embrace Then, Rain shouted in a sonorous voice, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Queen, my sister!¡± Jane was Rain¡¯s sister now. It was good enough for Rain to have Jane as his sister Even if they were only brothers and sisters, as long as Rain could protect Jane and guard by the side of this woman who gave Rain feelings and colorful life, Rain would be satisfied. Jane smelled so good which gave Rain a strong sense of security like warm foam that could envelop Rain¡¯s entire body. Rain became so greedy and couldn¡¯t bear to let go of such warmth. Rain would rather be intoxicated in such warmth for the rest of his life and would never wake up again, just treating it as an extremely extravagant dream. ¡°I know, Rain. You¡¯ve never investigated my identity before. Even though we¡¯re so familiar with each other, you still stuck to your bottom line and kept our promise. ¡°Now, let me formally introduce myself. My name is Jane Fowler, and I¡¯m from Stormton City. I¡¯m a sophomore who is studying Computer Science Major at the University of Oricle. ¡°From now on, just call me Jane. Rain, I¡¯m proud to have such an awesome brother like you.¡± Jane reached out and touched Rain¡¯s ***hair. No matter how many times Jane touched Rain¡¯s hair, Rain wouldn¡¯t get tired of this feeling. ¡°Okay, Jane!¡± Rain ***said. Then, a big smile bloomed on Rain¡¯s face. During this period that Rain met Jane again, this was the first time Rain had smiled so brightly. The smile came from the bottom of Rain¡¯s heart, and there was no pretense at all. There was no trace of fear. Instead, Rain felt as satisfied as if he had the entire world. At the moment, even the stars paled inparison. The color became even more vibrant for the ***-haired, red-eyed youth in front of Jane. Even Jane could not help but praise in her heart. ¡°***! Rain is really like a wonderful brother that only existed inics!¡± This time, Jane was not in a hurry to return to Stormton City. Instead, Jane returned to Rheinsville with Andy. ¡°What a surprise. I thought you were going back to Stormton City¡± Andy put his arm around Jane¡¯s shoulder resentfully. ¡°You¡¯ve been apanying Rain for so long recently. I¡¯m so lonely. At least, you finally remembered me and came to Rheinsville to apany me.¡± ¡°Alright, Andy, stop acting like this. Look.¡± Jane shook her phone and showed Andy a message from Madelyn¡¯s biological mother, Charlotte. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 320 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Charlotte sincerely invited Jane over for a meal. Charlotte even spent a lot of money. Charlotte did not choose George Martin, where she had caused a scene back then, but another century-old restaurant in Rheinsville, Rheinsville Delicious Turkey It would be a waste toe to Rheinsville and not eat the authentic roast turkey. Therefore, it was difficult to reserve a seat, but the consumption was not high, at least for wealthy families like them Even though Charlotte¡¯s family was on the verge of bankruptcy, and she was facing divorce, in order to please Jane, she could afford this meal. Of course, Jane was not in a hurry to give an answer to this message Instead, Jane replied. I think about it.] Charlotte¡¯s attitude was extremely fawning and humble. She was taking every chance to tter Jane. It was great to be rich and famous. With Charlotte¡¯s current family background, as long as Jane provoked dissension slightly, Charlotte would definitely go to her dear daughter to ask for money. ¡°Tsk, Janie, I thought you had purelye to apany me! In the end, you¡¯re still here to deal with matters! ¡®Boohoo! You¡¯re bad! You¡¯re annoying! You¡¯re despicable!¡± If not for the fact that the scene was not good enough, Andy really wanted to take out his handkerchief and cry. Andy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and he looked like a person who had been slept with and abandoned by a *** Andy waved his fists and punched Jane a few times slightly. Jane nced at Andy. ¡°Then how about apanying me?¡± ¡®Forget it. You are going to teach a ***a lesson. Why would I go there? I¡¯d better get back to work. Otherwise, Trois from my studio will get angry and ***me.¡± Recently, in order to wee Jane and L and prepare various procedures for Jane to be in Eastshel, Andy had been absent from work for many days. Several serial calls from Trois of thew firm came over The cases piled up like a mountain. Trois had to postpone the guests¡¯ appointments with Andy again and again. Andy could not continue ying. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll go to dinner together when I am done¡± ¡°Yes. Oh right, Janie. What s Rains attitude toward the matter that you asked him for help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a simple matter. What else can Rain say? After Rain deals with SKIN Organization, Diane will ***without a burial ce.¡± When Jane thought of this **** woman not knowing that her death was imminent and still expectantly waiting for the reply of SKIN Organization to ***Jane, Jane couldn¡¯t help but smile, Originally, Jane did not have any **intent toward Diane. Diane was just a small fry after all. Since Diane was so unmerciful, Jane could Rain was an expert in the assassination. send her to death. was best at how to ***Diane silently without being noticed by the Croft family. To be honest, even if the Croft family noticed it, Jane wouldn¡¯t care. As long as Hugh stood by Jane¡¯s side and supported Jane, it would be okay It wasn¡¯t Jane who volunteered to provoke Diane It was Diane who wanted Jane¡¯s life first. Since Diane had made a move, she had to be prepared to be hunted and treated as prey ¡°Okay!¡± After parting way¡¯s with Andy, Jane returned to the hotel, Originally, Jane wanted to wash up early and sleep. While Jane was taking a shower, Hugh sent a message over. [Are you done with your work?] Jane took her phone. [Yeah. I still have something to do in Rheinsville. I¡¯ll return to Stormton City after I settle it] Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hugh smiled and replied [Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you] Hugh stared at the phone screen and wore a knowing smile. Hugh then sent another message. [Regarding the destruction of the SKIN Organization, you were the one who did it, right?] Jane was a little surprised. [Wow, Hugh, you are so great. You¡¯re so well-informed ] It was a matter that just happened yesterday Jane and Rain did not tell anyone other than Andy and the core members of Ruthless Even if they couldn¡¯t hide it, it wouldn¡¯t be known by others so fast. They were very careful. Jane really wanted to praise her man Hugh received the news so quickly Hugh stared at the phone screen and thought to himself Should Hugh tell Jane the thing that he was the head of Iron Blood Pce, the Dar¡¯s number one assassin organization ? Hugh was afraid that Jane would be frightened. However, since they had decided to be together, they had to be honest with each other No matter what, Hugh already knew Jane¡¯s identity as Queen on the Dar. It would be disrespectful if Hugh didn¡¯t tell one of his sock puppets to Jane [Hmph, Hugh, although I helped Ruthless this time, as the leader of the Dar¡¯s seventh assassin organization, you don¡¯t have to be too discouraged [in order to deal with the Dar¡¯s Fifth Assassin Organization, SKIN, perfectly, I have to choose an organization with better firepower, manpower, and configuration than SKIN. The third ranked organization on the Dar Ruthless, is the most suitable choice I even got a ****haired, red-eyed brother for free. It¡¯s Rain from Ruthless] Hugh looked at the messages sent by Jane and could not help but raise his eyebrows Was Jane saying that Hugh¡¯s surface identity was too weak? Hugh had been looked down upon by the woman he loved This was intolerable. [Janie, I have something very important to tell you. Don¡¯t be surprised I am the leader of the Dar¡¯s number one assassin organization, Iron Blood Pce ] What? Jane¡¯s first reaction was to think that Hugh was joking. ording to the information Jane knew, Hugh should be the leader of the seventh assassin organization on the Dar On the surface, Hugh was the president of D. Y. Group and the head of the Croft family. And there was an assassin organization secretly helping Hugh to deal with all the unfavorable factors. It was already a very impressive existence. However, now, Hugh actually told Jane that the Dar¡¯s number one assassin organization, iron Blood Pce, was his. What the ***? Jane had not expected this at all The head of Iron Blood Pce was very mysterious. Even Jane had not investigated the true identity of that mystenous person, and Andy didn¡¯t know his identity either The Dar¡¯s number one assassin organization was a taboo existence that could not be provoked. It was actually Hughst [I¡¯m not trying to show off or joke. [Actually, I much more want you to take the initiative to dig out my identity. However, after knowing your identity as Queen on the Dar, I thought through of it and finally decided to show you a loophole.] [But Hugh, arent you the head of the Dar¡¯s seventh assassin organization. I Jane sent this message and suddenly thought of somethi is that just your disguise?] A truly outstanding hunter will not reveal his final trump card. He will use the most suitable tool on the surface to make the prey let down their guard and unknowingly fall into his trap [The moment the prey sense it will be the moment they ***. [No one has been able to find out the identity of the leader of the Dar¡¯s number one assassin organization, nor have they seen his true colors. [To me, as the president of D. Y. Group and the head of the Croft family, with the identity of the leader of the Dar¡¯s seventh assassin organization, I can confuse many people and make them let down their guard] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 321 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 321 Chapter 321 ¡°***it Jane could not help but say these two words in her heart This shocked Jane a great deal Other than Hugh¡¯s trusted aides in the Iron Blood Pce, even people from the Croft family such as Hugh¡¯s father Levi and Hugh¡¯s grandfather Victor didn¡¯t know Hugh¡¯s true identity It was truly ayer of protection. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Even if Hughpletely fell out with the Croft family and turned against Victor in the future, just Hugh¡¯s identity in the Dar as the leader of the number one assassin organization, the Iron Blood Pce, would help Hughpletely control the Croft family and not be afraid of anyone else Hugh was the person that even Jane and Andy wouldn¡¯t want to offend. Jane sent, [So, Hugh, you¡¯re telling me such a big secret¡­] [You should know that in my heart, you¡¯re more important than anyone else or anything in this world. [My soul belongs to you, and I don¡¯t care about these external things.] These were just words. Thinking of Hugh¡¯s personality, Jane could even imagine what he looked like in front of his phone screen at this moment. He must be the same as usual, that is, gentle and determined. [I can feel your love for me. Thank you, Hugh] Though Hugh only revealed his true identity, Jane knew how important the information was. Even if she were to sell it for about a billion dors, someone would buy it. For some people in the world, the information was priceless. Hugh was the leader of the Dar¡¯s number one assassin organization. This was Hugh¡¯s trump card, which he had to hide. However, he simply told her such a trump card. This was enough to prove that Hugh¡¯s trust in Jane was unmatched. It seemed that she would be able to sleep well today. The next day. Jane wore an anti-freezing suit for the appointment. She even deliberately arrived 20 minuteste. Arriving in her car, Jane saw Charlotte standing at the entrance of the restaurant, wearing a mink coat and heavy makeup. Charlotte was shivering from the cold. Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile When she got out of the car, she pretended to be apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. There was a traffic jam.¡± Charlotte, who was still cursing Jane in her heart, immediately changed her expression when seeing Jane. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are always traffic jams in Rheinsville. Let¡¯s go in quickly It¡¯s cold outside.¡± After saying this, she moved forward, wanting to hold Jane¡¯s arm. Pretending not to see her movement, Jane walked past her and entered the restaurant. Charlotte angrily wiped her mink coat with her hand and quickly followed Jane in They arrived at the VIP room that Charlotte had booked. Inside the room was a girl who was ying with her cell phone and dressed up as a non-mainstream person. She was dressed in branded clothes and wore much makeup like Charlotte. ¡°Justine,e on Say ***to Jane.¡± ¡°Hi¡± The girl called ¡°Justine¡± only nced up at Jane Justine showed off her eyshes painted by herself and her delicate eyes. Then, she lowered her head again and poked at the phone screen with her nails that had just been done Charlotte looked extremely embarrassed Jane was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Your daughter has a real personality¡± ¡°Yes, she does. Actually, she admires you a lot. Perhaps it¡¯s the first time for her to meet her idol, and she¡¯s afraid of strangers, so she is shy That¡¯s why she pretends to y with her phone to ease her nervousness¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your daughter is also beautiful. She is young and knows how to dress up. She has perfectly inherited your peerless beauty.¡± Charlotte hadn¡¯t expected Jane not to mind Justine¡¯s behavior at all, and neither had Justine. Instead, Jane praised Justine repeatedly. Charlotte instantly felt proud and shy. ¡°Ah! Jane, you really know how to talk¡­¡± 10-151 ¡°Well, I also think Janie is very beautiful.¡± Being praised by Jane, Justine felt happy. She propped her chin on her hand and looked at Jane. ¡°Hey, Janie. Is painting profitable?¡± ¡°Justine, how can you speak to Jane like that?¡± Charlotte seemed to have reprimanded Justine. But her eyes betrayed her heart. She also wanted to know Jane¡¯s ie after Jane had won the world championship and had had her identity revealed. If someone wanted to buy a painting from Jane, how much would this person pay for it? Take painters like Picasso and van Gogh as an example. Their paintings after their deaths were treated as national treasures that could easily be sold for tens of millions of dors. If the price of a painting of Jane was hundreds of thousands of dors, then it wasn¡¯t high, right? Jane said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ie. I¡¯m still living off my savings.¡± ¡°What? How is this possible? ¡°Janie, are you treating us as outsiders? You¡¯re a hot celebrity now. You¡¯re quite popr on tforms such as Tik Tok and Twitter. ¡°There are so many fans of your paintings in the world. Any one of your paintings can be sold for a high price, right? Are you afraid that we will borrow money from you? Scrooge.¡± Justineughed out loud with an obvious look of despise. ¡°Justine!¡± Charlotte was about to be angered to death by her ***daughter. Before they came, she had clearly instructed Justine to build a good rtionship with Jane and not to make Jane angry. Charlotte had originally thought that Justine was 15 years old and might know more things that young girls liked, so she would havemon topics with Jane. Therefore, she brought Justine here. In the end, was Justine now nning to ruin Charlotte¡¯s fortune? Now Charlotte¡¯s heartless husband Justin had secretly transferred his assets; he had already had lovers outside; and his child was about to be born. If Charlotte and her daughter were unable to think of a solution, they would be beggars the day Charlotte got a divorce and was kicked out of the family. Charlotte would rather ***than go back and live a poor life! Besides, she would have to bring along Justine, a useless burden! Seeing that Charlotte was angry and thinking about her promise to Charlotte before they came here, Justine pursed her lips and continued to y with her phone without answering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this girl is straightforward¡­ Ah, no, just take it that she¡¯s too ***.¡± Charlotte felt that the more she exined, the more confusing it became. She might as well let Justine ***. ¡°Your reactions are normal. I¡¯m not surprised. The reason why I answered like that is that I haven¡¯t received any requests for my paintings yet ¡°Of course, I have to consider the direction for my future development, too. Selling paintings is one option. However, if there are too many paintings produced, and too much poprity is consumed, the consequences will not be worth it.¡± Jane gave a wless exnation. Only then were Charlotte¡¯s and Justine¡¯s ***sealed, though they felt that it was ***of Jane not to earn money when she could. Under Charlotte¡¯s threatening re, Justine had to put down her phone and apologized sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janie. I said something wrong just now. I¡¯m young and insensible. You¡¯re older than me. You¡¯re like an elder sister to me. You¡¯re not going to get mad at me, are you?¡± Each of her words was on the edge of driving Jane mad. ¡°Heh, she is really like a biological sister of Madelyn¡¯s. ¡°Angelic ****look exactly the same. ¡°Why is she still pretending to be a kid? ¡°I really want to p her across the face.¡± -Thinking about her next purpose, Jane could only suppress her anger. Jane said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not. I also have a younger sister who¡¯s about your age.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 322 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 322 Chapter 322 When Jane said this, her tone suddenly became sad. Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat Justine said unwittingly, ¡°You¡¯re not talking about the Fowler family¡¯s fake daughter, Madelyn Fowler, are you?¡± At that time, she had caused an uproar on the Inte. Justine had, of course, watched the event concerning Jane, Madelyn, and Jane¡¯s cutting ties with the Fowler family on the Inte Justine had watched it happily. Was it not more exciting to watch a wealthy family feud than to watch a television show? Was there something else going on? ¡°A fake daughter? No, she¡¯s the real daughter. People from the Fowler family treat her very well. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve cut ties with the Fowler family, she¡¯s the only real daughter that the Fowler family acknowledges, so she enjoys all the love. ¡°She can have anything she wants. Her parents and brothers will give her gifts in every season and at every festival. The limited branded bags, clothes, and shoes bought for her can fill a room with thousands of square feet. ¡°Her monthly allowance is at least 100,000 dors. At every festival and at New Year, she receives at least 200,000 dors. After so many years, I don¡¯t know how much money she has saved. ¡°Since she was young, she has stayed in the most spacious room, had the best things, received the best education, befriended socialites,¡± enjoyed wealth and glory, and most importantly, had the love of her family. ¡°Compared to me, the real daughter who had a blood rtion with the Fowler family but had been lost for 19 years, she lives a much more carefree and brighter life. I¡¯m envious of her.¡± What? Madelyn was doing so well in the Fowler family! Justine was so jealous that she said, ¡°She lives too good a life!¡± Justine thought, ¡°Even when my family was rich and my foreign father doted on me, my monthly allowance was only thousands of dors. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t afford to buy such things as bags, clothes, and jewelry, not to mention the limited edition seasonally customized brands, which are just what I have heard. ¡°Even the gifts I receive on New Year¡¯s Day are only worth about 100,000 dors. ¡°I¡¯m the real daughter of my family, but she is just an adopted daughter picked up from an orphanage. ¡°Why is she so lucky to have met the ***from the Fowler family? Why do they dote on her even though there is not a blood rtionship between them and her? ¡°How lucky she is! It will be strange if I¡¯m not jealous of her!¡± ¡°Well, are you jealous of her after hearing what I have said, right?¡± When Jane said this, she deliberately nced at Charlotte¡¯s expression. She found that Charlotte waspletely different from when she had just entered the room. Originally, Jane didn¡¯t have any solid evidence to suggest whether Charlotte already knew that Madelyn was the biological daughter she had abandoned back then. From Charlotte¡¯s expression, Jane was 100% sure that Charlotte had already known it. Otherwise, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have been so moved when hearing the name, Madelyn Fowler. Then, Jane enjoyed the meal very much. On the other hand, Charlotte and Justine found the food tasteless. It was all because of the person, Madelyn, mentioned by Jane just now. Charlotte¡¯s thoughts were a mess because she heard that her biological daughter was living so well. Justine, on the other hand, was jealous of Madelyn, who was just an adopted daughter. However, in the end, Madelyn was leading a better life than her, the biological daughter of a wealthy family. What kind of logic was this? After the meal, Justine left first after saying that she had something to do. Now only Jane and Charlotte were in the room. Charlotte forced herself to perk up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. My daughter is just like that. I¡¯ve really embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine Young people nowadays are all like this. I understand. ¡°But, Charlotte, I heard that your husband¡¯spany hasn¡¯t been doing very well recently?¡± Charlotte¡¯s heart was beating faster, and she said with a dry smile, ¡°Ah, Jane, from whom did you hear that? Of course not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news if thepany is doing well. I¡¯ve only heard about it. ¡°All right, thank you for your hospitality I enjoyed this meal very much. Goodbye.¡± Jane stood up after saying this Charlotte said quickly, ¡°Jane, are you leaving now? Aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I have something to deal withter, but it¡¯s just a pity that I didn¡¯t meet your husband, Justin. ¡°Is Justin still on the way? Please tell him not toe over. We¡¯ve already finished our meal.¡± When Charlotte heard Jane mention the heartless man, her expression became somber again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We agreed that our family would have dinner with you, but Justin can¡¯te because he has something to do at his office now. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Work is more important,¡± Jane said understandingly. In reality, her eyes were filled with mockery. The bait had beenpletely put down. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was just waiting to see when Charlotte and her precious daughter would bite the hook. Jane wanted to see if she would catch a big fish. Oh, there was one more person, a very important person. After Jane left, Charlotte¡¯s forced smile finally disappeared. She took out her cell phone and looked at the message sent by her foreign husband Justin. [What can a student painter do? Don¡¯t waste my time, ****! If you want to see her, go see her yourself!] Charlotte tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°Ah!¡± Then, with a roar, she threw the phone in her hand to the ground. There was a crack! But only the protective film of the crash-resistant phone broke. The others were intact. *Justin, are you really so ruthless? Why are you so ruthless to me? ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for so many years. Even now, I¡¯m still thinking of finding an opportunity for you to salvage thepany. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re treating me like this. You¡¯re still acting as if it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re only thinking about your lovers.¡± Charlotte was so angry that she gritted her teeth hard. Most of the assets were in the hands of Justin. Even though Charlotte had been living the life of a richdy all these years, she didn¡¯t forget to plunder some assets and leave herself a way out However, the assets in her hands were just like a drop of water in a bucket. If Justin had secretly transferred his assets and no evidence could be found, then after the two of them divorced, how could the money Charlotte had gotten be enough for her and her daughter to squander? They would probably not be able to hold on for half a year! At the thought of this, Charlotte picked up her phone and dialed another number. After confirming that the person was in the rented apartment, Charlotte walked away in high heels. Little did she know that Jane didn¡¯t go far after leaving the restaurant. She just ***the car she had arranged. She saw Charlotte get into a taxi before heading to a certain destination. Jane followed the taxi unhurriedly. After about half an hour, Charlotte arrived at an old neighborhood. Jane sat in the car and took out her phone. Without any effort, she hacked into themunity¡¯s Inte system and controlled the surveince. After all, the Inte system had probably not been updated for many years in such an old neighborhood. There was not even anyone to watch over it. It was a piece of cake for Jane to hack into the system. Jane saw Charlotte arrive at apartment No. 508 and knock on the door. Charlotte spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s me. Open the door.¡± The door opened. Hardly had Charlotte been able to react when arge hand pulled her into a man¡¯s arms. ¡°Honey, I miss you so much!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 323 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 323 Chapter 323 ¡°***it, the door hasn¡¯t been closed yet. What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch it. It hurts.¡± Although Charlotte sounded disgusted, she did not resist the man¡¯s intimate acts. She closed the door by kicking it. This man was Miguel Harrison, Charlotte¡¯s ex-husband and Madelyn¡¯s biological father. He had been sentenced to 15 years in prison for multiple burries. Having been released recently, he found Charlotte again and resumed their old rtionship. Then, the two of themmunicated with each other with their ***on the bed. Miguel lit a cigarette and hugged with one hand the ****Charlotte beside him. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you were going to talk with that Jane Fowler to see if there¡¯s any money to be made? ¡°Why did youe back so quickly? Did you get anything useful?¡± Charlottey contentedly in Miguel¡¯s arms and drew circles on his chest with her hand. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I have just met her twice. It¡¯s already nice of her to have had a meal with me. Besides, she is a university student. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I asked her about her source of ie. She hid it and made up an excuse. I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple ¡°And then, that ***man. I am thinking of finding an opportunity to help him save his career, but he turns a blind eye to my kindness! ¡°His soul has long been taken away by his lovers and ***outside!¡± At this point, Charlotte wished she were able to ***that man with her own hands! Miguel took thest puff of his cigarette and patted Charlotte on the cheek. ¡°Well, honey, now that I¡¯m back, you don¡¯t have to act ording to that man¡¯s wishes anymore. Otherwise, I will be jealous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I don¡¯t have feelings for that man anymore. However, I don¡¯t have much money in hand. A divorce is only a matter of time. ¡°We¡¯ll have no money in hand in the future. Haven¡¯t your inmates got any evidence yet?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no news for the time being. I didn¡¯t expect this foreigner to be so vignt. In addition, his lovers are all living in high-endmunities. My friends can¡¯t sneak in at all. **¡±Honey, why don¡¯t we just hire someone to ****him? ¡°As long as he ***, you, as his legal wife, will be able to inherit all his assets,¡± Miguels eyes were fierce as he made a throat-cutting gesture. *Technological surveince is so advanced now. Who would be so ****to be willing to do that? ¡°Even though someone is willing to do it, he¡¯ll turn us in sooner orter if he gets caught. *Justin is not a ***. I know that he has already made a will. If an ident happens to him, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be under suspicion¡­¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do, and that won¡¯t do, either. ****, why is it so troublesome? I thought I would be able to enjoy life after being finally released from prison! ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if I hadn¡¯t stolen that money and packaged you, how could you have been able to marry such a rich foreigner?¡± Miguel pushed Charlotte away in frustration and went to the window, standing there to sulk Charlotte sighed secretly and got out of bed. She hugged Miguel from behind and spoke carefully. ¡°Miguel, I know that you¡¯ve done a lot for me, but we can¡¯t be anxious. The more anxious we are, the more likely we are to make mistakes. When that happens, everything will be gone. ¡°Also, ****, our first daughter, seems to be doing well in the Fowler family.¡± At the mention of Madelyn, Miguel seemed to feel reassured and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned around and pulled Charlotte into his arms with one hand, looking ted. ¡°Honey. I told you long ago that we¡¯ll go to ***if there¡¯s really no other way. ¡°The Fowler family is one of the richest families in Stormton City and treats ****well. She must have a lot of money!¡± Charlotte had some concerns, saying ¡°But, honey, we abandoned ***in the orphanage back then. We hadn¡¯t done our duty as parents. And then we go to her when we don¡¯t have money. I am afraid that ***will be angry and disown us¡­¡± ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? No matter what happens, ***is our biological daughter. Without us, how could she live well in this world? ¡°We¡¯re her parents by blood. It is a fact that no one can change. Moreover, we had no choice but to abandon ***back then. Otherwise, ***would have had to live a life of wandering and suffering with us?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re not desperate, we might as well not do this.¡± Charlotte hugged Miguel tightly. This didn¡¯t mean that she loved him so much. Anyway, Miguel was the father of her two children. He was Charlotte¡¯s only support at the moment, too. They could be considered to be rted in interests. For the sake of theirmon goal, they couldn¡¯t betray each other. Furthermore, Charlotte was a normal woman, too. At this age, she was burning with desire. The man at home wouldn¡¯t sleep with Charlotte anymore. His attention was all on the women outside. Charlotte could only obtain love from Miguel. Jane had already found out the way Charlotte and Miguel interacted. She took out her phone and called Andy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andy. I¡¯m calling you to ask about the matter of letting you arrange for Justin to quickly transfer his assets and get the visas for the people he wants to bring abroad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Janie. Since it¡¯s what you ordered, I¡¯ve already asked the people from thew firm to make contact. With my involvement in the matter, we¡¯ll have a result soon.¡± ¡°Very good. I want to force Charlotte and her people into a corner. Only then will they go to Stormton City to ask Madelyn for help and can my n be implemented faster.¡± Jane hung up. Suddenly, someone from the WeChat group of the Red Star Team wanted to talk to Jane urgently. Jane asked, [What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly want to talk with me?] Marlon sent, [Jane, didn¡¯t you ask us to keep an eye on that foreign base and confirm if the person you wanted hase out? There was news just now! The person you mentioned hase out!] Jane replied, [Screenshots!] Soon, Marlon and other people posted some surveince photos. Indeed, it was Eden in the photos! Behind him were three assistants carrying boxes! He finally had that strange disease cured and got out of the base! Jane was overjoyed. She immediately took out her phone and told Yale and Josh the news. Yale might still be doing experiments and had no time to reply. Josh replied very quickly. [I didn¡¯t expect you to receive the news so quickly. Jane, I was just about to tell you this news. [Eden has already called me to say that he¡¯s safe. I told him about you and Yale. [He sounded very surprised and said that he wanted to fly to your ce to meet you immediately! [I¡¯ve postponed all the work on hand. I n to fly over to meet you guys.] [Okay, then I¡¯ll go to Harbor City next. Let¡¯s meet there together!] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 324 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Jane was so happy that she sent a lot of gifts to the WeChat group. Marlon texed, [Oh! Long live Jane!] Shaun said, I¡¯ve got money to pay for dinner tonight. Thank you, Jane!] Marquise sent, [Thank you.] Liliana replied, [Go quickly, Janie. Go and see the people you want to see the most.] As Jane¡¯s cousin, who was rted to Jane by blood, Liliana was the one who understood Jane the most. Ever since she knew that Jane had severed ties with the Fowler family and that the Fowler family had done various vicious things to Jane, Liliana felt distressed and guilty for her idol and cousin, Jane. Now, she saw that Jane had found new family affection that was exclusive to her, Liliana was happier than anyone else. Jane sent, [Thank you all! I¡¯m leaving now!] She informed L, Andy, and Hugh of the news, too. They were also very happy for Jane. [Go, Janie. Go over there as fast as you can and meet the most precious people in your life!] Jane said to herself, ¡°Harbor City, I¡¯ming!¡± When Jane arrived at the airport in Harbor City, it was just four o¡¯clock in the morning. Aftermunicating with each other, Josh and Eden each nned to take thetest flight to Harbor City from the nearest airport. Due to the distance, they could only arrive at about 12 o¡¯clock at noon. Jane put on her wireless earphones, listening to the music. She chose afortable and suitable seat and sat down, waiting quietly. She had already sent a message to each one of rence and the others. She was now waiting for their replies. At this moment, rence was calling. ¡°Queen, is anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, Mr. York. Actually¡­¡± Then, Jane told him about Eden and Josh flying to Harbor City. Having known that Yale¡¯s junior brothers wereing, rence seemed to be very embarrassed. Jane sensed that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Mr. York, did something happen to Yale?¡± ¡°No, but¡­ Queen, Mr. ****is currently leading an elite team in seclusion to solve thest problem. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to see you guys for a while.¡± ¡°Why? Hasn¡¯t the research on the photolithography machine almost beenpleted?¡± rence could not help but sigh when he heard this. ¡°The closer we get to the end, the more we should be careful. Moreover, the most difficult thing is to improve the precision of the photolithography machine so that it can fabricate 4-nanometer chips. ¡°Currently, our country can only produce 28-nanometer chips. If Mr. ***seeds, then we can break the monopoly, which will be andmark honor going down in history. ¡°However, countless top elite scientists have spent their lives working with their hearts, but no one has ever seeded. ¡°Even Mr. ****, a once-in-a-century genius, wouldn¡¯t be able to develop a 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine from scratch in a short period of time. ¡°It¡¯s true that our country is getting stronger day by day, but the gap between our country and those developed countries, which has existed for so many years, can¡¯t be shortened overnight by shouting slogans. ¡°We must face up to this gap and learn from the developed countries, which is the best policy.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, though they had reached thest few crucial steps, rence was still not confident that Yale would be able to break the monopoly and make a photolithography machine that could produce 4- nm chips. It would simply be a fantasy if one person or one team wanted to rely on his or their power to shorten the gap between two countries that had existed for decades. Yale was a monster-like genlus. That was why rence, the research base of the No. 7 Organization, and the state had high expectations for and trust in him. They had been giving full support to all of Yale¡¯s work. But if Yale failed¡­ No one would me him. This had been an impossible challenge. However, Yale had made the challenge less ¡°impossible¡±. Jane could not help but fall silent. 1 rence quicklyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ But Queen, please understand the difficulties Mr. ***and Crucsia are facing now. Since it¡¯s rare for you, Eden, and Josh toe to Harbor City, why don¡¯t I do my part as a host and show you around?¡± ¡°Mr. York, I want to tell you an idea. I wonder if you will agree? ¡°This is the idea¡­¡± After Jane finished exining her thoughts, rence was dumbfounded. His breathing quickened. ¡°Um¡­ Queen, are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll make it clear to the two senior brothers of mine.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all Crucsians and have the bloodline of Crucsia. Even if we¡¯re far apart, our pure hearts will never change. ¡°I don¡¯t know how useful we can be, but as long as it¡¯s for Yale and for the future of Crucsia, we will do our best! ¡°The key is whether you¡¯ll trust us and are willing to give us this chance.¡± Jane¡¯s words were powerful and solemn. rence was infected by Jane¡¯s determination and emotions, too. ¡°Queen, it will be a lie to say that I trusted you when we first met. ¡°Queen, a little bit of trouble did happen between us before. But now, I can tell you with certainty that I have 100% trust in you! ¡°Of course, I trust Mr. ***junior brothers, too. Since this is an almost impossible challenge, we won¡¯t have anyints as long as we do our best. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag Mr. ***and Crucsia down because of some concerns at thest step!¡± rence knew that this was a dangerous bet. He trusted Jane. However, he didn¡¯t know Josh and Eden very well, let alone trust them. If either of them betrayed Crucsia, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be something that rence could bear. But if things went on like this, ¡®even Mr. ***and his highest-level elite team wouldn¡¯t be able to make a breakthrough in the development of the photolithography machine that could produce 4-nm chips. The only thing he could be sure of was that Humphrey¡¯s apprentices were all monster-like geniuses. rence could see this clearly from Jane¡¯s growth speed and her current age. If Jane, Josh, and Eden who had the same growth ability as Mr. ****could join the elite team, the whole team might make a breakthrough and develop a photolithography machine belonging to Crucsia. Even if doing this way could increase the possibility by only 2%, rence would have to take a gamble! ¡°Thank you, Mr. York. Then I¡¯ll leave the matter of persuading your leader to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Queen. Just do what you can and do your best to help Mr. ****!¡± ¡°I will definitely help Yale!¡± After hanging up, Jane took a deep breath. A 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine was so important for Crucsia to break through the siege and monopolies of so many covetous countries! It was self-evident! Jane knew it better than anyone else! 12-151 If she could help Yale and Crucsia even just a little, she would do it with her life. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 325 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 325 Chapter 325 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Soon, it was 12 o¡¯clock at noon. Jane received a message on her phone. It was from Josh. [Jane, I¡¯m already here.] [Over here, Josh.] Jane quickly gave Josh her location. Soon, Josh walked over with a backpack and a mask. As soon as he saw Jane, he gave her a big hug. ¡°Jane, long time no see!¡± Chapter 325 Jane stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°Josh, didn¡¯t we meet about 20 days ago? It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you make it out to be.¡± ¡°It seems that three years has passed without seeing you for one day. I haven¡¯t seen you for more than 20 days, so I miss you so much.¡± Josh stroked Jane¡¯s head**and spoke gently. Ever since his parents *****, Josh hadn¡¯t had such feelings. He knew that Yale, Eden, Jane, and he lived a good life on the earth. Then, he had expectations and worries. He felt that he was no longer alone. He felt warm whenever thinking of them. His life was no longer ****** but became colorful. How nice it is! ¡°Josh, don¡¯t be a smart ***with me.¡± Jane giggled in Josh¡¯s arms. ¡°By the way, Josh, you suddenly came over, and how about your job¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I have more money than I can spend in a few lifetimes. Work is just a hobby to pass the time. Compared to meeting you guys, it¡¯s not important at all.¡± Josh knew what was important in his life. ¡°Ha-ha, I like you for your openness. ¡°Next, we just have to wait for Eden to arrive.¡± ¡°He boarded the ne a littleter than me. We¡¯ll probably have to wait another hour.¡± Josh and Jane chatted andughed. An hour passed quickly. Countless people stopped and watched the two of them silently. Though they were both wearing masks and their identities were unknown to people, people were moved when seeing the harmonious atmosphere between the two of them, who seemed to be the closest siblings. Finally, Josh received a message from Eden. ¡°Jane, Eden has arrived here. Let¡¯s go pick him up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jane¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster. Eden was here. Jane would meet the legendary Eden, Dr. ck Jackson, for the first time. Soon, Eden appeared in Jane¡¯s field of vision. Eden was dressed in a ck windbreaker with a casual wool sweater inside. He wore DR. COMFOR casual high-heeled men¡¯s leather shoes. He had a clean ****cut. His ck eyes, which were calm and clear, were like a precise machine as if he had seen through the world. With his cold, thin lips and tall nose, he looked like a ****who had experienced hundreds of battles. If not for the iparably indifferent aura that was unique to doctors who had witnessed countless deaths, no one would- have thought that Eden essentially worked as a doctor. This was Eden, Jane¡¯s Third Senior Brother. Jane immediately recognized Eden. She suddenly felt a little nervous. Josh seemed to have sensed Jane¡¯s emotional fluctuations. He smiled at Jane. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He looks quite difficult to get along with, but he¡¯s actually very gentle to specific people.¡± ¡°Here! Eden!¡± ¡°Josh¡­Jane!¡± Eden shifted his gaze from Josh to Jane. The next second, his lips curled into a smile. Perhaps because Eden rarely smiled, he looked a little stiff. However, Jane could feel the warmth from his heart by looking at his emotionless eyes. Eden¡¯s voice was deeper and more maic than expected. He could simply be a voice actor. If he did the voice of a leading man who was very popr with women, his voice would be crisp, numb, and cool. He had a voice that fans who liked listening to audiobooks would love immediately. Jane had to admit that this was the best voice she had ever heard. In an instant, the distance between her and Eden was shortened, and she felt a sense of admiration. ¡°This is the legendary Jane, isn¡¯t it? Jane Fowler¡­ Janie.¡± Eden stood in front of Jane. The intimate way Eden addressed Jane reduced their unfamiliarity and nervousness due to their first meeting. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Josh. After knowing about your existence, I wanted to see you more than anyone else.¡± ¡°Me too, Eden.¡± Jane suddenly felt a sour taste in her nose. She had once thought that she would never be able to feel kinship again after cutting ties with the Fowler family. Now, she had elder brothers and a younger brother, who could be considered her family. She couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to throw herself into Eden¡¯s arms. When Eden felt the girl in his arms trembling, his heart could not help rxing a little. A ce that used to be frozen in his heart was gradually upied by the person in his arms. ¡°All right, I am here. Jane, don¡¯t be afraid. Let me know if anyone bullies you, and I¡¯ll avenge you. ¡°Even if it¡¯s Josh or Yale, I¡¯ll still beat them up! I won¡¯t let them off easily!¡± Josh raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Spare me, please. How could I have thought of provoking Jane? I don¡¯t want Jane to reduce her favoritism toward me.¡± ¡°Well, I was too excited and happy when seeing the real Eden. ¡°By the way, the two of you must be tired after such a long flight. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food in Harbor City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all up to Jane.¡± After Jane brought Eden and Josh to the barbecue restaurant that she often came to in Harbor City, they entered a VIP room. ¡°It¡¯s still the mostfortable to have a barbecue on such a cold day. I was afraid that you guys wouldn¡¯t be used to it, so ! ordered something else, too.¡± Eden wiped his hands clean with a handkerchief and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± Josh echoed, ¡°Me too. The food rmended by Jane must be the best.¡± Then, the three of them chatted about their own matters while eating. After Jane told them of her experiences, she seemed to have more questions to ask Eden. Eden saw Jane¡¯s confused expression and took the initiative to speak. ¡°The Teacher took care of me for only one year. When I was nine years old, I lost my family because of a sudden air raid. I grew up with a field doctor. I learned my medical ***from him in the beginning. ¡°At that time, there were often wars at the borders of Yalondy. I was on the verge of death every day. Once, my foster father 12:16 and I were on the way to treat injured ***, and a cannonball fell. ¡°My foster father ***on the spot, and I was in danger. While I was dying, it was the Teacher who appeared to save me. ¡°After a few months when my injuries healed, the Teacher said that he wanted to take me in as an apprentice and teach me medical ***. Then, a year passed. The Teacher said that he had nothing else to teach me and suddenly disappeared. ¡°At that time, as Jane did, I thought that there was something that the Teacher couldn¡¯t say and that something bad had happened. I searched everywhere for clues about the Teacher, but I failed. It was not until I met Josh that I realized that the Teacher¡¯s fate was so strange.¡± What he had said was concise andprehensive. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little heavy, Josh took the initiative to say, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. The Teacher must still be alive and live a good life somewhere in the world. Perhaps he¡¯s educating a new apprentice as he taught you. two.¡± ¡°I hope so. With the Teacher¡¯s ability, no one in the world can do anything bad to him. As his apprentices, we know this better than anyone else. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll still want to see the Teacher with my own eyes and see if he¡¯s doing well. Then I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Eden said what Josh and Jane wanted to say. Jane pursed her lips. After taking a sip of wine, she looked at her two senior brothers with determination in her eyes. ¡°Josh and Eden, I have a request this time. I hope you can think about it carefully and give me a reply.¡± Josh stood up and flicked Jane¡¯s forehead. He said unhappily, ¡°Jane, why are you treating us like outsiders? As long as it¡¯s something you request, no matter what it is, Eden and I will definitely help you.¡± ¡°Josh is right, Jane. On the way here, I could tell that you were hiding something. As long as it¡¯s something we can do, just tell us. ¡°Could it be because of Yale¡¯s strange illness¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s one thing, Josh and Eden, and the other¡­¡± Jane told Josh and Eden about the final bottleneck in Yale¡¯s current development of the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to join Yale¡¯s team and help Yale break through the final obstacle! *Josh and Eden, if you think you can help, I hope you will fight alongside me and Yale! ¡°Of course, regarding Yale¡¯s strange illness of being unable to speak, I hope that Eden can cure Yale, too!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 326 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 326 Chapter 326 ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about Yale¡¯s strange illness of being unable to speak. Jane, even if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would do my best to cure Yale. ¡°This is the Teacher¡¯s wish, too. That I specialized in treating strange illnesses was also the Teacher¡¯s intention. He wanted me to practice my medical ****without being limited to my own world. ¡°Now I know about Yale¡¯s illness. After thinking about it carefully, I feel that perhaps the Teacher wants me to cure Yale so that I can umte experience.¡± Only after hearing what Eden had said were Jane and Josh suddenly enlightened. So, Humphrey had a deeper meaning when he took Eden in as an apprentice and knew that Eden was gifted in medicine back then. No wonder Eden had always been curing people of those strange illnesses that had never urred in the history of medicine. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll leave Yale¡¯s illness to Eden. ¡°Then how about the photolithography machine¡­¡± ¡°Jane, before giving you a reply, I have to make one thing clear. Everyone knows how difficult it is to complete this task. ¡°This is also the advantage in science and technology that developed countries have had for decades. Though Crucsian talents have appeared inrge numbers and Cruscia has invested huge amounts of resources to catch up, it¡¯ll be impossible to shorten the gap overnight. ¡°So, we will do our best for Yale and for our country, Crucsia.¡± Josh and Eden both had Crucsia¡¯s blood running in them. This was the symbol of Crucsian people brimming with boiling patriotic passion. Even if they lost everything and were not in Crucsia, they would never forget their faith in Crucsia! ¡°Yes, Josh and Eden. As long as we do our best and leave no regrets, it¡¯ll be enough. ¡°The rest will be decided by the will of Heaven!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Jane picked up the beer on the table and smiled. Josh and Eden looked at each other. They also raised the bottles. ¡°Cheers!¡± The next day. rence called Jane. ¡°Queen, it worked. After a night of consideration, the leaders agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve also told Mr. ***and his team about this. Mr. ****wees you three joining them, too.¡± ¡°So quickly?¡± Jane raised her eyebrows in surprise. Though rence trusted Jane and her two senior brothers and gave them special privileges, how could the overcautious schemers above agree so easily? After all, they had known nothing about Jane. ¡°Fortunately, you had previously passed the test of the Technical Director of the National Information Network and taken the Red Star Team to work for an official organization of Crucsia. ¡°This story went around the superior departments. When I was asking the leaders for their permission last night, two Inte information security directors, Mr. Hunter Lourd and Mr. Hayden Lourd, vouched for you. ¡°That was why the leaders agreed so quickly.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find a chance to thank both of them. ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m taking the two senior brothers of mine to the base now. Please arrange for someone to bring us in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± After hanging up, Jane quickly exined to Josh and Eden what had happened. Then, the three of them ******to the research base of the No. 7 Organization. Josh was driving the car. Eden sat in the passenger seat, and Jane sat in the back. Jane took out her phone and made a video call to Hunter. Soon, the video call was connected. Seeing Hunter, Jane said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Lourd, thank you and Mr. Hayden Lourd for helping us.¡± Jane knew that it had taken a lot of courage to speak up for them three. It would be fine if there were only Jane herself. But they didn¡¯t know Josh and Eden at all. Before the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine was sessfully developed in Crucsia, this n was absolutely confidential. If any news were to leak out midway, the people who had vouched for Jane, Josh, and Eden would be to me for it. Jane knew Hunter and his younger brother, but she had only met them twice. She just proved her ability when meeting them for the first time. However, it was just because of their trust in Jane that they had been willing to vouch for Jane and her senior brothers. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Ha-ha-ha, Jane, we¡¯re colleagues after all. Do you have to be so polite to me? ¡°However, you have to know what you¡¯re about to do is an unprecedented mission in the history of Crucsia. It can be said to be impossible.¡± Then, Hunter¡¯s expression changed. He stopped smiling and put on a serious expression. ¡°I know, Mr. Lourd. I will do my best to help Yale.¡± Jane replied in the most serious manner. ¡°All right, I hope that I¡¯ll hear good news from you the next time you call. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed your ability. Now, the young are surpassing the old. In the end, the future will belong to you young people.¡± ¡°If helping you can make it more possible toplete this impossible mission of Crucsia, I¡¯ll be willing to pay any price!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 327 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 327 Years ago! Chapter 327 After seeing that their country¡¯swork had been invaded and ridiculed by people from other countries. wantonly and smugly, Hunter and Hayden, with their intelligence and hot-bloodedness and by leading the domestic hacker organizations, blew the horn of attack on the enemies trying to encroach on Crucsia¡¯s cyber environment. It was a pretty good turnaround. People from all over the world turned their eyes to Crucsia, and they no longer dared to underestimate the Inte technology talents of Crucsia. Now, so many years had passed; they had seen too many things; and they had already matured and were no longer as hot-blooded as before. However, the patriotism in their bones had never changed. Instead, as time passed, it became stronger and more rational. They wanted to be willful for once to believe in the girl they acknowledged! ¡°They will seed!¡± Jane and her two senior brothers arrived at the research base of the No. 7 Organization. They passed a variety of scanning and testing. Then, they saw rence. ¡°Come on, Queen. I¡¯ll take you to Mr. ****.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± They walked through long corridors and took the elevator. rence took out his ID card and swiped it. He pressed the button for the lowest level. The elevator descended quickly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The elevator door opened with a ng. rence took Jane, Josh, and Eden to go through the disinfection room, and then they arrived at the lounge. Yale had already received the news, waiting there. ¡°Yale!¡± Seeing Yale, Jane was extremely happy and pounced over. Yale hugged Jane and gently stroked her head. ¡°Yale, you seem to have be thinner. You also have dark circles under your eyes and a beard. ¡°Although research is important, you¡¯ll have to take care of your health.¡± Jane wrapped her arms around Yale¡¯s waist. She could feel that Yale¡¯s waist had slimmed down again. He was so thin now that Jane¡¯s heart ached. Yale just stroked Jane¡¯s head. His gentle gaze seemed to be saying silently, [I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Jane.] Josh and Eden came forward after Jane let go of Yale. ¡°Yale, this is Eden, Eden ****.¡± Yale sized up Eden. Eden did the same. Then, the two of them reached out their hands at the same time. It was as if they were telepathic. Then, they hugged each other. Chapter 327 Yale took out his clipboard and quickly wrote a line of bold and powerful words: [It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Eden.] Eden¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Me too, Yale.¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to exchange pleasantries in the future. Yale, Mr. York has already told you why we¡¯re here, right? ¡°Yale, regarding your illness, Eden will also collect samples and formte a treatment n while cooperating with you on the development of the photolithography machine. ¡°Yale, I know your personality. It¡¯s impossible for you to slow down your research and development. But we¡¯re here now, and we¡¯ll do our best to help you!¡± Jane made a ¡°good luck¡± gesture. Yale looked at his two junior brothers, whom he had finally found, and the most important one, Jane, his eyes were as gentle as water. [Thank you.] ¡°All right.¡± At this moment, rence pped his hands, drawing the attention of all of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you at this touching moment of your reunion, but I need to make clear a few matters needing attention in advance¡­¡± rence exined the various problems that had to be paid attention to regarding the photolithography machine manufacturing project. The rest was handed over to Yale. In theboratory. Ten top scientists in various fields such as machining, electronic circuits, and chemistry under the leadership of Yale were conducting various experiments in an orderly manner. A middle-aged man suddenly said, ¡°Have you heard that Mr. ***just left to wee three neers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that one of them is the Dar¡¯s top hacker, Queen. She yed a crucial role in the computational programming for the initial-period and middle-period research of the photolithography machine.¡± ¡°It is said that she led her own team into a national organization, and she was affirmed by the two brothers in the Inte Information Technology Center.¡± ¡°Even Mr. York and Mr. ***are full of praise for her. She is Mr. *****junior sister, and her ability is outstanding.¡± ¡°Who are the other two people? I don¡¯t think Mr. York has ever told us about them.¡± Just as they were discussing Jane and the others, the door opened with a click. Yale walked in with Jane and the others wearing research uniforms. And rence came, too. The researchers immediately ***their ***and weed Yale and the others. rence informed both sides of the names, professions, and responsibilities of all the members. Josh chose chemical research, and Eden chose electronic circuit research. They would, with their respective abilities, cooperate with Yale to make the photolithography machine. Jane served as Yale¡¯s assistant and worked with him on the front line. After the tasks were assigned, rence bowed to everyone. ¡°I wish you all sess.¡± Then, he left. Jane said worriedly, ¡°Josh and Eden, though you¡¯ve ****these fields before, you haven¡¯t done work in such fields for a long time. Aren¡¯t there any problems?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us two. Since we were chosen by the Teacher, we naturally have our outstanding points, right, Josh?¡± Eden smiled, ncing at Josh. ¡°Jane, we knew from the beginning how difficult this mission would be, but for our country and for Yale, we still came. ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, we don¡¯t want to hinder them. We¡¯ll definitely achieve results.¡± ¡°Yes, we will!¡± After the brief interlude, work resumed. Time passed bit by bit. 3 One day, Jane was making detailed records while Yale was doing research beside her. At this moment, Max Wright, head of the chemistry department, and Jolie Steward from the electronic circuit department, who were leading Josh and Eden, respectively, came to Yale. Max walked forward and nced at Jane, who was beside Yale. He whispered, ¡°Mr. ***, can we talk in private?¡± Yale took out his clipboard. [No need. If you have anything to say, just say it here. Jane isn¡¯t an outsider.] ¡°All right. Mr. *****. Regarding your two junior brothers, to be honest, they have a foundation in their fields. However, they don¡¯t have enough knowledge to do research on the photolithography machine. ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time for them to continue staying here. I advise you to think about it carefully.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. ****. What I want to say is the same as Mr. Wright.¡± Jolie spoke with a troubled expression, too. At first, they had thought that Josh and Eden, who were Mr. **junior brothers and joined such a confidential project with Mr. York¡¯s approval, must be good at something. However, in the past few days, they just observed silently from the side, took notes, and tried to understand what the difficulties were. There was nothing they could do to help with the research. [Did they affect your research?] ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. I can tell that they really want to help and are studying hard. ¡°But the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine is so sophisticated andplicated that even we are helpless at the moment. What will be the role of this kind of on-the-spot learning? ¡°I¡¯m afraid that no more time can be wasted. Besides, we don¡¯t have the time to guide them¡­¡± [That¡¯s enough. Give them one more week and they¡¯ll give you a stunning result. [If this slows down the progress of the project, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 328 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡°What? Mr. ***, that¡¯s not what we meant!¡± Hearing what Yale had said, Max and Jolie instantly panicked. They had 100% trust in Yale¡¯s intelligence and talent. They even worshipped him. Without Yale, this project couldn¡¯t have been started at all. It was because they trusted Yale¡¯s ability that they had gathered here. If Yale felt a little burdened because of what they had said, that was something they didn¡¯t want to see! ¡°I think so, too. Mr. Wright and Ms. Steward, please give them another week. ¡°In a week, they will be able to produce results that you two professors want to see. ¡°If they fail, I will, together with Yale, ept any consequences and punishments.¡± Jane moved forward, too, saying with confidence. ¡°Miss Fowler¡­¡± Since Yale and Jane had already said so, Max and Jolie could only nod and leave. [Jane¡­] ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yale. I believe in you, Josh, and Eden. ¡°We¡¯re all apprentices of the Teacher. We know one another¡¯s abilities and boundaries. They must be able to help.¡± [Yes, we just need to do our job well. Next¡­It¡¯s enough for us to trust them.] Yale rubbed Jane¡¯s head. Then, the two of them resumed their unfinished research. A week passed in the blink of an eye. On this day. Max and Jolie rushed over with a stack of documents. However, they were told that Yale and Jane were doing an important test. Outsiders were not allowed to barge in and interfere with their research by any means until Yale and Jane. gave a signal and came out. ¡°Well, we are so unlucky. ***¡±We¡¯ve made a breakthrough. I am going to give Mr. ****the documents that have been sorted out! ¡°Me too¡­ Can¡¯t you ask Mr. ***to take a look at the documents first? They are very important.¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wright and Ms. Steward. Mr. ****has given a clear order. We must not disturb them. Come back tomorrow, please. Mr. ****and Miss Fowler have been inside for more than ten hours.¡± ¡°No, the documents are too important. We¡¯ll wait here! Wait for Mr. ****toe out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Max and Jolie each found a chair and sat down. Seeing that the two professors had made up their minds, the guard didn¡¯t say anything else. Five hours passed. There was finally movement from inside. The guard quickly opened the door and let out Yale and Jane. ¡°Mr. ****!¡± Chapter 328 Max and Jolie immediately stood up and went to ****excitedly. ¡°Regarding chemicalposition, I have important news to report! Our ****might have been wrong!¡± ¡°Me too! There¡¯s a breakthrough in electronic programming. Maybe we can seed this time!¡± [Coincidentally, we have good news, too. But we have to sort the information out first. Jane, I¡¯ll have to ask you to work harder.] ¡°Yale, you have always been working hard. How can¡¯t I work harder? Let¡¯s go!¡± When they arrived at the conference hall, the three professors began to sort through their new findings. Jane was sitting beside them, taking all kinds of notes urately and quickly. ¡°What? Mr. ****, the error coefficient has been reduced so much that it can satisfy the requirements of the 4-nm standard, right?¡± If people wanted to build a high-end photolithography machine, they had to make all theponents of the photolithography machine have the precision needed to make high-end chips. Chip manufacturing required a nanometer-level process instead of a centimeter-level one or a millimeter-level one! It could be said to be the ¡°technological essence¡± of human science history to make such a chip that was so small but integrated more than 10 billionponents! For this purpose, the team had been conducting research for so many years, but they hadn¡¯t been able to meet the 4-nm standard. They were only one step away from sess! However, this step seemed to be as long as a thousand miles! Just this step alone had stopped the team from moving forward for more than a year! Even with their wisdom and the experience left behind by the elder generation, they still couldn¡¯t get over this critical step! But now, Yale told them that they had gotten over this step! This was undoubtedly the best news that hade recently! There was no better news! [We owe it all to Jane. Her calctions and programming as well as her thoughts have given me vital help. [Sometimes, to finish a specific task, we can ask another person for help if one person¡¯s hard work is insufficient. When I was most confused and about to dive into a dead end, Jane was like a beacon showing me the way forward.] Yale looked quite proud. That the photolithography machine made chips was like developing photos. If onepared a designed integrated circuit diagram to taking a photo, then the wafers were the blueprints, and the other mechanisms were like the cameras¡¯ lens mechanisms. If they wanted to meet the manufacturing standards of the 4-nm chip photolithography machine, it wasn¡¯t enough for them to have only methods. They had to improve the precision of the other equipment. At least now, Yale had already found a way to make a 4-nm chip lithography machine! Now, what they had to do was ovee the difficulties in the other aspects! ¡°Both Ms. Stewart and I have something to report regarding this matter.¡± ¡°But first, please allow us two to apologize to the two of you! We are sorry, Mr. ****and Miss Fowler!¡± Max and Jolie suddenly bowed to Yale and Jane. This made Yale and Jane not know what to do. Jane quickly said, ¡°What exactly happened? Mr. Wright and Ms. Stewart, just say it.¡± ¡°We are apologizing to you for our nning to kick Josh and Eden out of the team due to our being as blind as a bat!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ These days, Mr. Josh ***and Mr. Eden ******sorted out our research program from the very beginning. Not only did they grasp the key points, but they also changed a few steps. ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t believe it at all. The research program was based on all the experience left behind by the elder generation and the achievements we had painstakingly obtained after so many years of experimentation. Changing it just like that was equivalent to starting from scratch. How could it be easy? ¡°But both Mr. Josh ****and Mr. Eden ******promised that they would leave the team if they failed. We used a supeputer to simte the new program, and we didn¡¯t expect the result to exceed that of the original ****program!¡± [Show me!] Yale could not help but feel excited. Max and Jolie quickly ced the documents on the table and carefully interpreted them for Yale. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jane was taking key notes. [This time, we might seed!] Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 329 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 329 Chapter 329 After synthesizing the current data, Yale wrote this sentence. It was an extremely inspiring sentence! [Where are Josh and Eden now?] ¡°They¡¯re still doing experiments and calctions in theboratory to see if they can find a better way to improve the precision. ¡°This time, Mr. Josh ****and Mr. Eden ****have helped us a great deal. Mr. *****and Miss Fowler have also found a method to make a photolithography machine for 4-nm chips. We have hope!¡± [It¡¯s not enough to just have a method. We need the precise cooperation of other machines. I¡¯ll go and talk with Josh and Eden!] Then Yale and the others rushed to theboratory. They discussed among themselves various details and improvement means. They worked through two nights in one go.. Finally, they came to a conclusion! However, the new program still needed to be summarized! ¡°***and gentlemen, give me a day. I¡¯ll sort it out. ¡°Having worked hard for these days, everyone is tired. Please have a rest.¡± Jane undertook the task alone without hesitation. Josh and Eden cared about Jane tenderly. ¡°Jane, you haven¡¯t rested well these days. Are you tired? Let us help you!¡± Yale also used his eyes to signal Jane not to undertake the task alone. ¡°That¡¯s right, Queen. It¡¯s impossible for only one person to sort out such a huge amount of information in a day.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t rested for a long time, too. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous at this point. Take it easy. It¡¯s fine.¡± The other scientists persuaded Jane, too. After Jane, Josh, and Eden joined the team, the team was like a clock that worked again after being repaired with the gears having been missing for a long time. They pushed forward at such a rocket-like speed thest step that had been considered impossible. Everyone felt that this was no longer ¡°impossible¡±. Everyone believed that there was a glimmer of hope. They could grasp this opportunity to leave a mark on history. At the same time, people admired the intelligence and talent of Mr. ****two junior brothers and one junior sister! Difference in profession makes one feel worlds apart. Though the three of them had a foundation, it was not easy for them to be able to grasp the key points in such a short period and evene up with a better program. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to use such expressions as ¡°the ones chosen by Heaven¡± and ¡°rare geniuses that appear once in a hundred years¡± to describe them. Such an impossible mission could only bepleted by such monsters that far exceeded ordinary people¡¯s imagination. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The team now had four such monsters! They could be described with only one word, that is, terrifying! Chapter 329 ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel excited all over, and my adrenaline is pumping! ¡°How can I have a rest when I think about what an amazing ending that this program, if it seeds, will bring to the country and to the dream chasers who have been working hard for so many years? ¡°This is our horn to break the monopolies and have our own photolithography machines for 4-nm chips! ¡°Many of these notes were created by me. Other than me, no one else can understand them. Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me! I won¡¯t unt my superiority!¡± Hearing Jane say so, the other people could only choose to trust her. The meeting was over. Jane directly ****herself up in her room. She locked the door and began to work hard to sort the information out. Yale and the others stood at the door of Jane¡¯s room for a long time. ¡°All right, Yale and Eden. Go back and take a rest. We can¡¯t help if we stand like this. It¡¯s no use standing here. ¡°Leave this matter to Jane. She willplete it. After Janepletes it, we still need to give a report.¡± Josh took the initiative to persuade Yale and Eden to rest. After hearing what Josh had said, Yale and Eden felt that it made sense, so they nodded. The three of them were about to turn around and leave. ¡°Gentlemen, wait a moment, please.¡± Max walked over. Josh asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Wright?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a personal question of mine. ¡°Now that the matter hase to an end temporarily, and we¡¯ve already done everything we can, I finally have the chance to ask you. ¡°Who could have cultivated such four people with outstanding abilities? Who is your teacher?¡± Having seen Josh grow so rapidly within just a few days after joining the team, Max had such a question in his heart. Besides Max, other people had the same question. Only Max had mustered up the courage to ask. fake and the othe!¡±courage to ask. indeed monsters beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. There were six to seven billion people in the world. asionally, that there were a few mutant geniuses who surpassedmon sense was still eptable. What was terrifying was their teacher who had been able to unearth the talents of Yale and the other three. Talents weremon, but talent scouts were rare, which was not empty talk. Therefore, how terrifying Yale and the other three¡¯s teacher was! Yale and the others looked at each other. In the end, Eden spoke. ¡°To be honest, Mr. Wright, we can¡¯t answer this question, for we knew nothing about the Teacher. ¡°I can only say that he¡¯s the most important person in our lives. Without him, we wouldn¡¯t be here now. ¡°Perhaps we want to know the answer to this question more than you do.¡± Eden¡¯s deep and maic voice seemed to have fallen into ck fog. It was filled with deep probing and confusion. Max knew that he had asked the wrong question. He quickly said, ¡°Sorry, I was just curious. Please don¡¯t Chapter 329 take it to heart. All we can control is the current things. I believe we will seed in manufacturing the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine this time!¡± ¡°Yes, we will!¡± A day passed. Jane didn¡¯t go back on her word. In just a short day, she worked hard to sort out aplete program alone. As soon as the program came out, Jane, without resting, immediately informed all the other members of the team. In the conference room. All the members of Yale¡¯s team, including rence, rushed to the scene. They were excitedly reading the documents distributed by Jane. ¡°I¡¯ve marked the entire process, the essence, and the key focus departments concerning this program. ¡°*****and gentlemen, if you have any questions, you may speak at the meeting.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Fowler. Come on, and sit down, please.¡± rence quickly asked Jane to take a rest. Many people in the No. 7 Scientific Research Organization knew more or less about Jane¡¯s identity as Queen. However, this was an official meeting, so rence called Jane Miss Fowler instead of Queen, which rence called Jane in private. Jane¡¯s identity in the Dar was too sensitive, and it was not appropriate to casually talk about it in public. The professors looked at theplete information without omission in their hands and praised her. endlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Fowler to organize such a huge amount of information in just one day. She¡¯s too powerful.¡± ¡°She is more than powerful. There are no typos. Theyout is neat and there are various clear comments. Some people are just better than others.¡± The meetingsted x hours. After various detailed improvement measures had been proposed, the meeting ended perfectly. ¡°Jane, go and rest first. Josh and Eden will help me next.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Jane didn¡¯t decline. She was really tired now though the blood in her body was still boiling and she was still extremely excited. Before leaving, Jane gave Yale and the others a ¡°good luck¡± sign. ¡°Yale, Josh, and Eden, good luck! I believe that Heaven won¡¯t let down any of those who work hard. ¡°I hope that I¡¯ll hear good news when I wake up, okay?¡± The three senior brothers of hers looked at one another. ¡°Of course, you will!¡± Jane returned to her room. As soon as Janey on the bed, sleepiness immediately swept through her brain, and she fell asleep. She had been working so hard for three days and three nights without sleeping. This time, she slept extremelyfortably and easily. When she woke up, she felt refreshed. Looking at the time, Jane found that she had slept for thirteen hours. She stretchedzily and walked barefoot to the washroom to wash up. At this moment, there was an urgent knock on the door. It was time now. Jane wiped her face clean and took a deep breath. She opened the door and saw rence¡¯s excited face. ¡°Queen¡­ this time! We did it! We really did it!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 330 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Even if it was expected news, Jane¡¯s heart could not help but slow by half a beat when she was really facing it. ¡°Mr. York, is this true?¡± Amidst Jane¡¯s excitement, her voice could not help trembling. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Mr. ****asked me to tell you to go over and take a look after you wake up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jane and rence arrived at theboratory. ¡°Jane!¡± Josh and Eden noticed her immediately. They waved at Jane. ¡°This way!¡± Jane walked over. Yale and other professors were still busy in front of the supeputer. The result of the experiment was frozen on the screen, which was ¡°Seeded¡±. At this moment, Jane wanted to cry. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°So many years passed. We sacrificed so much but still couldn¡¯t get an answer. ¡°We just wanted the result of a simtion, but we¡­ This time, we finally seeded.¡± rence move forward and stood beside Jane, and his eyes turned red. He still remembered that domestic enterprises couldn¡¯t even use their own 5G after Meridonia had imposed sanctions on Crucsia. Even when they wanted to buy chips, they had to turn to others for help, who decided whether to sell chips or not. Once sanctions had been imposed, the enterprises were like weaklings. On one side was Heaven, and on the other was ****. They could no longer shout slogans such as ¡°Exceeding the power of chips worldwide¡±, which attracted the ridicule of many people in the world. Even some ***in Crucsia gloated and trampled over the enterprises. Crucsia wanted to help the enterprises, but it was powerless. There was really a gap in science and technology between Crucsia and developed countries. Crucsia still had a long way to go. It was not something that could be made up for overnight by just shouting slogans. After Cruscia had put so many resources into the project and so many scientists had been working hard for so many years, they finally saw the symbol of sess. Jane could understand what rence was thinking about now. rence had contributed to the country a lot. Even after he retired, he stayed at his post. He had received so many medals. He was a sincere old man. After patting rence on the shoulder, Jane walked to Yale. At this moment, Yale and the others saw Jane, too. A warm round of apuse was given to Jane. Chapter 330 Jane was a little shy. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t handle such a big situation.¡± ¡°Miss Fowler, this is the apuse you deserve. But for you and the two professors, we don¡¯t know how long it would have taken us toplete this program. ¡°To be honest, even at the end of the program, we didn¡¯t have any confidence inpleting it. That the three of you joined the team suddenly turned the situation around, and you are just like heroes who save the world in movies.¡± This was said in an exaggerated way, but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. If Jane, Josh, and Eden hadn¡¯t joined them, they would probably have been hesitating and wouldn¡¯t have been able to take a step forward, not to mention the hard-won first ¡°sess¡±. [Thank you, Josh, Eden, and Jane. [Anyway, we¡¯ve done everything we can. Next, we¡¯ll see the real thing.] This wasn¡¯t the responsibility of Yale¡¯s team. They didn¡¯t know whether it would seed or not. Everything would be clear when the first 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine was born after Christmas. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call immediately and report this good news to the leaders!¡± rence turned around and was about to leave. But, he seemed to remember something and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s only two days away from Christmas. ****and gentlemen, you¡¯ve been working hard. I¡¯ll submit an application to the leaders today. If nothing unexpected happens, you can leave the lowest level. ¡°When the noticees, we can go home for Christmas.¡± Hearing what rence had said, everyone pped happily. Christmas to Crucsians was the most valuable festival of the year. No matter how far away they were, they would do everything they could to return home for Christmas. They would be reunited with their families to celebrate Christmas peacefully, merrily, and harmoniously, feelingughter and happiness. There would be fireworks and reunion dinners. They would watch Christmas G and stay upte on All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Christmas Eve. There would be too many things worth doing. In particr, theypleted a mission that the entire world, even Crucsia, had previously thought impossible. With such a mood, they would go home to enjoy a family reunion and the joyous days of Crucsia. Was there anything more blissful than living such a life? There was nothing else! rence¡¯s application was quickly approved. When the top leaders heard the news, they were overjoyed. They said that they would instruct the experts to do their best to make the photolithography machine ording to the program. The team members signed a non-disclosure agreement after receiving rence¡¯s notification, After passing various inspections and being released from the base, many of the team members took specially arranged cars to the airport and flew home. The base quickly fell silent. It was almost Christmas. Not many people stayed in the base. rence had to prepare a detailed report. He nned to stay in the base and then go home after finishing the report. His hometown was in Harbor City. After finishing the report, he should be able to get home in time for Christmas Eve. Yale, Josh, and Eden were now silently looking at Jane, who was replying to messages on her phone. When they were in the underground base, the signal was not good. Besides, Jane had been too busy recently, so she had a lot of messages to reply to. After returning to the base on the ground, she finally had the time to reply to the messages one by one so as not to worry the people important to her. ¡°Senior brothers, please go with me to Stormton City. Coincidentally, the apartment I bought is big enough. The four of us can live together.¡± ¡°Well, I met a young man and treated him as my younger brother. I n to introduce him to you.¡± Having just replied to Rain¡¯s messages, Jane showed the chatting records to her three senior brothers. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 331 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Today was 2 days away from Christmas. There was already a strong holiday smell on the streets. Some people even started lighting firecrackers. Jane, together with her three senior brothers, drove back to her apartment. The moment she opened the door, she saw Rain eating snacks while watching television. Upon seeing Jane, Rain instantly threw down the coffee in his hand and ran over. ¡°Jane!¡± Jane hugged and stroked his smooth white hair. ¡°Rain, long time no see.¡± Rain instantly felt three malicious gazes fixed on him. He buried his face in Jane¡¯s arms as if he had been showing off. If the angle had been right, Rain would have wanted to secretly make a face at Yale and the other two. Ha¨Cha¨Cha, being a younger brother was great. He could ask Jane for a hug without any scruples. Rain thought, ¡°Jane is mine. The person she dotes on the most can only be me. You can only share a li ttle of her love.¡± Seeing that Rain didn¡¯t take them seriously and dered his sovereignty, the three men wanted to beat him up. Because Rain was so short that he could feel sofortable in Jane¡¯s arms! ¡°All right, let me introduce you to each other. These are my three senior brothers, Rain, since you treat me as your elder sister, you can treat them as your elder brothers, too.¡± Jane introduced each of them without noticing the hostility between the three men and Rain. ¡°Yale, Josh, and Eden, nice to meet you!¡± Although Rain liked Jane the most, he didn¡¯t mind having three more elder brothers. He could feel that these three elder brothers each had an aura that ordinary people couldn¡¯t have. Hm m, they were qualified to be his elder brothers. The corners of the three men¡¯s mouths twitched while Rain was saying to them. For a moment, they did not know what to say. ¡°Yale, Josh, and Eden, what are you doing? Rain is greeting you.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Being urged by Jane, Yale and the other two finally said, ¡°Fine¡­.¡± At this moment, Jane¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, the food ingredients you ordered are already downstairs. As the door can¡¯t be unlocked, can you come down and pick them up?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± After hanging up, Jane said, ¡°The food ingredients I ordered for Christmas Eve dinner have arrived. I¡¯ll go downstairs and get them. You guys stay here, and you should get along well.¡± Then, Jane ran downstairs in her slippers. The four men were left staring at one another in the apartment. Somebody coughed! The atmosphere was inexplicably awkward! In the end, Josh took the initiative to speak. ¡°Since we¡¯re all Jane¡¯s family, sit down, please. Your name is Rain, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 331 Rain spread his hands and smiled. ¡°Yes, it is, Josh.¡± He even acted cute. Rain didn¡¯t seem to be like what Jane had said at all. Rain was the leader of the Dar¡¯s third assassi n organization and an assassin who had been cultivated by an ancient Wetanean family since he was y oung. Josh sized Rain up again seriously, and his impression of Rain instantly changed. He could sense that Rain¡¯s aura was close to naught. Though standing in front of Josh, Rain was able to hide his aura if he wanted to. Even Josh might have failed to notice Rain if Josh hadn¡¯t paid attention. This was not an innate talent. It was more like an ability acquired through training. It had been integrate d into his blood, as normal as breathing. Eden¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Rain, are your white hair and red eyes natural?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been like this since I was born.¡± ¡°This is a very rare thing. It¡¯s even more abnormal than the probability of two people with normal blood t ypes giving birth to panda blood descendants. This is a symptom of gic mutation!¡± Eden became more and more excited as he spoke, causing Yale and Josh to pat Eden on the shoulder simultaneously. Yale, with his eyes, signaled Eden to calm down. Yale didn¡¯t want Eden, as a doctor, to be too excited t o scare the child. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a doctor who specializes in strange diseases. The stranger the symptoms are, the m ore excited I get. ¡°It seems that the gic mutation only changed your appearance and hasn¡¯t caused you to be in a les ion state. It¡¯s okay. ¡°Shall I give you a checkup myself sometime? Don¡¯t worry. You just treat it as a gift from me for meeting you for the first time. Coincidentally, I can¡¯t even think of what to give you.¡± ¡°Hey! Eden, why did you say it so quickly!¡± Josh wanted to cover Eden¡¯s mouth. But it was toote. Eden didn¡¯t say anything more. Only at this moment did he remember that they three had nned to give Rain gifts secretly! How embarrassing it was! Rain said in surprise, ¡°Hmm¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Aren¡¯t you handsome this way?¡± Josh and Eden looked at Rain in confusion. Rain was speechless. It was exactly the same as what Jane had said when Jane and he first met. He suddenly felt warmer in his heart. Originally, Jane had sent Rain a message saying that she would take her three senior brothers back hom Rain¡¯s first reaction was not happiness but nervousness. He was afraid that his appearance, identity, and aura stained with countless blood would scare the three Rain was not a social phobic, but he still showed one side of his social phobia when he would meet som It was because Jane was around that he forced a smile and pretended to be normal. As soon as Jane left and Rain was together with the three senior brothers, he acted cute just to hide the in his heart. Thank goodness. The three senior brothers were just like Jane, which made Rain feel warm. Though their personalities were different, they warmed Rain¡¯s heart in their own ways. Yale took out his cell phone and typed a line of words, and then he ced the phone in front of Rain. [Rain, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet y Meeting Yale¡¯s gentle gaze, Rain felt as if his heart had been gently poked by a fingertip. Ripples appeared in his heart, and he could no longer calm down. ¡°Me too. I¡¯m very happy to meet three elder brothers.¡± [This is a gift I prepared for you.] Yale took out a dagger that he had personally forged, handing it to Rain. [Time was tight for making it. I hope you¡¯ll like it.] Rain¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the high¨Ctech dagger in front of him. Rain was an assassin. His blood instinctively told him that this dagger was definitely a dream lover of his! Seeing t Rain¡¯s true identity from Jane, although Yale felt that Rain¡¯s work was dangerous, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with Rain¡¯s choice. One had to choose one¡¯s own path unless one saw through everything and chose to give up. Other people¡¯s suggestions were all nonsense. No one had the right to criticize the ways others survived. At the same time, no matter what the oue was, even if it was death, it was a decision that one had made on one¡¯s own. There was no need to regret it. The only thing Yale could do was try his best to, through his profession and strengths, help Rain whom h Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 332 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 332 Chapter 332 [This is the instruction manual.] ¡°Thank you, Yale¡± ¡°Since Yale has already given Rain a gift, I can¡¯t stay idle. My strength¡­ I¡¯ll draw a painting for Rain as a gift. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. After all, I¡¯m an internationally famous artist. With Rain as the model, I believe. that I¡¯ll be able to draw a good painting.¡± Even Josh himself was looking forward to it. It had taken Josh decades to find such a model as Rain, who was a ****-haired, red-eyed, and 18-year- old handsome young man! This was a real 3D character instead of a 2D one! What kind of painting would be born in Josh¡¯s hands? As a painter, he felt his blood begin to boil. ¡°Thank you, Josh!¡± Jane opened the door for the delivery man and took the food ****. Just as she reached the door of her apartment, she heardughter inside. The corners of her lips curled up unconsciously. She had worried that Rain, who had always been solitary and not good at socializing with people, would feel psychologically burdened when he interacted with her three senior brothers. After he met Jane and was cured by her, he had human emotions and desires. However, the pain and training that had been inflicted on Rain for so many years were like an indelible mark. It was deeply imprinted on Rain¡¯s soul. As a result, Rain basically didn¡¯t interact with anyone other than a few specific people. Where there was no bond, there would be no harm. He took the initiative to seal his heart and refused toe into contact with others. Thank goodness. The three senior brothers were all very, very good men in this world. This family gradually becameplete. It was not only a safe haven that belonged to Jane but also a warm ce that she must protect for the rest. of her life. From now on, Jane¡¯s life would be smooth, and she would be happier and happier. On the other side. It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening 2 days before Christmas. Henry and his people got off the private ne. Jack and the others had long received the news and had been waiting here since an hour ago. All the sons of the Fowler family had finally returned, so the Fowler family was all reunited! Henry was dressed in a custom-made ck suit and looked extremely handsome. He led the way, bringing his younger brothers to Jack and the others. He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I had something on at thest minute. After finishing it, I was a few hours behind schedule.¡± Jack patted Henry on the shoulder with a gratified expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you have been back- safely.¡± Chapter 332 Henry¡¯s younger brothers were also greeting their families warmly. ¡°Henry, Dwayne, Sam, and Peter, wee back!¡± Madelyn was still the same as before. She put on an innocent and harmless smile as she looked at her elder brothers whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. When Jack and some other people saw Madelyn¡¯s behavior, their expressions suddenly turned somber. They had a feeling of unspeakable nausea. Madelyn had done so before. At that time, they felt that her behavior was very normal. This was Madelyn¡¯s behavior when she missed her family. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, they knew what Madelyn had done with her human face and animal heart. She even forced them to misunderstand Jane and drive her away. As a result, Jack couldn¡¯t even see his biological daughter. Now, Madelyn was acting coquettishly again, which made them want to vomit just by ncing at her! Henry and his younger brothers hadn¡¯t noticed the change in Jack. Henry asked about Madelyn¡¯s well-being. Then, they returned to the Fowler family, chatting andughing. As usual, after returning home, Henry and other people would give specially prepared gifts to their families. This had always been a tradition of the Fowler family. Madelyn was thinking about what gifts Henry and the others had brought back for her from Eastshel. Sportmaster and Detsky Mir in Eastshel were the two most famous clothing and cosmeticspanies. Many of their limited editions of the season were only avable locally, so they were not avable in Crucsia. People in Crucsia wanted to buy these products through somebody else, but they were afraid of being cheated and buying fake goods at high prices. In particr, Madelyn fell in love with a Sportmaster winter coat immediately when she saw its photo. As a reserved daughter, Madelyn naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask Henry to buy it for her. Moreover, Henry had been busy enough in Eastshel this time and nearly ****. However, Henry and his other younger brothers, who cared about their younger sister, wouldn¡¯t have missed such a gift for Madelyn. They did the same every year. Madelyn had been looking forward to Henry¡¯s and her other elder brothers¡¯ing back. Now that they came back, she could obtain thetest limited edition from Eastshel! Just as Henry was about to speak, Jack said first, ¡°You and the others follow me to the study first and report on the progress of thepany in Eastshel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now that Jack had already spoken, Henry and the others could only put down the gifts they had bought and follow Jack upstairs. Madelyn¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. She bit her lips with a reluctant look. Johan, Aaron, and Quinton who had already known Madelyn¡¯s true colors were now silently watching Madelyn¡¯s every move. When they saw Madelyn¡¯s expression, they could not help but clench their fists. ¡°Why? ¡°She is clearly such a detestable woman. ¡°All her moves have been under our noses for so many years. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we recognize that Madelyn was such a ***woman who didn¡¯t mean what she said? ¡°Were we out of our minds?¡± In the study. Henry and the others reported to Jack on their recent progress. Jack nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s simr to what was described in the data transmitted. How about that Chester Laton? How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s an investigation, the level of suspicion isn¡¯t high. There hasn¡¯t been any progress so far. ¡°However, he seems to have gotten involved in such events as the bidder conference, Hotel Molov, and thepany¡¯s recent inviting bids at public bidding. ¡°He¡¯s a business genius with a keen sense of smell. He¡¯s mysterious, too. We haven¡¯t known who he is yet, but he can predict our next business step.¡± It was impossible for confidential information to leak out. Henry only told a few young brothers of his and his trusted assistants about their next business step. Moreover, this was only the exploration and development stage. They were not sure whether they would carry out the step. They could only say that like Henry, Chester had his eyes on Eastshel¡¯s entertainment industry, which had yet to develop. He even thought of the same thing as Henry. Next, it all depended on who was more capable! Jack narrowed his eyes, emitting a dangerous aura. ¡°Continue to investigate this Chester Laton. It¡¯ll be good if there are no other factors. We willpete on our own merits.¡± They were afraid that there were other factors. For example, someone betrayed the Fowler family. This time, Jack would definitely not let that ¡°traitor¡± off! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 333 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 333 ¡°Dad?¡± Chapter 333 Henry and his younger brothers keenly sensed that there was a hidden meaning behind Jack¡¯s words. Moreover, his expression was a little ferocious. He waspletely different from the usually amiable and confident Jack. ¡°Henry, Dwayne, Sam, and Peter, now I have something important to tell you. ¡°You have to be ****prepared because what I¡¯m about to tell you will be a huge ***to you. You might even find it difficult to ept.¡± Seeing that Jack¡¯s expression froze, Henry and his younger brothers couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. They looked at one another for a while. ¡°I understand, Dad. Go ahead. We¡¯ll listen carefully.¡± As the eldest son of the Fowler family, Henry spoke. He was just like the pir of support. Dwayne and the others quieted down, too. They all looked at Jack firmly. If it was a blessing, it wouldn¡¯t a curse. If it was a curse, then it couldn¡¯t be avoided. The Fowlers grew up with a belief, that is,¡± the Fowlers don¡¯t cause trouble, but they are not afraid of trouble¡±. If something bad came knocking on their door, it was no use running away. They had to face it and resolve it. They had to think of all sorts of ways to tide over the crisis. This was the belief that an indomitable man should have! ¡°Okay.¡± Jack took a deep breath. He told Henry and his younger brothers how Madelyn framed Jane that day and how Madelyn pretended to be pitiful, causing Jane to cut ties with the Fowler family. Though Jack had known the truth for a long time, he was now still so angry that he gritted his teeth while talking about all these things. Jack ***Madelyn. Why had she had the love and attention of the entire family as well as those things. that Jane couldn¡¯t even have dreamt of back then? Not only was this not enough, but she also used despicable and shameless methods to pretend to be pitiful, deceive other people, and cause Jane to be wronged! At that time, Madelyn cried and pleaded with them to get Jane back, and she said that she would leave the Fowler family herself. What kind of mindsets did she have while she was doing such things? No one could see any ws of hers. They were all deceived by Madelyn¡¯s wless acting ***! Moreover, not only did Jack ***himself for his ****but he also felt guilty for Jane! He didn¡¯t know what mindsets Jane had when she left the Fowler family and cut ties with it. She must have been extremely disappointed and heartbroken to choose to take such an extreme path. The Fowler family also scolded Jane in various ways, saying that she was an ingrate. Jack didn¡¯t remember how many times he had indiscriminately caused trouble for Jane. Chapter 333 When he remembered that Jane looked down on everyone in the Fowler family with contempt, Jack¡¯s heart ached. He had to disguise it well so that Anna couldn¡¯t notice it, lest she should worry. Jack felt that he had never been so tired ever since he found out the truth. At home, not only did he have to face the unsuspecting Anna, but he also had to face Madelyn, who acted as an innocent and good daughter. Jack didn¡¯t know how many times he almost couldn¡¯t have held back his anger and wanted to question Madelyn. Why did she do those things back then? Why could she still pretend to be innocent after doing such things? How many bad things had Madelyn done to both the Fowler family and Jane without Jack¡¯s knowledge? Not only Jack but also Johan and other people must have thought so. Jack finished speaking. The study fell into a strange atmosphere. It was so quiet that people felt suffocated. Henry and the others hadn¡¯t expected Madelyn to be such a person. They grew up together with her. They doted on her as if she had been their biological younger sister. They even did all sorts of vicious things to Jane for Madelyn¡¯s sake. They ignored Jane¡¯s existence in the Fowler family, denied the blood rtionship between them and her, and inflicted cold violence on her and humiliated her verbally. It was just because they believed in Madelyn. They felt that Madelyn, who had grown up together with them and with whom they had been quite familiar, was extremely kind and innocent. As for Jane, who had been missing for 19 years and had finally been found, they felt a strong sense of unfamiliarity. Though they and Jane were real siblings, the blood rtionship couldn¡¯t eliminate the 19-year gap between them. The Fowlers agreed that Jane was far inferior to Madelyn. Now, such a ****truth was ced in front of them. It shattered all their fantasies. So, Madelyn was such a ****person. However, they had done so many bad things to Jane for the sake of such a bad person! At the thought of all this, they each felt an invisible hand pping them in the face continuously. Even when their heads were bleeding and they were on the verge of death, the visible hand didn¡¯t stop. And then, each of them felt his heart was gripped tightly by a pair of invisible hands and was on the verge of exploding. Pain! Much pain!¡¯ It was a pain worse than death! Sam, who felt the least guilty, wanted to say something. Being in such an environment, Sam felt suffocated. Chapter 333 He desperately wanted to find an outlet for his emotions. There was a bang! Suddenly, Peter¡¯s legs went soft and he fell. ¡°Peter!¡± When Peter fell, everyone else immediately looked at him worriedly. ¡°Peter, are you okay?¡± Dwayne was the closest to Peter. He quickly pulled Peter up. He realized that Peter¡¯s entire body seemed to have been drained of energy and that his lips kept trembling. ¡°Peter¡­¡± When seeing Peter like this, Jack vaguely remembered something. When no one else was in the Fowler family and Madelyn framed Jane, Peter was the only one among so many sons present. Jack knew one thing or two about what Peter had done to Jane. There were other things that Jack didn¡¯t know. ording to Jane¡¯s allegations, Peter seemed to have done a lot of ***things to Jane. It was because of Madelyn that Peter had been so ***to Jane! ¡°Why¡­ Why did it be like this¡­ ¡°At that time, I said so many ***words to Jane for Madelyn¡¯s sake. I told that ***Jane to ****and kneel down to Madelyn¡­ ¡°In the end, I am told that the truth isn¡¯t like that. Just as Jane said, she had been framed, but I didn¡¯t know anything. I was blinded by anger. ¡°I thought that Jane was the culprit, and I ****her to the core. And the person who caused all this was Madelyn¡­¡± Ever since he was born, Peter had never been so devastated. Peter had distanced himself from Madelyn because of his guilt toward Jane. Being caught in the middle, Peter was in extreme pain. On the one hand, his rtionship with Jane had reached where it was today. Peter had brought this upon himself. He couldn¡¯t me anyone else. On the other hand, he felt that he should not me Madelyn for his mistakes. That he distanced himself from Madelyn was unfair to Madelyn. However, if Peter hadn¡¯t done so, he would have never been able to be a good elder brother in front of Madelyn like before. ****it! Peter had been harboring such thoughts for so many days! He even went to Eastshel to help his elder brothers so that he could escape from Madelyn and Jane! Until today! Only after hearing what Jack had said did he know Madelyn¡¯s true colors! How would Peter, who had done so many bad things to Jane, face Madelyn and Jane? He couldn¡¯t help but look up as he spoke. His eyes were red and filled with tears. When seeing him like this, other people felt as if something had mmed into their hearts. They were in much pain. Finally, tears fell from Peter¡¯s eyes uncontrobly. He began to sob softly. He was like a child who had broken his beloved toy. No one else med Peter. Henry and Dwayne, who felt guilty toward Jane, too, could not help but turn their faces away as tears. streamed down their faces. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Henry remembered that he had, on ount of Madelyn, said that he wanted Jane to ***. In the end, Jane was the Teacher that Henry had been missing so much¡­ Dwayne remembered that he had sided with Madelyn back then and even humiliated Jane and ndered her for being a thief¡­ This was the truth. As the elder brothers of Jane¡¯s, they were really a ***of ***. They were so ***to their biological younger sister. Instead, they doted on their adopted younger sister who had a human face but a beast¡¯s heart. What Jane had said was right. They were a ***of blind ***! Only Sam gritted his teeth when he saw this. ¡°Um¡­ Dad, could there be a misunderstanding? Could our investigation result be wrong?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 334 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Sam still had onest glimmer of hope for Madelyn. Even among the seven brothers, Sam did not dote on Madelyn as much as the other brothers. But if the truth was like Jack said, it would be too ***¡­ It was not just ****to Jane. It was also ****to every one of the Fowler family! Sam would rather that it was a mistake and was wrong! ¡°Sam, do you think I would announce such a big thing to you without any evidence? ¡°No one is more unwilling to ept this fact than I am, because if I ept it, it means that our Fowler family¡¯s debt to Jane will be like a ck **** that cannot be repaired. ¡°I tried countless ways to prove this matter wrong, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t find a way, so I had to admit¡­. ¡°This is the only truth.¡± Sam could not help but fall silent. Thest trace of hope in his heart waspletely shattered. It could no longer be pieced together. It turned out that during the time Sam was abroad¡­ Jane was found and returned to the Fowler family. She actually suffered such a huge grievance. The indifference and distrust of her family. And¡­ ¡°Frame¡± from Madelyn, the one they trusted most! ¡°Dad, I know I¡¯m a little bted. But with your ability, you could have investigated directly and cleared Jane¡¯s name¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dwayne said this with a hint ofint. Now, Jane was no longer the same as before in the hearts of these brothers. Jane defeated Dwayne, bing a goal that Dwayne had to surpass in his life. She even saved Anna and Henry. She was the Fowler family¡¯s savior. Moreover, they were rted by blood. She was their biological sister who had been missing for 19 years! If Jack had investigated the truth back then and cleared Jane¡¯s name, they would have felt more guilty. about Jane. They would not have misunderstood Jane and thought that she was a traitor to the family as they did when they first met. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Henry quickly said, ¡°Dwayne, don¡¯t say that. Dad must be feeling worse than us¡­¡± ¡°Dwayne is right. Back then, Jane clearly proved her innocence. I also guessed that Madelyn was the most suspicious. ¡°But I didn¡¯t investigate the truth and clear Jane¡¯s name. This was tant favoritism. ¡°Back then, I was biased toward Madelyn and wasn¡¯t close to Jane, my biological daughter. This led to me making mistakes again and again until today. ¡°I brought this upon myself. I harmed the entire Fowler family. I harmed Jane!¡± The more Jack spoke, the more he could not control his emotions. He turned around and couldn¡¯t help but cry as his entire body trembled. 12-2 Chapter 334 Seeing this scene, Dwayne and the others didn¡¯t know what to say. Once again there was a dead silence. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask Madelyn! There must be a mistake¡­ Maybe this wasn¡¯t Madelyn¡¯s intention!¡± Sam was about to leave the study and go downstairs to question Madelyn. ¡°Don¡¯t! Sam!¡± Jack quickly stopped him. ¡°Anna is still brooding over Jane because she saved themst time. It¡¯s difficult for her to sleep. If you tell Anna the truth now, she will be devastated!¡± This sentence froze Sam on the spot like a curse. He could not imagine¡­ If Anna knew the truth, what would she look like? The person who doted on Madelyn the most at home was none other than Anna, the ¡°Mother¡±. As if to get over the loss of Jane, Anna had poured all her heart and soul into Madelyn over the past. decade. As a result, when Jane was finally found and returned to the Fowler family, Anna even did not know how to face Jane because of Madelyn. At this ***. Peter suddenly broke free from Dwayne¡¯s support. He ran out immediately. ¡°Peter!¡± Henry and the others were worried that Peter would be too agitated and do something unusual, so they quickly followed him out. Downstairs, Madelyn was snuggling in Annar¡¯s arms, wondering what gifts her brothers had given her when they returned from Eastshel. Anna, who did not know the truth, thought Madelyn was worried about Jane¡¯s vulnerability or wanted to be freed from her guilt toward Jane. So she doted on Madelyn even more than before. Johan and the other brothers who knew Madelyn¡¯s true colors couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they just stood at the living room door. He suddenly felt¡­ This family was very ******. Because their ***had already changed. How happy the Fowler family was on New Year¡¯s Dayst year! Everyone gathered together and laughed. Those were the most beautiful years in their memories. If only. ¡°Madelyn¡± could be reced by ¡°Jane¡±. This time, the person apanying them for New Year¡¯s Day was their biological sister with a blood rtionship. Not Madelyn, the fake sister who was good at acting. How great that would be! Tap,p, tap. There was the sound of hurried footsteps. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Johan had just finished speaking when he saw Peter rush out. It was toote for Johan and the others to ask. ¡°Peter, what are you doing?¡± Peter didn¡¯t respond to Johan and the others. He put on his shoes and rushed out. Following closely behind were Henry and the others. ¡°Henry, what exactly was going on?¡± Johan signaled Henry with his eyes. When Jack called Henry and the others into the study this time, they should know about Madelyn¡¯s true colors and the fact that Jane was forced to leave. It was because this incident had dealt a huge ***to Peter, so¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s follow him and take a look.¡± Henry was also worried that Peter would do something ****if he lost control. Or rather, this time, when Peter rushed out, Henry already had a premonition about where Peter was going. ¡°Okay!¡± The remaining six brothers also followed Peter and left the Fowler family. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 335 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 335 Chapter 335 ¡°What happened?¡± Madelyn, who was still immersed in her sweet dream in the living room, was confused. Footsteps could be heard. Jack went downstairs and clenched his fists as he watched his sons leave. An indescribable heartache spread throughout his body, and he could not help himself. ¡°This is all my fault as a father¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± He thought to himself. ¡°Jack? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jack turned around to look at Anna, who was at a loss. Then he looked at Madelyn, who was leaning against Anna. Disgust shed across his eyes. ¡°I think Peter has something important to do. He didn¡¯t say anything. Since the children have followed him, I don¡¯t think we have to worry about anything. Anna,e here. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± They had been married for so long and had always been a loving couple. Anna could acutely sense that Jack was hiding something. No, it wasn¡¯t just now. In fact, for a period of time recently, Anna could feel it. After all, in this world, the person who knew Jack the best was none other than his wife Anna. However, Anna knew Jack¡¯s personality. The things that Jack hid must be for the sake of this family and Anna¡¯s good. Since Jack didn¡¯t want to tell her, he naturally had his reasons for that, so Anna wouldn¡¯t ask. When the day came, she would find out. It was enough for Anna to believe that ***the man did, his starting point was for the good of the family and her. Seeing that Anna was about to leave, Madelyn immediately stood up and pretended to be worried. ¡°Daddy, ***, what¡¯s wrong with my brothers? Shall I follow them and take a look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all men¡¯s business. As a girl, you¡¯d better not go with them. Just wait here for them toe back.¡± Jack said calmly and left with Anna. Madelyn was left sitting on the sofa in the living room, dumbfounded. Well¡­ This wasn¡¯t right, was it?. Where was the promised gift? Last year, everyone in the family was all about Madelyn.. All the ¡°gifts¡±, ¡°flowers¡±, and ¡°parties¡± made Madelyn a true fairy tale ¡°princess¡±, a ¡°****swan¡± that no one could touch. Why did it be Madelyn sitting alone in the living room when everyone left this year? At the same time. Madelyn¡¯s heart was still shaking wildly. It wasn¡¯t an illusion¡­ Recently, Madelyn also felt that her family¡¯s attitude toward her had changed. However, they did not say it explicitly, so Madelyn deliberately suppressed this feeling. After all, too many things had happened to the Fowler family. Chapter 335 Could it be¡­ Had something about Madelyn been revealed? If that were the case, would the Fowler family still have a ce for Madelyn in the future? It started to rain. It was alreadyte at night. The people who came to work in Stormton City returned home for Christmas. It became much quieter in Stormton City. Not to mention that it was such a drizzling night. The rain was not heavy, but in such cold weather, it was very easy to catch a cold and have a fever if one was wet by the rain. This was noughing matter in the run-up to Christmas. Until¡­ A figure appeared not far from the entrance of Jane¡¯s apartment. This person was Peter. Peter did not have an umbre. He just raised his head and looked at the 32nd floor where Jane was. There was a faint light there. Jane should be greeting Christmas with the people she thought were important. In Jane¡¯s life, these important people were her friends. There would no longer be the Fowlers and her brothers there. The six brothers were standing at the back. Following Peter¡¯s gaze, they saw the room Jane was in. They could not help but sigh heavily. Still holding an umbre, Henry came to Peter¡¯s side and endured the heart-wrenching pain. ¡°Peter, go back. Don¡¯t get wet here in case you hurt your body.¡± Peter was silent. He still looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Henry. I¡¯m in a mess right now. I don¡¯t want to go back to face Madelyn for a while. Only by standing here¡­ can I find a shred of peace.¡± ¡°Wake up, Peter. Everyone feels guilty about Jane, but what¡¯s the point of torturing yourself like this? ¡°The past has be the truth. Jane will never forgive us! ¡°If you think that showing such a weak attitude in front of Jane can make Jane¡¯s heart waver a little, you¡¯re gravely mistaken!¡± Henry gritted his teeth and pressed Peter¡¯s shoulder, trying to wake him up. As Queen¡¯s former apprentice on the Dar, Henry knew Jane¡¯s personality best. Jane would never forgive a traitor. ording to Janer¡¯s personality, betrayers were equivalent to being sentenced to death. Jane had been exceptionally merciful in not ***Henry. If they wanted to use this method to express their remorse and make Jane forgive them, it was simply a *****dream! ¡°¡­Henry, you can say that because you weren¡¯t there when this happened.. ¡°But I was there. I said a lot of irreparable things to Jane for Madelyn. ¡°In the end, I was the one who was wrong. I said that if Jane was innocent, I would get down on It knees to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been wrong again and again. I¡¯ve never fulfilled my promise. I don¡¯t look like a man at all. This time¡­ let me fulfill it!¡± After Peter finished speaking, with a plop, he knelt on the ground in front of Henry and the others. ¡°Peter!¡± Seeing Peter like this, the other six brothers were heartbroken. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± ¡°I have to. How else am I going to sleep and face a new day? When I think about how I have to live with this feeling like today in the future, I might as well do something to make up for my guilt, even if it¡¯s just a little!¡± Peter could not ***. There were still many things that Peter cared about in this world. Like his family, dreams¡­ He could only use this kind of self-deception tofort his heart. Peter knew that he was extremely timid and could not be considered a man. But there was no other way¡­ Peter lowered his head and knelt with determination. The rain pattered on Peter¡¯s body. He was wet to the skin. Henry¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of pain. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He took another look at the floor where Jane was. He simply threw the umbre away. He also got down on his knees on the ground. ¡°Henry?¡± ¡°Peter, you said that you owe Jane. Isn¡¯t it the same for everyone here? I¡¯m just the big brother. I have to be strong. I can¡¯t be a bad example for you. However, my debt to Jane is no less than yours. It was like a sword that threatened to cut through and destroy my soul. I want a shred of redemption, too!¡± If Peter was down on his knees, Henry was going rogue for once. He put aside his identity as the Fowler family¡¯s eldest son and president of the Fowler Corporation. Just like an apprentice who owed the Teacher and a brother owed his sister, he knelt down on the ground in the heavy rain like Peter and begged for forgiveness. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 336 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Peter could hear the same despair in Henry¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and didn¡¯t stop him. Even Peter wanted such redemption. So how was he in a position to dissuade others? ¡°Johan, what should we do now? Henry and Peter are kneeling like this. Although the rain is not heavy, it is so cold. It¡¯s bad for their health!¡± ¡°You need to stop them from doing that!¡± Sam was worried when he saw that, so he quickly said to Johan, the oldest member of the five. ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Johan held an umbre and looked at the two people who were on their knees in the rain. His lips moved slightly, revealing a hint of weakness. With the talisman given by Signy, Johan did not have that strange dream and could sleep well. However, after knowing how much the Fowler family owed Jane and how much help Jane had done for the Fowler family, Johan was always depressed and could not be happy. His extrasensory perception told Johan that this talisman wouldn¡¯tst long. One day, that dream would definitelye back. Whether it was a predictive dream or something else.. Plop! Before Johan could think about it carefully, Aaron suddenly knelt down. ¡°Aaron?¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Jane once saved my life. I haven¡¯t repaid her once. I even mistook someone else for my savior. This is a sin that belongs to me. If kneeling like this can relieve the burden in my heart, it¡¯s simply a gift from the heavens to me.¡± When Quinton heard Aaron¡¯s self-deprecating words, he fell silent and knelt down as well. ¡°Well! Speaking of which, I misunderstood Jane as a thief back then. In order to side with Madelyn, I said a lot of outrageous things to Jane. As a man, if I can¡¯t face my mistakes honestly at this point, how can I be called a man?¡± Dwayne also knelt down. Sam didn¡¯t know what to say. What was going on? Why were all five of the seven brothers kneeling? In the end, Sam could only ce his hope on Johan. Johan pursed his lips and knelt down as well. Sam¡¯s hope waspletely shattered. Even Johan, who did not have any psychological burden, knelt down. If Sam was still standing, it would be too incongruous with the atmosphere. ¡°Oh god! I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking. Why do you have to humiliate yourselves like this? But now that everyone is kneeling. I can¡¯t stay out of this. So be it!¡± Sam could only say this and kneel down too. In order to hide his feelings and guilt for Jane, Sam had to do this. Chapter 336 Otherwise, once he admitted that he owed his sister who had been missing for 19 years, he would live as painfully as his brothers in the future! It waste at night, and it was cold and rainy. So, if the scene of the Fowler family¡¯s seven sons knelt in front of Jane¡¯s apartment were captured by someone, it would definitely be a trending topic the next day. But no one noticed it. The Fowler family was an A-list celebrity in Stormton City. The seven boys of the Fowler family had different personalities, but each had his own merits. They were envied and admired by countless people. But they were on their knees in the rain on such a cold night. It was as if they were possessed. It was like¡­ They were begging for an impossible ¡°Light¡±. A light that could illuminate their darkening, inescapable world. 4 Rain just lost in a card game. He was responsible for throwing the ****that they had sorted out at night. In his slippers, Rain easily picked up arge bag of ck trash with both hands. His figure was like a ghost. Even with his ****hair and blood-red eyes, no one noticed him. He wanted to quickly throw the trash and went back to the room to y games with his friends. He did not want to get caught in the rain and freeze here. At this ****. Rain¡¯s eyes were keen to catch the seven figures kneeling across the apartment. Rain¡¯s first reaction was to think that an assassin had targeted this ce. He almost couldn¡¯t suppress his ***intent and sneaked over to ****all seven of them. Because he could sense that these seven people were not ordinary people. However, after observing them for a while, Rain realized that they might be having a ***attack. It was midnight two days before Christmas. And it was such a cold and rainy day. The seven of them knelt there, motionless like statues. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They were not in some kind of cult, were they? Rain took a picture with his phone and ran back to the apartment again. Jane and the others were ying games like Aerone Chess to pass the time. Seeing Rain return, Josh said, ¡°Rain, take my ce. I need to go to the washroom.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After spending half a day together, Rain had already gotten along very well with Yale and the others. Eden told Yale about the treatment he had prepared as he threw the dice. For the past few days, Eden had been observing Yale¡¯s physical condition. Although Eden did not have the time to make preparations immediately because he was studying the photolithography machine, now that the mission of Yale¡¯s team had beenpleted, they had a long vacation now. After Christmas, Eden would start to deal with Yale¡¯s treatment n. Before that, there were a few things that required Yale¡¯s attention. ¡°By the way, Jane, when I went downstairs to take out the trash, I saw seven people on their knees in the rain not far from the apartment with their eyes fixed on our floor. I thought it was a bit strange and took a picture. If you think there is a problem, I will go down and take care of them immediately.¡± As he spoke, Rain handed the photo taken on his phone to Jane. ¡°Seven people? Kneeling on the ground at a time like this, looking in my direction?¡± Jane thought that they were lunatics from somewhere. She frowned and took Rain¡¯s phone. She zoomed in on the picture. This vague outline¡­ Weren¡¯t they the seven brothers of the Fowler family? Jane looked shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± ¡°Jane, do you know them?¡± ¡°These people should be from the Fowler family¡­ It¡¯s so ***. It¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock in the morning and it¡¯s raining. There aren¡¯t many people around. They¡¯re still kneeling not far from my apartment when it¡¯s almost. the day before Christmas. And they¡¯re even looking in my direction. Are they holding a cult ceremony?¡± Jane was physiologically ufortable. Jane wouldn¡¯t be surprised if those shameless ****from the Fowler family did anything shameless. Especially like such a ****move. It was not surprising that she would associate it with some kind of cult ritual of cursing. However, the Fowler family didn¡¯t have to kneel in front of her apartment in the middle of the night. Didn¡¯t they value the Fowler family¡¯s pride and dignity very much? If this photo went public, Fowler Corporation would be in trouble again tomorrow. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 337 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Jane took this im with a ¡°better believe it than not attitude. In addition, she met a powerful psychic like Signy after her revival. Her worldview had be less ¡°scientific¡± than it was in her previous life. when Jane said these people were from the Fowler family, the expressions of everyone present changed. They all knew what people of the ¡°Fowler family¡± meant to Jane. At the same time, they also knew what the ¡°Fowler family¡± had done to Jane! ¡°Jane, since they made you unhappy. I¡¯ll go and get rid of them. I¡¯ll do it wlessly. No one will notice.¡± Rain¡¯s blood-red eyes were filled with ***intent. He suddenly stood up, picked up the dagger that Yale had given him, and was about to leave. Even Yale and the others were attracted by his unconscious aura. Was this the aura of a top ****? It made people tremble! ¡°Rain, stay here. I still have other uses for them. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± ***the Fowlers? It was easy to say, and it was equally easy to do. However, this could not make up for everything that Jane had suffered in her previous life! Jane wanted the Fowler family to bepletely defeated and the Fowlers¡¯ life a living ***! As for the person who handed over this knife¡­ It was ¡°baby girl Madelyn¡± that the Fowlers trusted most! Jane had already arranged the script, and as Jane expected, it developed to the middle stage. She could not just spoil the fun and let the Fowlers get away with it. Since Jane said so, Rain pouted. ¡°Jane¡­ Are we going to let them kneel like that?¡± Jane thought for a ***and said, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± With that, Jane stood up and was about to leave. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Jane, is it okay to leave it to you?¡± Eden spoke at this ****. Jane turned around and met Eden¡¯s worried gaze. Her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eden. They can¡¯t affect my mood right now. Not even a little bit. I¡¯ve already found something a million times more important than them.¡± After confirming her gaze, Eden knew that Jane was not pretending to be brave, so he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Peter and the others were still kneeling. Their backbones straightened. It was as if they were supported by inexplicable faith. The rain gradually lessened. But it was too cold. Not to mention their ***were drenched in the rain. But no one backed down. At this ****. Ap ¡± Chapter 337 A figure walked over with an umbre and shoes. Henry saw it and vaguely recognized Jane at first nce. Could it be her? He was looking forward to it. And he was also afraid. He didn¡¯t want Jane to see them so down and out. And yet. When the figure came into their view. It was indeed Jane! At this ***, not only did Henry, but Peter and the others also recognized that it was Jane. For a ****, they had mixed feelings. All kinds of feelings. Jane looked at the seven boys of the Fowler family, who were kneeling on the ground, like lunatics. She sneered. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect¡­ It¡¯s the 21st century now, and you¡¯re still using such old-fashioned curses? Are the Fowlers shameless to this extent? You¡¯re using such a superstitious method to curse me to death and get rid of me?¡± Unfortunately¡­ Jane had already experienced something a thousand times worse than death. She was not afraid of the Fowlers¡¯ ***tricks at all.. Henry quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Jane, we¡­ we just want to kneel here!¡± ¡°Henry, take your brothers away, and don¡¯t go crazy here. It¡¯s ***!¡± ¡°Who are you kneeling here for? Isn¡¯t this just for me, so you can curse me by some strange ritual?¡± ¡°It turns out that the dignified young gentlemen of Fowler Corporation are even capable of doing such a thing just to let a woman ***. Bravo!¡± Jane could not help but apud. Sheughed so hard that her stomach hurt. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Jane, I know, I already know¡­ About the incident of trending topic that year, it was Madelyn who framed you.¡± At this ***, Peter spoke. He knelt on the ground and looked at Jane guiltily. ¡°The other brothers were just apanying me. I was the one who really let you down! It was me! I didn¡¯t believe you back then and sided with Madelyn. I¡¯ve done so many terrible things and hurt you. All these mistakes are on me!¡± ¡°Oh, so you all know? A ****of ****. I thought you were gonna be in the dark for the rest of your lives. You¡¯re at least a little less ******** now. But I suggest you go to the hospital to check your brain and take an X-ray test so that you don¡¯t end up with cerebral palsy and go crazy on the streets like a ***. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. In the face of Jane¡¯s humiliation, the Fowlers could only endure it silently. Even Sam endured such unpleasant ridicule from Jane. In this case, it was indeed the Fowler family that had wronged Jane. It wouldn¡¯t havee to this if they hadn¡¯t trusted Madelyn to the point of fatally favoring her. They had brought this upon themselves. Chapter 337 No matter how much anger Jane poured on them, they should bear it. They had already chosen this time to kneel here and pray for Jane¡¯s forgiveness. Naturally, they did not care about their dignity or pride anymore. Seeing the Fowlers had nothing to say but were still on their knees on the ground motionlessly, Jane thought that these people were really crazy. Or rather¡­ Did they want to ask for Jane¡¯s so-called ¡°forgiveness¡± so that the guilt in their hearts would lessen a little? Well¡­ Did they really think that Jane had ***in vain in her previous life? So many years of emotional abuse, torture, pain, and framing. Jane experienced the endless cycle of ¡°hope¡± and ¡°disappointment¡± over and over again. In the end, she ended up burned in the fire and her bones were nowhere to be found. In this life, no matter what the Fowler family did, she would never forgive them! Whether they regretted it or not wouldn¡¯t affect the ¡°end¡± that Jane wanted. It was almost time. Jane was too *****to continue arguing with the Fowlers. It was so cold and sote. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to go back to the warm room to apany her senior brothers? Jane turned around and left. Looking at Jane¡¯s back, Henry opened his ***as if to say something. However, when the words reached his ***, he swallowed them. Things had alreadye to this. What right and status did they have to go talk to Jane? All they got in return was endless hatred and ridicule. Kneeling here is their choice to seek a little redemption from their hearts. Seeing Henry like this, the others also kept quiet. At this ****. A few paparazzi sneaked in. ¡°Boss, do you really believe the information of that so-called informant? What kind of weather is this? It just rained and it¡¯s sote.I¡¯m freezing.¡± ¡°I was about to sleep with my girlfriend when she suddenly called me. My girlfriend thought that I had an affair with a lover.¡± ¡°Shut your filthy ****. If this information is true, you heartless fellows will be the ones toin that I didn¡¯t bring you guys along when I had the chance to get rich!¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost fucking the day before Christmas. Who doesn¡¯t want to stay at home with their wife and children?¡± The paparazzi leader cursed. When he first received the call, the paparazzi leader did not believe it either. He even thought that the other party had done a hoax and that it was a hoax made up of crude and impossible lies. The seven boys of the Fowler family knelt down collectively in front of an apartment! Wasn¡¯t this a fantasy? It was still a little persuasive to believe that the sun would rise in the west tomorrow or that the world would end. However, the other party immediately revealed all the trump cards of the paparazzi leader. He even knew that the paparazzi leader had been corrupted. Left with no choice, he could only believe this news that sounded impossible. *****¡±Boss, look¡­ there really seem to be seven people kneeling over there.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 338 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The people who wereining instantly shut up. They looked in the direction he pointed. And they seemed to really see seven people kneeling not far from the apartment. It was so dark. It had just rained, and it was almost the day before Christmas. It was a terrifying feeling to suddenly see seven people kneeling in front of an apartment. They thought they were filming a horror movie. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The paparazzi leader¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°Hurry up and take out your cameras so that we can take photos. We might really be rich this time!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The seven ****of the Fowler family still didn¡¯t know that they had been sold out by Jane. After kneeling for three hours, they got up and left silently with their nearly crippled legs. The paparazzi only dared to show their faces after they left. They looked excited and ecstatic. They could already see money waving at them. At this ***. The paparazzi leader¡¯s phone rang. It was the informant who had tipped him off. The paparazzi leader answered the phone and suppressed hisughter as he said, ¡°Miss, oh, thanks to you, we are going to be rich!¡± ¡°Now, do as I say¡­ Although Jane used a female voice, it had a different tone. They would never associate it with Jane¡¯s voice. After hearing Jane¡¯s n, the paparazzi leader was a little afraid. ¡°But¡­ the other party is Fowler Corporation after all. The things we posted will probably be discovered immediately¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we need to let them find it. Otherwise, how can we get a good price?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Fowler Corporation will retaliate against us¡­¡± ¡°Just ask them for that amount. Even if you only get 50 percent, you can have a good time for a long time after you get the money and get out of this business.¡± ¡°Now, for the stock price and the fact that it¡¯s during Christmas, the Fowler family won¡¯t cause any trouble. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Or¡­ do you want to keep these photos in your hands and continue to be a paparazzo with no fixed residence and low ie?¡± Jane¡¯s words hit the paparazzi leader¡¯s heart. Men would ***for wealth, as birds for food. Moreover, they had something on the Fowler family. This was the golden key to being rich. If they didn¡¯t do it now, they would miss the opportunity. ¡°¡­ I see. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± After hanging up, Jane returned to the living room. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve been busy for the entire day. It¡¯s time to rest. Don¡¯t be toote. Tomorrow is the day before Chapter 338 Christmas. We still have to go to the supermarket to buy new ****.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone followed Jane¡¯s words. ¡°The rooms will be allocated ording to what we said before. Yale and Eden will share a room. For the rest, one room for each.¡± Rain raised his hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Jane, I want to share a room with you. Is it okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± As soon as Rain finished speaking, Josh and Eden red at Rain and said in unison. Yale also silently took out his clipboard and wrote five words. [Absolutely no!] It was even more powerful! ¡°Oh, Jane and I are just ordinary friends. Guys, don¡¯t think too much, okay?¡± ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t do that! You¡¯re already that big. Sleep by yourself!¡± What a joke. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to sleep in the same room as Jane. How could such a good thing fall on Rain? Even if he begged again and again, it would be useless. It was the only thing they could not promise him. ¡°That¡¯s it! Be good and sleep by yourself, Rain!¡± ¡­Alright.¡± Rain could only ept it unwillingly.. -In the end, Jane still had something to discuss with Eden. By the way, she asked Rain about what she had asked him to do. She asked him how his arrangements were going. Rain shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m already here. As long as you want it, I can do it anytime. The target is in Stormton City, right?¡± ¡°Alright, you can arrange it. I trust you. It was impossible for Diane to survive if Rain was the one to do it. Jane and Eden came to the study. They began to discuss Yale¡¯s condition. Jane sorted out the treatment n she had with the professor and handed it to Eden without missing anything. ¡°It¡¯s very clear. Jane, you are a very good doctor.¡± Eden came to this assessment after a cursory review of Jane¡¯s treatment ideas. Jane followed the traditional medicine route. Combined with the means of modern medicine, every medicine was prescribed just right. It can be said that if Eden had juste into contact with Yale¡¯s strange disease, he would have adopted exactly the same treatment idea as Jane. ¡°it¡¯s just that I cultivate medicine, but I can¡¯t cure the person I want to treat the most¡­. ¡°I wasted two months for nothing. Most importantly, I let Yale down. ¡°Although Yale didn¡¯t me me, I still feel bad.¡± Janeughed in self-deprecation. She gave people nk hope. After working hard for so long, Yale was filled with anticipation. In the end, it became ¡°nothingness¡±. This was what Jane used to ***the most. ¡°Jane¡­¡± They were both doctors, so Eden could understand Jane¡¯s feelings. Especially when Yale¡¯s illness was not something that could be cured in a short period of time. As a treasured scientist of the country, he must have found countless top-notch doctors to treat Yale. In the end, all of these didn¡¯t help at all. Yale¡¯s heart had suffered during this period of time. It was definitely not something that could be easily brushed off with just a few words. Yale just didn¡¯t want to make the people around him feel guilty or worried. So he chose to pretend that it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t say that. There are no meaningless failures. We can learn from our failures and create new paths. That¡¯s the most important thing. Because the experience you gave Yale for healing eliminated the necessary options for me. I was able to enter from apletely new perspective. This is ¡®sess¡¯!¡± Edenforted Jane. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve encountered you. I¡¯ll leave Yale to you, Eden. If anyone in this world can cure Yale, I believe only you can do it!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 339 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 339 Chapter 339 To some extent, if Yale could really be cured, Eden¡¯s emergence was not only Yale¡¯s salvation, but it wa s also Jane¡¯s salvation. She could finally let go of her guilt toward Yale. ¡°Jane, although I really want to promise you, I can only say that I will do my best. ¡°There are so many strange illnesses in this world. I¡¯ve been a doctor for many years and treated many people, but I¡¯ve also experienced many times when I¡¯m pow erless and not helping. ¡°This concerns Yale. I don¡¯t dare to speak rashly. I might even ask for your help, just like how we helpe d Yale develop the photolithography machine this time. ¡°I believe that if one person can¡¯t do it, then bybining all our abilities, we can hope to find a glimme r of sess!¡± ¡°Of course! Eden, if you need any help, just let me know! I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡± When Eden heard this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He reached out and touched Jane¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already the early morning of the day before Christmas. Go to bed early. Don¡¯t you have to p repare the ingredients tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Yale. I finally have some free time. I n to give Yale a checkup first.¡± ¡°Okay! Go ahead! Eden!¡± On Jane¡¯s side, it was a joyous asion. At the Fowlers¡® vi. Madelyn saw that his seven brothers had yet to return. She stubbornly waited in the living room. The clock struck the hour. The day before Christmas had already arrived. She was alone¡­ In the past, Madelyn didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. On important asions like this, everyone would be together. They wouldn¡¯t go to their rooms for rest u ntil they were too sleepy to hold on. But it was like this now¡­ The Fowler family used to be warm, happy, and tolerant. But at this moment, she was iparably cold and lonely. Jack pulled Anna up and didn¡¯te down. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. They probably saw it was gettingte and had gone to b ed. Madelyn knew that this family had changed. It wasn¡¯t just because of Jane. There was also a possibility¡­. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maybe Madelyn had unintentionally revealed something. Everyone was distancing themselves from Madelyn. At the thought of this possibility, Madelyn panicked. If the Fowler family¡¯s people stopped loving Madelyn, and if the Fowler family¡¯s people really chased M adelyn out of the Fowler family in order to please Jane, the love, enviable status, and wealth Madelyn had now would never be able to return! If she returned to a poor life, she would still have to work¡­ Madelyn did not dare to imagine such a life. Her dignity and instincts did not allow it at all! p! p! Just as Madelyn was feeling uneasy¡­ Henry and the others had returned. ¡°Henry!¡± Upon hearing the voice, Madelyn hurriedly ran over. She was stunned when she saw Henry and the others dripping wet. ¡°Henry, what happened to you guys? Why are you all wet? Hurry up and change your clothes. Lynn, co me over quickly and help my brothers change their clothes¡­¡± ¡°Maddie, don¡¯t talk now.¡± Henry suddenly interrupted Madelyn coldly. Madelyn choked and looked at Henry with trembling eyes. ¡°Henry¡­ What¡­ What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Madelyn looked like a child who had done something wrong and was at a loss. If it was the old Henry, he would definitely hold Madelyn lovingly in his arms andfort her gently. However, when he thought about how Madelyn had done such vicious things to Jane behind their back s, extreme disgust shed across Henry¡¯s eyes. What kind of heart did she have to make her could act innocent in front of her ¡°family¡± after doing such a thing? He remembered Jack¡¯s instructions and for Anna. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Don¡¯t disturb the others. We can go back to our rooms and change. Maddie, go to bed now. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Henry suppressed the anger in his heart and pretended to be a good brother like he was in the past. After saying these two sentences, he walked straight upstairs. The other six brothers also lowered their heads and did not even greet Madelyn. Madelyn¡¯s heart instantly froze. It was only when Aaron, who was the gentlest and doted on her most, walked past her that Madelyn ca me back to her senses. She quickly pulled Aaron back. ¡°Aaron¡­ What happened? Why did you guys be like this?¡± ¡°Something went wrong. It was raining while we were on our way. We couldn¡¯t bother to open an umbre. Don¡¯t take it to heart. The problem has been resolved.¡± Now, Madelyn¡¯s touch on Aaron made Aaron feel physiologically disgusted. For the sake of the last trace of sibling love, and for Anna, Aaron patted Madelyn¡¯s head, pretended to be fine, and left. Madelyn was left standing there alone. Until her brothers went upstairs. They did not turn around to look at Madelyn again. 1 ¡°The gift is gone¡­ Also¡­ the way my brothers treat me¡­ something must have happened!¡± Madelyn bit her lip tightly. She had to do something¡­ Otherwise, Madelyn would really lose everything! The next day. Jack woke up early. He looked at Anna who was sleeping soundly beside him. Jack¡¯s fingertips wandered across Anna¡¯s face. He used his fingers to depict her outline. A hint of sadness shed across his eyes. He couldn¡¯t have hidden the thing about Madelyn for long. Even if the entire family hid it from Anna, she would find out one day. What was worse¡­ If Madelyn did something bad in the meantime, it would be a problem for Jack to deal with Madelyn. He was just worried that Anna would not be able to take it. In short, he could only take it one step at a time. At this moment. A call came in. Jack quickly took his phone and hid in the restroom to avoid waking Anna up. When he picked up the call, he heard the other party¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Fowler. Something bad has happened.¡± Jack frowned lightly. It was already the day before Christmas, but he was still so unlucky. He said coldly, After hearing the other party¡¯s exnation, Jack¡¯s heart trembled. It turned out that the seven boys went out for so long yesterday and didn¡¯te back to do such a thing¡­ ¡°Did you intercept it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already intercepted them. We¡¯ve urgently sent a publicist to look for the paparazzi who posted th ¡°No matter what method you use or how much money you spend, destroy all the photos. I don¡¯t want to ¡°Got it!¡± At the same time. Madelyn had a sleepless night. The heavy and oppressive feeling was like a mountain pressing down on Madelyn¡¯s heart. She could ba Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but recall what happenedst night when she closed her eyes. It tormented Made She looked at herself in the mirror. She was extremely haggard and even had a lot of pimples. Compared to the graceful and beautiful girl that everyone praised in the past, there was a world of differ Madelyn was shocked. She took a deep breath and took a few steps back. Then, she saw a lot of hair on the sink¡­ It was Madelyn¡¯s own hair! ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ I¡¯ve been taking medicine ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions and recuperating. Why did I lose so much hair suddenly?¡± As Madelyn spoke, she could not help but scratch her hair. With a whizz¡­ She tore out arge handful of hair with ease. Madelyn was afraid to look at herself in the mirror with alopecia areata and ran out of the restroom as if ¡°Quacks! They¡¯re all quacks! To think that I spent so much money and time buying his medicine, but it st Madelyn gritted her teeth in anger. She wished she could rush out and kill that bastard right now. At this moment. Madelyn¡¯s phone shed and a message popped up. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 340 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 340 Chapter 340 The person who sent the message was La, Madelyn¡¯sckey at the University of Oricle, who had plotted with Madelyn to frame Jane. Madelyn was originally too *****to pay attention to it because she was extremely frustrated. However, when she saw the content of the phone, she could not remain calm. ¡°Maddie, what happened to your brothers? Why are there so many pictures of them kneeling on the Inte?¡± Madelyn quickly replied, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Take a look¡­ Although it¡¯s not online anymore, fortunately, I took a screenshot in time.¡± Then, La sent a photo of the paparazzi exposed to Madelyn. Although the paparazzi had specially chosen a few photos, they did not reveal that Henry and the others had knelt in front of Jane¡¯s apartment. This was also what Jane had requested. Jane didn¡¯t want others to see it ande to bother her. But after the photos were trimmed and exposed, it could be told that¡­. It was indeed the outline of the young men of the Fowler family. Madelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought about how her seven brothers had suddenly rushed outst night and disappeared for so long. They¡­ They actually went to kneel down? ording to the picture, it was still raining outside. Who were they kneeling to? ¡°Maddie, just tell me what happened.¡± La was extremely curious. She did not expect to be able to hear such big news when it was almost Christmas. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ This must be photoshopped! Someone deliberately framed my brothers! They¡¯re not crazy. Why would they kneel down to someone?¡± Madelyn was adamant. No matter how she thought about it, she thought it was impossible! It must be photoshopped! ¡°I think so too¡­ Maddie, you need to go and tell your brothers before things get bigger and bigger and people get the wrong idea.¡± Oh right! Madelyn pped her head when she saw La¡¯s message. How could she have forgotten such an important thing? Madelyn was just worrying about not having an excuse to repair her rtionship with her brothers. Now that she had found such a suitable reason, she rushed into the restroom again without replying to La. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After spending half an hour washing and putting on makeup, she rushed out of the room without Chapter 340 having time to change her clothes. At this ***, the Fowlers were already having breakfast downstairs. They seemed to be talking about something. When Anna heard Madelyn¡¯s footsteps, she turned her head and said gently, ¡°Maddie, are you awake? Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Didn¡¯t you wait veryte for your brothers yesterday?¡± ¡°No, ****, I woke up a long time ago. This wait is nothing. Most importantly, today is the day before Christmas. It¡¯s a day for everyone to reunite. ¡°By the way, brothers, something bad has happened. When I woke up this morning, my friend sent me a message. Someone photoshopped your kneeling photos and posted them online. You have to be careful! ¡°Thepetitors who don¡¯t like our Fowler family must know that you¡¯re back and deliberately did something to disgust us!¡± Madelyn said this thing as if she were asking for credit. Jack said calmly, ¡°I already know about this. Thepany called and suppressed the poprity early in the morning. They¡¯ve already arranged for someone to deal with it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Madelyn was instantly disappointed. She had thought that she could use this information to repair her rtionship with her brothers. It turned out they already knew. How infuriating! Anna rubbed her temples. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s not peaceful even during Christmas.¡± Obviously, Anna Fowler also felt that this was impossible. How could her sons kneel in the rainst night? And they did it together. It must be thepetitor¡¯s photoshop method to nder Fowler Corporation. It was obviously fake. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± At this ****, Sam suddenly coughed a few times. Anna said worriedly, ¡°Are you alright? Sam, do you have a cold?¡± Sam lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ I went out with my brothers yesterday and got wet in the rain. I might have a little cold. I¡¯ve already taken my medicine. ****, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Remember to go to the hospital today. It¡¯s almost Christmas. It won¡¯t be good if your cold gets worse.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Not just Sam. Aaron and Quinton coughed a few times at the same time. ¡°You guys, seriously¡­ You suddenly ran outst night. Where did you go? ¡°You¡¯re still not back sote. I was worried. Also! You have to apologize to Maddie! ¡°Maddie waited for you guys untiltest night before going to bed!¡± Upon hearing Anna¡¯s words, Madelyn instantly found a breakthrough point and quickly waved her hand. Chapter 340 ¡°****, there¡¯s no need. As a younger sister, it¡¯s only right for me to wait for my brothers. I¡¯ve already been doted on so much by my brothers. We¡¯re family. It¡¯s normal for us to worry about each other.¡± After saying that, Madelyn lowered her head again, looking like she had been wronged and was waiting to beforted. Henry and the others almost spat out the bread they had just eaten. Why hadn¡¯t they realized before that Madelyn was so good at pretending? No¡­ Johan had discovered it and told Henry and the others. It was because they were ********and blind that they didn¡¯t see the true colors of this ¡°bad sister¡±. Instead, they told Johan not to **********Madelyn and chased away their real ¡°little sister¡±. The more they thought about it, the worse their moods became. They didn¡¯t even feel happy eating with their family anymore. How good would it be if this Madelyn could get out of the Fowler family and disappear from their sight? They no longer dared to hope that Jane would be able to return to the Fowler family after being ndered and hurt by them. At the very least, they didn¡¯t want Madelyn, this ********person, to hang around in front of them again. { Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 341 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Fionna looked at Annie angrily and said, ¡°What do you know? That Mr. Lockwood is extraordinarily handsome. How is he not worthy of you? So what if he has a wife and a son? As long as you can make him like you and treat you well, it¡¯s fine.¡± When Fionna said this, the people from the main branch had a matter-of-fact expression on their faces. However, among the people from the second branch, there were some who revealed mocking expressions. Back then, Fionna was a mistress. Not only did she ***Andy¡¯s wife, but she also forced Andy¡¯s wife¡¯s child, James, to leave his hometown for more than 10 years. Now, he was even less valued by the family. However, Fionna was Old Madam Beck¡¯s niece. Although they were distant, she was still a rtive of Old Madam Beck. Old Madam Beck was extremely supportive of Fionna¡¯s ascension. In the end, Fionna worked hard and coaxed Andy into falling head over heels for her. Annie felt extremely wronged. She had always thought that she was the most beloved little princess of her family, but she had never thought that she would be reduced to the point of being used for a marriage alliance for her family. How sad. Annie¡¯s eyes werepletely red. She pursed her lips and stubbornly remained silent. Old Mr. Beck and Old Madam Beck still doted on Annie. Seeing that she was unwilling, they were not angry. They could not change Annie¡¯s fate of being used for a marriage alliance. However, Mr. Lockwood was indeed extraordinarily handsome. They believed that as long as Annie saw him, she would definitely not reject him. Being able to rope in the Lockwood family naturally had endless benefits. Over the years, although their influence on the Mystical Ind was huge, the Mystical Ind was too isted and independent. It was not a good thing for long-term development. This was because the development of the Mystical Ind to this point was already the limit. If they wanted to improve further, they would have to expand the forces on the outside world. Human greed was always endless. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t be unhappy yet. Wait until you see him.¡± At the same time, there were others discussing how to acquire Draxton. For District 9, roping in Draxton was their first choice. The main forces of District 9 were the Arcana Group, the Mercenary Association, the Assassin Organizations, and the Grey and Beck families. The Arcana Group was a ratherplicated organization because it was not only an independent organization, but a mixed organization. This was because many of the members of the Arcana Group came from other families and forces. They had supernatural abilities and joined Arcana Group, but they were still loyal to their families and forces. Therefore, Arcana Group were moreplicated. The Mercenary Association was rtively simple. It was simple, but it was also united. No matter if the members were the local people on the Mystical Ind or from the outside world, they all had supreme reverence and yearning for the Mercenary Association on the Mystical Ind. Because they were too strong. It was said that in all the histories, they had made unparalleled contributions. Without them, history would be a different story. They were heroes and were the existence that all the mercenaries yearned for. Chapter 341 The Mercenary Association was also the only force on the Mystical Ind that had infiltrated the outside. world. This was because theirwork was connected to the outside world, and there had been people who had paid to hire them. Then there were the Assassin Organizations. Assassins and mercenaries were fundamentally different. Mercenaries would asionally take on the job. of assassins. However,pared to the Mercenary Association, District 9¡¯s Assassin Organizations were not as popr. One of the most famous Assassin Organizations was called The Spider. The Spider also epted businesses from the outside world. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The people from these forces were all discussing the possibility of joining forces with Draxton. In a vi, presidentn Sullivan of the Mercenary Association was discussing this matter with his daughter, Kimberley Sullivan. Kimberley was different from Annie. Although Kimberley was the daughter of the Mercenary Association¡¯s president, she was also a mercenary herself. Moreover, Kimberley¡¯s style was rather unrestrained. It was unknown how many malepanions she had outside. Therefore, she was the one who suggested that she marry Draxton instead of Isabe. ¡°Let¡¯s do that, Kimberley. With your ability, won¡¯t it be easy for her to take down Draxton? Although Isabe is Miraculous Doctor, I believe that she¡¯s definitely not your match when ites to dealing with men.¡± Kimberley cocked her brows confidently. The father and daughter looked at each other, their eyes shing with determination. More than a thousand Red Crystal members arrived on the third day after Draxton and Isabe entered district master¡¯s manor. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Draxton and Isabe were outsiders. Although they had been approved by the tribunalmittee to be District 9¡¯s new district master, but there were only two of them when they arrived. There was no one close to them. Therefore, the arrival of the Red Crystal members was also within surprised. Veryone¡¯s expectations. They were not After the arrival of the Red Crystal members, Red Crystal members were everywhere in the district master¡¯s manor. In an instant, the entire district master¡¯s manor was under the control of Draxton. Even the private army of district master¡¯s manor had been inserted with Red Crystal members. As for the original servants and guards of district master¡¯s manor, they looked a little awkward. However, the private army.was much harder to deal with. But that was what the Red Crystal members had to do.. Isabe and Draxton did not immediately take down district master¡¯s manor¡¯s private army, because these private armies were the official forces of District 9. It was not easy to take them down overnight. Their attention was focused on something else. They nned to hold a banquet to invite the various factions of District 9 toe so that they could get to know the people in power. Although James and Theo had already given their information to Draxton and Isabe, this banquet had to be held no matter what. The various factions were not surprised that they would hold a banquet so quickly. On the day the banquet began, they arrived one after another. The first to arrive were the members of the Beck family. Reluctantly, Annie was forced by her family toe over. Because she was unwilling, her dressing today was not as diligent as before, but even if she was not as diligent as before, she was still dazzling. Because James had been chased out of district master¡¯s manor, Andy and the others did not think highly of James. Previously, they had protected James because of their pride. Thus, when Andy saw Draxton and Isabe appear in the hall, he followed Paul and Old Madam Beck to wee them warmly. Draxton followed the local traditions. He changed out of his well-ironed suit and wore a greenish-grey brocade traditional suit. The traditional suit was embroidered with silver dark patterns. It was extremely luxurious, low profiled, and exquisite. He was tall and handsome. Dressed like this, he looked like an aristocrat from ancient times. Isabe also wore a light blue traditional dress for the asion. The traditional dress was embroidered withrge pieces of ginkgo leaves with silver thread. It was beautiful and elegant. Isabe held Draxton¡¯s hand. Her long hair was casually tied behind her head with a ginkgo leaf hairpin, revealing her exquisite face and slender neck. When Old Mr. Beck and Old Madam Beck saw Isabe like this, their hearts skipped a beat. The Miraculous Doctor, Isabe, was so beautiful. Could Annie still win against her? However, this thought only shed across their minds. When they came back to their senses, Old Madam Beck looked at Isabe critically and sneered in her heart. Just looking good was useless. She turned around and said to Fionna, ¡°Fionna, show Annie all the methods you used to seduce Andy. I really don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t kick Isabe out of the game.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 342 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 342 Chapter 342 At this moment. Jack¡¯s phone rang. Jack wiped his tears, took out his phone, and answered the call. ¡°How¡¯s the discussion going?¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler¡­ the other party offered 3 million dors before they were willing to destroy those photos. ¡°No matter what I say, the other party wouldn¡¯t give in. They also said that if we didn¡¯tply, they would publish these photos 24 hours a day until we couldn¡¯t stop them. It might be a trending topic. ¡°The other party is clearly asking for too much. Mr. Fowler, why don¡¯t we use a special method to shut them up?¡± The head of the Public Rtions Department knew very well that such a matter could not be resolved by direct means. Sometimes, many things could be easily solved with some dark underground methods. Like these photos. Even if they were true, many people still didn¡¯t believe them because they thought it was impossible. With the strength of the Fowler Corporation, it was not difficult for them to bite back with public opinion. ¡°Give it to them, but I need them to guarantee that these photos won¡¯t appear again. If I find out that there¡¯s a second time¡­ I won¡¯t let them off easily!¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler! But this is too much of a loss.. ¡°It¡¯s just 3 million dors. It¡¯s a drop in the bucket for Fowler Corporation. We can afford it. It¡¯s almost Christmas. I don¡¯t want to worry about these things anymore. In short, just don¡¯t let it affect Fowler Corporation¡¯s reputation. Public rtions need to hire paid posters and say that these are all photoshopped. It was Fowler Corporation¡¯spetitor deliberately ndering Fowler Corporation.¡± ¡°Got it¡­ Since Mr. Fowler had already given the order, and it was not the head of the Public Rtions Department who paid for it, he thought it was best that this matter could be resolved so smoothly. He still wanted to go home early for the new year. After hanging up the phone, Jack thought for a moment, closed his eyes, andughed at himself. ¡°Jane, you arranged for these photos to be taken, didn¡¯t you? Do you hate our family, hate your biological brothers, hate me as a biological father that much?¡± ¡°If you want money, I¡¯II give it to you¡­ I¡¯lI give you whatever you want in the future as long as it can lessen your hatred of the Fowler family. ¡°Even if¡­ it¡¯s just a little bit, I¡¯II be satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s one of the few things I can do for you as your silly and st*pid biological father,¡± Jack thought to himself. On the side of Jane. She was shopping at the supermarket with her senior brothers and the others. They were buying all kinds of things to prepare for Christmas. They filled in the address and delivered it to the door. It was simple and Jane didn¡¯t have to work so hard. At this moment, the paparazzi leader made a call and excitedly said that the Fowler family had agreed to their request and was willing to pay 3 million dors and sign the agreement. With just these photos, they could easily earn so much money. It was simply a huge profit. One had to know that their actions were equivalent to going against the Fowler family. It was undoubtedly a fool¡¯s dream for a few paparazzi to go against the top-notch corporations in Stormton City. If the other party was more ruthless, they would probably lose. their lives. The paparazzi leader was very hesitant, but he could not resist Jane¡¯s persuasion, so he gave it a try¡­ It was beyond his expectations that the matter could be resolved so easily! *I told you that it¡¯s almost Christmas. The Fowler family values festivals so much. They definitely won¡¯t cause trouble at this juncture. ¡°Put 1.5 million dors in the ount I sent you. ¡°Now!¡± It wasn¡¯t that the paparazzi leader didn¡¯t want to go back on his word. It was that Jane had something on him. He had no choice but to obey. At this moment, Josh walked over. ¡°Jane, what happened? Why do you look so happy?¡± The corners of Jane¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Something good happened just before Christmas. I earned some money. It¡¯s a good start. So naturally, I¡¯m happy. Where are Yale and the others?¡± ¡°When we passed an arcade, Rain suddenly said he wanted to go in and y. Yale and Eden apanied him there. I saw you on the phone, and in case you couldn¡¯t find us, I came to look for you. Let¡¯s go there together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± When Jane and the others went over, Rain was ying a shooting game with Eden. Yale was watching from behind. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jane and Josh walked to Yale¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder. Yale signaled with his eyes that the two of them were here. Jane looked at Rain and Eden who were having fun and could not help but feel speechless. ¡°Seriously! Even with your disguise, there are so many people here, it¡¯s safer to be careful. If you like these things, tell me. I¡¯ll make a base for you to y with them.¡± Yale wrote, [As long as they¡¯re happy.] Most of the time, it was a spur-of-the-moment idea. After that point, they lost all interest. Thousands of gold could not buy happiness. Jane revealed a helpless and doting smile. Until Rain and Eden cooperated well and cleared the game with one coin. The two of them pped their hands and said ¡°As expected, you and I have the best team ever!¡± ¡°Alright, we still have to go to the supermarket and see if there¡¯s anything we need to buy. Now that you¡¯ve had fun, it¡¯s time to work.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± When everyone left the arcade, Rain¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and looked at the content of the message. There was a cold smile on his lips. He quickly walked to Jane¡¯s side and lowered his voice ¡°There¡¯s news just now. Diane Croft from the Croft family¡¯s second branch left the mansion with her unconscious daughter, Luna Croft. They seem to have an appointment with Anna Fowler and Madelyn Fowler. They¡¯ve gathered together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I only want Diane to die.¡± Jane¡¯s tone was indifferent. It was as if she were talking about what the weather was like today rather than about taking a life. ¡°Give him a taste of his own medicine.¡± This had always been Jane¡¯s bottom line and creed. Since Diane wanted to kill Jane first, she couldn¡¯t me others for being killed. Diane could only me herself for being useless and offending someone she could not afford to offend! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Diane had much hatred for Jane, Jane would have thought that she was a nobody. If Jane was really forced to make a move¡­ At that time, Diane¡¯s oue would only be worse than ¡°death¡±. ¡°I know! I even specially sent my trusted aides to do it this time. It will definitely be done properly. No one will be able to find any traces!¡± Rain took out the orange-vored lollipop from his mouth and smiled slightly. He looked like he was waiting for Jane to praise him. Jane reached out and touched Rain¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance, Rain¡­¡± Killing intent shed across her eyes. Diane had already lived long enough. It was time for her to die. She turned his head. Jane took out her phone and sent a message to Hugh. Jane said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to make my move.¡± The reason why Hugh was notified was that Diane was his antie. Even if Hugh didn¡¯t get along with the second branch, Jane had to show more respect to Hugh¡¯s people. Hugh replied with a word after a minute. ¡°Okay.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 343 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Annie was so angry that her face turned red. Not only Annie, but Old Madam Beck and Fionna also had ***expressions on their faces. Isabe¡¯s words were too unpleasant. How could such a woman be worthy of Draxton? Old Madam Beck pointed at Isabe and said, ¡°You, you¡¯re really outrageous¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Old Madam Beck, if you continue to criticize me, don¡¯t me me for asking you to leave.¡± She looked at them mockingly and said, ¡°Logically speaking, the Beck family is also an aristocratic family with a long history. How did such a family style appear? From old to young, none of them are normal. Humph!¡± The Beck family was indeed very strange. Isabe felt a little speechless. Fionna¡¯s expression changed drastically. She had never suffered such a loss before. She could not take it lying down when she was criticized. When she saw the men looking at them, she sighed faintly. Needless to say, Fionna was really capable. Since she could sessfully be a mistress, she naturally had some tricks up her sleeve. For example, at that ***, she revealed such a gloomy expression. Coupled with her originally beautiful appearance, she was really charming.. She said helplessly, ¡°Miraculous Doctor, why do you say that? Since Miraculous Doctor invited us to the banquet, you should treat us with courtesy. I really don¡¯t understand. Is there a misunderstanding between Miraculous Doctor and us?¡± No one dared to provoke Old Madam Beck in the Beck family, so her temper was naturally more direct. She did not hide her arrogance at all, but Fionna was different. She was used to currying favor. Andy revealed a look of pity as soon as these words were spoken. He cast a doubtful gaze at Draxton. Draxton was expressionless. Seeing that Draxton was looking at them, Annie imitated Fionna and put on an innocent and magnanimous look. She smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Miraculous Doctor definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ***, we¡¯re guests. We have to be magnanimous.¡± After saying that, she blinked her watery eyes and looked at Draxton shyly. Then, she realized that Draxton was not looking at her at all. However, Annie was not disappointed. As a man, no matter how serious he looked on the outside, he could not hide the beast in his heart. She did not believe that Draxton would not be attracted to her when she was so magnanimous and cute. Annie toyed with a strand of curly hair that had fallen over her chest, feeling rather pleased with herself. ¡°Be!¡± Draxton said in a deep voice. He didn¡¯t sound happy. Annie paused. She felt that Draxton was unhappy towards Isabe. She pricked up her ears to watch the image of Isabe being warned by Draxton¡¯s cold face. She remembered that when she was young, her mother was so magnanimous that it made her father¡¯s wife seem mean and petty. The woman was reprimanded by her father in front of her and her mother and was totally embarrassed. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After that, the wornan became more and more sensitive and sharp. She became more and more disliked by her father. Until she was abandoned by Annie¡¯s father. Even if she ***, her father would say that the woman deserved Annie wanted to see Isabe take the same path as that woman. Chapter 343 Draxton walked towards Isabe. Annie¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. Could it be that Draxton was nning to go over and p Isabe? Draxton finally walked up to Isabe. Annie waited for Draxton to p her. However, Draxton raised his arm and pulled Isabe into his arms. His tone was filled with heartache. ¡°Be, it¡¯s been hard on you. I didn¡¯t know that there were such strange people everywhere in this world.¡± Towards the end, he was innocent and aggrieved. He nced at Annie and the others, his eyes filled with resentment and dissatisfaction. Then, he turned to Isabe and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Be, you have to be magnanimous and have a better temper. Don¡¯t ask me to sleep on the floor at night, okay?¡± There was a hint of coquetry in his tone. A man with a cold appearance and a noble temperament like a god. He should be looking down at all living. beings with dignity and pride, but at that ****, his actions simply shocked them. Annie was stunned. Fionna was also in disbelief. Draxton was acting as they had expected. Isabe gave Draxton a sideways nce. She felt that he was being a little too dramatic. Wasn¡¯t it just threatening him to sleep on the floorst night? He even said it in public. However, her eyes were filled with smiles. She red at him and said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m not a tigress!¡± She knew that Draxton was a drama queen. She found it funny and could not help but smile. In the blink of an eye, they started to show off their affection and ignored the Beck family. Annie was rendered speechless. Her face turned pale. ¡°Pfft!¡± A contemptuous sneer came from the door. Annie¡¯s expression immediately changed. She turned around and saw a woman with her hair tied up high on her head. Her hair waspletely dyed dark purple. She was petite, but she was exceptionally voluptuous. She stood there with her arms crossed. She was wearing slightly heavy makeup, and her fiery red lips were especially eye-catching and sexy. She smiled and nced at Annie disdainfully when she saw her looking over. She lowered her arm and walked over enchantingly. A middle-aged man walked beside the woman with a few subordinates. Annie¡¯s face turned ashen. She understood the woman¡¯s intentions almost immediately. This woman was none other than Kimberley. The man beside Kimberley was her father,n. Everyone knew thatn doted on Kimberley very much, to the point where he would grant any request. lan was not tall either. At least,pared to ordinary men, he was shorter. Perhaps it was the family genes. Annie¡¯s expression was extremely ****. She was 100% sure that Kimberley was here for Draxton, just like the Beck family. Kimberley walked up to Draxton and stared at Draxton and Isabe with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor. Looks like you¡¯re really in love with each other.¡± Her eyes were smiling as she sized up Draxton and Isabe. Isabe nced at her and did not see any abnormal emotions in her eyes. Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Are you Miss Sullivan?¡± ¡°Kimberley Sullivan!¡± Kimberley reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Miraculous Doctor!¡± Isabe also reached out to shake her hand. Instantly, Isabe felt Kimberley¡¯s soft and boneless hands. They were soft andfortable to touch. Kimberley squinted her eyes and smiled at Isabe. ¡°Miraculous Doctor, your hands are so beautiful!¡± Isabe smiled faintly. She turned to Draxton and said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood has good taste. Miraculous Doctor is really beautiful!¡± She was petite and had to raise her head to see Draxton¡¯s face. At that ***, she raised her head with a smile. Her figure was voluptuous and there was a fragrance on her body. The impact of this beauty and sexiness that was within striking distance was indeed not weak. If it were an ordinary man, he would probably not be able to control himself. However, Draxton¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce. He said in a low voice, ¡°Why do you keep praising my wife for being good-looking?¡± He imed sovereignty and generally hid Isabe behind his back. Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say. She almostughed out loud. What was Draxton thinking? He was the one who Kimberley wanted to trick. The smile on Kimberley¡¯s face instantly froze, but she quickly regained herposure and said, ¡°Oh, so Mr. Lockwood is such a humorous person!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 344 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 344 Chapter 344 After Kimberley finished speaking, she took a few steps back. The smile on her face was appropriate and elegant. He was only testing Draxton just now. Now, she was certain that Draxton cared a lot about Isabe. He was definitely not someone that could be taken down with a mere beauty. It was a little difficult, but it was also more interesting! Kimberley¡¯s lips curved into a wicked smile. She wanted to see how close the two of them were. When she turned around, she saw Annie staring at her with fiery eyes. Kimberley immediately clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Miss Beck? Are you jealous of my beauty?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Annie was furious. She couldn¡¯t blieve that such a ***was trying to snatch her man. Annie rolled her eyes and pretended to be concerned. ¡°Miss Sullivan, why are you free to attend the banquet today? I heard that you¡¯ve recently epted a few new malepanions. All of them are stunners in the world. Why aren¡¯t you at home with them?¡± ¡°Humph, you ***, I don¡¯t believe that Draxton will like a ***like you.¡± Kimberley did not panic at all. She even smiled with interest. ¡°Miss Beck, you don¡¯t understand. No matter how good a beauty is, she can only be admired. We can¡¯t dy our business. ¡°To me, attending the banquet of the district master¡¯s manor is a serious matter. How can those male. companions make me lose my mind? I¡¯m a person with principles.¡± Annie was so angry that her face turned red. She felt that Kimberley was too ***. Ian smiled and praised, ¡°Hey, Mr. Lockwood is really a talent. He¡¯s extraordinary!¡± His eyes were filled with admiration. Only such a man was worthy of his daughter! He directly ignored Isabe, who was next to Draxton, and said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood, congrattions on bing District 9¡¯s district master.¡± Draxton also smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you tter me.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite lively, isn¡¯t it?¡± At that ***, a strange and sinister voice sounded. Draxton andn turned around and saw a tall and thin middle-aged man with ***hair walking in with a gloomy expression. His eyes flickered with a cold light that was even colder than a poisonous snake. Beside him was a young man with the same temperament as him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When Draxton saw this middle-aged man, his expression could not help but change, and a trace of ***intent shed in his eyes. At that ****,nughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Sir and Mr. Moore. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lockwood to have invited the two of you!¡± Desmond smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re wrong. Mr. Lockwood didn¡¯t invite us. We came uninvited!¡± When he smiled, his face became even more sinister. As he spoke, he looked at Draxton with ill intentions. and smiled. ¡°Mr. Lockwood, I haven¡¯t seen you in ages!¡± Draxton¡¯s expression turned even colder. As he asked,n¡¯s heart was filled with vignce. The father and son of the Moore family were notorious in District 9 because the Moore family was a family of assassins. They had established an assassin Chapter 344 organization called ¡®The Spider¡¯, and the assassins within were all ruthless. There was no one they couldn¡¯t ***. Draxton remained silent with a cold expression, but Desmond said, ¡°A few months ago, I went to the outside world and exchanged blows with Mr. Lockwood. Mr. Lockwood is indeed worthy of being the patriarch of the Lockwood family. His methods are impressive, causing me to fail my mission for the first time.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed, but they were not surprised. After all, dealing with the Moore family was either asking them to ***or being *****by them. Clearly, Draxton belonged to thetter. Isabe¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it that time when you came back from Lotus Vige?¡± At that time, Draxton was seriously injured and was saved by Master Grey and Betty. Draxton nodded gently and said, ¡°Yes. Be, this person is like a poisonous snake. You have to be careful.¡± Isabe nodded. She looked at the father and son of the Moore family and happened to see Desmond¡¯s son staring at her with malicious and obscene eyes. A cold glint shed across Isabe¡¯s eyes. District 9 was indeed as difficult to rule as they had heard. At the very least, these people from District 9 were not easy to deal with. However, that didn¡¯t mean anything. No one could pull anything off under her watch. If someone was unwilling to obey hermands, then she would just ***that person. Isabe lowered her eyes and a faint smile appeared on her lips. At that ****, a faint fragrance wafted into her nose. That fragrance rushed into her nose. Isabe looked up in surprise and saw Kimberley beside her. That fragrance was actuallying from Kimberley. Kimberley saw her looking over and smiled apologetically at her. Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt that the fragrance on Kimberley¡¯s body was unusual. At that ****, Desmond said to his son, ¡°Grant, remember, this is Mr. Lockwood and his wife. I heard that they also have a very cute daughter here.¡± Grant retracted his gaze from Isabe and smiled. ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± As he spoke, he revealed an excited and bloodthirsty smile. Isabe also smiled, but that smile made one¡¯s hair stand on end. She said, ¡°Sir and Mr. Moore, you should also remember that if you offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend, the consequences will be even more terrifying than you think. I hope you can bear it!¡± When the father and son of the Moore family heard this, theyughed sinisterly. ¡°Miraculous Doctor talks. big. I hope you can continue to be so smug! Today, we are here to attend the banquet mainly to get to know the people. I will never forget Miraculous Doctor¡¯s charm!¡± Grant said in an exaggerated tone. He was not hiding his wicked thoughts at all. Draxton¡¯s expression turned cold. Just as he was about to re up, Isabe pressed him down and looked at the father and son of the Moore family. He said calmly. ¡°There will be something even more. unforgettable.¡± When the father and son of the Moore family saw Isabe¡¯s unyielding attitude, their eyes could not help- but reveal hostility. They smiled and did not say anything else. They were like two poisonous snakes, causing the air in the banquet hall to turn colder. After a ****of silence, the Beck family could not help but gloat when they saw that Grant was obviously targeting Isabe. In District 9, even if Isabe was Miraculous Doctor, if she was targeted by the Moore family, she would be dead for sure. In their opinion, Isabe was already a dead man. Since someone had eliminated Isabe for them, all they had to do was take down Draxton. Of course, Kimberley was an opponent. At the mention of Kimberley, Annie¡¯s expression turned dark. At that *****, other guests arrived one after another. Among them, when a seductive long-haired man and a woman with curly hair arrived, the banquet hall became lively again. This man and woman were District 9¡¯s Arcana Group¡¯s Big Chief and Deputy Chief. The man was called Terry, and the woman was called Jacqueline. The assassin who assassinated Betty belonged to this organization. At this ****, Brandon suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s James! How dare hee here?¡± The Beck family members followed Brandon¡¯s gaze and saw James blending into the crowd and walking Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 345 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 345 Chapter 345 James was wearing a silver-grey suit and silver-rimmed sses. He looked refined. He walked in with an indifferent expression. When he passed by the Beck family, Andy couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Unfilial son, why are you still here? Scram!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. His face was filled with disgust and dissatisfaction. He was afraid that others would notice James and embarrass the Beck family, so his tone was fast and anxious. James nced at him coldly and ignored him. He continued to stride forward. Soon, he would be able to avenge his mother. He was not in a hurry. Andy¡¯s face turned red with anger when he saw how rebellious James was. Brandon was used to pleasing Andy. Moreover, he was also happy to see James make a ****of himself. Thus, his figure shed and blocked James. He looked at James provocatively, but his face revealed the look of a ¡°good brother¡±. He said earnestly, ¡°James, Dad is talking to you. What kind of attitude is that?¡± James coldly looked at him. Brandon continued, ¡°James, I heard that you were chased out of the residence by Mr. Lockwood. If I were you, I would definitely not have the courage to step into the door of the district master¡¯s manor again. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so thick-skinned. ¡°However, even if you¡¯re ***, the Beck family still cared about our dignity. James, let me give you a piece of advice. You should leave quickly while no one is paying attention to you.¡± Brandon¡¯s eyes were filled with a smug smile. ***James was his greatest joy. At the side, Fionna and Annie¡¯s eyes shed with smiles. They had also nned to ***James, but James had escaped. They had been running away for a few years. When James returned this time, they were uneasy at first, but now it seemed that James was not very capable. They were relieved. James clenched his fists tightly. A strong ****intent shed in his eyes under his silver wire-framed sses. He shouted coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± As he spoke, he pushed Brandon away and continued to stride forward. Brandon staggered from the push, and his smug expression instantly froze. Seeing that James was about to leave, Brandon wanted to stop him again with a gloomy expression, but he was stopped by Paul. Members of the Beck family looked at Paul in surprise. Paul said calmly, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t know ***and insists on staying, we don¡¯t have to care about him. ¡°Coincidentally, today is an opportunity. In a while, I will officially announce that James will be expelled from the Beck family. From now on, he will have nothing to do with the Beck family!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Beck family was stunned for a ****before they were overjoyed. Especially Fionna and her children, they were overjoyed. Old Madam Beck pped his hands and apuded. ¡°Hubby, you should have done this a long time ago. How good can Ximena¡¯s son be?¡± Andy nodded in agreement. James had not gone far when he heard the Beck family¡¯s words. His lips curved into a mocking smile. Through the crowd, Isabe nced at James. James also happened to look at her. Their gazes met and separated. Chapter 345 However, Kimberley witnessed this scene. Kimberley narrowed her eyes. Previously, everyone knew that James was chased out of district master¡¯s manor. But now, the rtionship between Isabe and James was obviously subtle. Could it be that¡­ Isabe actually had some shady rtionship with James? She felt that something was wrong. The interaction between Isabe and Draxton was extremely intimate. As long as Isabe had not gone crazy, she would not ****around with Draxton¡¯s subordinates. However, no matter what the truth was, she had already thought of a brilliant idea. When the banquet began, the Mystical Ind still followed some old habits from ancient times, which was that the male and female guests had to be separated. The men would be on one side and the women would be on the other. Draxton greeted the male guests and Isabe greeted the female guests. Amidst everyone¡¯s constant probing andughter, Isabe smelled a fragrance again. Isabe vigntly looked up for Kimberley. She happened to see Kimberley smiling apologetically at her with a ss of wine. Then, Kimberley put down her ss and walked towards the bathroom. Isabe squinted her eyes. She put down her wine ss and followed Kimberley. Kimberley seemed to have expected Isabe to follow her. Her lips could not help but curve. When she reached the bathroom, Isabe realized that Kimberley had suddenly disappeared. Isabe squinted her eyes and found it interesting. This Kimberley was indeed worthy of being a member of the Mercenary Association. She was quite capable. Just as she was about to find Kimberley, the bathroom door suddenly mmed ***behind her. Isabe turned around and saw a figure standing there with lifeless eyes. This person was not Kimberley, but James. *James?¡± Isabe sized up James. Naturally, she could tell that something was wrong with him. Isabe shed over and grabbed James¡¯s wrist, wanting to take his pulse. However, James was even faster. Instead, he grabbed Isabe¡¯s wrist. Instantly, his hands trembled violently. His lifeless eyes gradually blurred, and then a painful struggle shed across them. However, that trace of struggle was quickly reced by a dazed expression. He held Isabe¡¯s wrist tightly and his tall body pressed down on Isabe. His breath came in short gasps. Isabe¡¯s face sank. James had been set up! One of her wrists was held by James, while her other hand quickly grabbed his other wrist. Isabe looked at it and frowned. This was because James¡¯s pulse showed clearly a symptom of being drugged or poisoned. Isabe pondered for a ***and naturally thought of the strange fragrance emitted from Kimberley¡¯s body. Isabe thought for a ****and understood the twists and turns. Kimberley had used the strange fragrance on her twice. Clearly, the strange fragrance had a bewitching effect, just like how it was currently affecting James. However, Kimberley did not know that Isabe had the Evolution Poison in her body and was immune to all poisons. Not only did Kimberley¡¯s strange fragrance not make her lose her mind, but it also provided nourishment for Evolution Poison. hapter 345 That was right. Previously, her golden butterfly liked that strange fragrance very much. On the other hand, James was an ordinary person. He was clearly being controlled. Kimberley¡¯s goal was very simple. She wanted something bad to happen between Isabe and James. It was indeed a huge scandal for Mrs. Lockwood to have an unspeakable affair with Draxton¡¯s subordinate. If Isabe guessed correctly, Kimberley must be approaching Draxton at that ****. It had to be said that Kimberley¡¯s n was perfect. This was because if she didn¡¯t have the Evolution Poison in her body, she might have fallen for it.¡± However, she was no ordinary person. Kimberley was an open-minded person. It was no secret in District 9 that she had many male companions. Therefore, no one was surprised when she walked to the male guest area with a ss of wine in her hand and rushed straight to Draxton. Other than the members of the Beck family who revealed hostile expressions, many others looked like they were waiting to watch a good show. Draxton frowned slightly when he saw Kimberleying over. But soon, he smelled a fragrance entering his nose. Draxton¡¯s expression changed. A flirtatious smile appeared on Kimberley¡¯s face. She leaned forward slightly and approached Draxton. Her voice was also gentle and charming ¡°Mr. Lockwood, I have something to tell you. Can we talk in private?¡± Kimberley pointed to a secluded resting area not far away. Draxton paused and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 346 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Under everyone¡¯s ambiguous gazes, Draxton and Kimberley walked towards the resting area not far away. The two of them entered the resting area and closed the frosted ss door. The people outside could not see what was going on inside. They could only see a blurry outline. In the male guest area, members of the Beck family had dark faces. However, the others all looked at lan with admiration. Someone even said directly, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, your daughter is really a heroine among women. Congrattions!¡± As for what to congratte, it was naturally to congratten. His daughter had actually won Draxton so quickly. In his opinion, if his daughter married Draxton, it would indeed not be unfair to his daughter. He was very satisfied. As soon as he entered, he raised his ss with everyone with a smile. For a ****, the male guest area was lively. In the female guest area, Old Madam Beck and Fionna saw Kimberley and Draxton enter the resting area alone. Their expressions could not help but turn ***. Old Madam Beck said, ¡°Where¡¯s Annie? Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡± Fionna looked a little anxious. Previously, Annie had said that she was going to the washroom, but she had not returned after such a long time. Meanwhile, in the washroom, Annie never expected that she would encounter such a scene just by going to the washroom. Isabe was actually hugging James in the bathroom. Her eyes were filled with excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly take out her phone and began recording. Her eyes were a little red. She was too happy. If she recorded Isabe and James¡¯s unsightly scenes, Isabe would be finished. At that time, she would have a chance to take advantage of the situation and approach Draxton. At that time, Draxton would be immersed in the anger of Isabe betraying him. He would definitely be grateful to her for intervening. Perhaps he would directly transfer his feelings to her. Then wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of minutes for her to be Mrs. Lockwood? Annie¡¯s breathing quickened slightly. She held up her phone and secretly recorded the scene in the gap. between the cubicles. Outside, James was indeed constantly trying to get closer to Isabe, but the asional sh of rity. made him struggle in pain. Isabe supported James¡¯s tall body with a serious expression. She thought for a ****and summoned her golden butterfly to bite James. The golden butterfly flew out from Isabe¡¯s body. Because of the angle, Annie did not see the golden. butterfly appear. She only saw Isabe¡¯s body move closer to James. This way, it looked like Isabe had taken the initiative to throw herself at James. Annie raised her phone, her eyes filled with excitement. At that ****, at an angle that Annie could not see, the golden butterflynded on James¡¯s wrist and bit through his skin, absorbing the strange fragrance in his body. Time passed minute by minute. After about three minutes, the golden butterfly had absorbed all the strange fragrance in James¡¯s body. It burped in satisfaction and returned to Isabe¡¯s body. Chapter 346 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, James¡¯s mind gradually regained rity. However, the ****he regained his senses and saw his actions, his face turned pale. His rudeness from before quickly shed through his mind. Although he did not do it willingly, he still felt ***. Before Isabe could say anything, he fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°Mrs. Lockwood, I deserve to ***!¡± He lowered his head deeply, not daring to look at Isabe. Isabe¡¯s cold gaze became slightly gentle. She reached out to help him up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Besides, nothing happened.¡± However, James knelt too firmly and Isabe could not pull him up. Isabe fell silent. At that *****, Annie, who was secretly taking photos, was dumbfounded: Why did they suddenly¡­ stop? As if sensing her dissatisfaction, Isabe ignored James and slowly turned around to look at the cubicle where Annie was. Annie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Had Isabe discovered her? The next ****, Isabe walked towards the cubicle. Thud! In a panic, Annie dropped the phone on the ground. T Behind Isabe, James slowly raised his head. He stared at Isabe¡¯s back and raised his hand. His hand was still warm from touching Isabe. James quickly lowered his head and buried hisplicated feelings. His eyes were red, and a trace of sparkling tears rolled in them, but he forced them back. His childhood experiences had nurtured his cold personality. Other than when his mother was still alive, he had almost never felt any warmth. However, Isabe¡¯s tolerance and gentleness just now made him feel unprecedented warmth. She was not angry at him for offending her. Instead, she saved him. She didn¡¯t me him. She didn¡¯t despise him. Draxton was his most respected master, and Draxton¡¯s wife was naturally the patriarch¡¯s wife that he respected as well. Yes, she was the patriarch¡¯s wife he respected the most. She always would be. At that *****, Isabe had already walked to the cubicle and said coldly, ¡°Come out!¡± At the same time, in the rest area, Kimberley thought that Draxton had ***followed her in and had already been affected by her strange fragrance. She was confident that no one could escape her strange fragrance. Kimberley looked at the noble man who was as handsome as a god in front of her. The emotions in her eyes could no longer be concealed. She looked at Draxton with a burning gaze and slowly forced her way towards him. Draxton¡¯s eyes were cold. Just as Kimberley approached and reached out to touch his face, he suddenly kicked her! Kimberley was kicked to the ground in a sorry state. She waspletely stunned and did not know what had happened. When she came back to her senses, she realized the situation she was in. : Chapter 340 No man had ever treated her like this! Anger shed across Kimberley¡¯s eyes. Draxton retracted his foot, took a tissue, and raised his foot to wipe his clean and shiny leather shoes. He nced at Kimberley coldly as he wiped it and said ****, ¡°Even my leather shoes belong to Be. No one can taint me!¡± As if to express his anger, after wiping his leather shoes, he fiercely threw the still ****tissues into the trash can. Kimberley was at a loss for words. Kimberley¡¯s expression immediately became twisted. She widened her eyes and looked at Draxton in disbelief. She asked a question from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Draxton, are you a man or not!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 347 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 347 Chapter 347 When Draxton heard her question, not only was he not angry, he even raised his head proudly and said, ¡°My Be knows best whether I¡¯m a man or not. What does it have to do with you?¡± Kimberley was rendered speechless. She felt that this man was really a ***dog! She had never seen such a dog-like man. She got up from the ground and sneered. ¡°Mr. Lockwood, you¡¯re loyal to your wife, but it¡¯s hard to say if your wife is also loyal to you.¡± Draxton¡¯s eyes darkened as anger shed across his face. ¡°***up if you don¡¯t want to ***!¡± Kimberleyughed coldly and said: ¡°If Mr. Lockwood don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you follow me!¡± Draxton¡¯s expression changed. He went forward and grabbed Kimberley¡¯s neck. ¡°What did you do to Be?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Mr. Lockwood. Don¡¯t use me without any evidence. I just saw some things. I¡¯ll take you there now!¡± Draxton let go of Kimberley¡¯s neck and said coldly, ¡°Lead the way! If anything happens to Be, the consequences will definitely not be something you can bear!¡± A hint of ruthlessness shed across Kimberley¡¯s eyes. No man had ever treated her like this. This man had better not fall into her hands. Otherwise, she would definitely make him crawl at her feet and beg for her mercy. ! Kimberley originally thought that she could easily take down this man, but she did not expect that the other party was not affected by her strange fragrance. When Kimberley thought of this, a strange look shed across her eyes. What was going on? Her strange fragrance had never failed before. The two of them left the lounge one after another. The guests in the male guest area were originally gossiping, but at this ****, they could not help but be stunned. Then, they looked at Draxton with subtle expressions. They were all wondering if Draxton was done so fast. No matter how outstanding this Draxton was, he was a little too fast when having sex. Wasn¡¯t this wronging his daughter? Draxton had no idea what those people were thinking. All he could think about now was whether Isabe would be in danger. His expression was solemn and his eyes were cold. However, he had only taken a few steps when someone blocked his path. It was Grant Grant smiled evilly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lockwood to be a silver wax spearhead. You may look good but you¡¯re still useless.¡± Draxton looked at him coldly, walked around him, and continued to walk forward. However, Grant seemed to be looking for trouble. He shed and stopped him. Draxton was already worried about Isabe. At that ****, he was not in the mood to argue with Grant. His face turned cold, and he winked at the members of the Red Crystal in the dark. Immediately, two Red Crystal members appeared and blocked Grant¡¯s path. Draxton nced at him indifferently. ¡°Everyone here today is a guest. However, if you leave this door and offend me, I, the patriarch of the Lockwood family, will definitely settle the score one by one.¡± Chapter 347 With that, he continued walking forward. Kimberley smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood is quite well-mannered. Why were you so rough with me just now?¡± Her tone was a little ambiguous. It made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Draxton could not be bothered with her. Grant was naturally unwilling to let Draxton leave just like that. He could not push the Red Crystal away, so he sneered and flicked a red ball with his finger. The ball exploded in the air, and the gas formed a-like mist threads that flew towards Draxton¡¯s body. However, at that ****, a small figure suddenly ran out and shouted crisply, ¡°Daddy!¡± Draxton¡¯s expression changed immediately. Coincidentally, the exploding red ball,-like mist threads landed on Betty¡¯s body. Betty stopped running and looked down at the red mist on her chest. The thing quickly melted into her body. Betty tilted her head, her eyes filled with curiosity. Draxton was furious. ¡°Betty!¡± He rushed to his daughter¡¯s side and picked up Betty. His trembling hands checked her body in a panic. The man, who was calm even if the sky copsed in front of him, was pale and his eyes were filled with fear. When Betty saw Draxton¡¯s panicked look, she quickly raised her small hand and hugged his head. She comforted him repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Daddy, Betty is fine.¡± Her voice was so soft that it could melt one¡¯s heart. Draxton¡¯s eyes turned red. He forced back his tears. He knew that The Spider was very good at using poison. He picked up Betty and said, ¡°Daddy will take you to ****. *****will definitely have a way to save you.¡± Betty¡¯s face darkened. Her father did not trust her. Did he think that she could not even withstand such a small poison? Grandpa Jaye said that she was a little evil doctor, who was immune to poison! Betty pouted her lips and looked at Grant with her big clear eyes. She said to Draxton, ¡°Daddy, we haven¡¯t taken revenge yet.¡± ¡°Saving Betty is the most important thing.¡± Draxton hugged Betty and ran forward. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Betty pouted her lips again. She really could not withstand Draxton. She could only raise her small hand. A thin blood-red needle suddenly appeared in her fair and tender little hand. Betty¡¯s fingers flicked the thin needle out nimbly. The needle was too thin for ordinary people to notice. Moreover, as soon as the thin needlended, it became transparent. No one saw that a thin transparent needle was wriggling on the ground and pouncing towards Grant. How was that a thin needle? It was clearly a bug. It was a poison bug. A hint of coldness appeared in Betty¡¯s blue eyes. Her mother had said that she could not use this bug unless she had no choice. Because if the enemy was entangled by this bug, it would make the enemy suffer a fate worse than death. However, Betty felt that the person in front of her wanted to ***her father. If she hadn¡¯te, her father would have been the one who fell for it. Betty felt that this was intolerable. Draxton did not notice what Betty had done at all. He only wanted to find Isabe as soon as possible and save their daughter. He held Betty in one hand and held Kimberley¡¯s wrist tightly with the other. He dragged her to look for Isabe. As Kimberley was dragged away by him, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t your leather shoes belong to Isabe? Why are you grabbing my wrist now?¡± Draxton said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll just chop it upter!¡± Kimberley¡¯s face darkened. ¡± Of course, she knew that it was not his own hand that had to be chopped off, but hers. However, she did not dy. If anything really happened to Draxton¡¯s daughter, he might be angry at her. She also wanted Draxton¡¯s daughter to ****, but she could not be involved. Kimberleyughed and quickly led the way. Grant stood where he was with an evil smile on his face. He raised his hand and touched his chin. ¡°After being poisoned by me, when that little girl¡¯s intestines are pierced through, let¡¯s see how the couple will beg me! Haha. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll get Isabe to serve me well. Do you think she¡¯ll do as I say?¡± He pushed away the two Red Crystal members in front of him, but their eyes were filled with ***intent. ¡°How dare you hurt our little master!¡± one of the Red Crystal said. ****intent appeared in his eyes. He immediately attacked, but before his fist couldnd on Grant, Grant¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Thecent expression on his face quickly stiffened, and his healthy face instantly turned pale. His face also revealed an iparably painful and twisted expression. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He raised his hand and pinched his throat, but ck blood still gushed out of his ***uncontrobly. His eyeballs were bulging and bloodshot, and his teeth were chattering in pain. In the next ***, his entire body convulsed, and he fell to the ground as if he had no bones. Desmond, who was standing in the crowd, had a smug look on his face. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He shouted, ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 348 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Desmond walked up to Grant as quick as he could. However, Grant was in too much pain to answer him. The Moore family was a family of assassins that focused on poison. Desmond could naturally tell that Grant had been poisoned. The poison used was very poisonous. Looking at his painful son, Desmond¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and confusion. How could this be? Wasn¡¯t Grant supposed to have poisoned Draxton? Why was it his son who was in trouble now? Desmond was puzzled, but he still had to save his son. He quickly helped Grant up and wanted to take him away. However, the members of Red Crystal sneered and said, ¡°Sir Moore, I think it¡¯s better.if you don¡¯t leave. Everyone can see what your son has done to our little master. It¡¯s not right for you to leave now!¡± Desmond¡¯s expression was terrifying as he roared, ¡°Get lost! Can¡¯t you see what my son has be?¡± ¡°What does your son¡¯s condition have to do with us? We just know that your son tried to hurt our patriarch and even poisoned our little master. If anything happens to her, do you think your son will live?¡± Desmond stared at the members of Red Crystal with a sinister look in his eyes. He shouted angrily, ¡°Someone,e and take Grant back to detoxify the poison!¡± The members of the Moore family rushed in very quickly, but after entering, they could not leave! Desmond looked at the members of Red Crystal blocking the door and then at his son, who was twitching non-stop. His face turned red, and his veins bulged. His eyes were unfocused, and he looked like he had gone crazy. There was no need to mention thebat power of the members of Red Crystal. Moreover, at this ****, Landon had also arrived with his men. He was here to find Betty. Previously, he was the one watching Betty. However, Betty slipped away by ident. When he arrived at the banquet hall, he did not see Betty. Instead, he saw the crazy Desmond. His eyes shed. He did not care about anything else and helped the members of Red Crystal trap the father and son of the Moore family in the hall. ¡°Landon, if anything happens to my son, can you bear the responsibility? Can Draxton bear my revenge? You have to think carefully.¡± Landon smiled innocently. ¡°Isn¡¯t your son still breathing?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Desmond was furious. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Landon. A cold light shed in Landon¡¯s eyes. Grant must have done something that he shouldn¡¯t have done. If he was afraid of the Moore family¡¯s revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be Landon. What was there to be afraid of? Around 10 minutes ago. In the bathroom, Isabe stared at the cubicle. She knew that there was someone inside, but she didn¡¯t know who was inside. When Annie came out, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but cock her brows. ¡°I was wondering who it was. It¡¯s actually Miss Beck. It turns out that Miss Beck has the habit of eavesdropping in the bathroom!¡± Chapter 348 Isabe sneered. Annie¡¯s expression was not good either. She said, ¡°Did you think I wanted to eavesdrop? I didn¡¯t expect to see you having an affair with a man here when I¡¯m using the toilet!¡± Isabe stared at Annie and smiled faintly. She stretched out her hand. ¡°Hand it over!¡± ¡°What?¡± Annie was wary. ¡°You secretly took photos, right? Hand over your phone!¡± said Isabe. Annie¡¯s expression changed and she shrieked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What photos? Why should I give my phone to you? ¡°You¡¯re hugging someone in the bathroom behind Draxton¡¯s back, and you¡¯re ming me?¡± Annie sneered ****. ¡°Or are you actually feeling guilty? Do you think I¡¯ve recorded something? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll show it to Draxton?¡± A hint of impatience appeared on Isabe¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t secretly take any photos,¡± said Annie. She was refusing to admit what she had done. She hugged herself tightly, afraid that Isabe woulde over and snatch her phone. Isabe stared at her with a dark face. At that ****, James suddenly jumped up from the ground. He quickly rushed to Annie¡¯s side and grabbed her throat. The silver-framed sses emitted a cold light. Under the sses, the pair of eyes that were usually unreadable were now terrifyingly cold. Annie widened her eyes and stared at James¡¯s eyes in disbelief. What kind of eyes were those? Coldness, ridicule, disgust, contempt¡­ This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was as if she was the dirtiest thing in the world that he could not stand. Annie¡¯s self-esteem suffered a huge blow. How could this trash, James, treat her like this? James stared at Annie coldly. ****intent surfaced on his face as he said in an especially sinister voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ***, hand over your phone!¡± Annie¡¯s neck was held tightly, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. She could only let out a whimper. Annie did not want to hand over her phone, but when he saw that she did not move, James suddenly tightened his grip on her neck. In an instant, Annie¡¯s face turned pale. At that *****, she saw a strong ***intent in James¡¯s eyes. He knew that if he ***Annie now, the patriarch and the patriarch¡¯s wife would protect him. In fact, the patriarch would speed up his ns because of this. He had the right to be willful and the right to ****Annie. Therefore, James really wanted to ****her. Annie was terrified. Fionna had sessfully be a mistress. Since she had been by Fionna¡¯s side since she was young, she had naturally learned to read people¡¯s expressions. Therefore, Annie was very sure that James really wanted to ****her. James actually dared to ***her! Where did he get his courage and confidence from? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Annie wouldin to her grandfather and her father? Annie could not figure it out, but now, she was really about to suffocate to death. Hence, she quickly took out her phone from her pocket and threw it on the ground. The phone didn¡¯t break on the ground. Isabe picked it up and opened it. Sure enough, whe saw the video Annie had recorded. She nodded at James. James then let go of Annie. James walked to Isabe¡¯s side. When he saw the video in Isabe¡¯s hand, his face instantly turned pale. Because from Annie¡¯s point of view, this video was really ambiguous. Isabe nced at James and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°People will see what they wanted to see.¡± Isabe was naturally frank. James did not look too good. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve offended Mrs. Lockwood. I¡¯ll apologize to patriarchter.¡± Isabe looked at him speechlessly. At that ****, the bathroom door was suddenly opened from the outside. Draxton rushed in with Betty. Seeing that Isabe was fine, Draxton heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Be, quickly take a look at Betty. She¡¯s been poisoned!¡± Upon hearing that Betty had been poisoned, a strange expression appeared on Isabe¡¯s face. When she saw Betty nestled in Draxton¡¯s arms, herrge eyes were filled with innocence. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She reached out and took Betty from Draxton¡¯s arms. However, she still checked Betty¡¯s pulse. Good lord, the little girl was very healthy. Isabe hugged Betty and kissed her little face. She did not look anxious. Draxton quickly said, ¡°Be, it¡¯s Grant¡­¡± Betty looked at Draxton angrily and said, ¡°***, Betty already said that Betty is fine. Daddy doesn¡¯t trust me!¡± Isabe pinched her nose dotingly and said to Draxton, ¡°Draxton, your daughter is immune to all poisons.¡± Draxton was stunned. Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten who those Betty¡¯s Grandpa and Grandmas are?¡± At that ****, Draxton also understood that he had been too concerned. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Even so, Grant can¡¯t be forgiven so easily.¡± Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet the father and son of the Moore family.¡± At that ***, Annie finally recovered. Her throat was injured, so her voice was hoarse like a broken bellow. ¡°Mr. Lockwood, you¡¯ve been cheated on. Do you know that?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 349 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Annie stared at Isabe with hatred in her eyes. Her face was filled with the pleasure of revenge. She didn¡¯t believe that Draxton wouldn¡¯t have any doubts. Seeing that Draxton was giving her a murderous look, Annie hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood, I¡¯ve filrned a video. Isabe hasn¡¯t had the time to delete it yet. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look. You¡¯ll know when you see it. She has an ambiguous rtionship with this good subordinate of yours.¡± At that ***, Kimberley was standing outside the door. She did not enter because at that mornent, she was very shocked. It was one thing for Draxton to not be affected by her strange fragrance, but why were Isabe and James fine as well? No, from Annie¡¯s words, it seemed like something had happened before.. In other words, they were actually affected by her strange fragrance. But how could they recover in such a short time? ording to her estimation, Isabe and James should still be doing something they shouldn¡¯t. However, in the end, there was not a single crease on their clothes. Obviously, nothing happened. What was going on? James¡¯s face turned pale. In fact, the angle of the video seemed a little intimate. Even if Draxton knew that he and Isabe were innocent, but they were both men. After watching such a video, Draxton would probably feel ufortable. By then, he would be the unlucky one. James wanted to cry but had no tears. He looked at Isabe. Isabe yed with Annie¡¯s phone in her hand. She looked at Annie disdainfully and threw the phone at Draxton. Draxton caught it with a gloomy expression. Annie¡¯s eyes lit up as she hurriedly said in her broken bellows voice, ¡°Mr. Lockwood, quick, open it. There¡¯s evidence of their improper rtionship on the phone.¡± Draxton naturally knew that whether it was Kimberley¡¯s confidence that Isabe would betray him or Annie¡¯s instigation, it meant that something had indeed happened before. However, with Be¡¯s ability, even if something really happened, it would only be on the surface. Nothing substantial would happen. He still trusted Isabe. Annie was extremely excited. Her eyes were filled with urgency, malice, and gloat. A trace of disgust shed across Draxton¡¯s eyes. He did not have the slightest desire to turn on the phone to check. He even exerted force with his hand. The metal phone was actually pinched until it deformed. A trace of blue smoke emerged with a puff. Sparks shed slightly, and the entire phone was broken. Draxton threw the distorted phone on the ground with a bang and sneered at Annie. His eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°You want to sow discord between us? Humph, no way!¡± With that, he looked at Isabe for praise. Isabe met that pair of dark blue eyes and immediately understood his desire. ¡°Be, praise me quickly, N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 349 praise me quickly.¡± Isabe was not surprised by Draxton¡¯s actions. There was still trust between them. She chuckled and could not help but bury her face in Betty¡¯s body. She could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s right. You want to ruin our rtionship as husband and wife? No way. My Draxton trusts me!¡± As she spoke, Isabe imitated Draxton and gave Annie a disdainful look. Annie stood rooted to the ground, her expression was nk. ¡°How is this possible?¡± wondered Annie. ¡°Draxton, are you a man or not?¡± Annie could not help but mutter to Draxton in disbelief. Kimberley was also extremely shocked because she suddenly realized that the rtionship between Draxton and Isabe was definitely not something that could be sowed by mere schemes. ording to the current situation, even if her n seeded, these two people would probably have the ability to ovee everything and not waver. Such feelings were extremely precious to both women and men. Kimberley had always been curious and wanted to conquer Draxton, but now, she suddenly realized that this man was really ****attractive. Which woman wouldn¡¯t want to have a man like that? The way she looked at Draxton could not help but change. Upon hearing Annie¡¯s words, Draxton did not even look at her. Instead, Isabe raised her chin at Annie and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I know if my Draxton is a man. What does it have to do with you? Humph!¡± As she spoke, Isabe stuffed Betty into Draxton¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and settle the score with the father and son of the Moore family!¡± Annie¡¯s face was ashen. She had lived for more than 20 years, and this was the first time in her life that her view of the world had been overturned. Draxton and Isabe were both abnormal, right? Shouldn¡¯t normal people have already started to doubt each other and be estranged? She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and look at the deformed phone on the ground. Draxton and Isabe walked out of the bathroom and saw Kimberley standing at the door in a daze. Isabe squinted her eyes slightly and said, ¡°Miss Sullivan, I¡¯ve received your gift today. As the saying goes, it¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. Miss Sullivan, wait patiently. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor!¡± Kimberley looked at Isabe and squinted her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Miraculous Doctor, you¡¯re too kind. However¡­ I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡± Their gazes met, and they saw dense hostility and battle intent in each other¡¯s eyes. Kimberley watched as Isabe¡¯s family of three left. When she looked at Isabe, she could not help but feel a trace of jealousy. Such a good man should be hers! James was one step behind. He looked at Annie and did not say anything. However, Annie felt as if she had fallen into an freezer. It was as if she was facing a demon that wanted to take her life. Seeing the fear in Annie¡¯s eyes, James smiled in satisfaction. He raised his hand, adjusted the silver- framed sses on his nose, and whispered, ¡°Annie, enjoy the final times of your life.¡± With that, he strode away to chase after Isabe and Draxton. Kimberley stood on the spot and looked at Annie with contempt before leaving in her high heels. She did not treat Annie as an opponent at all. Annie was the only one left in the bathroom. Her face was pale. She hesitated for a ***before picking up the distorted phone. However, as soon as her hand touched the phone, it turned into dust. Annie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Draxton¡­ What kind of power did he use? Annie was so shocked that she did not know what to do. In the next *****, she came back to her senses and ran out in fear. She wanted to tell her grandfather and grandmother about what happened today, as well as her parents. Isabe and Draxton arrived at the banquet hall and saw that the atmosphere in the banquet hall had changed. At that ****, the music in the hall had stopped. All that could be heard was Grant¡¯s weak wails and Desmond¡¯s angry roars. The members of Red Crystal stood guard at the entrance, not letting the father and son of the Moore family leave at all. Since Grant dared to poison the patriarch and their young master in front of everyone, he had to bear the consequences. If they were allowed to leave, everyone would think that their patriarch and their master were easy to ****. When everyone saw Isabe and Draxton, they all looked at them. When Desmond saw that Betty was still intact in Draxton¡¯s arms, his eyes widened and he said in disbelief, ¡°How is she still fine?¡± Shouldn¡¯t Betty be like his son, suffering and living a life worse than death? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 350 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 350 Chapter 350 ¡°They¡­ are with Mrs. Fowler because Mrs. Fowler is also in surgery.¡± ¡°However, Mr. Fowler has already informed us to find the best caretaker for you, Miss. Madelyn¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re all with my mother?¡± Madelyn could not help but bite her lips. No matter how stupid Madelyn was, she was self¨Caware. Even if Madelyn¡¯s life was in danger, if something simr happened to Anna at the same time¡­ ¡­The Fowlers wouldn¡¯t care about Madelyn. All their attention would be on Anna. However, in the past, even if both of them were injured, it was not to the extent that not a single brother came to visit Madelyn. Madelyn suddenly realized that her recent hunch was not wrong. The Fowlers had indeed distanced themselves from her. No matter what the reason was. All in all. Madelyn would not resign to her fate. If this continued, she would end up being chased out by the Fowler family. Madelyn would have nothing by then! A vicious look shed in Madelyn¡¯s eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. What Madelyn did not know was that her mentality had silently undergone a change. And this decision would cause her and the Fowler family to fall into an abyss¡­ Seeing that Madelyn had calmed down, the doctor left after giving her many reminders. Only the caretaker was left to take care of Madelyn. The caretaker had many years of experience, so she knew that Madelyn would definitely not be able to ept the fact that she was disfigured. She had to be more patient. For the sake of money, the caretaker smiled. ¡°Miss Madelyn, do you need water? Are you feeling unwel l?¡± Madelyn thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine¡­ By the way, other than Mom who is in surge ry, what about the others who were involved in this disaster? How are they?¡± ¡°I heard that although many people were injured, most of the injuries were small. Among them, you and Mrs. Fowler were the most seriously injured.¡± ¡°Only one person died. Sigh, the west side of the fourth floor suddenly copsed, implicating you and the others.¡± ¡°Someone died? Who is it? Dia¡­ How is Mrs. Croft?¡± The caretaker looked around and lowered her head, not daring to answer. Chapter 350 ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s the point of hiding it from me? I would find out sooner or later anyway, just like you can¡¯t hide my disfigured face from me!¡± If not for the tranquilizer, Madelyn¡¯s voice would have been enough to scare someone. Her eyes, which were not bandaged, had a fierce look in them as she stared at the caretaker. The caretaker was shocked and quickly said, ¡°That person¡­ is Mrs. Croft, as you mentioned.¡± ¡°Aunt is dead?¡± After all, she was Diane, who had loved and trusted Madelyn for so many years. Upon hearing the news of Diane¡¯s death, Madelyn could not help but feel sad. ¡°What about Layne and the others? Did they visit my aunt?¡± ¡°Yes. When they heard the news of Mrs. Croft¡¯s death, they couldn¡¯t ept it. The doctor even brought someone to get a tranquilizer.¡± Madelyn thought about it and suddenly got off the bed. ¡°Miss Madelyn! Your injuries are serious. The doctor said that you have to rest and not move around!¡± ¡°How can I still sleep after knowing what happened to my aunt? I must go and see her!¡± After saying that, Madelyn put on her slippers and pushed past the caretaker. She limped toward the w ard where Diane was. Layne was still sitting beside Diane¡¯s bed. He looked at the message he sent to Raymond on his phone. Raymond still did not reply. A hint of hatred shed in his eyes. ¡°Layne!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice sounded. Layne looked up and saw Madelyn limping with bandages around her head. He was slightly stunned. ¡° Maddie? How did you¡­¡± Madelyn opened her mouth, and the next second, her tears fell like broken strings of pearls. ¡°Layne, is it true? Is Aunt Diane dead?¡± Layne kept quiet and nced at Diane¡¯s body which was covered by a white cloth. Madelyn trembled as she walked up to Diane¡¯s bed. Shey down next to Diane and sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°Aunt Diane, please, open your eyes. Don¡¯t die¡­ You¡¯re the kindest person in the world¡­ You¡¯re a good person¡­ How could this happen¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let anything happen to you. Aunt Diane, wake up. If I could exchange my life for your s, I would do it without hesitation.¡± Seeing Madelyn like this, Layne couldn¡¯t help but feel sad, and his eyes reddened. Chapter 350 The tears that had just dried up came again. Seeing this, the caretaker quickly walked forward. ¡°Miss Madelyn, the doctor said not to be too emotion al. Get up first.¡± ¡°Leave me alone! Leave me alone!¡± Madelyn broke free from the caretaker, buried her face in the bed, and cried unbridledly. The entire room was filled with sadness. The caretaker looked at Layne because she was in a dilemma. Layne wiped his tears away and took a deep breath. Then, he walked forward andforted Madelyn. ¡°Maddie, my mother has already pass ed away. This is a fact. If she was still alive, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want us to be sad.¡± ¡°Layne¡­¡± Madelyn sobbed. Madelyn turned around and threw herself into Layne¡¯s arms. The two sad people¡¯s lonely hearts were connected at this moment. Layne could not help but raise his hand and gently stroke Madelyn¡¯s back tofort her. Just like when they were young. He forcefully held back the tears that were about to fall. Little did he know¡­ A cold smile shed across Madelyn¡¯s face as she hid in Layne¡¯s arms. Now that she was disfigured, she had lost the Fowlers¡® attention. She had to try her best to collect as many pawns as possible. Madelyn was no longer picky. She couldn¡¯t afford to choose now. At least¡­ She had to grab hold of this lifeline called Layne. Jane returned to the apartment. She smelled a particrly fragrant scent. When she walked into the kitchen, she saw her three senior brothers working together in the kitchen. Th She could not help but be engrossed in watching them. She leaned against the wall with her arms cross Josh said, ¡°You¡¯re back? Jane, go and wash your hands. We¡¯re almost done.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Have you guys figured out the recipe that I prepared?¡± ¡°Of course! Who are we? We¡¯re all culinary experts and very capable.¡± Eden spoke as he opened the lid and took out the crabs that had been cleaned. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really a blessing to be able to taste the delicacies cooked by the three of you.¡± ¡°But¡­ where¡¯s Rain? I don¡¯t see him anywhere.¡± ¡°That guy was so enthusiastic to help out, but he knows nothing about cooking. He almost blew up the kitchen.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to ask him to go out for a walk. I¡¯ll call him when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Jane could not help but p her forehead. She did not expect that such an expert killer would not know how to cook. For some reason, it matched his persona quite well. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 351 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 351 Chapter 351 When Rain was called back, it was already seven-thirty in the evening. Rain still looked unconvinced. ¡°Jane, one day, I¡¯ll definitely have good culinary skills. Then, I¡¯ll cook a meal so good that will ***all of you up!* As he spoke, he clenched his fists, his bloodshot eyes burning with mes He was like a little hedgehog when he was angry. It was hard to believe that he was the powerful leader of Ruthless He was no different from an ordinary youth. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll wait for that day.¡± ¡°Rain, as your brother, I still have to advise you. Save it. Even if you¡¯re strong, if the entire kitchen explodes, you won¡¯t be able to escape no matter howst you are.¡± ¡°Life is precious. It¡¯s better for you to ***wait for others to serve you.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Josh wanted to put Rain down. Rain¡¯s culinary skills were so bad, it scared them. If they hadn¡¯t stopped him in time, everyone would have been sted away. Today was the day before Christmas. It would have been their death anniversary instead. They were supposed to have a happy gathering. When Josh thought of that scene just now, he still had lingering fears. *Josh, I admit that I made a mistake previously. As long as I want to do something, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do! The next time we meet, I¡¯l definitely seed!¡± The more Rain spoke, the more unwilling he was to admit defeat. He became even more ambitious. ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat dinner. Otherwise, the food will turn cold.¡± It was better for Jane to smooth things over so that Rain wouldn¡¯t bicker with them anymore. Yale and Eden exchanged a nce and smiled knowingly. The dinner officially began. As the fireworks were set off outside the window, everyone cheered. There was also a Christmas program on television. ¡°Jane, try it! This is the chicken I marinated myself! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Josh took a big chicken drumstick for Jane ¡°This is the steamed fish I made. Jane, try it and let me know how it tastes Eden picked up arge piece of fish and ced it into Jane¡¯s **. Jane had been about to speak. Yale quietly picked up a few pieces of sweet and sour pork ribs and ced them in Jane¡¯s bowl. He gestured with his eyes as if to say, ¡°I made this, Jane. Try it.¡± Rain felt helpless. The Christmas dinner was made by his three senior brothers. Rain didn¡¯t get to help, so he couldn¡¯t say that he made any of those dishes. He could only take a few beef ***that no one had chosen and put them in Jane¡¯s bowl. ¡°Jane, try this beef ball and see if it tastes good¡­ This is¡­ I bought this at the supermarket!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help butugh at Rain¡¯s words. The other three people couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. Rain blushed and lowered his head. For the first time in his life, he was so embarrassed. He swore to himself that when he returned to Ruthless base, he would find the best culinary teacher and strive to learn how to cook in a year! Then, he wouldn¡¯t have to be so embarrassed the next Christmas! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm¡­ this chicken is delicious and just right. The sauce also goes very well with the fish. The sweet and sour pork ribs are so fragrant, and the beef ***are chewy!¡± ¡°Nice! This must be the best meal I¡¯ve ever eaten! More importantly, all these dishes were made by all of you! I love it!¡± Jane praised them generously She was smiling the most dazzling smile in her life. It came from the bottom of her heart and was filled with warmth. The delicious taste that lingered in her ***was something Jane would remember for the rest of her life. It was the best meal she had ever eaten. The feeling of happiness that filled her entire body was constantly reminding Jane that she was no longer alone! She had a family to spend Christmas with They cooked delicious food for her and apanied her to watch fireworks and TV! She was no longer the pitiful girl in her previous life who was despised for being useless, including during Christmas, in the Fowler family! After getting Jane¡¯s praise, her senior brothers finally rxed. They were afraid that Jane would think that the food was not delicious and that she would dislike it. If that happened, they would cry. ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious!¡± Everyone started to put food into Jane¡¯s bowl. They had already filled Jane¡¯s bowl to the brim, but they still did not stop. Jane quickly stopped them. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough, everyone. I don¡¯t think I can finish all of it. I¡¯m not a piglet.¡± ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s plenty, Jane. Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s delicious? Then you must eat more!¡± ¡°Jane is so skinny. She definitely has to eat more. She¡¯ll look better that way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about her looking better, but if it makes her healthier, I¡¯m not about to object.¡± ¡°Jane, I bought these dumplings too. Here, try some.¡± Jane looked at the four faces surrounding her. She could not help but recall some memories. She thought of Christmas in her previous life. There was also a heartwarming scene where a girl was surrounded by people who kept giving her food. Jane, who was standing silently in the corner, was watching Madelyn enviously. If others saw this scene, they would only think that Madelyn was the real young mistress of the Fowler family who had been missing for 19 years. Jane was the dispensable substitute that had been adopted by the Fowler family after her parents ****. Once the real young mistress returned to the Fowler family, there was no longer a need for the substitute. Jane could not help but feel sorrowful, and a lump grew in her throat. Seeing that Jane¡¯s eyes were wet, Yale and the others immediately became nervous. ¡°Are you okay, Jane? Did we go overboard? I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t cry.¡± A woman¡¯s tears could break any guy¡¯s heart. Especially their most precious Jane, who looked like she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Josh, Eden, and Yale. Jane already said she had enough food. You didn¡¯t listen to her and kept giving her food. Now, shes really angry!¡± Rain immediately put all the me on the rest of the guys. Josh and Eden strongly objected. ¡°You also put food in her bow!! Don¡¯t try to shift the me! Everyone made Jane cry, so all of us have to apologize to her!¡± Yale sat beside Jane. He reached out and gently stroked Jane¡¯s head. His eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m crying tears of joy. I just feel so happy to be able to spend Christmas with all of you like this.¡± ¡°I never dreamed that this day woulde, but happiness came to me. It just feels so surreal.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m still favored by the heavens.¡± Once upon a time, Jane had alsoined about how unfairly god treated her. Why did everyone else have parents and happy families? On the contrary, Jane¡¯s real parents and seven older brothers were ***. They treated Jane coldly and humiliated her in every way possible. They hurt her deeply. Now, Jane had put aside her hatred. Life was great now. This journey had been very long and arduous. She even paid the price with her life. However, it seemed like god still loved Jane. It gave Jane a chance to start all over again. It gave Jane a chance to wake up and see the Croft family for who they were. It gave Jane¡­ a family who truly loved her. Everyone looked at each other. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 352 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°We feel the same too. Jane, meeting you was the best thing that has ever happened to us.¡± Rain nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jane. Back then, I almost lost my humanity. It was you who saved me. God is good to me. He brought you to me!¡± Yale took the initiative to wipe Jane¡¯s tears with his fingertips. Jane took a deep breath and smiled ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this on such a happy day. Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± As she spoke, Jane took out a 1982 Lafite that she treasured and poured wine for everyone. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°No matter what, everyone has gone through so much together. Now, we¡¯re sitting here together to celebrate Christmas¡± ¡°I hope that we get to spend every year like this. I wish everyone happiness, health, and bliss.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone clinked their wine sses with each other. It made a crisp sound. The entire dining room was filled withughter. Everyone¡¯s face was brimming with happiness. Jane had shed the loneliness, pain, and torture of being alone. Everyone sitting here had an important bond with each other. After a few sses of fine wine, Jane¡¯s face turned slightly red. She was tipsy. She rested her chin on one hand and watched the banter between her senior brothers and Rain. She could not help but go into deep thought. She really hoped that time could stop at this moment. She didn¡¯t want tonight to end. She was happy. After dinner, Jane watched the Christmas program on television with her senior brothers and Rain while chatting about recent events. Jane wasining to her senior brothers about how bad the program was. She would rather watch some dramas online. Rain also yawned and felt like sleeping as he watched the television. If not for the fact that his senior brothers and Jane were staying up. Rain really wanted to go back to his room to rest. They hung out with each other until after midnight. Ring, ring! Jane¡¯s phone rang. Jane received timely Christmas blessings from L, Andy, Hugh¡­. Jane responded to all of them [Merry Christmas¡¯] On Hugh¡¯s side, Jane sent, [How¡¯s your Christmas Eve dinner? You didn¡¯t lose your appetite, did you?] Hugh replied. The food is alright, but Uncle Raymond¡¯s family is in a terrible fix. They didn¡¯t even appear tonight] Jane sent, [Diane is dead, Layne is in the hospital, and Luna has fainted. Your Uncle Raymond is around, but he didn¡¯t appear.] Hugh texted. [The matter was a big deal. In order to prevent Grandpa from getting angry, he definitely has to deal with the incident at Sun City Square first. Otherwise, he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to keep his position¡­ To him, power and money are the most important. He doesn¡¯t care if his wife ****] Jane asked, [From the looks of it, the Croft family is really heartless. After such a big incident, your grandfather and the others didn¡¯t say anything and continued to have dinner on Christmas Eve?] [The Croft family has always been like this. Whoever causes trouble has to be responsible for it. It¡¯s already good enough that the others don¡¯t add insult to injury and fight for power, so asking them for help is out of the question. It¡¯s undoubtedly a ***dream ] [When we were eating Christmas Eve dinner, Uncle Jack¡¯s family couldn¡¯t help but ask about Uncle Raymond¡¯s family, causing Grandpa to lose his temper.] [Uncle Matthew and the rest found out about Diane. They rushed to the hospital once they finished dinner] As for Levi, Hugh didn¡¯t bother to mention him. Ever since his mother ***, Levi had be unconcerned about everything Even if such a huge thing happened this time, Levi did not even care. He just ate his own food After eating, he bid farewell to Victor and left. There seemed to be nothing in this world that Levi cared about. He was just living like a zombie. The previous Hugh could not understand Levi¡¯s behavior. They even thought that Levi med Hugh for his mother¡¯s death. That was why he ignored Hugh and watched coldly from the side. It would be a lie to say that there was no hatred in Hugh¡¯s heart. Until Hugh met Jane. If Hugh encountered the same thing as Levi, perhaps Hugh would feel even number than Levi. He would have wished to ***with Jane. Only then did he know it. It turned out that he had really met the woman he loved in his life. Now, he understood the feeling of powerlessness of watching someone he loved ****. It couldpletely destroy a man¡¯s pride. If he didn¡¯t feel this way, it could only mean that he didn¡¯t love her enough. [Uncle Matthew¡­ Marlon¡¯s father? To be able to raise a son like Marlon, Uncle Matthew¡¯s family is as harmless as you said.] [They were born in the Croft family. In some sense, they are both lucky and unlucky.] Hugh knew that Jane¡¯s Red g Squad had been incorporated by the state, and Marlon was one of the members. Because of this, Hugh was jealous for a period of time and would find trouble with Marlon from time to time. Marlon had been frustrated by that. However, he did not dare to offend Hugh and could only silently endure everything. Marlon wanted to cry but had no tears. In essence, Hugh still valued Marlon¡¯s talent. He hoped that Marlon could join D.Y. Group and be his right-hand man. Unexpectedly, Marlon and Jane had be so close after some time. [Janie, I realized that¡­ I seem to understand why my father became like this now. The resentment and hatred I have for him have lessened significantly.] [This is the first time I really looked at him and empathized with him when I saw how old and powerless he was today.] [Because I met you, I seem to have an additional fatal weakness. But without you, my life would be extremely cold and without warmth.] After thinking for a moment, Hugh still told Jane about his feelings. Even though Hugh had told her many times, he was still not tired of it. He wanted Jane to know for sure. In Hugh¡¯s heart, Jane held a very special ce. It even surpassed everything that Hugh had, including his life. Jane pursed her lips and typed a sentence on her phone. [I¡¯ll see your father when I can.] She hit send. Hugh¡¯s heart could not help but race when he saw Jane¡¯s response. Jane meant¡­ However, when he thought of Levi, Hugh lowered his eyes to hide his sadness. In the end, he only replied with one word. [Okay.] Since this was Jane¡¯s request, Hugh would agree. If Jane wanted the stars and the moon, Hugh would build a spaceship and fly to the sky to pick them for Jane. It was time to go to bed. Jane was still chatting with L in the room. Knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. ¡°Jane, are you asleep?¡± It was Josh¡¯s voice. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 353 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Jack and Anna had given birth to Jane. The Fowler family¡¯s seven sons were all Jane¡¯s real brothers No maller what happened, Jane could not be so ***to the Fowler family. Regarding the secret of her rebirth, Jane could not tell anyone. She could only bear it alone. Even if everyone felt that Jane was walking down the wrong path and that she was on the highway to ***, and even if they advised her to turn back, Jane would not give them a second of her time. She would walk forward stubbornly and reply to them, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in my shoes, so you don¡¯t have the right to judge me.¡± However, if possible, Jane still hoped the people she loved would support her. She hoped they would trust that she had her own reasons for doing what she did. Fortunately, the people Jane cherished would stand firmly by her side. She was no longer as isted and helpless as she was in her previous life. Jane was sleeping happily and peacefully. She had a sweet dream. Meanwhile, some people could not sleep at night. Henry stood outside Anna¡¯s ward and looked at the fireworks outside the window with a dazed expression. Once upon a time, Henry felt that this was the happiest day. Because this was the beginning of a new year after bidding farewell to the old year. The family gathered in the Fowler family¡¯s house. It was filled with warmth, love, and happiness. There was no scheming among themselves. Everyone was heartfelt as they weed the new year. That was the happiest time of the Fowlers¡¯ life. It was the same every year. Except for this year¡­ Henry had never thought of this. On the day when they were supposed to wee the new year. They would spend their days in the hospital with such sadness. Every year after that, would the Fowler family be able to feel the warmth and happiness during Christmas again? After chasing away his real sister, Jane. After finding out Madelyn¡¯s true colors. And.. After knowing that Anna might be disabled. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Henry, go and rest. Your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Johan walked over. Seeing Henry like this, he could not help but advise him. ¡°It¡¯s okay I can handle it.¡± ¡°Henry¡­¡± Johan bit his lip. In the end, Johns sighed. No one rested. They stood guard outside the ward. They were waiting for Anna to wake up. Their mother, the most important woman in their lives, had suffered a ***. Who would be in the mood to rest? It was just superfluous. *Johan, do you believe in karma?¡± Henry suddenly asked Johan opened his ***. He could understand why Henry asked this question. If it was in the past, Johan and Henry, who had received a modern education, wouldn¡¯t have believed in these supernatural things. Actual practice was the sole criterion for judging truth. They firmly believed only in the existence that could be scientifically proven. But now, after Johan experienced that strange dream about Jane¡¯s death and met Signy, there was no longer anyone who firmly said that karma did not exist in this world As for Henry, it was probably because of the existence of Jane that he was tortured to this state. Realizing this, Johan looked at Henry¡¯s side profile under the light in the corridor and suddenly realized something. The once high-spirited Fowler Corporation¡¯s president, the future heir, had deteriorated and lost his dazzle. It was as if he had ***by more than ten years. ¡°If there¡¯s retribution, this might be our family¡¯s retribution. ¡°We treated Jane badly. We owe her a lot. That¡¯s why we ended up like this today. ¡°We deserve it. If it¡¯s possible¡­ I want to suffer the retribution alone!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 354 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Henry spoke from the bottom of his heart. He regretted it He really regretted it. He regretted entering the Dar because he admired Queen. He regretted sending that email to Queen. By chance, Queen took a fancy to him and he became Queen¡¯s apprentice. He regretted that after his return, he was like a demon and did so many ***things to Jane. It was just so he could protect a fake sister. He recalled what he had done. He felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Why was he so ***back then? Henry thought he was extraordinary He thought that he had seen through everything, possessed everything, and grasped everything. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, the person who should be treasured and trusted was deeply disappointed, so she left. Henry had never seen through Madelyn, who had been with him for 18 years, until Jack told him the truth. He even foolishly wanted to prepare a gift for Madelyn. He put in a lot of effort and did everything himself. He thought that he only had one sister left. He had already lost Jane, so he could not lose Madelyn. It was ***¡­ ****¡±Henry, don¡¯t say that¡­ I know you¡¯re upset, but this situation¡­¡± Johan nced at his brothers who were watching Anna not far away. There was also Jack, who had a pained expression on his face. ¡°Thank you, Johan, for staying by my side and listening to me. It makes me feel much better. ¡°I can¡¯t tell anyone else about this. Everyone is more or less involved with Jane and feels guilty about Anna. ¡°Only you¡­ You¡¯ve never met Jane before. You¡¯re not involved, so you suffered the least damage. That¡¯s why I can tell you this without worry.¡± Johan could not help but fall silent. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the dreams he had previously. Not involved¡­ Yes, Johan had never done anything to let Jane down. It could even be said that if not for the fact that Jane was Johan¡¯s real sister, Johan and Jane would be strangers. They wouldn¡¯t greet each other even if they met each other out on the streets. However, Johan felt a strong sense of uneasiness when he saw his family in this state. It was as if the talisman given by Signy was about to lose its power. That dream was about to haunt Johan again. Johan always had this feeling. And whenever Johan had this strange feeling, he was never wrong. At the same time, Johan felt that his involvement with Jane was more profound than anyone else. ¡°Johan, what do you think Jane is doing now while we spend our Christmas apanying our mother in the hospital and in pain?¡± ¡°Henry, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. If you continue, you¡¯ll only make yourself sad. ¡°Stop thinking about Jane¡¯ Johan seemed to be advising Henry However, it was as if Johan was advising himself as well. Johan¡¯s tone could not help but be anxious. ¡°Emotions are heightened at night. I¡¯m wrecked by the guilt in my heart and the fact that we can¡¯t get Jane back anymore. I can¡¯t help but think about it. Johan, I can¡¯t help it. *Jane must be watching the Christmas program with her friends. She must be celebrating Christmas and giving Christmas blessings and gifts to them, unlike us¡­ This family has changed a long time ago. ¡°Perhaps¡­ we will never be able to go back to how it was.¡± Henry was still talking to himself The sorrow in his words was transmitted to every corner of the space they were in. Johan didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore. The more he listened, the more his own emotions were affected. It was as if he had fallen into a swamp and was sinking incessantly. There was no way to escape. Tap, tap, tap. At this moment, hurried footsteps could be heard. It was 2:00 a.m., so the corridor was silent. The footsteps seemed particrly loud. Everyone could not help but look up. A man in a custom-made ck motif suit who looked travel-worn and fatigued was walking toward them¡­. It was Raymond! Jack frowned. ¡°Raymond? Why are you only here now? Do you know that Diane is already¡­¡± Seeing that it was Jack, Raymond stopped and exined, ¡°I received Layne¡¯s message, but there were too many things to deal with, so I¡¯mte.¡± When the gentlest Aaron heard Raymond¡¯s exnation, even he could not help but feel angry. ¡°But¡­ Uncle Raymond, Aunt Diane is already dead. What could be more important than this? As Aunt Diane¡¯s husband, you should havee to see her immediately!¡± Diane had been dead for more than ten hours. As her husband and the person who had shared a bed with her for decades, Raymond had only just arrived at the hospital. What was wrong with him? ¡°Aaron, you¡¯ve crossed the line. I¡¯m your uncle, which means I¡¯m your elder. Do I need a junior like you to teach me what to do?¡± Raymond responded coldly. He was not so down and out that he would be taught a lesson by someone younger than him. Aaron was stunned. After his anger subsided, he lowered his head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Raymond. I shouldn¡¯t have taken that tone with you.¡± ¡°Raymond, don¡¯t be angry. Aaron is right. Something terrible happened to your wife, yet you only came to the hospital to see her now.¡± Jack also felt that Raymond had gone too far this time. Although Diane was petty and ***, she had a good rtionship with Anna and really doted on the Fowler family¡¯s children. If not for the fact that Diane and Anna were such good friends, Jack and Raymond would at most have some business dealings. Jack knew that Raymond was a man who was eager for quick sess. Usually, when Jack met Raymond, he would fake a smile. Jack knew very well that it was impossible for a man like Raymond to open up and be honest with him. Raymond nced at Anna, who was still unconscious on the hospital bed with tubes connected to her, through the window. *Jack, not every wealthy family is like yours. You started from scratch and are deeply in love with Anna. Your family is harmonious. You¡¯re the head of the family and what you say goes. I admire and envy you. ¡°But I¡¯m different. I still have the Croft family and my father behind me. I¡¯m the one who was managing Sun City Square when the incident happened. Do you think I want this? ¡°If I don¡¯t handle this matter well and cause the Croft family to be negatively affected, how much will I have to suffer? Not to mention helping. my brothers will even hit me when I¡¯m down. There¡¯s also Hugh eyeing me. With your experience, can¡¯t you understand my position and difficulties?¡¯ Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 355 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Jack could not help but fall silent Raymond ****up his suit and realized that he had lost hisposure just now. He walked past Jack and left. Aaron said quiltily, ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive just now when I said that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It¡¯s hard to say who is right or wrong in this matter. We have no right to me others for their actions¡± Jack had taught the Fowlers this ever since they were young However¡­ The person who ***this time was none other than Diane, who was close to the Fowler family. The bystanders could see it clearly. Those who were involved would still be blinded by emotions. Layne and the awakened Luna stayed by Diane¡¯s side. Luna¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. She could no longer cry even if she wanted to. She just sat there in a daze and looked at Diane¡¯s corpse. Layne¡¯s eyes were gloomy. No one knew what he was thinking. Raymond appeared in front of the ward. Luna saw Raymond and said hoarsely, ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± Raymond walked to Diane¡¯s bed. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange your mother¡¯s funeral.¡± After saying that, Raymond seemed to want to reach out and pull open the bedsheets to take onest look at Diane. However, his hand stopped in midair. He did not extend it and retracted it. ¡°You guys stay here and keep herpany.¡± Raymond said this and turned to leave. ¡°Dad!¡± Layne shot up from his seat. ¡°Are you leaving again? Mom is already dead. Can¡¯t you apany her at a time like this?¡± ¡°Layne¡­¡± Luna was stunned by Layne¡¯s sudden outburst. Raymond turned around and looked at Layne, who was panting heavily. Layne¡¯s face was red, and his eyes were even flickering with hatred and confusion ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to, Layne Croft?¡± Raymond¡¯s voice was so cold that it seemed to have no temperature. A handsome face that still had traces of his youth was frosty now. The pressure in the air was almost suffocating Luna. Fear arose from the bottom of her heart. At home, Luna was afraid of her father. Not only Luna, but even Layne also felt the same.. They had seen too much of Diane¡¯s humble appearance in front of Raymond. If they made a mistake, Raymond would punish them severely. If not for Diane¡¯s interference, their childhood would have been even more miserable. However, the mother who had protected them was no longer around. Il Layne and Raymond had a conflict, Luna didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m talking to my father¡­ My! Father!¡± It would be a lie to say that Layne was not afraid of Raymond. However, in the face of Diane¡¯s death and Raymond¡¯s indifference, anger surged in his heart. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re Mom¡¯s husband. Why are you still so indifferent when she¡¯s dead? ¡°I know that you and Mom got together because of benefits, but both of you have been together for so many years. Don¡¯t you have any pity for her? ¡°To others, Mom lived a glorious life, but she had no status at all in the family. She always had to bow down to you. She gave you two children, and now she ***tragically in an ident ¡°You didn¡¯t even look at her and you still want to leave. The person who ****this time isn¡¯t someone who has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s your wife!¡± ¡°***up!¡± Raymond gave Layne a hard p. Smack! The crisp sound of a p rang in the room. Layne¡¯s face was turned to the side. It was burning with pain. At the same time, Layne felt heartbroken. His heart could never be pieced together again, ¡°Layne!¡± Luna couldn¡¯t care less and quickly went up to dissuade Raymond. ¡°Dad, Layne was just shocked by Mom¡¯s sudden death. Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°Shocked? Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked? No matter what, she¡¯s still mywfully wedded wife! ¡®Do you think I¡¯m not sad that she suddenly ***? I never dreamed that such a thing would happen, but if I stay here, can shee back from the dead? ¡°How do you think you got to live a superior life ever since you were young? How do you think your sister survives when she¡¯s bad at her ***? Why do you think no one dares to provoke her and everyone from her circle fawns over her? ¡°Your grandfather gave you all of this, so it¡¯s also easy for him to take it away! If I don¡¯t pull myself together, this family will really be finished! ¡°You! Are you aware that you would have to suffer if you started from the bottom without anything? Are you? Layne Croft!¡± After being rebuked by Raymond, Layne didn¡¯t know what to say. His clenched fists rxed dispiritedly. He was like a deted ball. Layne really wanted to have the backbone to say ¡°I am aware¡± to Raymond for the sake of his mother whom he respected. However, the slightest bit of rationality told Layne ****¡­. He didn¡¯t If Layne had to give up his current life of luxury, Layne would rather ***! Even if he was forced to leave the branch of D.Y. Group by Hugh and lost his real power, Layne still had the bloodline of the Croft family people. He was Raymond¡¯s only son As long as Raymond did not fall, Layne would live a glorious life. Even if Luna was chased out of Crucsia and could not return, she could still live a rich life abroad. What supported all of this? It was the power of the Croft family! It was the money of the Croft family! ¡°It seems that you still have a trace of rationality. Layne, you¡¯re my son. On ount that Diane has just ***and you¡¯re shocked, I can forgive you this time. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Today, I was in thepany dealing with the aftermath of the Sun City Square incident. I was in a terrible fix. Your good mother¡¯s family came looking for me and said that she borrowed 12 million dors from them! ¡°After they found out about Diane¡¯s death, they rushed over to ask for money. Instead of fighting with me, I¡¯d rather you deal with your mother¡¯s insatiable family. They probably didn¡¯te to see your mother today either.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Only then did Layne and Luna realize. Even though Diane **, the Jason family did not show up either, Layne had only notified Raymond. He wanted to wait for Raymond to arrive before making a judgment. But they had forgotten¡­. Sun City Square was owned by the Croft family. After such a big incident, the Jason family would have been informed by their ownwork. He probably already knew what happened to Diane. The first thing he did was not rush to the hospital to see Diane. Instead, he went to ask Raymond for money. What was going on? Luna muttered to herself, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mom has leftovers from her usual expenses. From what I know, Mom has money. Why would she suddenly borrow 12 million from Grandpa?¡± ¡°Moreover, the date of the loan was just a few days ago. They showed me the IOU. It has your mother¡¯s signature and handprint. Even your grandfather and the others don¡¯t know why she needed such arge sum of money! ¡°Layne, you¡¯re my son. Your sister can¡¯t be saved. Do you still want to continue being decadent here? ¡°You should know that in the Croft family, predators are everywhere. Hugh, your Uncle Jack, and your grandfather. Do you really think we still have a chance to catch our breath? ¡°This time, even if we don¡¯t ***, we will still suffer a heavy loss!¡± Raymond added another fact. After saying that, Raymond nced at the dead Diane. In the end, he still turned his head away. With so many things added together, it really made Raymond extremely frustrated. He knew that even if Hugh did not kick him when he was down, afler Michael¡¯s family saw such a good nonortunity they would defels. Raymond catch his breath so easily. The obstacles in the fight for family assets and power would naturally be removed as soon as possible. If this incident happened to Michael, Raymond would also kick Michael when he was down mercilessly! There were a lot of things to deal with in the aftermath of the incident at Sun City Square. He had to cate so many people who were injured, he had to make sure repairs were done, he had to salvage thepany¡¯s reputation, and he had to pay back Diane¡¯s loans. He also had to deal with the enemy¡¯s attacks from the dark¡­ Layne and Luna could cry here and feel sad about a dead person. But Raymond couldn¡¯t afford to. If Diane was still alive, Raymond would definitely question her about the loan! But at this point, what was the point of finding trouble with a dead person? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 356 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Layne panted heavily. When he came back to his senses, he ran out of the ward to chase after Raymond. However, Raymond had already disappeared Immediately after, Layne¡¯s fear and guilt surged. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Only now did Layne realize how much pressure Raymond had been under. Diane¡¯s death and the incident at Sun City Square. He was afraid that Raymond would not be able to celebrate Christmas this year. The sun rose. II was already seven thirty in the morning. On the first day of Christmas, the entire Fowler family was still waiting outside the ward. Not a single person left. No one went to rest. They were still waiting for Anna to wake up. Jack received permission to enter the ICU ward again, and he put on sterile clothes. Anna¡¯s vitals were under control. After half a day longer of observation, she could be transferred to a normal ward.¡± The doctor believed that she would wake up soon. Hence, the doctor suggested that Jack stay by Anna¡¯s side and call out Anna¡¯s name while talking to her. Even though Anna was unconscious, she could still hear Jack¡¯s words subconsciously. The call of the person he loved the most could stimte Anna¡¯s brain waves. Theoretically, it could help Anna to wake up faster. Jack knelt beside Anna Looking at his beloved wife¡¯s pale face, he could not control his tears again. They were welling up in the seven-foot-tall man¡¯s eyes, which were red. ¡°Anna¡­ Anna¡­ Please wake up, okay? I really can¡¯t bear to see you like this. ¡°Can you bear to keep sleeping and make us worry? The doctor said that you should be awake by now. Anna, open your eyes and look at me, okay?¡± Patiently, Jack called out to Anna again and again. With sad words, he told Anna everything. Those who heard it shed tears due to sadness. And Jack finally heard a faint sound. *J-Ja¡­¡± This voice was like the sound of angels. Jack felt as if his heart had been hammered by something. He was overjoyed. ¡°Anna? You¡¯re awake? I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± If not for the IV drip on the back of Anna¡¯s hand, Jack really wanted to hold Anna¡¯s hand tightly. He would never let go again. ¡°Jane¡­ Jane¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jack¡­ I still can¡¯t forget¡­ My heart¡­ hurts¡­ The name Anna called out was not Jack. Instead, it was Jane. At that moment, Jack seemed to be able to figure out something from Anna¡¯s words. Anna, as Jane¡¯s mother, realized how wrong she was. When she did, she felt like she was being tortured. She felt guilty and sorrowful.. Jack thought that he understood Anna. He thought she could gradually let it go. Only now did Jack know that Anna¡¯s guilt toward Jane would never disappear. It would follow Anna for the rest of her life. Even if Amma received all the love and happiness that the world could offer her, none of them could wash away Anna¡¯s sadness. They would follow Anna to her death. So¡­ Recently, Anna had been wanting to reassure her family She had been suppressing everything and not acknowledging her feelings, even if it was like a vicious thorn that was stuck in her heart and pained her from time to time. ¡°Anna 1 know. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, as your husband, the man who loves you the most in the world, I¡¯ll do anything to help you!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes shed with determination. He had already made up his mind. Just like what he had promised Anna, Anna¡¯s parents, and the church. For the rest of his life, Jack would only give Anna happiness. Even if he had to pluck the stars or the moon, he would get on a spaceship and do as he was told! Jack left the ICU ward. When Henry and the others saw this, they thought that Anna had woken up. They hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, did Mom wake up?¡± ¡°You guys stay here and watch her. I have something important to do!¡± Jack quickly left with a solemn expression. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Fowlers were left dumbfounded. ¡°Something important that he has to do? Is there anything more important to Dad than Mom?¡± Henry quickly chased after him. ¡°Dad, leave whatever you want to do to me. Mom needs you by her side the most now. The doctor also said that you need to talk to Mom more so that you will stimte her to wake up quickly.¡± ¡°Henry, this matter can only be done by me. Listen to me, you and your brothers stay here and watch Anna. ¡°No one else is allowed to follow me!¡± Since Jack had said so, Henry and the others could only stay where they were. They watched Jack leave. They had no idea. They would never expect what Jack was going to do next. If they knew, they would have stopped Jack even if they had to risk their lives. Sam and Peter had already brought breakfast over. When they saw Jack leave, they were also curious. ¡°Where is Dad going? Doesn¡¯t he want to go in to apany Mom? Isn¡¯t he going to eat breakfast?¡± ¡°He said that he has something important to do now¡­¡± Peter looked worriedly in the direction where Jack had left and volunteered, ¡°You guys eat breakfast first and stay here with Mom. I¡¯ll go over and take a look. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s hiding something from us.¡± For Jack to abandon the current Anna to do something, it must be extremely urgent. Jack was not the kind of person who did not know how to prioritize ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Peter.¡± ¡°But try not to let Dad find out. He didn¡¯t want us to follow him just now. If he sees you, he¡¯ll definitely chase you back.¡± With Peter following Jack, they felt more at ease. ¡°I got it. I know what to do!¡± Peter quickly ran out of the hospital. He happened to see Jack hail a cab and looked in a direction. Peter hailed a cab and told the driver to quickly follow Hack. The driver thought that Peter was a policeman who was chasing a suspect. Looking at his physique and righteous aura, he could not help but get excited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I¡¯ve been a cab driver for so many years. I¡¯ve finally encountered such an interesting thing. I definitely won¡¯t lose him!¡± Peter was speechless. He followed Jack for about 20 minutes. Peter felt that something was amiss. Why did this ce look so familiar? Peter¡¯s cab followed Jack¡¯s cab around a corner. Peter saw the familiar apartment in front of him. Peter¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. Wasn¡¯t this where Jane was living now? What was Jack doing here? A terrifying thought appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 357 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 357 Chapter 357 No way.. Could it be that Jack came over to look for Jane? At this point in time, Peter felt that Jack would not cause trouble for Jane anymore. The only possibility was¡­ Jack wanted Jane to see Anna! Coincidentally, Henry called. ¡°How is it? Peter, did Dad go to Fowler Corporation?¡± ¡­No. Henry. Dad went to Jane¡¯s apartment. I think Dad might want to talk to Jane.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When Henry and the rest heard this, they were all shocked. ¡°Peter, you have to stop him. At least discuss it with him first. He¡¯s just going to end up getting hurt by going to look for Jane this time! It was enough for Henry and the others to suffer. There was no need for even Jack to bow down like this. Jack was the father, the person who gave them life, and the real pir of support of the Fowler family¡­ No matter how much Jane hated the Fowler family, and no matter how much Jack owed Jane. Jack had given Jane life in the end. He was Jane¡¯s father! Without Jack, Jane wouldn¡¯t exist! ¡°II understand.¡± Peter also knew that with Jane¡¯s temper, not only would Jack not receive the help he needed, but he would also be mercilessly humiliated by Jane. After paying the cab driver in a hurry, Peter got out of the cab and ran toward Jack. Bang! A food delivery guy on a motorbike couldn¡¯t dodge Peter in time and crashed into Peter. Peter staggered and instinctively protected the back of his head. ¡°Fuck! Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± ¡°You also caused my meal to be overturned and you almost destroyed my motorbike. You have to compensate me! You have topensate me!* The delivery man pointed at Peter and cursed. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Peter looked at the wound on his palm and took out his wallet from his pocket without retorting. He stuffed more than 1,000 dors into the delivery guy¡¯s hand and ran straight to Jack after that. The delivery guy was dumbfounded. ¡°Damn. He didn¡¯t need topensate so much,¡± the delivery guy thought. Jack naturally noticed such a hugemotion. Originally, Jack was about to enter Jane¡¯s apartment. Seeing that it was Peter who came over and was injured, he could not help but stop in his tracks. ¡°Peter, why are you here?¡± ¡°Dad. I¡¯m sorry. I followed you here secretly. I was really worried about you.¡± ¡°Dad, go back. Don¡¯t look for Jane, and don¡¯t tell Jane about Mom.¡± ¡°With Jane¡¯s current hatred for the Fowler family, what you¡¯re doing will only make Jane hate the Fowler family even more. She will even treat Mom coldly!¡± Peter ignored the paining from his wound and went to pull Jack away. Even if Jack wanted to resist, as his son, he really could not bear to see Jack bowing down to others. ¡°I know all this, Peter, but your mother wants to see Jane¡­ It was your mother who told me personally when she was unconscious!¡± *If Jane cane and see your mother and talk to her, even if it¡¯s just a sentence, I think Jane will wake up immediately!¡± ¡°What?¡± Peter did not expect this request toe from Anna. Looking at Jack¡¯s determined expression, Peter gradually let go of Jack¡¯s hand ¡°Dad, you went into the ICU ward to see Mom just now. Mom said it herself, so that¡¯s why you came to look for Jane¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Anna has been hiding her longing for Jane in order not to worry us. She feels strongly for Jane. It¡¯s hurting her heart all this time.¡± ¡°I thought Anna would let it go. Even if she can¡¯t let go, she can forcefully suppress it and live a life without Jane.¡± ¡°I was too naive. I didn¡¯t know how Anna felt. When Anna apologized to me even though she was still unconscious, I knew that as her husband, this was the only thing I could do now!¡± Peter didn¡¯t know what to say. Peter closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he had already made up his mind. ¡°I understand, Dad. Since this is Mom¡¯s wish, let me apany you!¡± Even if Peter and Jack knew what the oue would be. If Jane sympathized with the Fowler family and changed her mind, then she wouldn¡¯t be Jane. The Fowler family would not have felt so much pain and despair in thest few days either. Even so, they still had to give it a try for Anna! Jack and Peter arrived at the security office at the entrance. Seeing these two men with extraordinary aura, even if the security guards did not know them, they were still security guards of a super high-end district in Stormton City. They had seen many noble people, so they could naturally tell. Hence, they spoke politely. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter? If you want to enter the neighborhood, you need to swipe your card.¡± Jack said, ¡°I want to ask if there¡¯s a tenant called Jane here. Did she leave today?¡± The security guard looked troubled. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir. The travels of the tenants are private. It¡¯s not convenient for us to tell you.¡± Especially since Jane became famous, they had stopped countless people who came to inquire about Jane¡¯s residence every day and who wanted to see her. ¡°I¡¯m her father. Please help me contact her. Tell her that I¡¯m waiting for her here. I have something urgent to talk to her about!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 358 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 358 Chapter 358 ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± No wonder the security guard felt that Jack looked a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall just now. Now that Jack had spoken, the security guard realized¡­ that the man in front of him was the chairman of Fowler Corporation! He was Jane Fowler¡¯s real father. Back then, the fallout between the father and daughter had caused an uproar in Stormton City! Now, he looked at Jack¡¯s pleading and humble appearance. Jack didn¡¯t look like he was lying. The security guard hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Since you¡¯re the father of the tenant, although I don¡¯t know what happened in your family, I¡¯ll try to contact her for you.¡± The security guard was also afraid that something would happen and implicate him. If Jane med him, he would be the unlucky one. Jack said gratefully, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll definitely remember this favor! If you need any help in the future, just let me know!¡± At Jane¡¯s house. She was ying a PS5bat game with Rain. Yale and Eden were doing a checkup in the room. Eden would give Yale medicine for his strange illness. After Yale got his medicine, everyone nned to go out for a walk and experience the festive season on the streets. Josh was holding a drawing board in the game room. Under the sunlight that seeped in through the window, he depicted Rain ying happily with Jane. It gave the feeling ofsting peace and happiness. Josh put down the brush and stretched. The corners of his ***curled up. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jane and Rain put down their controllers and went to Josh. Looking at the two people, who were realistically drawn, Rain could not help but praise, ¡°As expected of you, Johan, the world¡¯s number one painter. Your painting is magnificent!¡± ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll draw another one when I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll give it to the two of you after that¡± ¡°Okay!¡± At this moment, Jane¡¯s phone rang. When Jane saw that it was a call from the security office, she picked up the call. ¡°****? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Miss Jane? We would like to inform you¡­¡± The security guard nced at Jack and Peter, who were waiting by the side, and ryed Jack¡¯s message word for word. As soon as he finished speaking, Jane replied without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not meeting them.¡± ¡°But¡­ Miss Jane, I think your father really has something urgent to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Mister, please mind your words. He¡¯s not my father. I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family. We no longer have anything to do with each other. ¡°Whether he lives or ***has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t look for me if anything happens in the future, okay?¡± After saying that, Jane hung up. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Listening to the sound of the phone hanging up, the security guard could only tactfully express to Jack and Peter that Jane did not want to see them. Peter was not surprised by this result. He lowered his eyes to hide his heartache. ¡°Dad¡­ we expected this. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital to apany Mom.¡± Jack secretly clenched his fists. ¡°Go back first, Peter. I still want to wait for Jane here.¡± ¡°What? Dad, why are you doing this? Even if this is Mom¡¯s request, you can¡¯t change reality. ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to.. We¡¯ve done our best. That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t our best, Peter Since we know that Jane is in the apartment, she will definitelye out today. ¡°I have to wait for Jane toe out. I have to see her personally and beg her!¡± Peter was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Okay, Dad Since you¡¯ve decided to wait, I¡¯ll wait with you.¡± Peter had no other choice. He had to support Jack What could he do other than that? This was all for Anna. It was the security guard¡¯s turn to be worried. ¡°Mr. Fowler, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Peter, let¡¯s wait at the door.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Jack and Peter turned around and left the security office Watching the two of them leave, the security guard could not help but sigh. What kind of sin did the Fowler familymit? Why were they enemies till the end? On the other side, Josh and Rain both heard Jane¡¯s conversation. They could roughly guess what was going on. Josh pursed her lips. ¡°Jane, are you really not going to meet him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Fowler family. Why should we meet again? It¡¯s the first day of Christmas. I don¡¯t want to be troubled. It¡¯ll affect my happiness. ¡°What¡¯s more, the Fowler family was heartless to me first and abandoned me. What does he mean by coming? Jack thinks that I¡¯m an **puppy. Does he think that as long as he beckons to me andes to me himself, then I would happily run up to him, wag my tail, and beg for mercy? ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still want to be someone who didn¡¯t have any rights? *Josh, you said that you would support any decision I made. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m ***and cold-blooded. My decision is the best decision.¡± ¡°I know, Jane. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll regret it in the future¡­ I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll support you no matter what decision you make. ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s right and don¡¯t regret your choice, it¡¯s fine.¡± Josh patted Jane¡¯s shoulder and spoke earnestly. Josh already knew that the ident at Sun City Square had affected the Fowlers. Jane¡¯s real mother, Anna Fowler, was implicated. She was in the hospital and her fate was unknown. Jack had most likelye to look for Jane because of this matter. After all, Anna was Jane¡¯s mother, even if Jane no longer had any feelings for the Fowler family. But no matter how much she hated them, it would be bad if they really could not even see each other for thest time because Jane was insistent on giving up this opportunity. Josh did not care about the Fowler family. He was only concerned about whether Jane would regret her choice today. As Jane¡¯s senior brother, Josh was obliged to remind Jane. ¡°I know, Josh. I won¡¯t regret it. I definitely won¡¯t regret it!¡± Jane smiled gratefully at Josh. Naturally, Jane knew Josh was reminding her out of kindness. If Jane regretted this decision, she would not be letting down the heavens, who gave her the chance to be reborn. She would also be letting down her past self, who ***in a sea of fire and was abandoned by everyone! ¡°Alright. Josh, Jane, let¡¯s not care about that bullshit Fowler family. Let¡¯s go y when Eden and Yale come out of their rooms.¡± Jane stroked Rain¡¯s gray hair and smiled. ¡°Rain is right. This is our top priority today.¡± After Yale and Eden came out of the room, they indicated that the examination was over and that they could go out and y. Jane returned to her room and put on some light makeup. Looking at her beautiful face in the mirror, her deep eyes were no longer cold. Instead, they were sparkling, and from time to time, warmth would fill them. This Jane was more lively and less withdrawn than before. Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to put on more makeup. She applied the No.46 lipstick from YSL on her lips and pursed her lips gently. She untied her hair casually and it tumbled down her shoulder and shone resplendently like a waterfall under the sun. She put on ck thermal stockings and matched them with Chanel¡¯stest limited edition brown leather jacket. Putting on the small diamond earrings speciallyunched by Victoria¡¯s Secret, Jane left the room in slippers. The eyes of Yale and the others couldn¡¯t help but light up when they saw how pretty Jane looked. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 359 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 359 Chapter 359 ¡°You are so beautiful, Jane!¡± Chapter 359 Rain¡¯s blood-red eyes flickered with amazement. He took the lead and shouted on behalf of the three senior brothers. Eden teased, ¡°Jane, why are you dressed up so well today? Did you get all dressed up especially for us?¡± ¡°Because today, I will apany the most important ones for me to spend the first day of the new year and go out for fun! ¡°This is the first time in my life I have to dress up well, right? Come, gentlemen, help me choose a bag. Which one will look good on me?¡± Jane¡¯s gaze was gentle. Before Jane returned back to the Fowler family, every New Year¡¯s Day was no different from an ordinary day for Jane. It was just that the streets would be filled with more people and the air would have the unique smell of sulfur after the fireworks. At that time, with the teacher by her side, Jane lived a poor but happy life. After the teacher left, Jane became alone again. She habitually closed herself off from others but still yearned for the warmth of human nature. That was why Jane was so obsessed with finding her true family. Jane even abandoned herself and her dignity for them just for that insignificant favor. After returning to the Fowler family, Jane still remembered the first New Year¡¯s Day. It was rare for Jane to dress up meticulously, change into new clothes, and put on the most suitable makeup. In the mirror, Jane looked at herself who was much more beautiful and charming than Madelyn, and whose temperament was many levels higher than Madelyn¡¯s. Jane had never thought ofpeting with Madelyn for anything, and she truly treated Madelyn as her biological sister, though Madelyn didn¡¯t have a blood rtionship with her. Even though when Jane was not around, Madelyn upied Jane¡¯s position and took away Jane¡¯s family, doting, and attention, it didn¡¯t matter. Janecked kinship too much. Jane couldn¡¯t wait to have another family member. That time, Jane dressed up well just to show her own charm and get a little attention from her family. That was enough. And yet, when Jane arrived in front of the Fowlers with such an excited and expectant heart, the brothers only treated Jane coldly, mocked Jane for imitating Madelyn, and said Jane was so ugly that she could notpare to Madelyn at all. As for Jack and Anna, they ced all their attention on Madelyn. They praised Madelyn for being the real protagonist today, the perfect little princess. All of thempletely ignored Jane. Jane was left alone in the corner, pinching the corner of her dress. She stood alone and watched the scene of the real princess-like Madelyn being surrounded by her family. They were so close, but it was impossible for Jane to approach them. At that moment, Jane only felt like a real clown. Even on New Year¡¯s Day, the family only brought Madelyn out to y and visit their rtives. To Jane, the reason was that Jane was too ugly today. Dressing like this, she did not have any temperament of the Fowler family¡¯s daughter. So, they asked Jane to stay in the Fowler family and not go out to embarrass herself. After Jane cried and removed her makeup that day, she never put on makeup again. Jane really thought that she was too ugly and med herself for wanting topete with Madelyn. Because Jane cared too much about the Fowlers¡¯ feelings and tastes, she was deeply influenced by the Fowlers imperceptibly. It caused Jane to bepletely unconfident and live a mediocre life all day long. Jane had even fallen into deep self-doubt and could not escape. In the end, Jane even suffered from severe depression, wanting self-abuse and denying herself everything. ***This year passed so quickly. After severing ties with the Fowler family, Jane lived a life with unprecedented fulfillment and happiness. ¡°Jane, it will look good whatever bag you take.¡± ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re so honey-tongued. Hurry up and choose one.¡± Theyughed along the way and happily yed around as they left the apartment. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The happy atmosphere didn¡¯t stop until they arrived at the door. Jack and Peter had been waiting here for two hours. During this period, people passing by pointed at Jack and Peter and discussed them. Jack and Peter could only pretend to ignore it and continue to wait They endured the cold wind. Fortunately, the weather was good today and the sun was shining on them. The warmth dispelled some of the chills. During this period, Jack asionally teetered. Peter said worriedly, ¡°Dad, are you alright? How about resting for a while?¡± ¡­ I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s continue waiting.¡± Jack shook his hand and bit the tip of his tongue, using the pain to stay awake. Due to Madelyn¡¯s betrayal and Anna¡¯s injury, Jack recently worried beyond measure and had not slept well for a few days. At this moment, Jack looked extremely tired. There were even bruises under Jack¡¯s eyes, and his breathing was unstable. Jack no longer had the temperament of the head in charge of a top wealthy family in Stormton City. As the head in charge of Fowler Corporation, it had always been others groveling and ttering Jack. When had Jack ever waited for others like this? Moreover, the person Jack was waiting for was even his biological daughter that he used to look down on the most. It could only be said that fate made fools of people. At this moment, Peter keenly noticed something and saw Jane in the crowd at a nce. Peter could not help but shout excitedly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Jane. They¡¯re out!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jack¡¯s voice was also tinged with joy. However, Peter took a closer look and the smile on his face froze. At that moment, Peter¡¯s eyes seemed to be pierced by something. Because Jane was standing in the center of the five people, holding Yale and Josh¡¯s arms. The smile on Jane¡¯s face was so bright that it came from the bottom of her heart. That was a smile that Jane had never shown before in the Fowler family. ¡± In the past, when Jane smiled at Peter, it was true that it came from the bottom of Jane¡¯s heart, but there was a hint of ttery and humbleness in it. This time, Jane¡¯s smile was sincere, showing that she hadpletely integrated them. It was a smile full of true equality without any other emotions. The other four people tacitly took Jane as the center and gave all their love to Jane. It was as if they were Jane¡¯s real family who treated Jane like a treasure. In Jane¡¯s life, there was no slight room for Peter and the Fowlers. Even the slightest gap was taken away. A strange feeling arose in Peter¡¯s heart. Peter was very clear about that feeling. It was called jealousy. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 360 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Before Peter could think further, Jack had already walked forward. Peter could only follow quickly. ¡°Jane!¡± Jack volunteered to speak and blocked in front of Jane. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jane¡¯s tone suddenly sank and became extremely cold. Jane clearly said that she did not want to see Jack and the Fowlers again. Why did they continue to pester Jane on such a good day and ruin Jane¡¯s good mood? Feeling Jane¡¯s rage, Yale and the others also looked at Jack and Peter coldly This was Jane¡¯s family. One was Jane¡¯s biological brother, and the other was Jane¡¯s biological father. The two of them were culprits who had hurt Jane who was most precious to them. Under the gazes of Yale and the others, even though Jack and Peter were experienced, sat in high positions, and met countless people, at this moment, it was as if they were suffering in a **filled with ice and fire. Their intuition told them that none of the four people beside Jane were easy to deal with. Putting aside the white-haired, blood red-eyed youth who looked so strange and gave off such a dangerous feeling. Josh was also here! Wasn¡¯t this the judge who had awarded Jane the world painting championship back then? Wasn¡¯t he thetest genius painter to appear internationally? Why did Josh go out of the apartment with Jane during New Year¡¯s Day? Moreover, it looked like they did have a good rtionship. Countless questions swirled in Jack and Peter¡¯s hearts. But now was not a good time to ask for answers. ¡°Jack, Peter. Today is the first day of the new year. I¡¯m in a good mood and don¡¯t want to get angry.¡± ¡°Great barkers are no biters. Get out of my sight now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Jane spoke patiently. Because Yale and the others were right beside Jane. If not for this, Jane had long lost her temper. ¡°Jane, Anna¡­ Your mom is in the hospital now. It¡¯s very likely that she¡¯ll be disabled and will never be able to walk again! ¡°She¡¯s in aa and keeps calling your name. She wants to see you again. Please, Jane. ¡°Your mom risked her life back then to give birth to you and has never given up on finding you for 19 years when you¡¯ve been missing. Please go and see her!¡± In front of Jane¡¯s cold mockery, Jack put aside his pride as a father as well as the dignity of a chairman and begged humbly. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear about this. You¡¯re not old enough to have Alzheimer¡¯s, are you? Jack, I have nothing to do with the Fowler family anymore. ¡°My mom? Ask yourself. Do you think Anna Fowler deserves this title after what she has done to me? ¡°If you want to y a family game, go back to your house and y with Madelyn. Don¡¯t disgust me here. I only want to vomit when I hear it! If you¡¯re crazy, go to the doctor. I won¡¯t ept it!¡± Jane finally lost control of her temper. Jack indeed shocked Jane. Even if Jack did not have any memories of his previous life, he shouldn¡¯t say such shameless words. Did they not remember what Jack and Anna had done to Jane when Jane came back to the Fowler family? When Jane was misunderstood and trying to prove her innocence, Jack sided with Madelyn and chose not to investigate the truth, not gave Jane an exnation, and just let the matter rest! After that, Jack and Anna misunderstood Jane and insulted Jane more than once. Why was Jack still standing in front of Jane shamelessly and saying such words? Did a person like Jack really have a heart? Jane was very suspicious! This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, Jane You hate us and this family. I¡¯ve already investigated thoroughly the matter regarding Madelyn. I misunderstood you back then! ¡°I¡¯m wrong, Jane. I¡¯m so wrong. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really wrong. But Anna is innocent. I don¡¯t ask you to forgive us, but I just hope that you can visit Anna One look is enough!¡± ¡°Have you investigated thoroughly? As far as I know, Madelyn still lived in the Fowler family now. If you really know the true colors of Madelyn and feel guilty toward me, how can you still tolerate Madelyn? *Jack, you¡¯re such a hypocrite and full of lies. You¡¯re so disgusting! Also, what do you mean Anna is innocent? She¡¯s anything but innocent!¡± Jane could not help but sneer. Jack tried to exin, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t misunderstand. We all know Madelyn¡¯s true colors, but¡­ Anna¡¯s heart has already been in extreme pain because of her guilt toward you. If she knows Madelyn¡¯s true colors, I¡¯m afraid she will break!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Jane. I already know what kind of person Madelyn is. You can even make me kneel and apologize for what I said to you back then! ¡°But please¡­ Please don¡¯t vent your anger on Mom. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mom is on the verge of death and wants to see you, we definitely wouldn¡¯t havee to disturb you!¡± Peter knew that if he spoke, it might add fuel to the fire. However, Peter really could not bear to put such a huge grievance on Jack alone. Peter wanted Jane to shift some of her anger on him. ¡°Oh? Is that why you guys tolerated Madelyn to continue being in the Fowler family, being Anna¡¯s good daughter, and ying a family game with Anna? ¡°Interesting Jack, Peter, the entire Fowler family are simply a collection of pathologies. I¡¯m really d I haven¡¯t been brainwashed by you guys and sessfully escaped from the ***of suffering earlier!¡± ¡°Yale, Josh, Eden, Rain, ignore them. Just pretend they don¡¯t exist. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Jane prepared to pull Yale and the others away. Jane didn¡¯t want to argue with the two of them anymore and decided to avoid them. Jane couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue wasting time with this family of lunatics. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t go!¡± Jack was just about to grab Jane but was blocked by a man with a perfect figure in a dark red custom- made suit. ¡°Considering that you gave Jane a life, I¡¯ve tolerated you in every way possible. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Eden, who had always been gentle and calm in front of Jane, lost control of his temper for the first time. Eden spoke in an extremely cold and bloodthirsty tone. In the past, Eden had saved countless people with his hands. Simrly, Eden had also sent countless people to ***. The hands which he relied on to save people were also covered in blood. Eden¡¯s implied words came rushing at Jack and Peter along with huge pressure. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take action.¡± The sentence automatically appeared in the minds of Peter and Jack. Even both of them were stunned and a chill as well as fear spread throughout their ****. By the time they came back to their senses, Jane and the others were already some distance away. ¡°Dad, give up. Jane won¡¯t turn back. We¡¯ve already done what we can.¡± Peter came to Jack¡¯s side and persuaded him. This was the limit. Actually, they had already expected this oue, hadn¡¯t they? However, for Anna, they were willing to sell their dignity again and bow down in front of Jane. Peter was already numb. Enough. It was really enough. At this moment, Jack recalled the request that Anna had unconsciously uttered and made up his mind. ¡®Jane, as long as you¡¯re willing to go to the hospital to visit Jane, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want! I¡¯ll do what I say!¡± Jack roared. Jane stopped in her tracks. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jack rushed in front of Jane under Peter¡¯s astonished gaze. ¡°I told you. I will mean what I say. I only beg you this once! The only time!¡± Jack, who had a firm gaze, was like a tiger that had been woken up by protecting its beloved wife. Jack¡¯s entire body was engulfed in a vicious aura that ordinary people could notpare to. ¡°Jack, you really refuse to be convinced until you are faced with grim reality. Alright, although I¡¯m not interested in your promise¡­ ¡°There¡¯s something I want to see if a man like you, who dotes on the wife like the life, is willing to abandon the pride and¡­ ¡°Kneel in front of me, Jack. If you¡¯re willing to kneel, I can consider going to the hospital with you to visit Anna!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 361 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Jane asked Jack to kneel down in front of so many people. Jane was nning topletely trample on Jack¡¯s dignity and let him never be able to make a comeback. Even Jack couldn¡¯t help but change his expression and tremble when he heard Jane¡¯s words. Peter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Peter recalled the scene a few days ago. He, who had broken down, knelt at the door of Jane¡¯s apartment with six brothers These kneels represented the guilt and repentance of older brothers toward their younger sister. But Jack couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it? If you can¡¯t do it, then get lost! ¡°How dare you say that you will agree to anything I want. Jack, that¡¯s all you¡¯re capable of. You¡¯re a liar who goes back on your word and treats your words as farts. That¡¯s your nature!¡± This time, Jack was in no position to stop Jane again. Yale and the others also felt that Jack would not kneel. If Jack still dared to say anything more, they would definitely not hold back and would beat him up before leaving. Jack pursed his lips, and his voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth. ¡°Is it that you are willing to go to the hospital to visit Anna as long as I kneel?¡± ¡°Kneel down first. If you can¡¯t even do this, what¡¯s right do you have to talk with me about it? Get lost!¡± Jane had just finished speaking. Plop! Jack bent his knees and actually knelt in front of Jane. ¡°I beg you, Jane. I beg you to go to the hospital to visit Anna. I am willing to kneel down to you. I did it!¡± ¡°Dad¡± Peter cried out in disbelief. Peter rushed to Jack¡¯s side immediately. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Get up! Get up now! If she wants, I can kneel to her. You can¡¯t kneel!* ¡°No¡­ Peter, let me kneel. This is Jane¡¯s request. As her father, I owe Jane! *Jane, back then, we lost you and let you live a wandering life for 19 years. Even if we didn¡¯t want all this to happen, it was ultimately me, as your father, who didn¡¯t protect you well! ¡°During the 19 years of Anna¡¯s painstaking searching for you, I¡¯ve even repeatedly persuaded her to give up. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find you and let you return to the Fowler family, but because of Madelyn, I¡¯ve hurt you again and again! ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of being your father! In this family, only Anna has been persevering to find you! This kneel represents my guilt and repentance for you!¡± Finally shedding all his dignity and the armor as a father, Jack, as a penitent, expressed the guilt in his heart toward Jane. Jack should have said these words a long time ago. However, for the sake of his so-called dignity that he had given Jane a life after all, Jack didn¡¯t say them out. All the misinterpretations and misunderstandings seemed insignificant under the effect of this life. Jack really knelt down. Yale and the others had not expected this, and neither had Jane. Jack used to be insufferably ***and as a father, asked for anything in front of Jane without mercy because of giving Jane a life. It turned out that such a man would also kneel in front of Jane and repent for what he had done. It was just like Jane who had been like a puppy wagging its tail and begging for mercy back then. All Jane did at that time was nothing but gain the attention of her family, even if it was just a nce. Unfortunately, it was toote. Everything was toote. There was no longer any so-called sympathy, nostalgia, or kinship for Jane to the Fowler family. Even hatred became illusory at this moment. Jane had met a group of people whom she should cherish even more, the light of hope in her heart. So, the Fowler family had be an insignificant existence in Jane¡¯s life. Seeing that Jack had made up his mind, Peter gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Jane, Dad has already done as you requested Please! Please apany us to the hospital to visit Mom.¡± Jane lowered her eyes and put on a teasing smile. She held Yale¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Oh? I see. However, I refuse¡± Jane¡¯s tone was so light, bright, and harmless, but now, it was like a cold December wind, making Jack and Peter feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse, which was terrifyingly cold. ¡°What¡­ What did you say? ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve already knelt down ording to your request. But why are you still unwilling?¡± ¡°I told you I will consider. I didn¡¯t go back on my word. I didn¡¯t promise you from the beginning to the end. I only said that if you¡¯re willing to kneel, I¡¯ll consider it ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it just now, but I still can¡¯t go with you. Because I think seeing you guys is too fucking disgusting!¡± Peter¡¯s entire body was trembling. He could not help but criticize, ¡°Jane, aren¡¯t you going too far? Why did you go back on your word?¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I learn this from you? Jack, you promised me that after I proved my innocence, you would find out the truth and give me an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s been almost nine months since that day. It¡¯s been a full nine months. You only found out the truth now. Now, you actually still kept Madelyn in the Fowler family? ¡°Not to mention that after I cut ties with the Fowler family, you kept forcing me and framing me. Do you think I still have any so called personality standards for you after what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Yale, let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, Jane walked past Jack and left heartlessly. Jane had already said so much. Moreover, it was clear that Jane was toying with Jack and Peter like pets. If even at this juncture, Jack could still have a servile manner, Jane would really admire Jack, this undignified piece of trash. Jane wished Jack hated her and never appeared in her world in the future. Yale and the others naturally listened to Jane. No matter what Jane did, they would always support her Just as they were about to leave, Jack suddenly thought of something and smiled. Jane could not be bothered to leave this old madman and wanted to leave even faster. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. And yet, Jack¡¯s words shocked Jane. ¡°So, Jane, you¡¯re still thinking about me as your father and still think that the blood flowing in your body is the Fowler family¡¯s!¡±, Jane was totally confused. What? Was Jane¡¯s humiliation of Jack not bad and clear enough? Or did Jack go crazy from too much stimtion? When Peter saw Jack in this state, he naturally thought of the possibility of thetter. ¡°Dad, calm down. Could you stop pestering Jane? Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± Peter was really afraid that Jack would lose his mind after being insulted by Jane. ¡°No, Peter. I¡¯m wide awake, very wide awake. ¡°You¡¯re indeed my daughter. Jane, you¡¯ve learned the essence of my way of handling things. ¡°After this incident, I finally understand. You keep saying that you don¡¯t want to see the Fowlers and hate the Fowler family, but your heart is still with the Fowler family. ¡°My blood will always flow in your body. This is a fact that can¡¯t be changed. That¡¯s why you¡¯re imperceptibly learning my way of handling things!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 362 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 362 Chapter 362 At this moment, Peter noticed the scheme in Jack¡¯s eyes and vaguely understood why Jack said that. Jack was deliberately provoking Jane, wanting to stimte Jane Yale and the others also understood what Jack was implying ¡°Mr. Fowler, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s meaningless to keep pestering some matters? ¡°Even if you bring Jane to visit Mrs. Fowler in the end, with Jane¡¯s current attitude toward the Fowler family, aren¡¯t you afraid that Jane¡¯s words will stimte Mrs. Fowler and cause her condition to worsen? Mrs. Fowler has just escaped from the life risk. You will not even have time to regret it if something really happens. ¡°If Mrs. Fowler really cares so much about Jane, and you guys are worried about Mrs. Fowler¡¯s health, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t let Jane visit Mrs. Fowler.¡± In the end, Josh still spoke up to help. Actually, Josh hoped that Jane would visit Anna. Therefore, just now, Josh did not stop Jack from begging Jane here. In Josh¡¯s heart, the Fowler family¡¯s life didn¡¯t matter. Josh only wanted Jane to leave herself a way out that she could regret As long as Jane went to visit Anna and cut ties with the entire Fowler family, even if Anna ****, Jane would not live the rest of her life with regrets. Not just Josh, the others all had the same thoughts. That was why they did not make a move on Jack¡¯s continual entanglements. If they had known what happened to Jane in her previous life, the moment they saw Jack, Jack would have been shot to death and not have had the chance to bullshit here. ¡°Peter, let¡¯s go. Since we know that Jane still cares about us, it will be okay even if only we both go back. I¡¯ll be satisfied to tell Anna about this. when she wakes up. ¡°I believe Anna won¡¯t me us, and she¡¯ll be gratified too.¡± Jack already didn¡¯t have the mood to listen to Josh¡¯s words. Heughed and turned around to leave. Peter took a deep look at Jane and slowly turned around. ¡°I have to say, Jack, your provocation is too obvious. At the same time, it¡¯s very useful to me,¡± At this moment, Jane finally spoke. Hearing it, Jack and Peter subconsciously stopped and looked at each other. ¡°Sorry, Yale, Josh, Eden, Rain. How about you go and choose a ce to y first? I¡¯ll go with them for a while. I¡¯ll be thereter.¡± ¡°Jane, I understand.¡± The three senior brothers seemed to have already thought of Jane¡¯s decision. It was good for Jane to go and visit Anna. Otherwise, Jane would regret being so heartless today. ¡°Jane, are you really going?¡± Rain did not want Jane to be involved with the Fowlers. In Rain¡¯s heart, the Fowlers were as bad as his family. They were both the culprits who forced Rain and Jane and erased their rtionship! Jane stroked Rain¡¯s smooth white hair, her lowered eyes as gently as water ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon. Be good and listen to them.¡± Rain nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes. You muste back quickly. Don¡¯t give them any single chance to hurt you!¡± ¡°Hurt me?¡± Jane whispered and could not help butugh. There was a hint of disdain in Jane¡¯s smile. ¡°Of course not.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane would never give them any slight chance to hurt her. Eden took the initiative to say, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s still early Actually, we can go with you¡± ¡°There¡¯s no neednt want to waste your precious time because of these insignificant people¡± Insignificant people? Jane did not raise her voice when spealing these words. However, to Jack and Peter, Jane¡¯s words sounded so ear piercing that their hearts ached. However, Jack and Peter could no longer refute Jane¡¯s words. Jane passed by her senior brothers and arrived in front of Jack and Peter. ¡°Jack, let me praise you first. You are indeed worthy of a veteran who has seen through lots of people. You¡¯ve hit the biggest weakness in my heart ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want to be simr to you even if I ***. In fact, if there¡¯s a chance, I want to drain the blood in my body and then input it again. Oh, of course, I won¡¯t seek death and deliberately hurt myself. ¡°That day, when I broke off all ties with the Fowler family and left the Fowler family, I made up my mind to live better and happier than anyone else, I wanted to blossom into my own glory and live my own life! ¡°This time, you¡¯d better not regret asking me to visit Anna. If anything happens, don¡¯t pin all the me on me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jane. No matter what happens, I will bear the consequences alone!¡± Jack had already made up his mind. No matter what would happen, Jack knew that letting Jane visit the current Anna was the best choice. If something really happened such as, because of Anna¡¯s current situation, Jane¡¯s heart softened, and she was willing to return to the Fowler family¡­ Jack knew that this hope was extremely slim. With Jane¡¯s current attitude, it was just a *** dream. However, if people did not even have a dream, what was the point of living? In the car. Peter had already informed Henry and the others that Jane wasing to the hospital to visit Anna. When they heard this, they werepletely stunned. ¡°Peter, no way? Jane is really willing toe and visit Mom?¡± Immediately, Henry and the others almost thought that they were hallucinating. With how much Jane hated the Fowler family, how would Jane care about Anna¡¯s life? ¡°A lot of things happened. Anyway, Jane will be here. We¡¯re on our way to the hospital.¡± Peter really couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that Jack even knelt down in front of Jane in order to beg Jane toe to the hospital to visit Anna. ¡°I¡­ I know¡­ Just now, the doctor came to remove the equipment for Mom and transferred her to a normal ward. The doctor said that Mom will regain consciousness soon.¡± Speaking of this, Henry paused. ¡°Is Jane beside you¡­¡± ¡°Jane said she didn¡¯t want to be in the same car as us. She called a cab herself and followed behind. We won¡¯t be here for about half an hour.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Henry looked at his five brothers. ¡°It¡¯s just as Peter said on the phone¡­¡± For a moment, no one knew what to say. Originally, when Peter told them that Jack was going to find Jane toe to the hospital to visit Anna, they all felt that Jack was going to humiliate himself. They hadn¡¯t expected Jack to really invite Jane over. However, they became even more uneasy. Johan sighed softly. ¡°To be honest, I think it¡¯s better for Jane to reject Dad decisively and refuse to come.¡± ¡°Johan is right. With Jane¡¯s attitude toward the Fowlers, it couldn¡¯t be thought a good thing. ¡°No matter what method Dad used to invite Jane over to visit Mom, with Jane¡¯s temper, I hope she won¡¯t anger Mom to death. Now that Mom has just escaped death and has yet to recover from her serious illness, I¡¯m really afraid that Jane will agitate Mom. By then, things will only get worse.¡± Putting aside his prejudice against Jane, Sam saw that this matter had developed to this point and also had a bad hunch Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 363 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 363 Chapter 363 ¡°But Dad insisted on inviting Jane over. Now that he has done it, what else can we say? ¡°And I also know Mom actually really misses Jane and wants Jane to forgive her. If there are no twists and turns, this might be the best solution¡± When Jane arrived, everyone felt that there were good and bad things. In the end, they all fixed their gazes on Henry As the Fowler family¡¯s eldest son, Henry was the most trusted and capable of the seven brothers Henry¡¯s decision at this time was extremely important to these uneasy younger brothers. Henry thought for a full five minutes before saying, ¡°In short, we can only make a move ording to the situation. No matter what, we have to consider Mom and Dad¡¯s emotions first. If Jane really provokes Mom, we¡¯ll stop her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way. Let¡¯s do as Henry says¡± Henry turned around and walked to the window. The sunlight fell on Henry¡¯s handsome face, but it could not soothe the worry hidden in it. ¡°Jane, why did you agree toe and visit Mom? What exactly do you want?¡± In the end, Henry looked at Anna, who was unconscious in the ward, and secretly clenched his fists. If something that would make them regret it for the rest of their life really happened, Henry would rather Jane note over and never forgive the Fowler family Madelyn was recuperating in the ward. They didn¡¯te over. It had been an entire day. The brothers still hadn¡¯te over. Anna had clearly finished her surgery, been out of danger, and been transferred to a normal ward. But no one came to care about the disfigured Madelyn. Madelyn took a deep breath. She wanted to calm her anger and calmly think about what she should do next. Now that Diane had ****, Layne was physically and mentally injured. So, Madelyn could take advantage of the situation to maintain her rtionship with Layne. However, Madelyn now was disfigured. Even if Layne would not leave Madelyn in a short period because of his past feelings for Madelyn, as time passed, it was impossible for Layne to ept a disfigured woman, let alone the Croft family. Madelyn had to regain the Fowlers¡¯ attention and use this disfigurement to regain the Fowlers¡¯ love and care for her. Otherwise, Madelyn would really have to use that final n.. At the thought of this, Madelyn¡¯s eyes shed with gloom. Madelyn really didn¡¯t want to use that n unless it was absolutely necessary. At this moment, the caretaker walked in. ¡°Miss Madelyn¡­¡± Madelyn quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did you bring the news to my brothers?¡± The caretaker nodded. ¡°Yes. They said they woulde over when they were free.¡± Not getting the expected answer, Madelyn was so angry that she cursed angrily, ¡°Damn it! Since there¡¯s no good oue, why did youe back? Continue going to them!¡± ¡°Ah? Miss Madelyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The caretaker looked at Madelyn in a daze. Madelyn was clearly speaking softly and gently just now as if she were a pool of water. it was totally different from the current Madelyn who shouted angrily and looked like a violent shrew. At this moment, Madelyn also realized that she had almost exposed her true colors. Madelyn quickly took a deep breath and pretended to be sobbing ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mrs caretaker Because I am disfigured. Actually, I¡¯m really scared and in pain. And my brothers won¡¯te to see me. I¡¯m so desperate and lonely I don¡¯t know what to do¡­. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for shouting at you just now. My mind is a mess. I know I shouldn¡¯t vent my personal emotions on you. I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive me, okay?¡± Under Madelyn¡¯s exnation, the caretaker finally understood ¡°Miss Madelyn, you have the best temper among the many patients I take care of. Sigh! No one can remain calm after encountering such a thing! ¡°I can understand. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to mention this to Mr. Fowler again. No matter what, Miss Madelyn, you are the daughter of the Fowler family. If not for Mrs Fowler¡¯s injury ¡°The Fowlers are too heartless. Miss Madelyn, you are clearly so seriously injured, but they still haven¡¯t come to visit you.¡± Even the caretaker was indignant on Madelyn¡¯s behalf. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mrs. caretaker I know Mommy¡¯s matter is the most important I don¡¯t expect topete with Mommy for anything: ¡°I only hope that my brothers will remember that they still have a sister. Then, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Chapter 363 ¡°Miss Madelyn, you are really too kind and sensible. If only I had a daughter like you.¡± Hearing Madelyn¡¯s words, the caretaker was almost in tears. After the caretaker went to fetch water for Madelyn, Madelyn¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°I¡¯m injured so seriously, but my brothers still haven¡¯te to visit me. How despicable! ¡°If they still don¡¯te, I can only take the initiative to attack. I have to find a good opportunity¡­¡± Madelyn began to think of a way. She got off the bed, stretching her body as she wondered if she should wait for Anna to wake up or go overter and put on a y to gain their sympathy. Right at this moment, Madelyn seemed to have seen someone through the window and her pupils contracted. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That figure was so familiar! Madelyn would not be wrong about it even if she ****. It was Jane. Moreover, Jane was dressed up very beautifully today, entuating her naturally elegant charm and noble face to the extreme. It was a stark contrast to the current Madelyn who was disfigured, repenting her errors, and thinking of ways to struggle for her unknown future. It could be called despair. Why was Jane here? Could it be Jane was here to visit Anna? The Fowlers were already more inclined to Jane now and distanced themselves from Madelyn. If Jane really came to visit Anna with the intention of restoring good rtions and returning as the Fowler family¡¯s real daughter, how could the Fowler family still have a spot for Madelyn? At that time, there would be no need for Madelyn to put on a y to ask the Fowlers to chase her away. There were only two ends waiting for Madelyn. Either the Fowler family would volunteer to kick Madelyn out, or Madelyn would fall into the hands of Jane and be tortured until she wished she were dead. Jane had already walked into the hospital, and Madelyn could no longer see Jane from the window. Madelyn bit her nails and looked flustered. ¡°No! I can¡¯t just wait and do nothing! I have to take the initiative to take action now!¡± With that, Madelyn left the ward in a hurry. After they arrived at the hospital, Peter had already sent a message to Henry. They were waiting for the elevator and were preparing to go up. After Henry received the message, he took a deep breath and looked at his brothers behind him. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing that Jane wasing, for some reason, Johan and the others were on tenterhooks. Jack and the others took the elevator to the floor where Anna¡¯s VIP ward was located. When the elevator door opened, Henry and the others¡¯ eyes were instantly fixed on Jane, who was standing the innermost. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 364 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Jane crossed her arms and leaned against the wall of the elevator. Her small face with exquisite light makeup exuded a coldness that had nothing to do with the troublesome matters in the world. When Jane noticed the Fowlers¡¯ gazes on her, her expression did not change at all Jane¡¯s eyes as deep and calm as water in an old well were filled with an invisible color as she stepped out of the elevator in thedy¡¯s call leather shoes To be honest, beforeing here, Jane had thought of the countless probable moods in face of the Fowlers. However, in the end, Jane did not expect herself to be so calm. Even Jane herself was shocked by this feeling. After all, the people in front of Jane had once brought deep and unforgettable pain to her. However, now, Jane no longer had any feelings for the Fowlers. This couldn¡¯t be any better. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It meant that Jane had really walked out and could go to wee her own life. Jane¡¯s silence made Henry and the others even more flustered. Henry could not help but say, ¡°Jane, to be honest, I¡¯m very surprised that you¡¯re here to visit Mom. Why are you willing toe?¡± As Queen¡¯s previous apprentice on the Dar, Henry knew that Jane had no tolerance for traitors. Henry didn¡¯t understand why such a person woulde to visit Anna. Henry wanted to convince himself that Jane came because of her love for her mother but he knew it was impossible. Among the Fowler family, Henry could be said to be the most familiar with Jane. Henry had always been pessimistic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jack and Peter only said I woulde to visit Anna, but they didn¡¯t tell you how they invited me over?¡± When Jane said this, she didn¡¯t even look at Henry. Among the seven brothers, Jane hated Henry, the so-called eldest brother, the most. Henry gave Jane endless despair and even told Jane to ****. However, it just so happened that Henry was the apprentice whom Jane used to dote on and be proud of the most. Once, Jane thought that this apprentice was one of only a few shackles in this world. Theyers of identities of Henry made Jane feel the sense of betrayal from Henry be unprecedentedly strong. ¡°What?¡± When Henry and the others heard Jane¡¯s words, they immediately felt a strong sense of unease. Then, they subconsciously looked at Jack What exactly did Jack do? Jack turned his face away and did not speak. However, Jack¡¯s evasive gaze had already betrayed his heart. Henry and the others instantly felt their hearts turn cold. ¡°Alright, Jane. Mom is in the ward. Let¡¯s go and see her.¡± Peter did not want Jane to reveal that Jack had knelt down and begged Jane toe over so that Jack would not embarrass himself in front of Henry and the others. So, Peter wanted to pull Jane to Anna¡¯s ward. ¡°Peter, don¡¯t touch me with your ***hand!¡± Jane dodged Peter¡¯s hand. The coldness on Jane¡¯s face never faded as she strode forward. Jack bit his lip slightly and followed Jane silently Peter looked at his hand that was dodged by Jane andughed at himself mockingly. That was right. What right did Peter have to touch Jane? He really didn¡¯t know his ce at all. Seeing Jack and Jane walk into the ward, Peter wanted to follow them, but he was stopped by Henry and the others. They asked anxiously, ¡°Peter, what the ***kind of deal did Dad make with Jane so that Jane is willing toe?¡± I¡¯m sorry Lean¡¯t say this. Please don¡¯t ask Dad either. Please.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s sad expression, Henry and the others could not help but fall silent. It was Sam who came back to his senses first, and he said, ¡°Henry, let¡¯s go into the ward quickly. I¡¯m afraid Jane will agitate Dad and Mom.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In the ward, Jane stood in the corner and looked coldly at Anna, who was lying unconscious on the bed. Jack came to Anna¡¯s side and held her hand. He caressed Anna¡¯s pale face. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m Jack. I¡¯ve brought Jane over. Wake up and open your eyes. It¡¯s really Jane.¡± Jane¡­ This name stimted Anna¡¯s brain like some kind of electrooptic index. Anna subconsciously held Jack¡¯s hand. Chapter 364 Seeing it, Jack was pleasantly surprised. ¡°She moved! She really moved! Anna, hurry up and open your eyes! Jane is here! I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± After saying that, Jack turned to look at Jane. ¡°Jane, please say something to Anna. As long as it¡¯s your voice, it will definitely wake up Jane!¡± Jane thought for a second and smiled yfully. ¡°Are you sure you want me to say something?¡± At this moment, Henry and the others had already arrived at the door of the ward. They heard Jack speak anxiously, ¡°Yes! Please! Jane, only you can awaken Anna and wake her up from hera!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane deliberately dragged out her tone. She narrowed her eyes and revealed a sharp glint. Then, Jane opened her thin lips. ¡°Anna, get the ***up!¡± Everyone looked at Jane nkly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Didn¡¯t you want me to say something and wake Anna up? ¡°Or do you want me to go up to p Anna a few times and use physical effects to stimte her? Based on my current medical skills, this method is simple and will achieve twice the result with half the effort. I am sure if I do so, Anna will wake up immediately.¡± Jack actually prodded Jane toe over and wanted her to help wake Anna up? Jane coulde but she would not do as she was told tamely. Jane loved to stir up trouble and anger the Fowlers badly very much! Jack fell silent. It was naturally impossible for Jack to reply to Jane¡¯s trash talk. Jack had already expected this situation when he asked Jane toe over, hadn¡¯t he? It was just that Jack still had a trace of hope in his heart at that time, hoping that Jane would have some sympathy when she saw Anna like this. However, such hope was mercilessly shattered by Jane. At this moment, Anna¡¯s fingers moved. Sam keenly saw it and quickly said, ¡°Dad! I saw Mom moved!¡± Everyone looked at Sam¡¯s fingertip in unison when they heard Sam¡¯s words. It was not an illusion. Clearly, Anna¡¯s fingertips were moving non-stop. Immediately after, those tightly ***eyes slowly opened, filled with chaos toward the world. Anna¡¯s brain had yet to fully awaken, and she looked at the person in front of her in a daze. When Jack saw that his beloved wife had woken up, he was overjoyed. He quickly went forward and held Anna¡¯s hand tightly. His voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Anna! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anna opened her ****and spat out a word when she instantly felt as if her throat was burning. ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡± ¡°Water? Anna, I¡¯ll bring it to you immediately!¡± After Jack fed Anna some water, Anna¡¯s chaotic brain gradually regained its rity. Anna remembered her identity, what had happened, her family, and¡­ Anna¡¯s gaze was fixed on Jane, filled with disbelief. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 365 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 365 Chapter 365 *Jack, am I dreaming? Why is Jane here?¡± Anna said in a hoarse voice. If this was a dream, the tiredness, soreness, and pain from time to time on her body were too real. This was reality. But if it was reality, why would Jane appear here? ¡°I was the one who asked Jane toe over, Anna. When you were unconscious, you subconsciously shouted Jane¡¯s name. At that time, I knew that if Jane came, she would definitely be able to wake you up! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. As your husband, I thought that time would wash away all sadness. Even if you couldn¡¯t forget, you could face life again. The truth is that I neglected your feelings too much and didn¡¯t care about your true thoughts!¡± Jack¡¯s words had already let Anna know that her unconscious murmurs had exposed the true desire in her heart. Anna looked at Jack gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Jack. You¡¯re right. When I was unconscious, I heard everyone shouting for me, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to get up until I heard Jane¡¯s voice¡­¡± Speaking of this, Anna looked at Jane. Jane, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re willing toe and visit me. I know I¡¯m not qualified to be your mom anymore, but thank you so much foring¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for Jane¡¯s words, Anna probably wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to wake up until now. Toward this biological daughter, Anna owed Jane the most and hurt her too deeply. If time could flow back to the first day Anna found Jane, Anna swore that she would never do those *****things again to make Jane sad ¡°Before you say that nonsense, I have something to remind you of¡­¡± When Peter heard Jane say this, he felt that something was wrong. Peter wanted to stop Jane, but it was toote. ¡°The reason I¡¯m here is that your husband, Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, Jack Fowler, knelt down and begged me toe over! ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I came to visit you? Take a good look at yourself in the mirror, Anna. What right do you have to make me give up the good time of New Year¡¯s Day to visit your crippled woman?¡± Like a knife to kill people without any hesitation, Jane¡¯s vicious words stabbed Anna¡¯s heart hard. Before Anna could react, it was already stirring crazily. When Anna came back to her senses, a heart- wrenching pain spread throughout her body, making her unable to resist it. ¡°Jane!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect Jane to be so merciless at this moment and say such vicious words. ¡°Why do you shout at me? Jack, you¡¯re the one who tricked me intoing here. I¡¯ve said before that you would definitely regret letting mee to the hospital to visit Anna! Don¡¯t tell me you still expect me to say some sweet words to make you happy? ¡°You already live for half of your life, yet you still like to dream such unrealistic dreams like a fairy tale. Then I¡¯ll be merciful to be a realist to help you shatter your fantasies!¡± Janepletely ignored the gazes of Jack and the others. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s such a pity. When Jack knelt in front of me and begged me toe to the hospital to visit you, I actually forgot to take a photo. I was really muddle-headed. If you¡¯re suspicious, you could ask Jack if he really knelt down and begged me to visit you.¡± Jane immediately threw the hot potato to Jack. The so-called biggest torture of someone was only so-so. Anna bit her lip tightly and looked at Jack. The moment Anna saw Jack¡¯s evasive gaze, she instantly understood everything. This time, Anna finally experienced the feeling of having her heart cut by a knife. It was an intense pain that even her blood could turn cold as if all the bones in her body had been shattered. ¡°Jack, why are you doing this? You¡¯re so muddle-headed! How could you even kneel down to beg Jane to visit me¡­¡± When Anna said this, she even felt ufortable breathing. She had to keep gasping toplete the sentence. Her eyes were fed and glistening with tears. Anna was about to burst into tears. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Anna. I know this is ****, but i can only think of this method. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get Jane toe over. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. For you, I¡¯m willing to even pluck stars and the moon. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you, including my life. The effect is good, right? You woke up as soon as Jane arrived. Or it will be even worse than killing me if I watch you continue to be in aa!¡± Jack tried his best to smile gently andfort Anna to divide her sadness. It was like a lion licking the lioness¡¯s cheek, ignoring the huge bottomless wound on its chest More importantly, Jack said these to divert Anna¡¯s attention, trying his best to make Anna not pay attention to her leg. If Anna realized that she could not control her leg at all and was already crippled, coupled with Jane¡¯s mockery, Anna would probably really break down emotionally Even though Jack knew that it was impossible to hide this matter forever. *Jack, you¡¯re really too ***¡­¡± Anna took a deep breath and swallowed her tears. Anna reached out and gently stroked Jack¡¯s cheek, her eyes filled with heartache. Anna didn¡¯t want to make the people around her sad at this time. Compared to the others, Anna was already living very happily. Anna had a husband, who loved her deeply, and sons who esteemed her. As for Jane, it was a sin that Anna had nted himself. Anna had to pay for what Jane had suffered. ¡°Jane, thank you. Since Mom has woken up, you had better leave.¡± In the end, Peter made this decision. Peter walked up to Jane and spoke without holding anything back. This was the best choice. Even though they would me Peter and Jane would hate Peter even more, Peter had to ask Jane to leave. Henry and the others all saw Peter¡¯s determination. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Silence represented their response. They even secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Even if they all knew that this was for the best, none of them had the courage to be like Peter to say such words to Jane. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Jack, I¡¯ve done what I promised you. Remember to watch your ***. Don¡¯t go around spouting nonsense!¡± Even if the Fowlers wanted to keep Jane, Jane wouldn¡¯t agree. Staying here and breathing in the air where the Fowlers were like a fatal virus entering Jane¡¯s nose, making Jane disgusting, nauseating, and ufortable all over! This time, Jane¡¯s involvement with the Fowler family waspletely resolved. Jane turned around and was about to leave. Jack did not speak either. Although Jack wanted to salvage this father-daughter rtionship with Jane, from the looks of it now, the disadvantages of Jane staying were greater than the benefits. Jack could not let Jane continue to provoke Anna anymore. At this time. ¡°Jane, wait a minute!¡± When Anna saw that Jane was about to leave, she hurriedly wanted to get up from the bed. However, Anna could not feel her right leg, and it could not support her body. Anna almost fell off the bed. ¡°Anna!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 366 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Fortunately, Jack reacted quickly and supported Anna. At this ***, Anna suddenly realized that she could not feel her right leg at all. She said in horror, ¡°Jack, my right leg¡­ How did it be like this?¡± At that, Jack cursed inwardly. His worst fears came true. ¡°Anna, calm down. You must calm down! The doctor said that as long as you persist in the treatment and rehabilitation, your leg will recover! One day, you will be able to walk again!¡± *Jack, sometimes, I really quite admire your optimism. The doctor¡¯s words are really more than ten times pleasant to hear in your ***!¡± Jane mocked. Jack could not care less about Jane¡¯s mockery and only looked at Anna worriedly, afraid that Anna would agitate, copse, and faint again because she could not ept reality. Unexpectedly, Anna¡¯s reaction was very calm. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Anna? Are you alright?¡± Anna¡¯s reaction was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Now, the calmer Anna appeared, the more afraid they were. They were afraid that this was a sign that a bigger storm wasing. *Jack, before I fainted, I protected ***and a huge rock smashed into my right foot. At that time, the intense pain swept through my entire body, and I was already ***prepared. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more afraid that I¡¯ll ***directly. I¡¯m afraid of losing you and our children. Now that I can wake up and have only lost my right leg, this is already a gift from the heavens. I¡¯m already very lucky.¡± Facing her own disaster, Anna could speak these words so calmly. Her ***strength far exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Even Jane was surprised. If it were Jane who had suddenly encountered such an ident, she could not have been as calm as Anna. Once someone crossed her bottom line, Anna had always been prone to losing her mind and getting furious. To be honest, seeing Anna look so calm in such a big ***, Jane really thought highly of her. Then, Jane turned around with a cold smile and continued to walk away. No matter what Anna had be or what her true colors were, it had nothing to do with Jane anymore. However, it was a pity that Jane¡¯s n failed slightly. This time, Jack tricked Jane intoing to the hospital and used her to wake Anna up. Jane originally wanted to anger Anna to take revenge, but she failed, which made Jane a little disappointed. ¡°Jane, thank you. I know you still ***me but thank you foring to the hospital to visit me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I would have woken up ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve let you down. As your ****, I didn¡¯t protect you well but did a lot of things to hurt you. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Anna apologized sincerely from the bottom of her heart, expressing the guilt she had always felt for Jane. Now, Anna finally had the chance to say it out in front of everyone. At that ***, Anna felt as if her heart had been temporarily redeemed and weed the warm sunlight. *Since you feel sorry for me, don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Jane¡¯s answer was still as cold as ice, without a trace of warmth. Hearing this, Anna could not help but lower her head. Anna didn¡¯t have the courage to answer Jane¡¯s question, even if Anna knew in Jane¡¯s heart, Jane had already given up on the Fowler family. However, Anna felt so much quilt toward Jane. Moreover, Jane was Anna¡¯s biological daughter after all. How could Anna bear to abandon Jane and never see Jane again from now on? After all, Anna was pregnant for nine months and finally gave birth to Jane. It was just that Anna was too ***back then. Anna even had forgotten how she was filled with joy back then and how she had meticulously prepared with the entire family to wee the birth of this little life. Now, the only thing Anna wanted to do was to atone for her sins. If they couldn¡¯t even meet, how could Anna atone for her sins?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jack and the others were shocked because of Jane¡¯s heartless words. Just now, Jane said that since they felt sorry for her¡­. Was it that Jane softened and wanted to reconcile with the Fowler family? Jane did not wait for Anna¡¯s answer and ignored the Fowlers¡¯ different thoughts. Then, Jane strode forward. They silently watched Jane off. This time, Jane¡¯s arrival was thought to be an atomic bomb. However, because of Anna¡¯s calm attitude toward her ident, the bomb that was about to explode into pieces didn¡¯t explode. To a certain extent, it was a form of luck. However, before everyone could secretly heave a sigh of relief, there was the sound of hurried footsteps. ¡°***!¡± Madelyn¡¯s anxious voice came from afar. Upon hearing Madelyn¡¯s voice, Jack¡¯s and the others¡¯ expressions all changed.. Only Anna seemed to have thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s ***! By the way, is ****alright¡­¡± Before Anna could finish speaking, Madelyn appeared at the door of the ward. Pretending not to see Jane, Madelyn ran directly to Anna¡¯s bed and knelt down as she cried, her eyes red. ¡°***, are you okay?¡± Madelyn¡¯s sudden appearance disrupted the thoughts of Jack and the others. Then, disgust shed across their eyes, which was quietly captured by Jane. It seemed that what Jack said was real. Now in the Fowler family, except for Anna who was still kept in the dark, everyone had known Madelyn¡¯s true colors. No, there was still a person who didn¡¯t know it and that was Madelyn herself. As long as Madelyn wasn¡¯t ***, she knew that the Fowlers were starting to alienate her. However, Madelyn did not yet know that the matter of her framing Jane back then had been exposed. Seeing that Madelyn¡¯s face was covered in bandages, Anna instantly felt worried. ¡°****, are you alright? Your face¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, ***, as long as you are fine! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ***. I¡¯ve always wanted toe and visit you, but you were unconscious. Daddy and brothers are all here. I was afraid of disturbing you. When I heard that you had woken up, I rushed over immediately!¡± Before Madelyn could finish, Anna interrupted anxiously, ¡°****, this can wait. Your face¡­ What happened to your face? Why did it be like this?¡± ¡°***¡­¡± When Madelyn heard Anna¡¯s words, her tears finally could not be held back anymore, and they fell like pearls with a broken string. ¡°***, my face is ruined¡­ Although I survived, I¡¯m disfigured!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 367 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Anna¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit hard by something. Anna looked at Madelyn¡¯s tear-stained face that was covered in bandages, her heart was filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ***, I didn¡¯t protect you well. ¡°I was clearly by your side, but such a thing still happened. You disfigured. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ***, I will definitely find the best stic surgeon for you. I will definitely do my best to restore your face to its original state!¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s alright I am alright. It¡¯s already my greatest happiness that we¡¯re still alive and talking like this. I even sworest night that I would rather not recover my face for the rest of my life as long as you could wake up. I can do anything as long as you can wake up!¡± Madelyn¡¯s eyes were misty with tears. Her voice was sincere as she sobbed. She really looked like a good daughter who could move anyone. If not for the fact that Jack and the others had concrete evidence and knew about Madelyn¡¯s true colors, they would really have beenpletely deceived by Madelyn. Looking at Madelyn who was acting in front of Anna, Jack could not help but feel emotional. Madelyn used her innocent face to cheat all of them, causing them to misunderstand Jane for a long, long time. It was not that the Fowlers were too ****. After so many years of being together and cultivating trust, coupled with Madelyn¡¯s wless acting skills like an Oscar-winning actress, even the Best Actor, Johan, could only instinctively sense that something was slightly wrong. It was reasonable for them to not be able to tell Madelyn¡¯s true colors. If Madelyn hadn¡¯t let the cat out of the bag in the matter of framing Jane, they would probably have been kept in the dark for the rest of their lives At the same time, Jack and the others subconsciously looked at Jane, afraid that Jane would misunderstand when she saw this scene and hated them even more Currently, only Anna was still kept in the dark, but they could not tell the truth. Seeing this scene, the Fowlers felt deste and disgusted. With a disdainful smile, from the beginning to the end, Jane just felt like a bystander. If it were in the past, Jane would have been sad and hateful when she saw the deep mother-daughter rtionship between Anna and Madelyn. However, now, Jane really didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Jane only felt that Anna was very **** Anna could only live in lies for the rest of her life. No, in this life, these lies would not be as long as a lifetime. Just as Jane ignored this touching drama between a mother and a daughter and was about to walk out of the ward, at this moment, Madelyn cried out in surprise as if she had just discovered Jane, ¡°You are Janie! Are you really Janie?¡± After saying that, Madelyn rushed over and blocked Jane¡¯s side. Then, Madelyn said excitedly. ¡°Janie, is it really you?! I knew you wouldn¡¯t be so heartless as to leave mommy alone! You must havee to visit mommy because you were worried about mommy, right?¡± Madelyn¡¯s action was too sudden and unexpected. Jane watched Madelyn¡¯s perfect acting skills. Every detail on Madely¡¯s face was so natural. However, when they looked at each other at such a close distance, Jane naturally would not miss the hatred and jealousy in the depths of Madelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to visit Anna because I have an agreement with Jack. As long as Ie to see Anna and sessfully wake her up, you¡¯ll have to get out of the Fowler family penniless. Without money, you¡¯ll have to live on the streets with a disfigured face and live the rest of your life like in ***.¡± When Madelyn heard Jane¡¯s words, a hint of panic shed across her eyes. The Fowlers, who were constantly paying attention to Madelyn, captured it. They themselves were good observers to begin with. They were from one of the top wealthy families. Of course, they had seen countless people. After learning about Madelyn¡¯s true colors, when they saw Madelyn like this now, they finally understood they were wrong so deeply in the past. They must have been blind in the past. ¡°What? Jack, is this true?¡± Anna looked at Jack in disbelief. Jack was about to speak when Madelyn suddenlyughed. ¡°Janie, you¡¯re really willing to return to the Fowler family. This is really great. I¡¯m not the Fowlers to begin with. I¡¯m already very satisfied to be doted on by the Fowler family for 18 years! ¡°For an orphan like me, such happiness is too extravagant. Others don¡¯t even dare to dream of it, but I¡¯ve enjoyed it for 18 years. This identity belongs to you to begin with. I¡¯ll return it to you now! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You don¡¯t know, Janie. Ever since you left the Fowler family, daddy, mommy, and brothers have missed you very much. They really want you to return to the Fowler family. If my departure can help you untie the knot in your heart and return to the Fowler family, I¡¯m more willing than anyone else! As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m even willing to ****¡­¡± As Madelyn spoke, her voice changed and was covered with a hint of grief. Really unable to continue, Madelyn took a deep breath and raised her head, not wanting to let her tears fall. This kind of acting was really amazing. Jane almost apuded for Madelyn. After all, this was an excellent acting skill that even Jane did not see through at the beginning of her previous life. No wonder Madelyn was determined to be in the entertainment industry. With such superb acting skills, even without the Fowler family¡¯s help, with Madelyn¡¯s personality as an angelic ***and ability, she could still make a name for herself in this muddy and ***ce. Jack felt a little dazed. Why not just take the chance to chase Madelyn out of the Fowler family? Even if it was impossible for Jane to return, at the very least, doing so could reduce Jane¡¯s hatred for the Fowler family. It could also be considered an exnation for Jane. Moreover, when the Fowler family met Jane in the future, they would not have to hurt each other like enemies. At the same time, after Madelyn left the Fowler family, the atmosphere of the Fowler family would not be so suffocating, and there would be room to breathe. ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Anna said with agitation at this time, ¡°Jack, are you crazy? How can you agree to Jane¡¯s conditions like this? We¡¯ve already lost one daughter. Are you willing to force another daughter to ***?¡± Anna was so anxious that she coughed. Seeing this, Jack quickly said, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t be agitated! Jane was just joking. I didn¡¯t agree to her request like that.¡± ¡°A joke?¡± Anna recovered and looked at Jane in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, Anna. Don¡¯t be agitated. Your precious daughter won¡¯t be chased out of the Fowler family. She will stay by your side and be filial to, you for the rest of her life.¡± Jane¡¯s mocking words made Anna who realized she said something wrong panic at once. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand! Actually, I don¡¯t mean what you think¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t want to know what you mean to say. I¡¯ve said it before. I have nothing to do with the Fowler family anymore. You can do whatever you want.¡± Jane left after saying that. Jane took out her phone and made an online car-hailing. As for the location, Jane had already asked her senior brothers about it. There was no need to continue wasting time. In any case, Jane could not anger Anna to death. Madelyn pretended to juste back to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t! Janie! Don¡¯t leave! I¡¯m the one who should leave! Wait for me, Janie!¡± Madelyn chased after Jane and left the ward too. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 368 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 368 Chapter 368 ¡°Quick! Peter! Go over and take a look. I¡¯m afraid something would happen!¡± Jack was worried that something would happen to Jane As for Madelyn, her image in Jack¡¯s heart had already been ruined, and Jack could no longer trust her. If these two daughters stayed together, based on Madelyn¡¯s personality of pestering and Jane¡¯s disgust for Madelyn, Jack was afraid that they would fight. Jack knew that Madelyn was no match for Jane. But Jack was afraid that Jane would suffer a loss and get into unnecessary trouble. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Peter quickly caught up. Anna hurriedly shouted, ¡°Peter, help me tell Jane that I didn¡¯t mean that by the way. Tell her not to misunderstand!¡± ¡°I know, ***.¡± With that, Peter left Jane and the others left. Anna seemed to have lost all her strength and was almost faint. Fortunately, Jack quickly reacted and supported her ¡°Alright, Anna. You suffered from a serious illness and have just woken up after the Surgery. You can¡¯t make yourself too tired.¡± Annay in Jack¡¯s arms and said in pain, ¡°Jack, did I do something wrong again? I just don¡¯t want to lose ***after losing Jane. I feel guilty enough about Jane. What should I do if I also lose ****? What should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Anna, I know. I know your thoughts. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. It¡¯s the most important for you to recuperate now¡­¡± Jack could only hug Anna andfort her gently to prevent Anna from being agitated and affecting her health. When the other sons saw this scene, they could not help but feel bitter. If one day, Anna had to know Madelyn¡¯s true colors, recalling the past, would Anna ept it? The betrayal from one¡¯s beloved was far more uneptable to Anna than the fact that she was crippled. It was extremely painful. On the other side, Madelyn chased Jane out of the hospital. Seeing that there was no one around, Madelyn sped up and rushed in front of Jane with a sudden big stride forward. Madelyn opened her arms and stopped Jane. ¡°Janie! Wait a minute!¡± Jane crossed her arms and looked at Madelyn coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Madelyn, now, only you and I are here. Do you still need to act?¡± Jane raised her chin slightly. With the ***posture, Jane¡¯s fair and smooth skin like that of a newborn baby was entirely exposed to Madelyn¡¯s eyes. Jane, who had light makeup on, was almost the most beautiful woman in the world. Her bright red lips were charming and beautiful Jane was wearing a limited-edition winter windbreaker that entuated her perfect figure. The ck silk stockings wrapped Jane¡¯s long, slender legs in not-very-high heels. Under Jane¡¯s charm, even the sunlight on her face dimmed. All of this almost blinded Madelyn¡¯s eyes. Before Madelyn was not disfigured, she imed to be the school belle of the University of Oricle who was the most outstanding one with the richest family background. However, Jane¡¯s return changed everything. Glory, money, and status began to distance themselves from Madelyn and rushed toward Jane like a surging river. Even the Fowlers, who were taken by hand and firmly believed in Madelyn, were starting to alienate themselves from Madelyn. What was even more uneptable to Madelyn was that her peak appearance was not even comparable to Jane¡¯s light makeup. Madelyn did not even have the qualifications to be Jane¡¯s competitor. Jane was too beautiful. Her deep eyesbined with her dark eyebrows, like long and distant mountains. Jane had perfectly inherited the advantages of Jack and Anna and eliminated their ws. Even the appearances of the Fowler family¡¯s seven outstanding sons inherited from Jack and Anna were not as profound and engraved as that of Jane. Anyone who saw Jane would think that Jane was indeed the Fowler family¡¯s real biological daughter. Madelyn hadpletely be a background, an existence that set off Jane. Compared to Madelyn¡¯s life a year ago, this was a world-shaking change, not to mention the disfigured Madelyn. Madelyn¡¯s envious gaze was fixed on Jane¡¯s face. Seeing it, Jane could not help butugh. Jane stretched out her fingertips and gently hooked the outline of her face, like a hunter walking into the forest with a shotgun. ¡°Isn¡¯t my face good-looking?¡± Jane¡¯s mocking words were especially ear piercing to Madelyn¡¯s ears, piercing Madelyn¡¯s heart. Jane was such a ***. Jane clearly saw that Madelyn was disfigured, so she deliberately bragged. How could there be such a shameless, cheap, and vicious woman in this world? Madelyn gritted her teeth in hatred Madelyn even wanted to rush up and peel off Jane¡¯s face with a knife and rece it with her own. However, her rationality told Madelyn that she couldn¡¯t! Madelyn had another n for chasing after Jane Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Janie, you do look pretty. You are the Fowler family¡¯s biological daughter, and you inherit daddy and ***excellent genes. You are a real princess, unlike me, an ordinary woman. Even with the help of daddy and ***, it¡¯s Impossible for me to be a real princess. *Janie, how abouting back to the Fowler family? Daddy and ***need you. Brothers need you too. The fact that you came to visit ***today proves that you still have this family and have daddy and others in your heart, right?¡± Madelyn was still acting. Her acting skills were so real. However, Jane had long seen through Madelyn¡¯s ulterior motives. Jane thought about it and had an idea. Since Madelyn took the initiative toe to Jane and the time bomb prepared by Jane was about to explode, then, Jane should act as a catalyst and catalyze it so that this mess would be messier and messier. ¡°Are you sure you want me to go back to the Fowler family? Madelyn? Is that what you really mean?¡± ¡°Of course, Janie, I¡¯ve always wanted you toe back! It was daddy who misunderstood you back then. I think daddy really regrets it! It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t bring himself to tell you¡­. ¡°He can¡¯t bring himself to tell me? Madelyn, do you know that when you were not around, Jack knelt in front of me and personally apologized to me? He even begged me toe to the hospital to visit Anna. Otherwise, why do you think I came?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Madelyn¡¯s head. Jack actually knelt down to Jane? How was this possible? Jack was the chairman of the Fowler Corporation and the head of a top-notch rich family. ¡°Now, you¡¯re already disfigured. Even if you think that Anna will always protect you, it can¡¯t help you long. Now, you¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t gain your foothold in the Fowler family at all. Even if I don¡¯t go back, you¡¯ll be chased out sooner orter. ¡°Do you think no one knows about the bad things you did? When I proved my innocence back then, everyone knew that I didn¡¯t make up the trending topic and the culprit was someone else. If it is really you who did it, do you think Jack has already found out the truth? ¡°Think about your status in the Fowler family. I¡¯m afraid you already have a premonition. Now that you even have lost your looks, I guess you¡¯ll probably be chased out of the Fowler family soon.¡± Every word Jane said was like a bow aimed at Madelyn. Unable to dodge, Madelyn could only endure it forcefully, and countless ***holes were poked into her body.. Madelyn¡¯s most ominous premonition was heard from Jane¡¯s ***, which invisibly became a form of verification. Could it be that it was really as Madelyn had thought? The Fowlers¡¯ attitude toward Madelyn was worlds apart from before not only because of Jane but also because Madelyn¡¯s actions had been exposed? Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 369 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Actually, Madelyn long had a premonition. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so strange. Henry and the others clearly looked so happy when they came back. However, after being called to the study by Jack, they came out and then suddenly disappeared When they returned, all of them became indifferent to Madelyn. At that time, Madelyn guessed that something she had done had been exposed, causing the Fowlers to alienate Madelyn. However, the Fowlers did not question Madelyn or even chase Madelyn out. Madelyn could onlyfort herself that her actions had not been exposed. But now, things had turned out this way *Think about it carefully. My taxi is here. I¡¯m leaving¡± Jane had already put down the bait. What should Madelyn do to maximize the benefits? Jane believed that with Madelyn¡¯s smart brain, she could think of a good solution. ¡°Janie, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ If you¡¯re still angry with me, you can hit me and scold me, but you can¡¯t nder me and sully my innocence!¡± Madelyn gradually came back to her senses and did not forget her main purpose for chasing after Jane. Jane only revealed a cold smile and ignored Madelyn. Then, Jane got into the car and left. ¡°Janie!¡± Madelyn had an idea and immediately chased after Jane. The car kept driving forward. Madelyn was running behind in slippers. How could Madelyn catch up? Before long, Madelyn fell t on her face heavily to the ground. Jane knew that Madelyn wanted to y a show to gain the Fowlers¡¯ sympathy, so Jane followed Madelyn¡¯s wishes. However, Jane was full of confidence in Madelyn. Jane hoped Madelyn not let her down. Jane still needed Madelyn to go back and stir up the mess in the Fowler family. When Peter arrived, he saw Madelyn lying on the ground and crying non-stop. Then, Peter subconsciously hid When Peter saw that Jane already disappeared, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jane did not have any unnecessary conflict with Madelyn. Then, Peter nced at Madelyn, who was lying on the ground, and left without any reluctance. Peter was afraid that he would not control himself to expose Madelyn¡¯s fake mask and cause their n to fail. After Madelyn finished crying, she got up and limped back to Anna¡¯s ward. Anna finally calmed down under Jack¡¯sfort. She was still waiting for Peter and Madelyn to return. Anna even got impatient because of waiting for too long and wanted to call Henry over to take a look. Henry was about to speak when Madelyn in a sorry state returned to Anna¡¯s ward covered in wounds. Anna¡¯s heart ached when she saw that. ¡°****, how did you be like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ***. I was too ***. I wanted to chase after Janie and persuade Jane to return to the Fowler family, but I identally fell¡­¡± ¡°How can that do? Jack, hurry up and take ****to treat her wound! ******has just escaped death. She can¡¯t suffer any more damage!¡± 1¡­¡± Jack did not want to go at all However, if Jack did not go, Anna might see through something was wrong. Madelyn saw Jack¡¯s hesitation and her heart skipped a beat. It was just as Jane had said. If it were in the past, Jack would have already sent someone to bring Madelyn down to treat her wound and would not have been as hesitant as he was now. Madelyn said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, ***. I¡¯ll go to the doctor myself. Your health is the most important thing now. Daddy, you should stay here and apany ***¡­ Anna frowned slightly. ¡°How can you go alone? You¡¯re seriously injured! I¡¯m worried!¡± ¡°Ill go with ***.¡± Aaron stood up in the end After all, there had to be someone to apany Madelyn to see the doctor. Since Jack was unwilling, Aaron, Jack¡¯s son, would do it for him. ¡°Okay.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After Aaron and Madelyn left, Anna mumbled, ¡°Strange? Why isn¡¯t Peter back yet? Didn¡¯t he find Jane and ***?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Line. Since ***already back, I will call Peter backter. ¡°Alright, boys, since your ***has woken up, you should go and rest.¡± 15-49 Chapter 369 Henry subconsciously said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re not tired¡­¡± Anna could not help but put on a straight face when she heard that. ¡°How can you not be tired? You guys have taken care of me for so long. I finally woke up now. Do you want me to see my sons ill from tiredness helplessly? It¡¯s fine as long as your dad is here. When your dad needs to rest, you guys will have to take over!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Alright¡­¡± Right now, Anna was the boss. No one dared to go against Anna¡¯s wishes, afraid that Anna would be angry. The Fowler family¡¯s sons discussed who would take care of Anna at what hours and then left. ¡°Come, Jane. You should rest too. I¡¯ll watch over you from here. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Jack ***up the nket for Anna by the way. Anna looked at Jack¡¯s beard and dark circles. She said with guilt and worry, ¡°Jack, I¡¯m really sorry that something like this happened. It¡¯s been hard on you¡± ¡°Anna, what are you saying? I¡¯m your husband, the man who¡¯s going to spend the rest of my life with you. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you like this. ¡°As for you, you just need to take good care of yourself and recover quickly. I am still waiting to retire with you and live a happy travel life.¡± Jack helped Anna lie down. Meeting Jack¡¯s gentle gaze, Anna hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Jack, did something happen between you and ***when I was unconscious?¡± Jack¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Afraid that Anna would see through something was wrong, Jack forced himself to meet Anna¡¯s gaze in the same way he did in the drill. Jack did not dare to look away and force a smile. ¡°Well¡­ Why would you think that?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 370 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 370 Chapter 370 ¡°I keep feeling that you¡¯ve distanced yourself from Maddie. No, it¡¯s not just you. Henry and the others also¡­ It¡¯s just that no one said it. But I¡¯m afraid Maddie has already sensed it¡­¡± When they were in the ward just now, Anna could be said to have seen through this. When Anna was unconscious, something must have happened, but Anna didn¡¯t know. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of Jane. When we see Maddie, we¡¯ll think of our debt to Jane. Over time, we won¡¯t know how to face it.¡± Jack had already thought of an excuse. Taking Jane as an excuse did dispel most of Anna¡¯s suspicions. ¡°Jack, I know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s the same for me. The guilt toward Jane makes me feel very painful, but we can¡¯t ce such pain on Maddie ¡°Maddie is also our daughter. Do we have to hurt Maddie after forcing Jane away? This is just repeating the same mistake! Jack, promise me! No matter how ufortable you are, you have to treat Maddie better. I won¡¯t force you to treat her as well as before. But I just want you to treat her a little better, okay?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, Anna, I promise you. Don¡¯t be agitated! I promise you!¡± Under Jack¡¯sfort, Anna slowly closed her eyes. Anna was already very tired. She had just woken up and so many things had happened. With Jack¡¯s assurance, Anna could finally rest in peace. Looking at Anna¡¯s sleeping face, Jack reached out and stroked Anna¡¯s cheek with a worried expression. ¡°Anna, what exactly should I do? We can no longer go back to the past with Madelyn, but I can¡¯t tell you the truth. You¡¯ll find out one day. When the timees, can you ept such Madelyn? What should I do to minimize the damage to you?¡± On the other side, Aaron sent Madelyn back to the ward. After instructing the caretaker, Aaron wanted to leave. Madelyn said pitifully. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ Can you stay with me?¡± Aaron avoided Madelyn¡¯s gaze. As soon as he saw Madelyn, Aaron could not help but think of all the lies Madelyn had done in the past. Aaron could not get over it. ¡°I still have to call a doctor for you to treat your wound, Maddie.¡± ¡°Just let the caretaker handle this. Besides, there¡¯s a phone number in the ward to specially contact the doctor¡­ I¡¯m begging you, Aaron. I¡¯m really scared. And none of you came to visit me. Aaron, are you really not going to want me like Janie said?¡± At that, Aaron was slightly stunned. ¡°Jane? She told you this?¡± Aaron¡¯s look instantly made Madelyn feel as if her heart was being cut by a knife Madelyn did not even need to act. She felt sorrow from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Yes¡­ Aaron, so I¡¯m really afraid. I¡¯m really afraid that you guys will do as Janie said¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We didn¡¯t think that way. It¡¯s just that something so big happened between you and ***. We didn¡¯t even have the mood to spend the new year holiday, so our minds are in a mess¡­¡± Aaron was just exining when his phone suddenly rang. Aaron saw that it was a call from Henry. After picking up the call, Aaron talked with Henry for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maddie. Stay here alone to wait for treating your wound. The doctor will be here soon. Henry has something urgent to discuss with me.¡± ¡°What? Aaron¡­¡± Before Madelyn could persuade Aaron to stay, Aaron left the ward as if he was running for his life. Only Madelyn was left in the ward, remaining silent. Her fists could not help but clench the nket covering her legs. The caretaker at the side didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw this. She only felt sorry for Madelyn. Even if something happened to Mrs. Fowler, she had already woken up, and there were so many people taking care of her. Why was it that when something happened to Madelyn, no one was willing to stay? After all, it was their family matter, and it was such a big family. The caretaker understood the principle that trouble came from the ***. ¡°Miss Madelyn, I¡¯ll go find a doctor for you. The wounds on your body need to be treated¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Madelyn lowered her head and responded indifferently. No one knew what Madelyn was thinking now. The caretaker Could only sigh silently and close the door, leaving enough room for Madelyn. When Madelyn was alone, she could not help but secretly clench her fists. ¡°Good Very good. The Fowler family, do you really think that I, Madelyn, have no humanity at all? Do you really think that you can humiliate me at will like this and cause me to cover in wounds physically and ***? ¡°I¡¯ve already given you many chances. Even though I learned such a cruel truth from Jane, I¡¯m still giving you a chance! However, in the end, you really don¡¯t care about me at all! ¡°You are the ones who treat me heartlessly first. Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Madelyn had to n for her future. Currently, the Fowler family already knew about Madelyn¡¯s true colors andpletely distanced themselves from Madelyn. Madelyn could roughly guess the reason why they did note to confront her. It must be because of Anna. Currently, Anna¡¯s existence was an exemption to Madelyn. Madelyn could rely on Anna to stop the Fowler family from exposing her true colors, helping her enjoy the glory and wealth brought by her Chapter 370 Identity as the Fowler family¡¯s daughter. What was more, Anna was even willing to chase Jane away for Madelyn. ¡°Should I take the initiative to admit it and regain the Fowlers¡¯ favorable impressions¡­ No, this move is too dangerous. If ***has the same attitude as the Fowlers after knowing the truth, I will really be alone and helpless in the Fowler family! ¡°I can¡¯t stay in the Fowler family for long. I have to take the chance that I am still in the Fowler family to get money as much as I can now!¡± At that time, even if she was chased out of the Fowler family, Madelyn would still have the capital to go far away and live a carefree and extravagant life. The key was to get some money. A lifetime of carefree and extravagant life, as well as the subsequent facial repair and maintenance surgery for Madelyn, all of this added¡­ Madelyn had to get at least 140 million dors from the Fowler family. Otherwise, Madelyn would be too much of a loss. A figure shed across Madelyn¡¯s mind. The only one who could help Madelyn do this was him, Chester! But now, Madelyn had been disfigured. Madelyn thought of Chester¡¯s affectionate gaze when he looked at her in the past. If Chester knew that Madelyn was already disfigured now, would he still look at Madelyn with that affectionate gaze from back then? Il Chester¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, Madelyn would go crazy. But if Madelyn didn¡¯t go to ask Chester for help, who else could Madelyn look for¡­. On the other side, when Aaron found Henry, Henry was smoking in the smoking area. ¡°Henry, why are you looking for me in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Henry put out his cigarette and said calmly, ¡°If not, Madelyn will definitely keep you to stay there, right? I¡¯m just helping you find an excuse to leave.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 371 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Aaron smiled bitterly. ¡°I still can¡¯t hide it from you, Henry. I have to say that your call saved my life.¡± ¡°Is that so exaggerating?¡± Henry wanted to smoke again and took out a cigarette. Just as Henry was about to smoke another one, Aaron quickly stopped him. ¡°Henry, it¡¯s fine to smoke one when you¡¯re in a bad mood. If you smoke so much, it¡¯ll hurt your health.¡± ¡°I understand. But sometimes, cigarettes and wine are really good things. They can relieve one¡¯s mood which is something that other things. can¡¯t rece.¡± In the end, Henry put the cigarette box away. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Henry, I remember you didn¡¯t smoke before¡­¡± ¡°You also know that that was before. Before we found Jane, and before so many things haven¡¯t happened¡­ Now that things havee to this, if I don¡¯t smoke to rx, I will really be depressed to death.¡± Aaron could not help but lower his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. As soon as I saw Madelyn, I remembered what she did to Jane and the damage the Fowler family caused to Jane. I thought I could disguise it well, but I couldn¡¯t¡­ The rtionship between Madelyn and me can¡¯t be as good as before. ¡°Especially when I saw Jane just now and heard what Morn, who doesn¡¯t know Madelyn¡¯s true colors, said to Jane, I can¡¯t even imagine what will happen to Mom when she finds out the truth one day¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take things one step at a time. We can¡¯t change the future, but we can¡¯t continue indulging Madelyn anymore. I guess Madelyn has already sensed that we¡¯re estranged from her. If she continues acting rashly, even gods can¡¯t save her!¡± Killing intent shed across Henry¡¯s eyes, making Aaron¡¯s heart tremble. This time, Henry was quite serious. Because of their trust in Madelyn and Madelyn¡¯s lies, they hurt Jane deeply. Now that the truth was exposed, it was not only because of Anna that Madelyn was not chased out of the Fowler family directly but also because of thest bit of sibling rtionship they had in the past 18 years. The Fowler family was already good enough with Madelyn. They had done enough. Henry only hoped that Madelyn wouldn¡¯t let them down again. A week passed in the blink of an eye. The holiday was over. Jane sent her senior brothers and Rain to the airport. ¡°Time passes so quickly. I really can¡¯t bear to part with you, Jane. Boohoo, Jane, why don¡¯t I stay longer to y with you?* Rain was hugging Jane and throwing a childish tantrum. Jane patted Rain¡¯s head andforted him. ¡°Alright, the two organizations have just merged. You can¡¯t throw everything to your trusted aides. You¡¯re now the boss of the reborn SKIN and Ruthless. You have to take responsibility. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go over and y with you.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Really? Jane, you have to keep your word. Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°You brat, I¡¯ve been with you for so long. When have I ever lied to you? You deserve a beating!¡± Jane then crazily rubbed Rain¡¯s hair, directly messing up it like a bird¡¯s nest. ¡°Jane, no, my hair is going to fall out¡­¡± ¡°Alright, the flight¡¯s almost here. We should get going ¡°Okay!¡± Jane and her senior brothers hugged each other and said goodbye. ¡°You must take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free. You¡¯re wee toe to Stormton City to y with me again.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jane watched as everyone¡¯s figures gradually disappeared at the airport entrance. Eden temporarily put aside all his work and followed Yale to help Yale treat his illness. Yale, on the other hand, needed to rush to the front line of the photolithography machine manufacture to provide constructive suggestions and supervise. This was a national matter that could not be taken lightly. Meridonia and Crucsia had different ways of celebrating Christmas. Josh had to go back and prepare for itstest art exhibition to develop a higher level of career Jane returned to her apartment and looked at the once lively living room, which was already empty now. In a daze, Jane could even see they gathered together to y board games, y mobile games, eat nuts, drink coffee, and y happily. ¡°Everyone has their own goals and is determined to walk forward. ¡°After the holiday, the happy atmosphere is still there, but it seems a little lonely¡­¡± Jane took a deep breath and thought to herself. ¡°Jane, it was time to carry out your goal and head to a new ce!¡± Then, Jane called Hunter. The call was quickly picked up ¡°What a rare call. Happy New Year, Jane.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Mr. Lourd. Regarding the arrangement of the Red Star Team¡¯s office and our visit of us to the headquarters, I would like to ask. when you are free?¡± ¡°Uh-huh? It¡¯s still New Year¡¯s Day holiday. Jane, why are you suddenly so anxious? Did something happen?¡± ¡°No¡­ I just feel that I have to find a new direction, a new path. With the Red Star Team¡¯s current Level 1 authority, we can use the servers of the entire country to obtain a lot of information that we don¡¯t know ¡°I want to use this opportunity to broaden my horizons. But I haven¡¯t yet gotten the authority key from you, Mr. Lourd.¡± ¡°So, you call me for this. Alright, let¡¯s set it for next month. At that time, bring your team to the headquarters. I¡¯ll officially introduce you and give you the authority key at the same time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lourd!¡± On the other side, Anna and Madelyn were undergoing the final inspection. Anna¡¯s condition was basically the same as before. After exhorting various things to take note of and the time for rehabilitation training, the doctor called Henry to the office alone. ¡°Mr. Henry, although it¡¯s very difficult for Mrs. Fowler to recoverpletely to the condition before the ident hasn¡¯t happened, we will do our best to cooperate with you and help Mrs. Fowler stand up again to tide over the crisis. ¡°Rehabilitation training will take a long time. The patient must have extreme patience and willpower to cooperate. ¡°Mrs. Fowler can be discharged today, and you can take her home. The familiar environment will help Mrs. Fowler maintain a good mentality. Mrs. Fowler¡¯s immunity and resilience are not bad. I¡¯m very confident that Mrs. Fowler can stand up again. Most importantly, Mrs. Fowler has to believe in herself. This requires the encouragement of you, her family members who are always by her side.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor. You¡¯ve been busy and concerned about her in my mom¡¯s hospitalization this time. We¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Henry left the office chatting and laughing with the doctor. Johan pushed Anna who was in the wheelchair over. As for Aaron and the others, they knew that Anna was going to be discharged and go home, so they went home in advance to make arrangements. The doctor said a few more words to Anna before leaving. Henry squatted in front of Anna¡¯s wheelchair and asked with concern, ¡°Mom, are you tired? Do you want to rest first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been lying down recently. My bones are about to grow soft. How can I be tired? ¡°Henry, I¡¯m a little worried about Maddie. Push me over to take a look first.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 372 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Originally, Jack had to be here to pick up Anna from the hospital this time. However, Anna had ordered Jack to apany Madelyn to receive a doctor¡¯s examination. No matter how unhappy Jack was, he had no choice but to obey Anna¡¯s orders. Jack could only brace himself and apany Madelyn Thest time, Aaron reced Jack to go, which caused Anna to be already suspicious. Even if Jack took Jane as an excuse to smooth the matter for the time being, Anna¡¯s suspicion did not completely dissipate. In Madelyn¡¯s ward, Madelyn watched nervously as the doctor slowly removed the bandage on her face. In just a week, Madelyn had undergone three repair surgeries. And it was the Fowler family who found three top-notch stic surgeons in the country toplete them. ording to them, Madelyn¡¯s appearance could recover by at least 70%. When Madelyn saw her face reflected in the mirror, her heart felt like it was about to be torn apart. Indeed,pared to her disfigured state after the first surgery, Madelyn looked much better. However, in Madelyn¡¯s eyes, she was apletely different person from her previous beautiful self. This face could only be considered ordinary. It could not be called beautiful at all. Compared to her disfigured state just now, Madelyn didn¡¯t look very scary. Madelyn looked at herself in the mirror carefully. Her ***, nose, eyes, and eyebrows had all been operated on. There were also obvious. traces of the surgery after injury. It was unknown how manyyers of foundation make-up had to be applied topletely cover these traces. Then, Madelyn thought of Jane¡¯s pure and beautiful face. The gap between Madelyn and Jane was getting bigger and bigger. Jane was clearly someone whom Madelyn had fooled with and trampled under her feet in the past. Madelyn looked at himself in the mirror and could not help but ask, ¡°Doctor, I want to ask if I continue to cooperate with the treatment, how far can my face recover?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, most of the transntation has beenpleted after these three repair surgeries. If you repair it regrly and maintain it well, your face should be able to recover another 10% ¡°The amount of time, money, and energy required during this period is quiterge. Miss Madelyn, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve tried our best¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Madelyn lowered her head, and no one knew what she was thinking Jack, who was watching from the side, felt that the surgeries were already effective enough. After all, when Madelyn had just been disfigured, Jack had seen the photos. At that time, Jack was almost scared to death. To be able to recover to this extent could be said to be a miracle. Jack said sincerely, ¡°Than you very much, doctor. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± The doctor hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°To be honest, with Miss Madelyn¡¯s current condition, we don¡¯t think she¡¯s suitable to be discharged from the hospital. She needs to be observed in the hospital for a while. It¡¯s mainly rted to her face. We¡¯re afraid that there will be a rejection reaction after the surgeries¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ Maddie, since the doctor said so, why don¡¯t you stay in the hospital for a while? That way, it will be easier to treat your faceter.¡± Jack couldn¡¯t wait for Madelyn to continue staying in the hospital. Jack was willing to pay any price. It would be best if Madelyn stayed in the hospital for the rest of her life. Without Madelyn at home, the atmosphere would definitely be much morefortable. Madelyn shook her head. ¡°No, daddy. I¡¯ve been in the hospital for long enough and I¡¯m in a very bad mood. I¡¯m already very happy to be able to recover to this extent. If I stay in the hospital any longer, I¡¯m afraid it will affect my mood and the subsequent treatment won¡¯t be effective¡­¡± After saying that, Madelyn continued to look down with a sad expression. Seeing this, Jack could only sigh secretly ¡°Doctor, it should be also okay to find a professional to take care of Maddie when we go back, right?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem You just have to be careful. I¡¯m saying this just in case. If there¡¯s any problem, call me as soon as possible. I¡¯ll decide if Ie to the hospital to repair it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor¡± Coincidentally, Anna and the others arrived. Jack keenly saw Anna and immediately walked forward with a smile. ¡°Honey! There¡¯s nothing wrong with the checkup, right?¡± ¡°Just like it has been before, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that I have to persevere with the rehabilitation training. There¡¯s a long battle to fight.¡± ¡°Jack, what about Maddie?¡± Anna¡¯s gaze fell on Madelyn as soon as she entered the ward. She could clearly feel Madelyn¡¯s unhappiness. ¡°The doctor said that there are no more problems, and she can be discharged. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong, let¡¯s hurry home. Aaron and the others have been waiting at home for a long time. They just sent me a message to ask if we are done.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Maddie,e over and let me take a good look¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Madelyn obediently came to Anna. When Anna looked at Madelyn¡¯s face, her eyes shed with heartache. Although the previous Madelyn could notpare to the cold and aloof top-notch beautiful woman like Jane, she was definitely an existence that could attract all men in the entire ce with just a nce or a smile. The current Madelyn had such obvious signs of surgeries on her face. There were also signs of postoperative edema. She had be so ordinary¡­ Anna knew how confident and proud Madelyn was of her appearance. There wasn¡¯t a girl who didn¡¯t want to be beautiful, especially when she had once had a beautiful appearance. ¡°It¡¯s already very good that it can be repaired to this extent. Maddie, don¡¯t be discouraged. We¡¯ve tried it domestically. After that, let¡¯s go overseas to look for famous stic surgeons. ¡°You have to believe in modern medicine. You have to believe that I will do my best to help you repair your appearance. You have to persevere and follow me, okay?¡± ¡°Mommy, thank you¡­¡± Madelyn could not take it anymore. With red eyes, she squatted on the ground and threw herself into Anna¡¯s arms, beginning to cry silently. Anna could only pat Madelyn¡¯s head gently andfort her in this way. Jack and his two sons behind Anna looked at each other, and they all could see the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. In the Fowler family. The car ***into the courtyard. Aaron and the others quickly came out to wee them. ¡°Mom, wee back!¡± ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Anna looked at the children gathered in front of her, and the ***trauma from the disability of her right leg dissipated a lot. Anna could finally smile from the bottom of her heart. No matter what, life had to continue. Regardless of pain or sorrow, at least, everyone was still alive. They could even meet and talk like this, feeling the air, the temperature, the breathing, and the heartbeat on Earth¡­ Madelyn forced herself to apany Anna and saw that everyone¡¯s attention was on Anna. It was as if Madelyn hadpletely turned into air, and no one cared about her at all. This is from N?velDrama.Org. No one even looked at Madelyn.. At that moment, this was the first time Madelyn, who had been in the Fowler family for 18 years, had experienced such a feeling. It was exactly the same feeling as that of Jane, who had been ignored like a clown back then.. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 373 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Hence, Madelyn found an excuse and said that she was not feeling well and wanted to rest. Then, Madelyn returned to her bedroom. Anna did not take it to heart. After all, Madelyn had experienced such a huge setback. It was inevitable that Madelyn would feel depressed. No matter how muchfort there was now, it was only a negative effect for Madelyn. Anna would wait for Madelyn to think through it and take the initiative to walk out. ¡°By the way, Jack, I asked you to find out about Diane. How is it going?¡± Anna¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. Jack coughed lightly ¡°Domestic medical facilities are helpless against Diane¡¯s current injuries. Raymond has already arranged for Diane to be transported overseas for treatment. There¡¯s no news at the ***.¡± This was also the news that Raymond released to the public. Those who knew about Diane¡¯s death were all silenced by Raymond through various means. Such a huge incident happened in Sun City Square where Raymond was in charge. Raymond didn¡¯t even have a good New Year. He spent so much time dealing with the aftermath of these things. If it was revealed that Diane had died in this ident, no one knew what the news would say. It would only make the situation more and more chaotic That was why Raymond thought of a stalling tactic like this. Therefore, Jack applied this reason to hide it from Anna. Jack couldn¡¯t just tell Anna that Diane was already dead because of this ident. It was obvious how much of a ***this was to Anna. They were best friends who grew up together. They were even like biological sisters. Jack¡¯s ambiguous attitude made Anna very worried. Anna¡¯s originally blissful expression could not help but be tainted with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ***. Mrs. Croft is a lucky person. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°After such a huge copse, basically everyone was only injured in the end. Didn¡¯t you and Maddie come back unscathed?¡± All seven sons spoke andforted Anna. Anna touched her right leg and nodded. ¡°I can only hope so. I have to recover as soon as possible. Otherwise, when Diane recovers and returns to the country, she will definitely be very worried when she sees me like this.¡± They finally smoothed this matter over, and everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief. For Anna, the ***brought by the news of Diane¡¯s death would be equally heavy as that brought by Madelyn¡¯s betrayal. They would hide it as long as they could. Madelyn returned to her bedroom. After locking the door, Madelyn threw herself on the familiar bed and couldn¡¯t help but cry again. When Madelyn was almost done crying, she nced at the phone screen. It was shing. It was a message from Chester in the chat box. Ever since Chester came back from Eastshel for New Year¡¯s Day, he had sent a few messages to Madelyn every day. After Madelyn¡¯s disfigurement, she never replied to Chester¡¯s messages. Because Madelyn was afraid that Chester would see her disfigured face. Chester was still holding on. Madelyn could not help but think Chester¡¯s heart must have a ce for Madelyn, right? Madelyn thought of the deep and firm hug when they hid in the toilet at Eastshel Hospital, the gentle words when Chester looked down at her and said, the scorching, quick heartbeat as well as the fragrant cologne from him. Everything made Madelyn so fascinated and attached. However, when Madelyn thought about her current situation, she felt that she could not wait any longer. Thus, Madelyn replied to Chester and casually recounted what had happened recently. Chester basically replied in seconds. [That¡¯s great, Maddie You¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been very worried about you. I was afraid that something would happen to you!! didn¡¯t dare to go to the hospital to visit you! I was afraid that you didn¡¯t want to see mel Now that you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯m relieved!] Looking at the sincere words of the man she liked, Madelyn could not help but feel a lump in her throat. She had the urge to cry Now, even an outsider cared more about Madelyn than the Fowlers. How ***was that! How **! ¡°God, why are you so cruel to me? What exactly did I do wrong? ¡°Because of my disfigurement, I don¡¯t even dare to go meet the man I like. My family distances themselves from me. Why isn¡¯t it Jane who suffers all this? She already has so much. But it¡¯s me! It¡¯s the most innocent mel Madelyn hated! She hated that everyone treated her unfairly. After Madelyn chatted with Chester for a while, her mood finally improved a lot. (Maddie, are you free recently? I want to see you and confirm with my own eyes if you¡¯re really okay ] When Madelyn saw the message sent by Chester, her heart skipped a beat. Madelyn subconsciously refused [Chester, I¡¯ve been busy at home recently and I¡¯m injured. I have to recuperate for a while. Let¡¯s meet next time] [Alright, Maddie, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­] Madelyn wanted to cry even more. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and got out of bed. Madelyn went to the bathroom and looked at the ordinary. and scarred face in the mirror. Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but pick up the ss on the sink and smash it hard against the mirror. Madelyn¡¯s terrifyingly distorted face was reflected in the broken mirror. How could Madelyn let Chester see this face? Chester was such a handsome man with an elegant temperament. The love in his eyes would disappear in the blink of an eye when he saw such an ugly face. At that time, Chester might never want to see Madelyn again. If that were the case, Madelyn would rather die. At this ***, a new message was sent to Madelyn¡¯s phone. Madelyn thought it was a message from Chester and quickly picked it up to take a look. However, Madelyn realized that it was from an unknown number from overseas. [I¡¯m willing to help you deal with Jane. Reply to me as long as you believe me.] This unknown number had sent a lot of messages to Madelyn for months. At first, Madelyn did not take it to heart. She thought that they were fraudulent messages from somewhere. If Madelyn replied and was exposed, it would be bad. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But now¡­ Madelyn thought for a **and replied. [If you don¡¯t tell me your true identity, I won¡¯t consider anything you say. Who are you?] Madelyn wanted to take her chances. Madelyn wanted to win Jane even in her dreams even if it was only once. Soon, the unknown number replied. [My name is Leia Chalmers. I was once Aaron¡¯s girlfriend. You should know of my existence.] Leia Chalmers? Madelyn had heard of this name. It was that international rising pianist. Then, because of something, she deceived Aaron and disappeared without a trace. How did Leia be enemies with Jane? No matter what, even though Madelyn already knew this person¡¯s true identity, she would not act rashly. Leia Chalmers? Madelyn would remember this name and investigate properly. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 374 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Time passed in the blink of an eye. A month passed On this day, Jane was sleeping. A series of calls suddenly woke Jane up. They were calls from L *Janie! I heard from Prof. Henderson that the school leaders have already allowed you to graduate early. Is that true?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. You¡¯re pretty well-informed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jane didn¡¯t even tell L about this. After school started, Jane still maintained her previous life habit and lived a peaceful school life with L, other than frequently skipping sses and taking leave The higher-ups of the school already knew that Jane had been recruited by the country secretly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m known as the know-all of the University of Oricle¡­ No! Janie, why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important thing? Besides, you¡¯ve already graduated in advance, but why do you stille to school asionally?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to live a carefree life in university with you.¡± ¡°You are really cunning Having a genius best friend is really both blissful and troublesome. When I have yet not understood the game design software you gave me, you¡¯ve already graduated from university in advance and can go anywhere you want. It¡¯s really infuriating topare me to you!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going somewhere else on the ne with some friendster. I¡¯ll talk to youter. Take your time with your jealousy.¡± ¡°Boohoo! Janie, you¡¯re so bad! As expected, you forgot me after having new friends!¡± Ignoring L¡¯sints, Jane got up, washed up briefly, and walked out of the bedroom. Currently, Jane was at Red Star Team¡¯s base. Outside, Marlon, Shaun, Liliana, and Marquise were already waiting for Jane. ¡°Morning, Queen. There are still three hours before the ne takes off. It¡¯s plenty of time. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep a little longer?¡± ¡°You all got up. How can I sleep more? Pack our things and get ready to leave!¡± ¡°Shaun, is the ne ready?¡± ¡°Of course, Queen. I also asked Connor for a chef from Cloudnine Restaurant. We can have a feast on the ne.¡± The group of people left the base one after another and headed straight for Luther Group¡¯s private tarmac. On the ne, after Jane finished eating, she drank red wine and supported her face with one hand. Jane looked at the excited expressions of the four people in front of her with a yful expression. Jane took a sip of red wine and said calmly, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you before we arrive at our destination?¡± The four of them stopped smiling and put on serious expressions. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve already thought through it, Queen.¡± They had officially entered the National Cyber Information Technology Security Center and be the civil servants of the country. What Jane had told Marlon and the others was that if there were still other things that they wanted to do in their private life, they had to make an overall n and consider what their future development goals were. Although they had a contract with Hunter, Red Star Team¡¯s members¡¯ work was not restricted, and they had full autonomy. However, if a mission that was in line with the country¡¯s interests and pursuing peace was sent, Red Star Team would naturally give priority to it. Marlon, Shaun, and Marquise were originally unemployed. Even if their families asked them to help with the group¡¯s business, their interests were not there. Besides, there were also managers who were more outstanding than them, so they had no burden at all. Naturally, they would devote themselves to work for the country and the people and always follow Jane. Hence, the three of them fixed their gazes on Lina When Liliana returned to Stormton City in Crucsia, without relying on the Fowler family¡¯s strength, she only relied on her hot-bloodedness and ability to be a president of a medium-sizedpany at such a young age. It had to be said that all the Fowlers gainedmercial genes through the family¡¯s bloodline. Liliana was naturally no exception. Lina put down the wine ss in her hand and meeting everyone¡¯s gaze, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already handed in my resignation letter.¡± Shaun said m surprise, ¡°Huh? Liliana, Queen clearly wants us to be ***prepared to deal with the work on both sides. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get to your current position Why did you give up?¡± ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t expose my identity and rely on my family¡¯s strength after returning to the country to work hard alone was wanting to see the limits of my ability I wanted to know how high I could reach and see many things that aren¡¯t in the greenhouse. ¡°I believe that I won¡¯t be able to go further just on my own. Only by following Queen will I have a chance to see the true colors of this world clearly. Not only can I get such a far-reaching future but also can even give y to my patriotism without missing a drop. Why not?¡± ¡°Thank you for your trust, Liliana. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but if you follow me and join this team, you will definitely have greater gains than working as the president of apany!¡± Liliana picked up the specially opened Piper-Heidsieck from 1907, Ship of Silence, on the table and filled her ss. Liliana clinked sses with Jane. ¡°Queen, there¡¯s no doubt about this. I¡¯ve trusted you from the beginning to the end.¡± Liliana¡¯s trust in Jane even surpassed her life. Liliana believed that only Jane could lead them to the peak that they didn¡¯t even dare to imagine in the past. The nended. The people arranged by Hunter had already picked Jane and the others up in a domestic vehicle The car drove majestically toward the suburbs of Rheinsville. Marlon secretly said, ¡°It¡¯s really as Queen said. Thendmark at the Third District of Rheinsville is just a disguise for thework center.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s just a target. So many countries are worried about Crucsia¡¯s rapid development and are eyeing it covetously. They will definitely think of ways to steal Crucsia¡¯s secrets through cyber warfare. In the future, it¡¯s the cyber era. Wars will silently start on the Inte. There¡¯s no smoke, but there are bullet holes everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s not just here. There are probably all kinds of servers set up all over the country in case of emergencies. The distribution of authority is different. We only have Level 1 authority now. It¡¯s impossible to tell us about this.¡± As everyone chatted, the car already arrived at the destination. It was an abandoned factory. Its appearance was very dpidated. After getting out of the car, Shaun saw the scene in front of him and could not help butin, ¡°Um¡­ We didn¡¯t go to the wrong ce, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Four of you, please.¡± The driver took the initiative to walk into the abandoned factory. Jane smiled slightly. ¡°This disguise is really ingenious. Let me see what¡¯s hidden inside.¡± Everyone followed the driver into the abandoned factory. They walked down the dusty, broken-ss corridor and arrived at a room in the factory. The driver lifted a carpet to reveal a smallbination lock. The driver took out an ID card from his pocket, refreshed it, and entered the password. BOOM! Apanied by the sound of the ground trembling, a door automatically opened on the floor in front of them. The spiral staircase led underground, unfathomable. The driver turned around and nodded at Jane and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of sending the four of you here. Mr. Lourd is waiting for you underground.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Jane and the others did not hesitate and went straight down the stairs. After walking for about five minutes, they finally saw light. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Two men who looked identical were waiting there. One of them was wearing a standard ck suit and was expressionless. His smooth eyebrows exuded a serious style. The other person was wearing casual clothes, a hat, and a pair of flip-flops. His hands were in his sports pants pockets, and he wasughing brightly. The former was naturally Hayden, thetter was Hunter. Even though they looked the same, they gave off apletely different feeling. These two people were the legendary hackers of Crucsia back then and the person-in-charge of the country¡¯s Inte and information technology today. Marlon and the others could not help but feel their hearts beating faster. Everyone had a mentality to admire the strong. Even Marlon and the others were no exception. The two people in front of them could be said to be the strongest hackers with whom they hade into contact in their lives other than Jane. ¡°Wee, Red Star Team, to the country¡¯s secret base¡­. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 375 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 375 Chapter 375 They shook hands one by one and Introduced themselves briefly. Hunter enthusiastically led the group into the elevator and introduced the basic situation in the center. ? ? ? ? As for Hayden, he had a cold expression the entire time and did not say a word. Shaun could not help but secretly ask, ¡°Mr. Hunter, did we do something wrong? Mr. Hayden seems to be very angry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. He¡¯s always like this. He looks cold on the surface, but he¡¯s actually a very kind guy. When you get to know him better, you¡¯ll know how good he is. Right, Hayden?¡± Hayden looked at Hunter as if he was looking at an ***. The elevator arrived When Jane and the others walked out of the elevator, only five members came to wee them. They were holding a simple and crude banner, saying, ¡°Wee Red Star Team to Join Blue Bird.¡± What was more eye-catching than this was naturally the various supeputers in the base. It was like the code flow and the monitoring scenes that appeared in the movie. Marlon and the others had long been looking forward to it, wanting to take a good look. A server that was gotten by a person with his personal ability could notpare to one that was gotten with a country¡¯s channels and financial resources This could be called the top supeputers in the entire Crucsia. ¡°Alright, Hayden, bring the new members to familiarize themselves with the environment and their office. I still have something to tell Jane. I¡¯ll leave this difficult task to you.¡± Hayden still did not say anything. Hayden walked up to Marlon and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± What a simple and concise person. After Marlon and the others left, Hunter took a bottle of coffee and handed it to Jane. ¡°Do you want some?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jane took the coffee and opened it casually. She took a sip and looked around. ¡°There are so few people here.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. After all, not everyone is a genius like you, Jane. When I first came here to manage, there were only two people. It wasn¡¯t easy to have five talents now. ¡°This is the database of the entire Crucsia, which is connected to the entire world. There are even information and secrets that are not recorded even in the developed countries of Wetanean. Only rare geniuses can join Blue Bird. Moreover, before it, they even have to be assessed for their political review and loyalty to the country. ¡°Only toward the headquarters facilities in a ce like Rheinsville, we can apply for five people to be in charge. Some bases only have two people.¡± Jane chuckled. ¡°I can tell that the five people who came to wee us are quite ****.¡± The reason why they were willing to wee Red Star Team was probably due to Hunter¡¯s arrangements. They were quite unconvinced by the sudden appearance of these new members. With Jane¡¯s insight, it was easy for her to sense it from their gazes. ¡°No one here is cking off. If you want to gain the respect of others, the first rule is to achieve results. ¡°With the strength of Red Star Team¡¯s members, if you¡¯re diligent, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to unlock higher authority as soon as possible. Please! You sent five people in one go. That¡¯s a huge battle power! ¡°The other branches areining that they don¡¯t have enough people. They said that there are too few people over there and that there¡¯s a lot of work that can¡¯t progress. If you guys make some results, I will have extra people to send out.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Lourd, since you trust us so much, we definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± After Jane had a brief conversation with Hunter, Marlon and the others returned. ¡°Wow, Jane, I have to say that the equipment here is indeed much better than that of our base,¡± ¡°Yeah, the inte speed and reaction speed are so amazing. I thought the inte speed and reaction speed in our base were fast enough, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be ten times faster here!¡± ¡°Even if your base gathers the power of the rich families, it¡¯s still the limit of what an individual can get. This is Rheinsville, the most important gathering point for Inte technology in Crucsia. The country¡¯s investment in this ce is far beyond your imagination. ¡°How is it? I¡¯ll keep the office for you to use at any time. If you¡¯re willing, you can directly bring your luggage and stay today. It¡¯s convenient to enter and leave, but it¡¯s a little troublesome for you to go back to Stormton City¡­¡± Hunter was like a big bad wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood with a lollipop The linguistic arts were full of charm. To be honest, the equipment here was indeed too advanced. Marlon and the others could not help but be tempted. They subconsciously looked at Jane. Jane shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t stay here anyway. However, even if you don¡¯t stay here, long distance assistance will be fine. Think about it yourselves.¡± Jane¡¯s future direction was not limited to just this one path. Staying here was too limited. As long as the authority was opened, and Jane could get the clues and information she wanted, it would be fine. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious now. Take it slow. I¡¯ll bring you guys to familiarize yourselves with the operations of theseputers¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Three hours passed so quickly Jane and the others were more or less familiar with the new functions of theputers. Hayden walked over at this time. ¡°Are you familiar with it? There¡¯s a new mission.¡± Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°The information will be sent to everyone¡¯sputer through the central database. If you think you can do it, go back to the office first Practice is the best way to familiarize yourself with these things. Now that we¡¯re seribusly short of manpower, since we¡¯ve recruited you and agreed to so many requests, you have to achieve some results.¡± After saying this, Hayden left again. ¡°Is it that only when Mr. Hayden issues a mission will he talk so much?¡± ¡°Ye will get used to it. It¡¯s okay once you get used to it. So, what do you guys think? Do you want to ept this mission? By finishing it, you can earn points!¡± Jane nced at Marion and the others. ¡°Are you confident now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They could do it! Jane and the others arrived at the exclusive office. The central server had already issued the mission this time. After reading the contents of the mission clearly, Marlon could not help but be furious. He cursed, ¡®***! What kind of ***organization is this!¡± They trafficked human beings, trafficked organs, made surrogacy, did telmunications ***, and so on. They simplymitted all manners of crimes. Most importantly, the number of money and people whomitted the crime were already very high.. In the past, Marlon and the others had never encountered such a bad organization on the Dar! In contrast, the evil organizations they had ruined before were simply insignificant. ¡°You have the resentment? Then let it out. At the same time, let the people outside see the strength of our Red Star Team! ¡°You¡¯ve rested for New Year¡¯s Day holiday for so long. Are your skills rusty?¡± ¡°Of course not. Queen, start giving your orders!¡± On the other side, the other five people also saw the news released by the central system. The Red Star Team had epted the mission. They could not help but have some thoughts. *This organization has been entrenched for a long time. It¡¯s not easy to hack into their server, and it¡¯s easy to be exposed: Is Mr. Lourd so assured to let these members who have just joined Blue Bird carry out such an important mission?¡± Once they got exposed, the organization would immediately transfer the server data. At that time, it would take a long time to find their new server Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 376 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Not to mention the Red Star Team that had just joined Blue Bird and was not familiar with the various operations, even super geniuses like them who had worked in Blue Bird for two years did not dare to take this mission easily. They could only agree to take it under the guidance of Hunter and Hayden. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a bet? Let¡¯s see if this new team is that good¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a team that Mr Hunter and Mr. Hayden have high hopes for Even if the difficulty of this mission is high, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to pass, right?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s bet when they can finish the mission¡± ¡°It will at least take half a month, right?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take half a month as a start to bet!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How lively!¡± Hunter¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Everyone was shocked. ¡°Mr. Lourd?¡± ¡°I heard you guys talking about the bet. It¡¯s very interesting. Tell me about it too?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other and did not dare to speak. They were like children who had done something wrong and were caught red-handed. After all, they were only unconvinced by Red Star Team. But they were quite impressed by Hunter¡¯s strength. ¡°Actually, I can understand that you don¡¯t trust the ability of this team that suddenly joined us, but no matter what, I personally chose them. Can¡¯t you be at peace with each other for the sake of me?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Lourd, we don¡¯t mean to distrust your judgment. It¡¯s just that this mission is too difficult. We¡¯re just casually discussing how long Red Star Team will take to resolve it¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Only then did one of them realize that this person had let it slip. ¡°Seeing is better than hearing. I heard from you guys that Red Star Team will take at least half a month toplete this mission, right? ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a bet with you. I bet that Red Star Team will be able toplete this mission today. The winner will get a month¡¯s sry for those who participate in the bet. How about that? If I win, you¡¯ll lose my sry for five months in total. If you win, I¡¯ll give each of you double sries this month.¡± ¡°What? Mr. Lourd, we were really just joking¡­¡± ¡°A small bet is good for the mood, but a big bet is harmful. The stakes aren¡¯t high, and I won¡¯t make trouble for you in the future just because of it. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Alright. Mr. Lourd, let¡¯s take this bet. Don¡¯t go back on your word if you lose!¡± ¡°****! I am always an upright person. When have I ever gone back on my word?¡± Hunter rolled his eyes and turned to leave. Everyone looked at each other and shrugged. Even in this position, they were no longer short of money. However, Hunter took the initiative to give the money. How could they not ept it? Twelve hours passed in the blink of an eye. Red Star Team had been in the office. Someone passed by the office door of Red Star Team and happened to bump into Hunter. ¡°It¡¯s already been twelve hours. Why do they work so hard? Mr. Lourd, why don¡¯t you go in and let them eat something?¡± Hunter held a cup of tea and assumed the posture of a casual middle-aged man. ¡°I sent a message, but they didn¡¯t reply. I knocked, but they even locked the door. I guess they are focused now Young people do have good stamina. They won¡¯t get tired so easily when they work. They are quite better than us old fellows.¡± Hayden passed by with aptop and mercilesslyined about Hunter. ¡°You¡¯re only in your forties, right? Why are you pretending to be so profound?¡±> ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re my younger brother after all. Why do you have to argue with me?¡± ¡°Get lost. You were only born a few minutes earlier than me. I don¡¯t have a brother as frivolous as you!¡± ¡°Boohoo, you little ***, how can you talk to your biological brother like that? I¡¯m crying!¡± Seeing this, everyone wanted to leave When Hunter and Hayden argued, it would be non-stop and no one would know when it would end. Crack. The mechanical door of the Red Star Team¡¯s office suddenly opened Jane walked out first. Seeing the people in the base standing at the door, Jane blinked and said, ¡°Why are you all here? You got the news so quickly?¡± ¡°What news do you mean?¡± plearo It¡¯s done. Here. I¡¯ve sent the information to the central system. This is a backup sh drive. I was just about to go over and give it to you.¡± Jane threw the sh drive in her hand to Hunter Hunter¡¯s eyes lit up when he received the sh drive. ¡°You haven¡¯t been working for 24 hours, yet you¡¯re done so quickly?¡± ¡°I also advised these guys to cat and rest. However, we went deep into that organization and saw too many ***things. Everyone was filled with anger and wanted to quickly apprehend these bad guys. It was as if they were full of fighting spirits and could not care less anything. else.¡± As Jane spoke, she looked gently at the four members who had fallen asleep in the office. They all had such sincerity. As hackers, after experiencing so many ***dark sides of the world, they could still maintain such a kind heart Jane could not help but rejoice once again! She was really lucky to meet them when she chose team members back then. They were talented, capable, motivated, following orders.. The most important thing was that they all had a heart for the country and the people. Although they came from the four noble families in Stormton City, they like the brightest pearls that were not covered by dust. It was the most important. It was too difficult to be untainted in that kind of ce. Besides, they had to have talent in this aspect. It was too difficult to meet both of the requirements. So many people could not find such a team member in their entire lives, yet Jane found ready-made ones easily! Jane felt that this team was simply a gift from the heavens to her. Hunter said happily, ¡°Oh, looks like I won!¡± ¡°Well¡­ How is this possible? They actually hacked into that organization¡¯s database in less than a day¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was the others turn to be dumbfounded. Never in their wildest dreams would they have imagined that Red Star Team had not onlypleted the mission but also taken so little time. Were they not worried that they would be discovered by the enemy if they failed? What was more, even these self-proimed super geniuses who had studiedputer technology for countless years felt inferior to this kind of rapid invasion technology. ¡°The five of you, follow me to the office and take a look at the datapiled by Red Star Team.¡± With that, Hayden left with hisptop. The others finally realized what was going on and quickly chased after Hayden in unison. ¡°Wait for us! Mr. Hayden!¡± Hunter gave Jane a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯ve really done me proud this time, Jane.¡± Jane squinted at Hunter with a dangerous aura. ¡°From what you said, are you betting on the sess or failure of our mission? Hmm?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re the super elites that I carefully selected. I even guaranteed it. If you don¡¯t perform well, I¡¯ll be very embarrassed too, okay? ¡°Please, your active performance is both a result and a peace of mind for me. Best of luck!¡± Hunter patted Jane¡¯s shoulder, tried to smooth Jane¡¯s suspicion over, and quickly slipped away. Jane rubbed her temples helplessly. What did it feel like to have a boss who was a funny person? Living was really different and exciting every day. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 377 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 377 Chapter 377 As for the other people in the Blue Bird Base, they came to Hayden¡¯s office. When they turned on theputer, they were still wondering if the data had been casually submitted to complete the mission After all, it was impossible for ordinary humans toplete this mission in such a short period of time They were notpletely convinced until they confirmed the rigor of the data with Hayden ¡°Amazing, too amazing! Mr. Hayden, the people who Mr. Hunter and you found this time are simply super geniuses!¡± Even geniuses like them, who had studied for many years and had the full experience, admitted defeat There were very, very few people who could make them admit defeat in their lives This time, they actually admitted defeat to five more people in one go. They were totally convinced At the same time, when they saw the data, they were filled with indignation. Even though they had seen a lot of darkness, such merciless photos, as well as information, were simply unheard of! Hayden said without changing his expression, ¡°Since you¡¯re convinced, you should be more polite to them in the future.¡± Everyone understood suddenly. ¡°I see. Mr. Hayden, the reason why you gave Red Star Team such a difficult mission is that you want us to acknowledge their strength¡± ¡°Do you think I would joke about such a thing? Dignity is fought for with strength, especially in such a ce. ¡°The reason why I gave them this mission is naturally because I believe in their strength!¡± Hayden looked at the others as if he was looking at ***. ¡°I see.¡± Time passed in the blink of an eye. Jane and the others stayed in Blue Bird Base for a full week. Like a spongecking water, they crazily absorbed knowledge and experience that they did not know before and lived a fulfilling day. On this day, Jane came to say goodbye to Hunter. ¡°Why are you leaving so suddenly? Are you unhappy because you¡¯re too bored in the base?¡± Jane shook her head ¡°No. Its just that I know most of what I want to know. There are still things I want to do outside. As for my four teammates, I¡¯ll leave them to you. They¡¯re still learning happily here. There are still many things for them to learn.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re your teammates. I can¡¯t get them to listen to me without you around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re all powerful hackers who can solve problems on their own now. This world never lacks geniuses. What itcks are hardworking and targeted geniuses. As long as you¡¯re right, they¡¯ll ept it.¡± *Jane, you even brought your luggage to see me. Looks like you¡¯ve already made up your mind. What else can I say? I haven¡¯t forgotten what I promised the Red Star Team back then. As long as you work hard, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you have any missions, feel free to assign them to us. We will definitelyplete them!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After spending a few days together, Jane was already getting along very well with the members of the Blue Bird Base. With a smile, Jane waved at Hunter and left the office with her luggage. Hunter smiled and shook his head. Just as Hunter was about to sit down, an emergency call went past all authorizations and reached his office. Hunter frowned slightly and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°What happened? What? What did you say?! Is this true?¡± The nervousness on Hunter¡¯s face gradually rxed and turned into ecstasy. Jane dragged her luggage outside the abandoned factory. At this moment, a call came in. When Jane saw that the caller ID was rence, her intuition told her that something might have happened on Yale¡¯s side. Jane picked up the call ¡°Hello, Mr. York?¡± ¡°Queen! We did it! We did it!¡± Deafening cheers and rence¡¯s sobbing voice in excitement could be heard on the other end of the phone. Even though rence was far away from the crowd, the sounds of celebration still could not stop. Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat ¡°Mr. York, is it the photolithography machine¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The photolithography machine has been sessfully researched! The hard work we¡¯ve prepared for so many years has finally paid off!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first 4-nanometer chip made in Crucsia!¡± rence¡¯s voice even broke rence was in his sixties and had been on the battlefield for more than 20 years. He was used to seeing life and death and had survived countless narrow escapes However, rence had never been like this before! He could not control his emotions Tears streamed down his face. These were tears of excitement, tears of joy. The birth of this chip meant that Crucsia had broken the monopoly of power and had its own chip. Every Crucsian who had experienced Meridonia¡¯s suppression of the technology chip incident would be sincerely touched and proud after witnessing the use and birth of this chip. In the past, this chip was so unreachable to them simply like a star in the sky, and no matter how hard they tried, they could not hold it in their hands. The huge Crucsia could only be limited by others. Their throats were grabbed by the chip, and they could only watch nkly as other countries. raised the price higher and higher, suppressed Crucsia¡¯s national industry, and made it difficult for them to make aeback. No one was willing to submit to other countries and be suppressed like this without being able to fight back. However, the ***reality clearly told them how far the gap was. It was the crystallization of decades of science, like a chasm. In this battle, just hard work and the gathering of the geniuses alone were not enough. What was needed more was the right time, ce, and people. No matter how difficult the process was, how much time, manpower, and effort it took, at least, they had the best oue. This chip, which represented the condensation of countless people¡¯s hard work, was within their grasp. Over the years, this was not the only monopoly and suppression that foreign countries had applied to Crucsia. It was reflected in all aspects. However, the birth of this chip would be a new beginning, blowing the horn for their counterattack. It announced to the entire world that Crucsia had never been defeated, never just waited for being bullied by others, and never been too powerless to resist. They would create more and more things to catch up with the international trend. One day, Crucsia would no longer have to listen to foreign countries and bow down to them. Since they could even make the photolithography machine with the 4-nanometer chip, and the gap of decades had closed, it was no longer a fool¡¯s dream to create good news from other aspects. Confidence, pride, and firm faith were the most important criteria forpleting a task.. Jane was also extremely excited, and she could feel the blood as a Crucsian flowing in her body boiling. As long as someone had this country in their hearts, no matter how cold-blooded they were, it was impossible for them to remain indifferent when they heard this news! ¡°By the way, where are Yale and the others, Mr. York?¡± ¡°Doctor Eden is currently treating Mr. Mitchell. I¡¯m afraid it will affect them, so I haven¡¯t told them about this yet.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go over to your ce immediately!¡± After hanging up the phone, Jane dragged her luggage and ran. There was an endless amount of energy in Jane¡¯s body.. Andy was waiting for Jane by the roadside. Andy saw Jane running over from afar and quickly waved. ¡°Janie, I know you miss me. But there¡¯s no need to be so excited, right? I¡¯m really touched that you especially run all the way here to see me.¡± ¡°Drive to the airport! I want to go to Dinsdale!¡± What? Jane clearly made an appointment to meet Andy today and let Andy arrange everything. Andy had already prepared a series of services and was just waiting to receive Jane to start their sweet world. However, in the end, Jane was going to go to the airport and fly to Dinsdale? Boohoo! Jane was such a bad woman who cheated Andy of his feelings. They had been friends for so many years. But in the end, Andy was still abandoned. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 378 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Despite the sadness, Andy still obediently ***Jane to the airport. Jane hacked into the aviation system and booked thetest ne ticket. At the same time, Jane told Andy about the news from rence. Andy was stunned for a long time. For the first-sswyer to be stunned for so long, was enough to show how shocking this news was. ¡°I finally understand why you¡¯re so excited Janie, hold on tight. I¡¯m going to elerate and send you to the airport!¡± Andy wore a big smile. He pulled down the gear stick and stepped on the elerator. The red Ferran sped away on the highway like a red bow arrow. Rheinsville was only three hours away from Dinsdale by ne. When Jane arrived at Dinsdale¡¯s airport, it was already four in the afternoons The moment Jane got off the ne, she received a message from Yale. [Jane, we did it.] It was just a simple sentence. Even through the screen, Jane could feel Yale¡¯s excitement when he typed these words. [Yeah, Yale, you did it! You¡¯ve finally developed a photolithography machine with a 4-nanometer chip!] [This is the glory that belongs to all of us. Without your help, it¡¯s impossible for us toplete it.] rence called Jane at this time The arranged car sessfully brought Jane to its destination. At the hotel in the center of Dinsdale, Jane finally met Yale and Eden. ¡°Jane!¡± Eden and Yale walked over together. ¡°Yale, Eden!¡± Jane pounced over and hugged the two senior brothers. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°I miss you guys so much!¡± Eden patted Jane¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°We miss you too. It¡¯s been almost two months since we parted that day. Time passes too quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect us to really seed. As soon as I received the news from Mr. York, I rushed to Dinsdale without stopping. I really wanted to share this joy with you! ¡°By the way, does Josh know?¡± ¡°Yale has already sent a message to Josh. He has also replied. By the way, Jane, Yale has something to ask you for help this time.¡± ¡°Ask me for help? Yale, if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. As long as it¡¯s something I can help with, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Toward her senior brothers¡¯ requests, Jane naturally wouldn¡¯t reject them. These days, Jane had beenmunicating with Eden about Yale¡¯s condition. Yale¡¯s illness was indeed the first time in history. The medical information left behind had never recorded a strange illness like Yale¡¯s. No wonder even the teacher, Humphrey, was helpless toward it. However, under the continuous stimtion of Eden¡¯s treatment, there were already preliminary results. Jane could not help but look forward to it. If there was really a result, would it be disyed this time? Jane was about to say, ¡°Yale¡­¡± Yale gestured for Jane to keep quiet. Then, Yale held Jane¡¯s hand and walked past the crowd to a room with no one around. Jane obediently let Yale hold her hand. Jane took the initiative to close her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Yale, are you trying to give me a surprise?¡± *Jane¡­¡± A dry and hoars voice entered Jane¡¯s ears. Jane could not help but be stunned and subconsciously opened her eyes slowly. After confirming that the voice just now was from the person in front of her, Jane¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°Yale, you. Say that again?¡± ¡°Janie¡­¡± Yale tirelessly called out Jane¡¯s nickname again and rubbed Jane¡¯s little head. Such a hoarse voice actually became the most pleasant voice in the world in Jane¡¯s ears. There was no exception. Jane jumped up excitedly and hugged Yale. ¡°Yale, you can finally speak!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still very difficult, but at least I can speak¡­ 1 ¡°This is all thanks to Eden¡­¡± To be honest, Yale had already given up on treating his illness. There had been so many top-notch doctors who had treated Yale, including Jane However, they did not manage to diagnose anything. Yale agreed to Eden¡¯s treatment just because he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Eden and the others. Unexpectedly, the method really worked. Yale finally could speak again. Eden walked in at this moment. ¡°How is it? Is this a surprise enough?¡± Jane covered her mouth and nodded repeatedly. ¡°What a surprise! Eden! You¡¯re so bad! You just told me that you¡¯ve made initial progress. It¡¯s not just initial progress at all. it¡¯s simply a leap forward!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. Jane, Yale strongly requested not to tell you. He nned to give you a surprise and also thought that he can recover better the next time we meet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the good news from the study of the photolithography machine toe at the right time and pull you to Dinsdale.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eden¡­¡± Yale looked at Eden gratefully. If it wasn¡¯t for Eden, Yale would have already given up all hope. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Yale. You and I are like brothers. Since I have the ability, it¡¯s only right for me to help treat you. Besides, you are very strong-willed. The treatment process is so long and painful, but you can still cooperate with all my actions without saying a word. ¡°This is a two-way help between a doctor and a patient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! One is the most talented scientist in history, and the other is the legendary Dr. ck Jackson. Both of you are tall, handsome, and have an outstanding aura. Most importantly, you both are my senior brothers! I really want to pull the two of you around and show off to the world! Jane blinked yfully and smiled happily. It had been a long time since Jane was so happy. Was this the feeling of the legendary double happiness in one go? It felt so good. One was the birth of the photolithography machine. The other was that Yale was able to speak. ¡°By the way, Yale, you haven¡¯t told Jane about your request. Tell Jane now.¡± Jane raised her eyebrows. ¡°Hm? Is there anything else Yale needs my help with? Wasn¡¯t Yale just nning to give me a surprise?¡± *Jane, Mr. York notified me that as the main creator of this photolithography machine development, in addition to epting the medal reward with the other members, I also have to go on stage to give a speech¡­. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°This time, the speech is a live stream of the entire world¡­ But I can¡¯t yet speak as I please now¡­¡± ¡°I n to ask you to help me give a speech¡­ I¡¯ll write the draft speech¡­ You¡¯ll stand on stage in my ce to give a speech¡­¡± ¡®Me?¡± Jane could not help but widen her eyes. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 379 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 379 Chapter 379 ¡°Yale, are you serious? I think Josh or Eden is more suitable for this mission!¡± ¡°Come on, Jane. Spare me. I don¡¯t have the guts to give a speech affectionately in a live stream of the entire world. I prefer to be a little lonely and free. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already informed Josh. Josh also said that this is the best choice. This is the intention of the three of us. You can¡¯t reject it.¡± Jane pursed her lips. ¡°Well¡­¡° ¡°Lasked Josh and Eden¡­ They said that this time, they don¡¯t want me to add their names to the research¡­ They don¡¯t want to be too high-profile *Jane, what do you think? I really want you to help me give a speech¡­ This is something that only you can do¡­ I believe you¡­¡± Even for Yale, who was indifferent and did not care about many things, the day when the speech was given on the worldwide live stream was one of the most important days in his life. After all, Yale had put in too much effort, energy, and time for this photolithography machine project. Even rence, who had always apanied Yale, did not know how much Yale had sacrificed in many situations. Yale gave it his all. Even if he failed in the end, he would have a clear conscience. But Yale had seeded. Yale could be said to have experienced this kind of joy the most in the entire world However, Yale was used to hiding his emotions and did not show it. For Yale to make such a request, showed how important the matter was in his heart. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ***with such a gaze, Jane could no longer refuse. ?? Jane was silent for a moment before saying. ¡°I understand, Yale. If this is what you want, I will help. Don¡¯t add my name to the research. This is your team¡¯s hard work. I don¡¯t want to be too high-profile either and steal the limelight.¡± Standing too high in the wind would be easy to attract too much attention. In a sense, Josh and Eden made the right choice. They had enough titles, wealth, and status, so they didn¡¯t need to cause any more trouble. It was also the same for Jane. Jane had already had so many titles. If she obtained a new title as a member of a research team that gave birth to the first Crucsia¡¯s photolithography machine at such a young age, it would probably shock the entire world! And Jane would never be able to live in peace from now on. What was more, Jane and the others did not help much. The general process, trends, and lines were all figured out by Yale¡¯s team after so many years of hard work and experience. It could only be said that the three of them had acted as a catalyst and catalyzed the appropriate oue better. It was shortened to luck. ¡°Okay.¡± As long as Jane agreed, everything was negotiable. Soon, it was time for the official announcement. As soon as the news was released, it rushed to the trending topic at once. It even swept the entire world¡¯s forums, news, and trending topics [Crucsia¡¯s first 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine has been born!] It was bright red and had the words ¡°Big News¡± written on it. It even caused all kinds of social media apps to paralyze. Thements below were refreshing at a rate of more than 100,000 pieces per minute. [Oh my god, I never dreamed that I would be able to live to see the day when Crucsia¡¯s lithography machine was born! I¡¯m crying!] [I told my grandfather who is in a vegetative state this news. He was even crying!] [Oh my god, oh my god, I¡¯m going to visit my parents¡¯ graves! The day the two of them are looking forward to our country¡¯s strength has arrived!] [Crucsia¡¯s phone can be advanced now. The original chip can be updated¡¯] [Which genius created this 4-nanometer photolithography machine? It shortened the gap between us and the developed countries by decades. It¡¯s too awesome! It¡¯s simply a god descending to the mortal world! Mortals like us are only worthy of watching!] [As a researcher who has understood the manufacturing process of the photolithography machine and how much of a difference there is in the current technology of Crucsia, I can say the person above is indeed not exaggerating at all. How smart must one be to be able to make such an impossible thing possible!] At this moment, countless Crucsians¡¯ blood boiled. They shared the news with various group chats of families, and friends and discussed it Like a trojan horse, the news spread crazily. The streets and alleys were filled with cheers. Everyone shouted the same name and that was Crucsia. The national sentiments had never been so strong before. They were deeply proud of the development of this country and being a member of Crucsia Over the years, people had witnessed too much pressure, technological suppression, chip attacks, and so on from the developed countries. They wanted to step on Crucsia and stop its development, prevent them from spreading their wings and soaring again, as well as flying under the blue sky. There were too many disappointments umted. Although Crucsians hadints, they could not find an outlet to vent and a way to counterattack. The gap between Crucsia and the developed countries was too obvious. Although Crucsians admitted it, they could notpletely give in due to it. The appearance of this news really gave the entire country¡¯s citizens a boost of morale. At the same time, it was also announced to the world. No matter how shameless,petitive, or extorting the other countries were, they would use their own efforts and methods to break through all unfair treatment and fight for their own status and right to speak Crucsia was full of talents and was full of vigor. All Crucsians had a deep sense of patriotism and were willing to risk their lives for the country. They would not be afraid of these mean tricks. Back then, the manufacturing of atomic bombs and hydrogen bombs was also very difficult, from zero to one. The predecessors had spent so much time, effort, and even lives. Countless top-notch scientists hid their identities and bid farewell to their wives and children. This was an absolutely confidential mission that could not be revealed at all. They disappeared for so many years just like that. In such a harsh environment at that time, there was no technical support, no Inte, noputer, and even the calction of the manufacturing process of the atomic bomb could only be hand-written on the ckboard¡­ But they could all make it. Crucsians stubbornness and unwillingness to admit defeat were a DNA mark that could not be erased from the descendant of a big country. Now, it proved it even more. Even as times changed and people¡¯s lives became richer and the country became richer and stronger, the spirit of hard work back then had never fallen for a moment. They treated those contempt, disappointment, and frustration as food. They enriched their spirit and stepped forward step by step. Crucsia wanted to close the distance from the entire world. Crucsia would spread its wings and soar into the sky again. Andy called Jane. ¡°Janie, the dozen or so stocks we bought in Meridonia today have all risen to the limit. We made several hundreds of millions of dors in one go. ¡°Now you¡¯re a richdy. You don¡¯t have to worry about your future life anymore!¡± This was the advantage of the information gap. Crucsia announced the news of the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine today. Meridonia would definitely be shocked and take action. Other than a few tech stocks that would definitely rise, there were also some stocks that would fall to rock bottom. One had to know that Meridonia¡¯s stocks did not have a limit of rise or fall. The rise would never stop, and so would it when it fell. The money came fast, but it disappeared even faster. Jane and Andy took the chance and shorted the stock market of Meridonia. They had earned hundreds of millions of dors in a day. After splitting it 50-50 with Andy, Jane would also get 1 billion dors. Jane had really be a richdy. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 380 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 380 Chapter 380 ¡°We got rich together. Did you receive the invitation I gave you? In three days, in Dinsdale, there will be a banquet to congratte the team members who developed the photolithography machine ¡°Come over when the timees! Let¡¯s share the joy together!¡± ¡°Of course, I definitely won¡¯t miss such a happy thing!¡± Not long after Jane hung up the phone, her foreign ount received a billion dors. After conversion, including the money saved from the work that she had taken on recently, Jane had more than 1.4 billion dors Even if Jane spent extravagantly without working every day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use it all for several lifetimes. ¡°The life of a rich person is so simple and boring.¡± Jane held her forehead and sighed softly. Jane didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment that she had reached super financial freedom Jane had too much money and felt that she had lost a lot of goals to fight for It was so troublesome. If anyone else knew what Jane was thinking, they would definitely spit and curse. If Jane didn¡¯t want so much money, she could give them. Rich men really could not understand the poor¡¯s life. Jane then sent a message to L. L, what did you think about the matter I told youst time? Have you made a decision?] [Ahem Janie, forget it. That kind of gathering is too high-end. I don¡¯t fit in. You know my personality. Letting me attend such a gathering of top-notch scientists is worse than killing me. Compared with them, I¡¯m just a ****¡­] L was a top student in the No. 13 Middle School in Stormton City back then who scored the University of Oricle in the first ce. L was considered number one in the Schstic Aptitude Test in Stormton City. Other than her siblings who oftenughed at L¡¯s low IQ, everyone would praise L for being a genius girl when they met her. L¡¯s IQ fluctuated around 160. Normal people¡¯s IQ was usually between 90 and 110. L deserved the title of genius girl. L had been proud of it before she met Jane. However, although L was smart,pared to Jane, who could be almost considered a super monster, L was nothing. L had already suffered a lot of blows. She was afraid that she would not be able to findmon topics to talk about at such a gathering. It was okay that L might not manage to answer any questions and beughed at. However, the main point was that even the air there was so high-ss that made her feel ufortable. Why should L go to suffer? [Alright, since you don¡¯t want toe, I won¡¯t force you. Anyway, I¡¯ve given you a chance. Don¡¯t me me for having the chance yet not asking you over when we meet next time.] [Okay. I know that you treat me the best, Janie. You always have me in your heart. I¡¯m already very happy that you can invite me. [Also! Janie, I¡¯m begging you! Please help me get Mr. ***autograph! This is the autograph of the creator of the first photolithography machine in Crucsia. I want to pass it down to my descendants as an heirloom!] N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. [You¡¯re so exaggerating. I¡¯ve already helped you ask Yale for his autograph. I¡¯ll give it to you when I get back to Stormton City] [I know you dote on me. I love you.] After chatting with L, Jane sent a message to Hugh. [Hugh, have you received the invitation? I knew the organizer wanted to invite you over, so I personally wrote the invitation for you!] Hugh smiled. [I¡¯m very happy to see your words.] After that, he sent a cute meme. Under the lead of Jane, Hugh hadpletely mastered the use of the meme. Hugh was no longer the cold and aloof president who only knew how to text words. Jane asked. I heard that your friends¡¯ families have received invitations too. Did they collude toe over with you?] Hugh was a little unhappy. [Connor and Robert will bothe¡­ But Janie, since you¡¯re chatting with me, let¡¯s not talk about other men, okay?] Jane could clearly sense Hugh¡¯s jealousy even through the screen. Jane could not help butugh. [Hugh, that¡¯s your friends!] Hugh shook his head [Not anymore. The two of them are just unimportant men to me.] Connor and Robert were gathering at Nightshade Bar when they sneezed at the same time. Robert sniffed ¡°****it, which beautiful woman is missing me? Speaking of which, Hugh has been getting more and more unsociable recently. Why didn¡¯t hee out when we asked him out for a drink? It¡¯s harder to see him now than ascending to the sky!¡± Connor yed with the stic ring on his finger and said calmly. ¡°He already has a girlfriend. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t have as much free time as before¡± Robert rolled his eyes at Connor. ¡°Mr. Luther, when did your taste change? Did you start to like such a stic ring instead of diamonds? Today we are out for a drink. But I have seen you touch this ring hundreds of times. What are you doing?¡± ¡°You are single. You won¡¯t understand!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes suddenly widened ***! So, Connor had also found a girlfriend? So, now, only Robert was single? ¡°By the way, who is your girlfriend? Don¡¯t tell me that you just ****with her? Then why do you say it? I have a lot of such women. How can I be considered a single man?¡± Robert gave Connor the middle finger ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m serious. Recently, I did meet a girl who I like. ¡°As for who it is, it won¡¯t be toote to tell you when we are really together. I don¡¯t want to expose her identity too early now¡± Connor could not help but smile when he thought of the woman who looked fearless and impudent in front of him in his mind. Connor¡¯s entire body emitted a strong smell of falling into love. It made Robert, this single man, so jealous. ¡°***, are you really serious? ¡°What¡¯s going on recently? Both Hugh and you already have your liked ones, and I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s still in a daze? What the **is going on!¡± Robert was even starting to doubt his life. Speaking of women, Robert quite had a lot. Most importantly, Robert didn¡¯t like any of them sincerely. Robert was with thern just for fun. Those women came for Robert only for his status, money, and family background. And Robert only took a fancy to their looks and figures. They were just taking what they needed. It was not that Robert wanted to be a yboy, but there was really no woman whom he really liked. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t drink with you anymore. The taste of drinking with you is so in. I¡¯m leaving. See you when we go to Dinsdale.¡± Robert hurriedly left. If Robert stayed any longer, he would be an outlier among the three of them. Meeting someone a person liked would depend on fate. How long would it take for Robert to meet a woman he liked? Robert had never thought of such a thing before. Now, both Connor and Hugh deeply fell in love and had met a woman they liked. Robert felt like he wanted to fall in love too not for a physical rtionship, but for a genuine spiritual collision. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 381 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 381 Chapter 381 In Fowler Corporation. Because of Anna and Madelyn¡¯s ident, this time, only Henry, Dwayne, and Sam had gone to Eastshel to handle business. The other four brothers stayed at home to take care of Anna and help with Fowler Corporation¡¯s business. Aaron, Quinton, and Johan postponed all the work at hand and focused on Anna¡¯s rehabilitation training. Regarding the business in Fowler Corporation, it was not their job, so they could not help much. In order for Jack to have more time to manage Fowler Corporation, taking care of Anna was the best help they could do. On Fowler Corporation¡¯s side, Peter had already graduated in advance and started to handle matters as Jack¡¯s personal assistant. Peter even asked Larry over to temporarily help Fowler Corporation tide over the crisis. In the president¡¯s office, Jack could not help butugh loudly. He was extremely happy ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our country to create the photolithography machine so soon! It¡¯s so sudden! ¡°Good! That¡¯s great! Now that the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine has been born, the country¡¯s strength and technology can be greatly enhanced! ¡°It¡¯s also time for Fowler Corporation to consider a new direction!¡± Jack looked at the foreign forums that expressed surprise and admiration at the birth of this photolithography machine and smiled to his ears. ¡°Dad!¡± At this ***, Peter walked in with an invitation. ¡°Regarding the banquet in Dinsdale in three days, it¡¯s an invitation to every outstanding entrepreneur in every city. ¡°Fowler Corporation received an invitation. The invitee can participate with a family member.¡± Logically speaking, this invitation was prepared so that the couple could attend However, with Anna¡¯s current situation, it was really not appropriate for her to attend such a banquet. Jack thought for a ***and said, ¡°Peter, apany me when the timees.¡± ¡°I understand, Dad, but as for ***¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for such an important banquet, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave Anna to go to Dinsdale. This concerns the country¡¯s major interests. I want to personally pay my respects to the team members who invented this photolithography machine! This is a rare asion! ¡°Peter, you should go and learn some social etiquette!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as the trending topic of the birth of the photolithography machine was out, the Fowlers noticed it. Recently, Anna had been even very happy every day and doing rehabilitation training more actively. Jack and Anna were examples of patriotic entrepreneurship. Fowler Corporation established a foundation and was passionate about various public goods. It had a good reputation in Crucsia and had even built more than ten Hope Junior Schools. It had always been Fowler Corporation¡¯s creed to take it for the people and use it for the people as well as help the poor be rich. Thanks to the support of customers and national policies, Fowler Corporation was able to reach its current scale and reach the top. Jack and Anna had never forgotten their original intention. Therefore, after learning about the birth of the photolithography machine, they felt more national pride than anyone else. They were proud of this country and the people who worked hard for it. Then, they immediately made the decision to donate 1.5 million dors to the Science Foundation Project Team through the foundation. After Jack and Peter returned to the vi, they told Anna about this. Anna was also very excited when she heard this. ¡°This is a good thing! Jack, you must participate! Peter, follow your dad and watch him. Don¡¯t let him drink too much because he is too happy. I¡¯m afraid of him making a ****of himself if he¡¯s drunk. At the same time, you should go and learn something! Those who can attend such banquets are all A-list celebrities in Crucsia. It must be helpful to your future growth!¡± Jack pouted aggrievedly. ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m already so old. I know my limits.¡± Tve been married to you for so many years. Don¡¯t I know your personality? You definitely know your limits at other banquets. It¡¯s hard to say at such banquets Even so, Anna was still happy. Johan was peeling an apple for Anna. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. ***is the boss in the family now. You should listen to ***obediently¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Aaron and Quinton carried freshly washed Raish grapes. ¡°***, these are purple grapes imported by air today, the Raish grapes. Try them.¡± Peter said seriously. ¡°***, this is a rare opportunity. I will definitely seize it and follow your orders to watch Dad, study hard, and make connections!¡± Anna touched Peter¡¯s face and smiled ¡°Good boy.¡± ¡°Peter, how could you say that too? You¡¯ve really learned bad things from your *****¡­¡± Jack looked aggrieved. Jack wanted to cry. He wanted his precious wife to kiss andfort him. It was rare to see the usually serious Jack act like this. Everyone could not help butugh. On this side, kinship was warm. The spring light of March was warm andfortable, and infinite love floated like musical notes No one noticed Madelyn was hiding at the top of the stairs, watching the Fowlers¡¯ happy scene in the living room, and could not blend in at all. Madelyn gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter She clenched her fists tightly, and her nails dug into the flesh of her palms. It hurt so much, and Madelyn was so angry that she was about to vomit blood Madelyn didn¡¯t even have the right to walk over and say a few words, because it might break this blissful bnce. Madelyn felt that as soon as she went over, she would be treated as an intruder and ****immediately like a pest. Once upon a time, such a warm and happy scene was something that Madelyn could easily obtain. Once upon a time, the Fowlers all centered on Madelyn. At that time, Madelyn took it for granted. It was as if the entire universe had to center on Madelyn. The sun and moon were both existences that set off Madelyn¡¯s happiness and beauty. When Madelyn saw Jane hiding in a corner and being ignored by everyone, asionally revealing eyes that flickered with anticipation, desire, and fear, Madelyn¡¯s ***mentality was greatly satisfied. When Anna found Jane, her biological daughter who had been missing for 19 years, Madelyn was really afraid. Madelyn was afraid that the position of the Fowler family¡¯s daughter would be snatched away by an outsider like Jane. Jane was the Fowler family¡¯s biological daughter who had been missing for 19 years. The Fowlers had spent so much effort, money, and time to find the biological daughter. It would be strange if they did not dote on Jane after she came back. However, in the end, the Fowlers did not care about Jane at all at that time. They just treated Jane as air and ignored her coldly and violently The Fowlers still treated Madelyn well and even bullied Jane for Madelyn. They only cared about Madelyn¡¯s feelings. Only Madelyn was the real youngdy of the Fowler family, the good daughter of Jack and Anna, and the precious sister of the brothers! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 382 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 382 Chapter 382 In the eighteen years of harmonious getting along with each other, Madelyn had yed the role of a considerate and obedient daughter and sister without any ws. In the end, Madelyn won the bet She overestimated Jane at first Even though Madelyn was not rted to the Fowler family by blood and was adopted by the Fowler family, her status was much higher than that of Jane, the biological daughter by blood who suddenly came back. Jane was the one who had the Fowler family bloodlines, and Anna had looked for her for so many years. However, the things that Jane had dreamed of but could not obtain seemed so very natural to Madelyn, an existence as normal as air Madelyn thought that she was far above Jane and that ****Jane was as simple as crushing an ant. It was originally aer that belonged to Jane to hide, and no one would care about it. However, the person here now was changed to Madelyn. That poor Jane had instead be the beloved one that the Fowlers could never touch. It was Madelyn¡¯s turn to be a pest, the insignificant air that was ignored by everyone, and the existence which others regarded as destroying happiness. Why? What exactly went wrong? The Fowler family¡¯s familial love was clearly something that should belong to Madelyn. Now, Madelyn had be the person who wanted to touch the Fowlers but could never touch them. But Jane became disgustful with them. Didn¡¯t that mean that Madelyn was being stepped hard on by Jane instead? The pride andcency from before turned into an invisible p that ruthlessly pped Madelyn¡¯s face. God, there must be a mistake somewhere. There must be. ¡°Miss Madelyn, why are you here?¡± When the servant who came to clean saw Madelyn standing at the staircase, she subconsciously spoke. Madelyn suddenly turned her face away. The servant gasped in shock and took a few steps back. Because Madelyn was looking at her with an unprecedented dark and murderous gaze. Was this still the innocent and kind Madelyn from the servant¡¯s memory? In the blink of an eye, Madelyn retracted her vicious expression. It was so fast that the servant even thought that she was hallucinating. Or perhaps Madelyn turned her head so quickly that the servant saw wrongly. ¡°I just came down. I was thinking about something and was about to look for daddy and ****. ¡°Jenny, thank you today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss Madelyn. Go quickly then. Mr. and Mrs. Fowler are in the living room.¡± Jenny shook her head. As expected, she had seen wrongly. This was the real Madelyn, kind and innocent. Since Jenny had seen Madelyn, Madelyn had no choice but to brace herself and walk into the living room. As soon as she entered the living room, Madelyn even could feel the change in the air. ¡°Hello, daddy, ***, Johan, Aaron, Quinton, Peter¡± Madelyn greeted them one by one. ¡°Maddie, you¡¯re here. Quick. There are purple grapes sent from Raish by air today. They¡¯re very sweet. Try them!¡± Anna smiled and waved at Madelyn warmly. ¡°Okay Thank you, ***¡± Madelyn walked over obediently. Anna took Madelyn¡¯s hand, peeled a grape, and personally handed it to Madelyn¡¯s ***. ¡°Open your ***¡± Madelyn obediently opened her **and swallowed the grape.. Anna asked with concern, ¡°Is it sweet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. **, thank you¡± Madelyn smiled shyly at Anna. Jack rubbed his shoulders ufortably and said, ¡°Alright, I still have some contracts to deal with. Peter, apany me into the study.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± Jack and Peter quickly slipped away. They did not want to be restricted by the dreary air and feel ufortable. As for Johan and the others, they did not have such a good opportunity They could only stay in the living room and watch as Anna and Madelyn chatted andughed. Sometimes, they would talk to Anna. Toward Madelyn, there was a strong distance in their words. It was as if they were not siblings not long ago, but just friends who were a little more familiar than strangers. The more Madelyn felt this atmosphere, the more her heart felt like it was suddenly clenched by a big hand. It was so ufortable that she could not even breathe. Madelyn could only find an excuse to run away. Anna did not ask her to stay and could only watch Madelyn leave with a pitiful gaze Then, Anna looked at Johan and the others. ¡°Johan, Aaron, Quinton, isn¡¯t this too unfair if you¡¯re treating Maddie like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ***. That¡¯s all we can do. We¡¯ve told you before. Because of Jane, we can¡¯t be as kind as before to Madelyn like you anymore, ***. We can¡¯t get past the barrier in our hearts.¡± Henry and the others had already found an excuse. As long as they took Jane as an excuse to reply to Anna, Anna would never be able to continue the topic.. ¡°I¡­ How can I get over that? Jane is my biological daughter who was born after nine months of pregnancy. She was lost as soon as she was born. I¡¯ve put a lot to find Jane¡­ ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find Jane, but I didn¡¯t cherish it. I hurt Jane deeply again, making Jane disheartened by the Fowler family. Jane even saved our lives. I owe Jane too much. I can¡¯t repay it in this lifetime! ¡°I can only force myself to face all of this. Because I have hurt Jane. I don¡¯t want to hurt Maddie again. Jane and Maddie are all my precious. daughters. They are all people I should risk my life to protect. This is all I can do¡­¡± As she spoke, Anna felt a lump in her throat, and tears filled her eyes again. As soon as Anna thought of Jane, who had cut ties with the Fowler family and left the hospital so decisively that day, her heart felt like it was being cut into pieces Anna also wanted to be like Jack and the others to abandon everything If she did not face Madelyn, she wouldn¡¯t think of Jane, and it wouldn¡¯t C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. make her feel so sad. But Anna couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t be so selfish to Madelyn. She couldn¡¯t. Seeing this, Johan quicklyforted Anna. ¡°Alright, ***, I¡¯m sorry. We said the wrong thing. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Little did they know these words were all heard by Madelyn who had yet to leave. At that ***, Madelyn truly understood what it meant by despair. ¡°So, in ***heart, I¡¯m just a burden now, a responsibility that must be carried¡­ ¡°I am just a substitute for Jane. I¡¯m just a substitute for ***to relieve her loneliness and feel guilty toward Jane! ¡°Why¡­ Why are they doing this to me? This is unfair to me! It¡¯s unfair! I¡¯m already disfigured. But Jane has such a good-looking face and has everything. Besides, the Fowlers look down on me so much and don¡¯t care about me. I can¡¯t forgive them!¡± Madelyn clenched her fists tightly. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and her eyes were filled with hatred. Jane was once the trash that Madelyn looked down on the most and the existence that the Fowler family spurned. But now, Madelyn had be Jane¡¯s substitute, while Jane had be the Fowler family¡¯s inseparable concern. Knowing this kind of fact was even worse than ***Madelyn. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 383 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 383 Chapter 383 At Austin Castle-style Hotel in Dinsdale, the people who received the invitations stepped on the red carpet. They wore heavy makeup and bright clothes. One by one, they entered this seven-star hotel that was known as the most high-end hotel in Dinsdale, which could be said to be a miracle building. There were Maybach, Rolls-Royce, and other dazzling luxury cars at the entrance. The fountain water reflected the faces of people who could cause a hugemotion in various big cities with just a stomp of their feet. This time, it was a special private banquet whose invitations were sent secretly, so no reporters were invited to interview and take photos. To these people, being invited to this gathering was undoubtedly an affirmation from the country, which was a supreme honor. Tomorrow was the day of the worldwide live stream. The members of the photolithography research team would receive the medal, give a speech, and disy Cruesia¡¯s first 4-nanometer chip. Logically speaking, with these people¡¯s identities, status, and horizons, they had long been trained to remain calm even in the face of danger. Moreover, among them, no one would think highly of each other. Except for the appearance of that person¡­. Everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily fell on the man who had a dominating aura. Hugh got out of the specially customized top-notch Maybach that had just sped over. The car has the special Stormton City license te, 10000. It represented that the man was extremely noble and had an identity much higher than ordinary people. He was the president of D. Y. Group, the youngest head of the Croft family in history. He single-handedly led D. Y. Group, which had already reached its peak, to a higher realm, bing the youngest tycoon on the Forbes¡¯ List of Billionaires. Hugh was so powerful that even Victor, who was super talented and in his prime, was willing to retire. Against all objections, Victor handed the Croft family and D. Y. Group to Hugh. As soon as Hugh took office, he suppressed everyone with firm and ruthless methods. His swift and decisive style of doing things made people tremble in fear and not dare to offend him. There was a saying in the business world of Crucsia. ¡°There¡¯s a fixed rule in this game venue, which is that you must not offend Hugh! ¡°Even if you can¡¯t be a business partner with D. Y. Group, you definitely can¡¯t be an enemy!* Once someone was targeted by Hugh, they would have a ***of peace until they died. There was no one who wasn¡¯t afraid of a mad dog, especially when it was a mad dog with intelligence that knew how to bite through the enemy¡¯s throat with only one try There was once a big shot in Miktin who wanted topete with D. Y. Group for andmark worth hundreds of millions of dors. For this reason, the big shot even used many despicable underground methods and various resources to deal with the D. Y. Group. In the end, they were all resolved by Hugh one by one. The big shot was dealt a huge ****. He even had gone mad and jumped off a buildingter. Hispany was taken over by D. Y. Group to expand its power in the end. Such methods were terrifying. Hugh had so many titles. It would be strange if Hugh wasn¡¯t outstanding and eye-catching. Not to mention Hugh¡¯s height which was close to 6 feet 3 inches, his handsome face was attractive enough. The outline of his side profile was like a work of art personally drawn by God with a carving knife. Hugh was wearing a custom-made ck suit, and his long legs were wrapped in his pants which looked quite soft. His figure could be said to be that of a supermodel, which was perfect. Hugh¡¯s lips were sexy and thin, and his eyes were so deep that they seemed to hide the universe. When someone looked into his eyes, their souls would disappear without a trace. Hugh had the aura of a king born to rule the world. Even some noblewomen blushed, and their hearts. raced when they saw Hugh, which was as if they had returned to their youth and met their first crush. Hugh was overwhelmingly charming, and no one couldpare him. This kind of person was born to be a spotlight. Once he appeared, many excellent people in the venue became dim and became a foil. Hugh looked around and did not see the person he wanted to see, a little disappointed. Hugh took out his phone and sent a message to Jane as he walked. [Janie, I¡¯m already at Austin Hotel. Where are you?] After a while, Jane replied. [Take a look around first. I¡¯m putting on makeup for Yale.] Yale? A man? Yale Mitchell? The main creator of the photolithography machine? Now, Hugh was even more jealous. Even the aura around Hugh became iparably cold Some people who wanted to build a good rtionship with Hugh stopped in their tracks. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was true that the new generation surpassed the old Young people nowadays were really overbearing, which made these old men sigh that they were really old. They had lived for so long, but they were still frightened by Hugh, a young man. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°As expected, no matter what banquet we attend, Hugh will be the center of attention the ***he appears. ¡°Sometimes I feel that Hugh is so pitiful. He clearly doesn¡¯t want to be noticed by so many people, but his nura is so strong that people can¡¯t help but look at him. Don¡¯t you think so, Connor?¡± Not getting the expected response, Robert frowned slightly and tentatively called out again, ¡®Connor?¡± Robert then saw Connor recording videos and taking photos everywhere. Robert could not help butin. ¡°***, Mr. Luther, you¡¯ve been to this kind of banquet at least dozens of times, right? Why are you taking photos as if you were here for the first time? How humiliating is that? You¡¯re simply getting worse the more you live!¡± Connor did not look at Robert and said calmly, ¡°No, I took photos for her to see. She sent me messages on WeChat, saying she wants to see it.¡± Robert was speechless. **** Could they still be friends now? Now that Hugh and Connor were no longer single, Robert seemed redundant. One day, Robert would also have to find a girlfriend. Then, the three would get out of singlehood together. At that time, Hugh and Connor would have no chance tough at Robert. When Robert was still arguing with Connor, another ck Bugatti Veyron pulled up in front of the hotel. The two people who got out of the car were Jack and Peter. ¡°There are quite a lot of people invited this time¡­¡± The ***Jack and Peter got out of the car, their gazes were fixed on the back of Hugh in front of them. They were both the top corporations in Stormton City, but D. Y. Group¡¯s foundation was far beyond what Fowler Corporation could reach. There were four major families in Stormton City, the Fowler family, the Luther family, the Shane family, and the Croft family. Among them, the Croft family was the most terrifying existence. The gap between the Croft family and the other three was like a chasm. These were the game rules that everyone acknowledged. The reason why there was such a desperate distance was not just that Victor hadid a good foundation for the Croft family back then. It was also because after fighting with Hugh, none of them and their descendants felt that they could be enemies with Hugh. ¡°Dad, I remember that Hugh helped Jane when you were fighting awsuit against Jane back then¡­ ¡°What exactly is his rtionship with Jane?¡± Peter whispered. ¡°Who knows? At the ****, Fowler Corporation hasn¡¯t had much business involvement with D. Y. Group since we fell out due to that incident. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect Hugh to be rted to Jane. We really know too little about Jane. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Speaking of which, Jack paused. Peter asked curiously, ¡°Dad, what are you afraid of?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 384 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 384 Chapter 384 2 Jack sighed softly and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I am afraid that Hugh has taken a fancy to Jane Peter¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Dad, is that really possible? I admit that Jane is capable and good looking, but that¡¯s Hugh! He¡¯s the person in charge of the Croft family!¡± If Hugh really got together with Jane, the people of the Croft family would strongly oppose it immediately when they knew it They would think that Jane was not worthy of Hugh ¡°Everyone has their own loved one. Back then, when I was with your ****, your grandparents strongly opposed it In the end, we resolved all the problems. It¡¯s just that someone like Hugh is too high-ranking and dangerous. Being by his side is no different from being with a king in ancient times ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry I¡¯m really afraid that Jane and Hugh are emotionally involved. It¡¯s not easy to be Hugh¡¯s wife. With so many people watching it¡¯s easy to dodge an open attack, but difficult to guard against a hidden trick. I¡¯m afraid that Jane¡¯s life will be in danger because of this!¡± This danger did not onlye from the Croft family, but also from the outside world, and even more so from Hugh. Hugh had the power over life and death, and he was well known in the business world for being cold- blooded and heartless, more terrifying than a living King of Hell Huge was even No one dared to provoke Hugh for fear of getting ***. It was clear that Jane, who had inherited Jack¡¯s stubborn character, was in great danger with such a man. Once Jane resisted Hugh, Hugh would be furious and hurt Jane. Just thinking about that result made Jack tremble. Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Peter also felt that this matter was too dangerous. If so, Jane¡¯s life would be in danger. In that case, they had to warn Jane as soon as possible. But¡­ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Dad, what can we do? Jane doesn¡¯t forgive us and has already cut ties with the Fowler family. If we suddenly go exin the stakes to Jane, it will only make Jane resist and **us even more. In the end, in order to show her revolt to us, she might want to be together with Hugh even more.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes dimmed a lot. They no longer had the status and qualifications to say such things to Jane. When Jane came to the hospital to visit Anna, it was Jack who knelt down and begged her before Jane agreed. ¡°If things really get to that point, I¡¯ll break up Jane and Hugh even if I have to lose my dignity! ¡°Ive already been wrong once. I can¡¯t be wrong again. Even if Jane will never forgive me, I can¡¯t watch Jane jump into a fire pit like the Croft family! ¡°If this goes wrong, she might end up like Diane. She¡¯ll die! I¡¯d rather she ***me for the rest of her life than die and really leave our world!¡± Jack could not help but secretly clench his fists. Back then, Jack was a hypocritical father. Just as Jane had said, Jack was headstrong and blind. He hurt Jane and trusted Madelyn wrongly. He even humiliated and framed Jane again and again. He was simply shameless to the extreme for his so-called dignity. Jack deserved it no matter what the oue was. He was already mentally prepared. However, this time, Jack had to use his identity as a true father to save his daughter. Jack had to make up his mind. ¡°Dad¡± ¡°Peter, don¡¯t tell your ****about this for the time being in case she worries. Anna should be focusing on rehabilitation training now. Things arent that irreversible yet. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Peter also secretly made up his mind. To protect Jane¡¯s life, as a brother, Peter was willing to give up everything, even if it was opposing Hugh. In the spare dressing room at Austin Hotel, Jane did not know about the thoughts of Jack and Peter, two troublemakers. Jane personally put makeup on Yale and nodded, satisfied. ¡°Here, take a look. Yale, do you like it?¡± The makeup Jane did for Yale was very in which perfectly entuated the noble skull of Yale. Yale was unsmiling and always hid his emotions at the bottom of his heart. Coupled with the fact that he had not been able to speak for a long time, there were traces of facial paralysis. However, Yale was too good looking When he pursed his lips slightly and looked into the distance, he exuded a sense of wisdom that ordinary people could notpare to Yale¡¯s eyes were filled with the stars of the universe. He could see more and further than ordinary people. His eyes were filled with stories. ¡°Jane, it¡¯s very nice¡­¡± Yale¡¯s hoarse voice was filled with gentleness. ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s nice. Come, Yale. Put on your suit and I¡¯ll put on a tie for you. You¡¯re the main character today! 161204 ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Eden to be so social phobic. He ran straight to sleep when he saw so many people.¡± Jone brought the specially customized ck suit for Yale to wear and chose a blue lie with many little stars on it. Then, Jane personally tied it for Yale whileining about Eden. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to participate either¡­¡± Yale looked helpless. For banquets like this, Yale had always kept a distance. Moreover, in order to protect a top scientist like Yale, the country did not rmend Yale to appear in public. However, the birth of Crucsia¡¯s 4 nanometer chip photolithography machine had already shocked the entire world. Yale had to show up even if he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yale. Im by your side. I¡¯ll be your bodyguard and spokesperson. It¡¯s just a banquet. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Jane raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly. Yale rubbed Jane¡¯s head, using actions to represent words. [I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Jane.] At Austin Hotel, everyone gathered together in joy. Jack also found his business partner and chatted enthusiastically. At this ****, a figure barged in unexpectedly. Jack¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Lewis! Why are you here?¡± This man was the owner of Hotel Molov in Eastshel, having power over petroleum economics in Eastshel. He was the chairman of Lewis Group, Shawn Lewis Shawn was also present when Hotel Molov was held hostage by terrorists. He had interacted with the Fowler family, and they had a good rtionship Shawn was wearing a tailor-made dark red suit with a brooch on his chest. He raised the Lafite from 1982 in his hand and smiled. ¡°Why? Mr. Fowler, since you cane here, can¡¯t I? Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that of course. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here¡­ It must take you much time toe to Dinsdale from Eastshel, right?¡± ¡°I have toe no matter how far away I am! Since the country is thinking about me and is willing to send me an invitation, I¡¯m so pleased to personally witness the members of the photolithography research team! It¡¯s a national blessing. How can I note personally?¡± As an overseas Crucsian, Shawn was famous for being a patriotic entrepreneur. Over the years, Shawn had donated a lot of money, materials, advanced equipment, scientists, and funds to Crucsia. When Shawn was young, he had even participated in the army, fought on the battlefield, bore the brunt of guns, and protected the country with nes and cannons. Shawn even received the Patriotic Peace Medal personally issued by Crucsia. He was a person who had been to the national auditorium. No matter where he was, Shawn was an existence that was extremely respected. It wasn¡¯t just because of his money and power. It was also because of Shawn¡¯s sincere patriotism that moved everyone. ¡°I took the initiative to look for you this time because I have something to ask you, Mr. Fowler. *Jane Fowler is your daughter, right?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 385 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Jane? Jack and Peter were slightly stunned when they heard this. Why did Shawn suddenly mention Jane? Jack said carefully, ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s true that Jane is my daughter. May I ask why you are looking for Jane?¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, may I have a word with you alone?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jack gave Peter a look, and Peter nodded. Jack followed Shawn to the circr windowsill with a ss of wine. Looking at the bright moonlight outside, the fountain water, the endless greenwn, and the dazzling lights, Shawn then said, ¡°Mr. Fowler, I¡¯ve already investigated the person who helped the police in Eastshel hack into the Hotel Molov¡¯swork and saved us that day was Jane!¡± Jack secretly heaved a sigh of relief. I see. It¡¯s because of this¡­¡± ¡°Looking at your expression, Mr. Fowler, you don¡¯t seem to be surprised by this fact. You knew about it long ago, right?¡± *To be honest, I thought Jane had offended you. That¡¯s right. My eldest son, Henry, told me about this, She saved my wife and my son. I¡¯m very grateful to her,¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, you were really thinking too much just now. How could Jane offend me? I¡¯ve never met her before. Now, she¡¯s even the savior of Lewis Group and me! Back then, such a huge thing happened, and the entire world was shaken. There were so many people in the hotel at that time. If anything happened to anyone, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility!¡± At this point, Shawn still had a little lingering fear. Crucsians, who came to attend the banquet at the Hotel Molov that day, were all rich and powerful. Strictly speaking, people like Henry and Anna were considered inferior among the guests. Even if Shawn did not expect this to happen, it was still Shawn¡¯s hotel where the ident happened. Besides, it was a Crucsians Fellowship Party held by Shawn! If something really happened, Shawn could not afford to bear the consequences at all. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jane¡¯s help, the police couldn¡¯t have wiped out the terrorists with zero casualties. I didn¡¯te back just to attend this banquet, but also to see Jane and thank her! This is really a huge favor for me. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have to repay this favor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s great, but Mr. Lewis, you should have investigated. Between the Fowler family and Jane¡­ To be honest, we¡¯re the ones who let Jane down. If you are going to meet Jane, you¡¯d better not mention us. Otherwise, Jane will be angry.¡± Speaking of this, Jack also looked worried and could not help but sigh. ¡°Each family has their own squabbles. After all, this is the Fowler family¡¯s family matter, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to ask. However, seeing you like this, Mr. Fowler, I can see that you have realized your mistake and sincerely repented. I believe that as long as you persist, Jane will be touched one day. No matter what, you¡¯re biological father and daughter.¡± Seeing this situation, Shawn could only say some unimportantforting words. Jack smiled bitterly. ¡°I hope so. I don¡¯t dare to look forward to this anymore.¡± Recalling the past, Jack only hoped that Jane would not ***the Fowler family more.. Jack didn¡¯t dare to ask for anything else. At this ****, cheers came from the hotel. ¡°Looks like the team members have appeared. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jack and Shawn returned to the hotel. The Wetanean castle-style ball could amodate 5,000 people. It was extremely spacious, bright, and filled with all kinds of drinks and desserts. At this ****, under the circr sprinkler tform in front of them, there were already SWAT officers in in clothes patrolling. This operation was personally led by rence. The lights gradually dimmed. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. Wee to this banquet. I am¡­¡± An opening statement that couldn¡¯t be more than famir was mixed with a Yalondish interpretation. The host knew that the people below were all super big shots. After the opening statement, he did not dare to waste too much time and immediately said, ¡°Next, let us wee the research members of Crucsia¡¯s photolithography machine to appear one by one!* Everyone apuded and looked expectant After the few members in charge of studying the photolithography machine at the base in Harbor City appeared, the host introduced them in terms of their professions and names. ¡°In the end, let¡¯s wee, Mr. Mitchell, Yale Mitchell, the person in charge of the photolithography machine¡¯s study!¡± When Yale stepped onto the tform, everyone was shocked. Were they seeing it wrongly? The person in charge of the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine project research was actually a handsome man at such a young age? They thought that it would be an old professor who had won the Nobel Prize. When the host gave a systematic introduction about Yale, Yale¡¯s expression remained very calm. Then, Yale bowed slightly and left. Yale didn¡¯t say a word the whole time After a short interlude, everyone was discussing the person named Yale Mitchell. What kind of genius was this to be able to take on such a heavy responsibility at such a young age? Yale even did what ordinary people thought was impossible. In a clearly gloomy mood. Hugh was standing in a corner, waving a ss of red wine in his hand. When the surrounding people saw Hugh like this, even if they wanted to muster up the courage to greet Hugh, they were scared away. Hugh was like a child who had not received a reward. Robert came to Hugh¡¯s side with a ss of wine at this time. Robert looked charming and handsome in his white suit. He took the initiative to clink sses with Hugh¡¯s ¡°Hugh, why do you look so unhappy? As if someone owes you tens of billions? What the hell?¡± Hugh took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still saying that it¡¯s nothing? Didn¡¯t you notice that your surroundings are very empty? Even no one dares to approach you. ¡°Everyone thinks you look like you want to **someone. Only a suicide squad member like me dares to take the initiative to talk to you. Otherwise, I think you¡¯re really going to ***someone.¡± Robertined. Robert really should have taken a photo of Hugh like this with his phone and shown it to Hugh to see. Then, Hugh would have no excuse to still deny it. ¡°Where is Connor?¡± ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t mention that bastard! I¡¯m going to cut ties with him! This guy ignored me today and kept staring at his phone to chat with a woman Didn¡¯t he just find a woman he likes? What¡¯s so great about him? He doesn¡¯t even want his friend anymore! ¡°People always say that women are like clothes, and friends are like hands and feet. There are so many women in the world. But there are only a few friends who know him well. We can be said to have known each other since we were little. He actually ignores me because of a woman! He ignores me! When did I suffer such humiliation before? I¡¯m so angry!¡± Robertined a lot about Connor, venting the frustration and anger in his heart in one go. After saying that, Robert instantly felt relieved and much happier. ¡°He has a woman he likes? Who is it?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 386 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 386 Chapter 386 To be honest, there were very few things in this world that could surprise Hugh. The matter that Connor had found a woman he liked did surprise Hugh. Robert pursed his lips. ¡°Who knows? He treasures her so much that he won¡¯t say anything until they really get together. He is so mysterious about it. Isn¡¯t he just trying to show off in front of a single man like me?¡± Hugh said calmly, ¡°Robert, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to find a suitable woman. Once you touch the joy of meeting someone you love deeply, you won¡¯t be able to quit and escape¡± Robert looked at Hugh as if he was looking at a monster. ¡°***, Hugh, if you said this in the past, I would definitely think that you were crazy! This is not the Hugh I know at all! ¡°If I record it and let your subordinates or close friends hear what you said just now, they will definitely think that I made it up with an Al voice. No one would believe that!¡± If Robert hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Hugh would say something like Robert¡¯s elders meeting each year during the new year to remind Robert to get married and have children as soon as possible! That was Hugh, D Y Group¡¯s president, the head of the Croft family. In the past, he did not believe in love the most. Hugh once thought that love could just add to his worries and weaknesses, and it was just an idiotic way to move himself. Women were just tools for Hugh to carry on the family line. How could there be any so-called love? As long as Hugh stood there, countless women would throw themselves at him. Those who wanted to climb into bed Hugh could line up a long line Hugh nced at Robert coldly. ¡°You can choose to listen or not.¡± ¡°I will listen to you. Hugh, I know that you care about me in your heart. You have a ce for me, unlike that bastard Connor who forgets me after having a woman.¡± Robert spoke coquettishly. He smiled and wanted to put his arm around Hugh¡¯s shoulder. However, he was frozen in ce by Hugh¡¯s murderous gaze. Robert then could only retract his hand resentfully and touch his pants. ¡°However, Hugh, it¡¯s so difficult to find a woman I like. Logically speaking, I¡¯ve seen many women of all races and countries. I¡¯ve tried tomunicate with many of them, but I haven¡¯t had the kind of palpitating heart and soul connection. It¡¯s just a need for physicalplementarity. They only want my body and money¡­ ¡°Is there any way to quickly find a woman I like? Why don¡¯t you introduce some to me? I see that you and Connor seem to be quite distracted after having a woman you like. I also want to try the feeling of being hurt by love! In the future, when I write my autobiography, it will be more immersive!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go to hell.¡± Hugh was indeed Hugh. The words of Hugh¡¯s concern for Robert just now seemed to be a dream. In the next second, Hugh retumed to the man who could torture Robert to death in the past. ¡°Although it hurts to be scolded by you, you are still Hugh I know. You haven¡¯t changed at all. ¡°Damn it¡­ I¡¯m actually a little happy when I realize this. Could it be that I¡¯m suffering from masochism? No! I¡¯m a normal man!¡± Just as Robert was having all sorts of thoughts, Hugh¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a special prompt tone. Upon hearing this tone, Hugh immediately took out his phone. It was as if there was urgent news waiting for Hugh on the other end of the phone. After Hugh saw the message, his cold expression as if someone owed him tens of billions instantly melted. Hugh was about to leave silently. ¡°Hugh, where are you going? Wait for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see Janie. Why are you following me? Go y somewhere else.¡± Robert could only stare dumbfounded at Hugh¡¯s departing figure. This time, it was not an illusion. Hugh really smiled happily. And Hugh¡¯s Baunting tone in front of Robert¡­. Ah! Hugh was indeed showing off their love in front of Robert, a single man. Robert thought that Hugh was different from Connor, but in the end, they were both the same. ****! Hugh arrived at an empty corridor on the second floor of the Austin Hotel. At this ****, a pair of soft hands reached out from behind Hugh and pressed his eyes. A yful voice floated over. ¡°Guess who I am?¡± When sensing the familiar fragrance on the person behind him, Hugh smiled slightly. ¡°Janie, why did you make me wait so long?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 15 Jane had never appeared. Hugh was so distracted. It was not easy for them to meet, but in the end, Jane stood him up for so long. It must be ying hard to get. This was the first time in Hugh¡¯s life that he had tasted the torture of waiting. It came from the woman Hugh loved deeply. Hugh turned around, grabbed Jane¡¯s little hand, and pulled her into his arms. Hugh greedily sucked on the fragrance of the woman in his arms Hugh had already waited for too long for this hug He could not stand it anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t help it Yale is the main character today I have to apany him no matter what, right? ¡°I took the time out of my busy schedule to see you. You have to be grateful!¡± Jane obediently stayed in Hugh¡¯s arms. Jane felt the warmth and heartbeat of the man she loved the most and became a weak woman. Jane never wanted to be powerful enough to face all the storms alone. That would be too tiring. However, after experiencing too many disgusting and harmful things, Jane had to disguise herself and be stronger. Jane only wanted to hide under someone else¡¯s umbre and be a person who only needed to enjoy life and waited for the end of her whole life. Jane wanted to live every day leisurely and do what she wanted to do without thinking too much. Jane only wanted to care about the current time. In the future, someone would hold Jane¡¯s hand firmly and run toward each delicate and blissful day that had been waiting for them for a long. Gradually, after Jane was reborn, she left the Fowler family and found her senior brothers, Rain, as well as Hugh who she loved and also loved her deeply. ¡°Hugh¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hugh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± It was as if Jane wanted to confirm the existence of Hugh, making sure that it was not an illusion, but a real one. Just like that, Hugh hugged Jane, giving Jane the greatest sense of security in the world. From then on, even if the world copsed, Hugh would be by Jane¡¯s side, blocking the falling sky and allowing Jane to y as she pleased. This time, the scorching warmth in their chest did note from the calls of Type Omega blood from the two of them. It was simply a woman¡¯s attachment and love for a man that resonated. Their hug was very simple. Just like that, Hugh hugged Jane tightly. Jane¡¯s side profile sank deep into Hugh¡¯s chest. Hugh rested his chin on Jane¡¯s head and wrapped his arms around her slender waist like a gentleman. In the dim corridor, only the moonlight shone.. Themotion below and the bustling lights of the city had nothing to do with them. They were an isted ind isted from the rest of the world. They only needed to be with each other and exist in this quiet corridor. That was enough. It was almost April in Dinsdale. When the wind blew, it was still bleak and cold. However, in the warm embrace of the two of them, it seemed so insignificant. Without saying much, they shared their thoughts about each other through the hug. After all, Hugh and Jane had never stopped chatting. They were like a couple in a long-distance rtionship. They could finally see each other and hug each other. Amidst the silence, there was warmth and heartbeats in this embrace. It could turn into thousands of words. In a year, there was the spring breeze in March, the summer rain in June, the autumn leaves in September, and the frost and snow in December. They would apany each other all year round. Hugh would hold Jane¡¯s hand and slowly walk past, seeing the prosperity of the world and snuggling up with each other. They would never leave and never abandon each other. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 387 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 387 Chapter 387 The two of them hugged like this for a long time. Until a ringtone broke the atmosphere that seemed to freeze time and space. Jane reluctantly pulled away from Hugh¡¯s arms and took out her phone. It was a message from Yale. Yale asked where Jane was. Jane quickly replied [In the toilet.] Then, Jane waved the phone in her hand at Hugh. She stuck out her tongue and said yfully, ¡°I have to go back and be the bodyguard, Hugh.¡± Hugh held Jane¡¯s hand and said willfully, ¡°Can you not go back?¡± After tasting such warmth, how could Hugh bear to let go? Hugh wished he could crush Jane in his arms for the rest of his life and make a golden cage to lock Jane up forever. Hugh wanted Jane to only belong to him forever. A ***light flickered in Hugh¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°No. I still have to help Yale go up to give a speech tomorrow. I still have to discuss with Yale about the speechter. Don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯m very busy. Of course, I can¡¯tpare to a busy person like you, the president of D. Y. Group¡­¡± Looking at Hugh¡¯s reluctant expression, Jane thought of something. ¡°But I lied to Yale. Since Yale thinks I¡¯m in the toilet, he won¡¯t rush me. Do you want to say something? It feels a little boring to just hug like this!¡± Actually, Jane could not bear to leave Hugh so soon. ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh held Jane¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers. The two of them crossed the corridor and arrived at the rooftop As soon as they walked out of the hotel, the noisy wind blew like a violent storm. However, staying by Hugh¡¯s side made Jane feel very safe. The wind waspletely blocked by Hugh¡¯s body. Jane leaned against Hugh to hide from the wind at ease. ¡°Wow, Hugh, look at the sky!¡± Jane suddenly pointed at the sky. Hugh looked in the direction Jane was pointing at and saw a sky full of stars as well as a full moon hanging in the sky. The stars flickered and glowed, very beautiful. If it were the previous Hugh, even if he saw such a beautiful night sky, he would not be moved at all. In Hugh¡¯s eyes, all the beautiful sceneries were just clouds in the past which could not stimte any ripples in his heart. But now, Hugh had Jane by his side. Hugh saw Jane¡¯s happy smile. He then looked at the starlight under the same sky as Jane. Such a beautiful scene fell into Hugh¡¯s eyes and turned into a rainbow-colored fairy tale. It was extremely beautiful. It turned out that the beautiful scenery in the world could be so different because of a change in mentality brought about by a person. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The things that Hugh used to look down on started to be different now because of Jane. Hugh¡¯s mentality became calmer and calmer. He was no longer as cold as before as a pool of stagnant water without any ripples. Hugh began to pay attention to the bits and pieces around him and discovered many details that Hugh usually saw but ignored. All of this was the transformation that Jane had brought to Hugh. Hugh knew that this would make him have a huge weakness, and it was the way he had always despised in the past. But for the sake of Jane, Hugh was willing to change. Jane was still talking to herself, ¡°Is it beautiful? The view in the suburbs is indeed bright and spacious. We can¡¯t see such scenery in the city.¡± Suddenly, Jane was kissed on the cheek. Jane reacted and covered her face. ¡°Hugh, you ambushed me! No morals!¡± Hugh smiled Janie, if you like it, I¡¯ll buy the naming rights of a star and give it to you¡± ¡°How can it be that simple? The naming rights of the stars now can only be obtained by the person who discovers a new star!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll immediately invest 4 billion dors to build rocket spaceships to explore the universe. The future era is the era of the universe. There will always be a star that others haven¡¯t discovered. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ****! Hugh was really rich and willful! He even could invest 4 billion dors so easily! Jane tiptoed and poked Hugh¡¯s forehead ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± A special gift with a right to name a star it felt pretty good Hugh said gently, ¡°It¡¯s windy in the suburbs at night. Is it cold? Shall I put some clothes on you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a baby. Moreover, I have you, a protective umbre that can shelter me from the wind and rain, by my side. I¡¯m not afraid. You have to be prepared to be my man, Hugh. In the future, you can¡¯t go against me at any time. You have to listen to my orders and be obedient *Also, even if the entire world stands against me, you have to stand by my side and help me fight against the world. No matter if tam right or wrong, you have to support me brainlessly. You can¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± No matter how many willful requests Jane made, Hugh would always give this answer without hesitation. Jane smiled ¡®Really? Although your quick reply ismendable, I still have to spend some time observing if you can do it.¡± ¡°Then how about spending the rest of your life with me so that you can observe me carefully? Don¡¯t look away. Don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯ll prove to you. that, Janie, for the rest of my life, you¡¯ll be more important than my life.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Under the moonlight, in front of Hugh stood a woman who was smiling so brightly. She was so beautiful that no one in the world couldpare her. She had light makeup on her face, fair cheeks, red lips that smiled slightly, long hair that fluttered in the wind, slightly long eyshes, and clear eyes that reflected Hugh¡¯s face. Everything intertwined to form the image of the woman Hugh loved in his heart. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you give me a reward?¡± Hugh moved closer and closer. Hugh¡¯s maic and deep voice was as alluring as a poppy in the night. ¡°Then, what reward do you want?¡± ¡°Janie, you know. Don¡¯t make me suffer anymore.¡± Hugh stared at Jane¡¯s red lips. Hugh had secretly kissed Jane¡¯s cheek just now. It was not satisfying. Hugh thought about how sweet the taste of Jane¡¯s lips was, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved slowly. Saliva exchange during a kiss was the sweetest pheromones. Jane tapped her lips with her fingertips and said, ¡°Then say something nice to make me happy and I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± *Janie, I¡¯ve read a paragraph written by Mr. Morgan before. At that time, I didn¡¯t care about it at all and even despise it. However, after meeting you, I thought of this paragraph. I flipped through it and read it again and again carefully. Now, I want to tell you. ¡°Between the green mountains and the clear water, there is a bridge. I want to hold your hand and walk across this bridge. There are green leaves and red flowers on the bridge, and under the bridge are many houses. On one end of the bridge is young us, and on the other end is old us.¡± Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Using the paragraph of Love to Emma to trick me?¡± Hugh did not answer. He just held Jane¡¯s hand and used his other hand to hook Jane¡¯s hair. Just like that, Hugh¡¯s lipsnded on Jane¡¯s As soon as Jane touched such a sweet taste, she could no longer resist and push Hugh away. In an instant, Jane fell into the abyss of sweetness. The moonlight was wless, and the spring light was limitless. A sweet kiss ended. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 388 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 388 Chapter 388 ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to look for Yale. I don¡¯t want him to worry. Hugh, go y by yourself first.¡± Hugh pursed his lips. ¡°If he in worried, so be it. You are an adurt. You won¡¯t go missing¡­ Hugh still didn¡¯t like the fact that Jane cared about other men. Hugh wanted to upy Jane¡¯s heart and wanted Jane to only care about him. ¡°Hugh, don¡¯t be willful. Anyway, we¡¯ve made a deal. The rest of our life is so long. I have many, many opportunities to slowly look at you.¡± ¡°Alright..¡± Hugh would try to put down his overbearing temper and ept the things and people around Jane in a more tolerant manner. It felt very difficult. It was as if to change Hugh¡¯s deep-rooted personality. But Hugh would work hard to do it for Jane. At this ****, Peter happened toe up to take a breather. After all, Peter had just graduated and had not officially participated in thepany¡¯s running and management. In such a high-end banquet, Peter really had to be careful when talking to those cunning old men in the business world who had long been trained not to show their emotions. It was like walking on thin ice, very dangerous. Peter was afraid that if he said something wrong and did not realize the meaning behind their words, it would bring unnecessary trouble to Jack. ¡°So, this¡¯s what Henry has experienced back then¡­ I¡¯m really too inexperienced. ¡°In the past, I always wanted to ept Henry¡¯s protection at ease and pursue my dreams. ¡°I¡¯m really too selfish. Jane was right.¡± Peterughed at himself. Peter had always wanted to help the family, but in the end, he had always been silently protected by the family Peter already felt suffocated just by apanying Jack to attend such a gathering for A-list celebrities. From this, it could be seen how much pressure and expectations Henry had to bear as the eldest son in the family. However, Henry had never said these words to his younger brothers. Henry had always protected them with the image of the eldest brother, who could handle anything and remain calm in any situation. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In the Fowler family, it was not aspetitive as in other wealthy families. They would not fight with each other just for the position of chairman of Fowler Corporation. So, Peter now deeply felt that he did not just owe Jane. Unknowingly, Peter had owed too many people. It was rare for Peter to want to get a cigarette to smoke. Otherwise, Peter would not be able to vent the frustration in his heart. When Peter wanted to light a cigarette, from the corner of his eye, he seemed to have caught sight of two figures. Then, Peter¡¯s pupils constricted. These two people¡­ One of them could not be seen clearly in the darkness. The other figure could not be forgotten even if Peter died. It was Jane. The two of them looked like they didn¡¯t bear to part away. Peter immediately thought of it Was that man Hugh? Did their ominous premonitione true? Just as Peter was thinking. Jane and Hugh had been separated. The first to walk toward Peter was Hugh When Hugh saw Peter, he narrowed his eyes and revealed a dangerous aura. Just the dark aura that exuded from Hugh¡¯s body as that of a king descending into another world by force could already make Peter feel suffocated Peter¡¯s heart felt like it was being held by a pair of invisible hands. The feeling in his body clearly told Peter that the man in front of him was an existence that he absolutely could not afford to provoke. Hugh¡¯s danger coefficient was many times higher than Henry¡¯s! No wonder tonight¡¯s banquet, which gathered all the top entrepreneurs in the country, was centered on Hugh¡¯s emotions. No one dared to provoke Hugh, and everyone wanted to befriend Hugh. Hugh walked up to Peter and stood still. ¡°Why are you here?¡± This sentence indirectly expressed Hugh¡¯s disdain for Peter. Jane didn¡¯t care about the Fowlers and already cut ties with the Fowler family. Hugh would ****anyone who Jane ***. The reason why Hugh did not continue to attack the Fowler family was that Jane wanted to y this game herself. ¡°Mr. Croft, the person you met just now was Jane, right? What¡¯s your rtionship with Jane?¡± ¡°What right do you have to know about my rtionship with Janie? Peter, do you think you¡¯re still Janie¡¯s brother?¡± Hugh said coldly. ¡°Janie? Is your rtionship with Jane already that close?¡± It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Peter. When he went to eat with Madelyn in the past, Peter had seen Hugh and Jane together. However, Peter did not expect that Hugh and Jane would really develop to this extent as Jack had feared. ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer any of your questions.¡± Hugh was about to leave after saying it. At this ****, Peter gritted his teeth. He did not know where he got the courage, but he stood out to stop Hugh. ¡°Mr. Croft, with all due respect, it¡¯s impossible for you to give Jane happiness. I don¡¯t want my sister to be yed by others! How can a family like the Croft family ept Jane?¡± With such a stubborn personality, if Jane married into the Croft family, it would only cause trouble for her and might even put her life in danger. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally protect my woman. I¡¯m the one in charge of the Croft family now. If I want to marry anyone, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s approval or opposition. *Also, Janie said that she has nothing to do with the Fowler family. Peter, stop pushing your luck and calling yourself Janie¡¯s brother!¡± Peter knew that he was not in a position to say these words. Facing Hugh¡¯s humiliation, Peter was powerless to refute. But Peter clenched his fists tightly. He felt he was Jane¡¯s brother forever. The blood in his body was boiling as he looked up and met Hugh¡¯s cold and hunting gaze fearlessly. ¡°I know Jane would never forgive the Fowler family. But it doesn¡¯t matter. The Fowler family has made too many wrong things against Jane. So, in this matter, we cannot be wrong again¡­¡± Bang! Peter had yet to finish speaking and a punch alreadynded on his face. Peter was caught off guard and was punched to the ground by Hugh. Peter lost a tooth and spat out a ***of blood. Because this punch came too suddenly and too forcefully, Peter even felt that half of his face was numb. Hugh lowered his eyes, his gaze as cold as the moonlight. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jane, because of what you said just now, I might have already turned you into a corpse that would never speak again. ¡°Usually, I don¡¯t care about trash like you at all. Also, I don¡¯t need trash like you to teach me what to do!¡± Hugh¡¯s tone was cold and emotionless. Hugh was as if just telling Peter about a naturalw that was like the sun rising in the east and setting in the west. Such an impudent tone showed that Hugh did not take Peter seriously at all. As long as Hugh wanted, he could destroy the entire Fowler family as well as Fowler Corporation easily. Of course, Peter did not doubt that Hugh had such an ability. In just a short exchange, Peter had already submitted and didn¡¯t dare to move. Hugh straightened his suit and stepped on the back of Peter¡¯s hand. Ignoring Peter¡¯s screams, Hugh left. Peter was left alone on the ground like a homeless dog. It took Peter a long time to regain some strength. Then, he stood up shakily. Fear of Hugh down to his bone arose in Peter¡¯s heart. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 389 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 389 Chapter 389 The banquet ended. Jack sat in the car and looked at his watch. He waited anxiously and frowned. Why wasn¡¯t Peter back yet? He sent a message to Peter, and Peter said that something had happened and that Peter would be here soon. It was already 11 p.m. At this ****, the car door opened. Peter sat in. ¡°Peter, where did you go? Why did you appear sote?¡± ¡°No.. your face¡­¡± Jack realized that something was wrong ¡°Peter! What happened to your face? Why did it be like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dad, it was dark upstairs just now. I was feeling a little depressed and wanted to go out for some fresh air. I identally fell¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! How could you fall like this? Peter, are you still hiding it from me at a time like this? Your face was obviously hit by someone!¡± Jack spoke with absolute certainty. Peter thought of Hugh¡¯s cold and emotionless face. He was afraid that Jack would find out about Hugh and Jane. He was also afraid that Jack would settle scores with Hugh after Jack knew Hugh hit Peter. It was not that Peter did not want revenge, but Hugh was too dangerous! If things went wrong, the entire Fowler family would be ruined together! ¡°Dad, why would you think that? This is Austin Hotel! The people whoe here are all top figures in various cities, and they don¡¯t have any hatred for me. How could they attack me for no reason?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Peter was telling the truth. But these marks¡­ No matter how Jack looked at them, he did not believe that Peter got hurt himself. Since Peter insisted that no one hit him, Jack could only believe Peter¡¯s words. ¡°Have you treated your wounds? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, dad. I¡¯ve already asked the doctor in the hotel to help me deal with it. The swelling will subside tomorrow. We still have to rush to Crucsia to participate in the live stream ceremony of the production team of the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine. We have to rest early. We can¡¯t be dyed by such things.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Jane still did not know what happened between Peter and Hugh. She stayed in the room with Yale and Eden and polished the speech for Yale. ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s about it. That¡¯s the final speech. ¡°Yale, see if there¡¯s anything else you need to add or modify.¡± Yale shook his head. ¡°No¡­ Thank you¡­ Eden¡­ Jane¡­ I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Eden stretched and nced at his watch. ¡°The next day¡¯s live stream will start at ten in the morning. It¡¯s already one in the morning. You have to rest well, Yale. Jane, you have to pick up Josh tomorrow, and you have to help Yale with the speech. You have to sleep well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Yale, go to sleep. You¡¯re the main character tomorrow. You must rest enough! We won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± Jane and Eden immediately left. Yale nced at the prepared speech. He pursed his lips and suddenly had an idea. He walked forward again, picked up the pen, and added a few more sentences. The next day Jane and Eden gfood at the VIP staff passageway at the back door of the hall, waiting anxiously. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a traffic jam. Jane, why don¡¯t you go back and apany Yale first? You¡¯re going on stage with Yaleter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Eden There¡¯s still an hour. I¡¯ll wait a little longer¡­¡± As soon as Jane finished speaking, she saw a familiar figure with her sharp eyes and quickly waved. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re here!¡± Josh arrivedte. ¡°Phew, what a terrible traffic jam on the road. I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t make it in time. I didn¡¯t expect the morning rush hour in Dinsdale to be so scary ¡°In short, it¡¯s good that you arrived sessfully. Today is Yale¡¯s most important day. Although Yale doesn¡¯t say it, he definitely wants us to be here.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Rain?¡± ¡°There are still some serious problems left behind by SKIN. Recently, Rain has been busy and is dealing with them. If he doesn¡¯t handle them well, he¡¯s afraid of causing arge number of innocent casualties. I¡¯ve told him about this matter and told him not toe. He has to be dealt with them. He can only watch the medal award of Yale through the live stream.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity¡­¡± The three of them chatted andughed as they arrived at Yale¡¯s lounge. Inside, rence was talking to Yale. Seeing Jane and the others walk in, rence greeted them happily. In the end, he even said with a regretful expression, ¡°Queen, Josh, Eden, are you really not nning to add your names to the team member list? We¡¯ve already held an internal meeting Even the research members have unanimously voted to add your names¡± Josh said, ¡°Forget it, Mr. York. I prefer to keep a low profile. Too many titles will inevitably make me live in the spotlight. On the surface, I only need the title of a painter¡± Eden said, ¡°I¡¯m a social phobic. That¡¯s definitely not my thing!¡± Jane said, ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s rare for sessful people like you to keep such a low profile. Josh, Eden, follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to the audience seats¡± ¡°Queen, I¡¯ll leave Mr. Mitchell to youter.¡± Hearing rence¡¯s words, Jane nodded. ¡°Yes! I will! Mr. York, Josh, Eden, don¡¯t worry!¡± Josh came to Yale¡¯s side and gave him a gentle hug ¡°Yale, congrattions. It¡¯s really my honor to have such a powerful senior brother like you. I¡¯m also very happy to be able to see such an important ****in your life up close.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Josh¡­ Yale still spoke intermittently. However, the hoarseness was much better than before. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yale kept exercising, and the medicine given by Eden worked. Little by little, it subtly changed Yale¡¯s body. After hearing Yale¡¯s voice, Josh paused. A bitter feeling instantly surged up his nose like a tide. ¡°I¡¯ve never really heard Yale speak with my own ears. Now¡­ I¡¯m so happy that I want to cry.¡± Josh quickly turned around and raised his head. He took a deep breath to stop his tears from falling. Today was a happy day. It was really *** to cry. Immediately, Josh came to Eden¡¯s side and took the initiative to put his arm around Eden¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°Eden, I have to remember your contribution. If you have any requests, I will do my best to satisfy you!¡± ¡°Alright, Josh, I¡¯m your junior brother after all. I can treat so many people. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to treat my Yale? Look at you. If I¡¯m helpless, I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll ***me. ¡°Also, you have to thank Jane. If not for Jane¡¯s ample experience in treating Yale, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of a new method so quickly.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 390 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Jane held Yale¡¯s arm and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Eden, you don¡¯t like to take credit Yale¡¯s improvement was partly because of you. I don¡¯t dare to take credit!¡± Thank you! If you have any requests for another day, feel free to ask me I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± ¡°Alright, just remember your promise.¡± Josh and the others left while chatting andughing Only Yale and Jane were left in the room. ¡°Are you nervous¡­ Jane¡­¡± Yale suddenly spoke Jane tumed around and saw Yale¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. After all, she would be giving a live speech in front of the entire world as well as in front of so many audiences. It would be a lie to say that there was no pressure. If ordinary people had such difficult responsibilities, they would probably be so frightened to death. They might not be able to speak clearly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With you around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Moreover, I¡¯m used to such situations. In the past, I encountered even more difficult matters when I studied with the Teacher Didn¡¯t we all survive it?¡± As Jane spoke, she rubbed her head against Yale¡¯s shoulder. Yale reached out and patted Jane¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°Thank you¡­ Jane¡­.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? As your junior, it¡¯s only right for me to fulfill your requests! You dote on me so much, so, of course, I have to repay you! Everything has its cause and effect. I firmly believe that any sincere efforts work two-way!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. We should set off.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The atmosphere in the assembly hall was solemn. There was a Red Star sign reflected on the ceiling. The guests took their seats one by one. Soon. The live stream began. The scene was also broadcasted on an online live-stream tform simultaneously all over the world. In an instant, countlessizens rushed into the live stream tform. ¡°Press 1 to assemble!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pressing 6 on my keyboard!¡± *Please show us the big shots and geniuses who created the photolithography machine!¡± ¡°****! Everyone invited to the auditorium this time is a big shot! I can even see Mr. Fowler from Y City¡¯s leadingpany!¡± The anthem was yed The research members of the photolithography machine were officially revealed. Thementator introduced each person¡¯s name and their technical expertise in bilingual. Their profiles were also shown on the screen. Yale was officially announced as the lead creator of the photolithography machine. The entire world was shocked! No one expected such a young and handsome man to be the leader of the research team for the photolithography machine with 4-nanometer chips! ¡°What the ***? He¡¯s so young. Is this a joke? Or was he a child of a minister who stole the credit?¡± ¡°Are you ****crazy? Do you think the child of a minister dare to steal the credit for this matter that shocked the world? Who can bear this responsibility? It must be true!¡± ¡°He looks like he¡¯s in his twenties, right? He¡¯s so handsome! What kind of godly appearance is this?! I instantly feel that my idol doesn¡¯t look good anymore!¡± ¡°I wonder if Mr. Mitchell has a girlfriend? If not, I want to fight for the position! If you see his girlfriend, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too strict on the gender. It can be a boyfriend!¡± ¡°Have you gone crazy from chasing after celebrities? You¡¯reparing trash celebrities to national heroes. Are you belittling the heroes?¡± ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m trainee a from CXK, who has been practicing for two and a half years. I like singing, dancing, rap, basketball, music¡­ ¡°Gini is too beautiful-¡± ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re only showing your feet!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve led me astray¡­¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. For a ****, the majority of the countries did not expect the news and hurriedly activated the backup n. They tried to investigate who Yale Mitchell was! They realized that their database did not have any information on Yale Mitchell! No information could be found even in the most powerful database of Meridonia. *****!¡± ¡°Who exactly is this Yale Mitchell? Why is there no information in the database at all? Has the information protection of Crucsia reached such a high level?¡± The directors of the intelligence center of various countries were in a mess. At the same time. At Stormton City. The Croft family was also paying close attention to this live stream. There were also the Fowler family, the Shane family, the Sutton family, and the Luther family¡­. Including Rain, who was far away overseas. And countless Crucsian as well as people of all races in the world. A conservative estimate was that 800 million viewers tuned in to the live stream worldwide! The number was still rising rapidly! It was a terrifying number! From this, it could be seen that the sessful development of the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine by Crucsia had given the world a huge surprise and shock! They did not dare to underestimate such a gradual awakening of the nation from the east! After the medals were awarded to every research team member of the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine, the entire venue was once again filled with enthusiastic apuse! Jack, Shawn, and other patriotic entrepreneurs of the older generation had already begun to tear up. They apuded louder than anyone else! They knew very well how hard it was to develop the photolithography machine with 4nm chips! Furthermore, not a single person or country knew about it before the news became viral on the inte! At that time, the Western countries did not think that Crucsia would be able to develop the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine. They mocked Crucsia¡¯s technology level for being too ***, and Crucsia was trying to copy developed countries like them. Crucsia were simply overestimating themselves! They were not worthy of spending time tracking and anticipating the development by Crucsia! Now, Crucsia had sessfully created it! They hadpleted that seemingly impossible mission! A mission that even the people of their own country did not have confidence in! The presence of the photolithography research team seemed like the arrival of gods in Crucsia. It symbolized the new beginning! It symbolized transcendence! It symbolized that Crucsia would be able to break through all stereotypes to create a miracle and myth that others did not expect! Next. It was for Yale, who was the absolute core of the team, to give the speech. Everyone looked forward to it. Suddenly, the broadcasting host interrupted. ¡°Because Mr. Mitchell has some health issues, it¡¯s not convenient for him to speak. After we discussed and weighed the pros and cons and with Mr. Mitchell¡¯s rmendation and permission, the junior of Mr. Mitchell will represent Mr. Mitchell to give the live speech.¡± ¡°Next, let us wee Mr. Mitchell and his junior, who is also a member of the research team who helped Mr. Mitchell develop the photolithography machine, Miss Jane Fowler!¡± The entire atmosphere was dead silent No one expected that to happen. It was only a whileter that they apuded. And yet. The appearance of the name ¡°Jane Fowler¡± shocked countless people from the bottom of their hearts! Jack and Peter could hardly control themselves and almost stand on their feet Their eyes widened. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 391 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 391 Chapter 391 The remaining rationality in Jack and Peter prevented them from doing something so outrageous However, the appearance of the name [Jane Fowler] stured up ripples in the ground In an instant, countless gazesnded on the two of them There were all kinds of responses, such as evaluating teasing, judging, quessing Everyone there remembered that Jack and his long lost biological daughter, Jane, had caused a huge commotion in the past. They even went to court Could that Jane Fowler be the same person as Jack¡¯s biological daughter? The names were the same Shawn sat beside Jack and said in surprise, ¡®What¡¯s going on, Mr. Fowler? Is Jane rted to Mr. ***? Is she representing Mr ***to give the speech? Are they the same person?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t know either, Mr. Lewis.¡± Jack was also stunned ¡°Oh no. Dad, we¡¯ve met this Mr. **before ¡°When we were looking for Jane on New Year¡¯s Day, we saw a man holding Jane¡¯s hand. I remember now! The man looked like Mr. ****!¡± Peter pped his head. No wonder Peter felt a sense of familiarity when he saw Yale. However, he could not remember where he had seen Yale before. At that time, Yale and Jane were wearing hats and masks when they came out of the apartment. However, no one could have that pair of stunning eyes and his figure¡­. Thinking about it carefully¡­. The man apanying Jane was indeed Yale! ¡°That person¡­¡± Jack vaguely remembered it too! His expression changed! Without their knowledge¡­. Jane already had such a powerful figure by her side. How much did Jack not know about his biological daughter? He felt that Jane was a mystery. She looked so weak and insignificant when she was with the Fowler family. One could have easily forgotten about her. After severing ties with the Fowler family, it was as if Jane had been possessed by another soul and was a different person. Many sides of Jane that the Fowlers did not know had been revealed slowly. Now She was even rted to Yale, the leader of the photolithography machine research team! The world-famous 2D character artist, X, the sock puppet hacker, and that impressive interpersonal network¡­. Janel Oh, Jane! How much did we not know about you? ¡°Um¡­ what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand a word? Can you please exin?¡± Shawn felt terrible He did not understand what was being discussed in Jack and Peter¡¯s intermittent conversation! ¡°That Jane might be my daughter¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis, I didn¡¯t know that Jane would represent Mr. ***in today¡¯s speech. To be honest, Jane had severed the ties with the Fowler family. As a so-called biological father, I only found out in the end¡­ that I never knew my biological daughter.¡± Jack said bitterl Now, it was not just a matter of asking for Jane¡¯s forgiveness. The more Jack interacted with Jane, the more he realized¡­. He did not have the qualifications to do so. Once upon a time, Jack had the qualifications and opportunity to understand Jane.. Yet, Jack had never taken Jane to heart Now, when he wanted to understand her, he realized that they were getting further apart. Jack did not seem to know his daughter at all. Jane¡¯s revtionpletely exceeded Jack¡¯s level of achievement. Whatever Jack could not do, Jane could easily do it! What right did Jack have to ask for Jane¡¯s forgiveness? Peter could not help but feel sad. He secretly clenched his fists. He had failed miserably¡­ as a brother. There could not be a man who had a worse failure than Peter in the world, right? Larry was right. Peter had never tried to understand his biological sister, not even a little! Peter should have guessed it¡­ He saw Jane and Hugh attending the banquetst night. Those who could attend the banquet were also invited to participate in the photolithography research team¡¯s worldwide live broadcast Peter did not think too much about it. He thought that Hugh had brought Jane in. If that was the case, how could Hugh be alone when he entered the banquet? He should have walked in together with Janel The only exnation was that Jane was an invited attendee herself! She was more qualified than anyone else to participate in that worldwide live stream and the banquet! Shawn looked at Jack and Peter with grief-stricken expressions. For a ***, he did not know what to say. He could only sigh heavily. Connor and Robert, who were sitting beside Hugh, were dumbfounded. ¡°Hugh, this Did we hear wrongly? Are you sure Jane Fowler was called?¡± ¡°This name is quite special. They shouldn¡¯t have the same name¡­ No! It should be the same name!¡± He looked at Hugh for confirmation. Hugh¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s Janie.¡± He seemed to be implying something else¡­ ¡°Look, this is my woman¡­ she is just so outstanding, elegant, and beautiful¡­¡± Showing off! He was showing off! Connor and Robert were inexplicably stuffed with sweet romance. However, the two of them had no time to care about the sentiment. They clicked their tongues and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ She¡¯s Jane Fowler! She¡¯s too amazing!¡± Even the Luther and Shane Groups would find it difficult to have a connection with such a great person! Someone like Yale, who could develop the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine, at such a young age was a super genius scientist who was treasured by the nation! The government would not let Yalee into contact with the corporation! They were afraid of him being led astray! And, what did the host say just now? Jane was Yale¡¯s junior! She even yed a role in the photolithography machine research! Oh my god! This was too awesome! At that ***, Connor¡¯s phone vibrated. He switched it on and saw a message from L. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. [When Janie appears, please help me take a nice photo of Janie giving the speech!] [I can only watch the live stream here. I want photos as keepsakes!] After reading L¡¯s request, Connor¡¯s gaze instantly became gentler [Okay.] At the same time. At Stormton City. Some people were happy, while others were sad. At the Fowler residence. Anna¡¯s entire family satin front of the television in the living room to watch the live stream. Originally, Anna was holding a handkerchief. She was extremely touched by the fact that Crucsia had created the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine and won respect and praise worldwide. She wiped her tears. Madelyn only felt that the news was extremely boring. So what if the chips were sessfully created? It was not like she would get any benefits She might as well go back to her room and think about how to deal with Jane and seize the Fowler family¡¯s assets and n for her future! However, seeing how excited the Fowler family was, Madelyn could only y along and pretend to be touched. When the name Jane Fowler appeared. The Fowlers were stunned. That included Madelyn. The tears that Madelyn forced out froze on her face The smile on her lips gradually disappeared, and her expression turned into disbelief. She could not help but shout. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 392 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Her words immediately attracted the attention of the Fowler family members. They had their eyes fixed on Madelyn. Johan and the others were well aware of Madelyn¡¯s true colors. The words that were subconsciously said must havee from Madelyn¡¯s true thoughts, mixed with her jealousy towards Jane Fowler! At the same time, he was filled with regret¡­ He had been with Madelyn all day long and had so many opportunities to discover her true colors. Why had not he discovered it? He was blind! Madelyn came back to her senses and quickly pretended to be ***. ¡°***, brothers, do you know about this? This Jane Fowler should be Jane, nght? Oh my god. I was so surprised when I heard the name!¡± Anna did not doubt Madelyn¡¯s words because she was also confused. ¡°This¡­ should only be the same name. How could she be the same person?¡± No matter what, Jane could not be involved in such an asion! Madelyn secretly heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s right How could a despicable person like Jane be involved in a national-level worldwide live stream? That man was the lead creator of the photolithography machine. He was a super genius. He was such a young and handsome man! Even Madelyn, who had met Chester and Hugh in the past, was tempted when she first saw Yale. She felt that it was really difficult to choose between these three men. Chester could sweet talk and make Madelyn happy. He had Madelyn in his heart. Hugh was the president of the D.Y. Group and the head of the Croft family. Madelyn loved Hugh¡¯s superior, cold, and aloof appearance As for Yale¡­ He was the lead creator of the photolithography machine. His identity and status were comparable to Hugh¡¯s! at all! The entire world fought such talent! If she stayed with a man like Yale, she would not have to worry for a few lifetimes! It was the only positive thing Madelyn gained from watching the live stream. Madelyn wondered which man she should ept if all three men proposed to her at the same time. What a dilemmal It was unbelievable! Why are all the outstanding men rted to Jane? However, what happened nextpletely shattered Madelyn¡¯s fantasy. The woman who appeared on the live stream with Yale¡­. Who else could it be but Jane? Jane had light makeup on, and her stunning face was extremely eye-catching. She was wearing a neat lady¡¯s suit, a Hermes belt, and high heels. Her ck hair was tied into a light ponytail, and she looked extremely refreshing and bright. Her gazes were particrly intense and unfathomable as an ancient well. Every move she made was brimming with confidence and carefreeness. There was a faint smile on her lips. Just her look and image alone scored 100%. She could be an international brand ambassador. Since she is Yale¡¯s junior and was going to represent Yale in giving the speech, she had to carry herself well on such an important asion. Whether she was eloquent in her speech or whether she would gain recognition by the entire world¡­. Let them wait and see! No matter what, the pressure was evident! ¡°Jane Fowler¡­¡± As Jane appeared, Countless people were moved. Peter and Jack had already guessed Yale¡¯s true identity. They were not surprised by this result. There just watched on as Jane and Yale stood in front of the cameras. How much pressure was there to bear? Only the person involved would know. perso They could not help but worry for Jane. If something went wrong on such an important asion, the consequences would be unbearable for Jane. Jane would be aughingstock of the world and would be mocked for the rest of her life fel At for the Fowler residence, amotion ensued. ¡°**, that¡¯s Janie!¡± Madelyn looked at Anna after saying the words. Anna opened her ***, but in the end, she could not say a word. The revtion was too shocking for Anna. She did not expect Jane to be qualified to attend such an asion! Moreover, she would represent Yale to give the speech to the entire world through the live stream! An indescribable sense of shock and pride passed through Anna¡¯s entire body. Jane was Anna¡¯s daughter. She had never known the true colors of her biological daughter, Jane Fowler! What a great honor to be able to attend such a grand asion! ¡°It was such Jane¡¯s move¡­ I¡¯m defeated by this child.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna could not help but say this. When her tears burst, Anna quickly wiped them with a handkerchief However, she was happy and smiled proudly. Seeing this scene, Madelyn felt as if her heart was being cut into pieces! Madelyn¡¯s only support in the Fowler family was Anna. Even though Anna¡¯s heart was gradually leaning towards Jane. She would still have Madelyn in her heart. Unlike the other Fowlers, who hadpletely changed their attitudes and treated Madelyn like a germ that must be avoided at all times. However, Jane¡¯s standing on such a stage was Madelyn¡¯s greatest fear manifested. She was involved with Mr. ***. The gaze in Anne¡¯s eyes had changed¡­ Not only did Anna feel guilty about the appearance of Jane on television, but she also felt proud and admired Jane! That was the gaze that Anna had never given Madelyn even when Madelyn was the favorite member of the Fowler family! ¡°That¡¯s right. ***is right. It was indeed Jane.¡± ¡°This time, we didn¡¯t expect Jane to be such an incredible person.¡± ¡°None of us brothers canpare to this sister.¡± Johan said sarcastically. His words were targeted toward Madelyn. Because Madelyn has just identally revealed her true self just now. Johan felt disgusted. Then, he saw Madelyn trying to hide the contempt in her eyes when mentioning ¡°Jane Fowler¡± who had the same name as Jane. Therefore, Johan deliberately said that to make Madelyn feel ufortable and embarrassed! When Aaron and others heard that, they echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Jane is amazing¡­¡± They were not as observant and sensitive as Johan. They were simply praising Jane from the bottom of their heart. # Even though all of them were as excellent, having achieved the greatest achievements at their current age in their respective fields. However, the achievements were not worth mentioningpared to the nation¡¯s achievement. Jane, that was amazing! The words of Johan and the others were like invisible knives stabbing fiercely into Madelyn¡¯s heart. The invisible knife was moved violently. It was so painful that it was suffocating. It was so ufortable that it could make one go crazy! ¡°Um¡­ ***, I suddenly have an emergency. I want to go to the toilet!¡± Madelyn did not even have time to react under such intense pain. She only wanted to escape from that ce. The ce made Madelyn feel iparably painful! To have Madelyn watch with a smile as Jane enjoyed endless glory in front of the whole world was like stepping on Madelyn ruthlessly and pushing her into the abyss of despair¡­ Madelyn could not do it! She really could not do it! Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 393 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 393 Chapter 393 What exceeded Madelyn¡¯s expectations was¡­. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Jane¡¯s beautiful face on the television right now. They did not even hear Madelyn¡¯s words. She waspletely ignored as if she was alr Madelyn did not even know how she walked out of the living room Her face was ashen, and her entire body was trembling. She could not even walk steadily. Madelyn only wanted to hide in the toilet and cry She wanted to vent the grief in her heart that was about to drown her! The host¡¯s introduction to Jane and apuse from the living room were like a death spell. It chased after Madelyn as if it was trying to devour her. Just as Madelyn was about to enter the toilet. Suddenly, she heard some sounds again. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect it was indeed Miss Jane! She¡¯s so amazing! Moreover, she performed so well in front of the live stream. Her skin is so good and she¡¯s so beautiful. She perfectly inherited the genes of Master and Madam. I am envious of her!¡± ¡°Who would have thought that Miss Jane was the same person who lost to Miss Madelyn in every aspect when she was with the Fowler family? Who would have thought that after leaving the Fowler family, she would suddenly be the darling of the entire world? She¡¯s the junior of the technological big shot!¡± ¡°Do you think Master and Madam regret it now? They didn¡¯t treat Miss Jane well back then, causing her to leave the Fowler family disheartened. She even turned against the Fowler family.¡± ¡°Of course! I will regret it deeply! Look at Miss Madelyn. She¡¯s dropped out of school. After such a big incident, her reputation is ruined. Sometimes, when she stands under the sunlight, I can see obvious signs of stic surgery on her face. When she puts on an exaggerated expression, I feel like her entire face was about to copse. It¡¯s scary!¡± ¡°Even if she wasn¡¯t disfigured, how could Miss Madelyn be able to fight with Miss Jane now? In the past, Old Master and others didn¡¯t care about Miss Jane, but recently, they showed more concern for Miss Jane! I wonder why! I feel that Old Master and others have started to ignore Miss Madelyn!¡± Listening to the servants¡¯ sneaky gossip in the pantry, Madelyn finally could not take it anymore and ran inside. When they realized she was Madelyn, the servants were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe. They were like children who had done something wrong and were caught red-handed. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Madelyn¡­¡± Madelyn red at the group of gossipy servants with a murderous gaze. ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to continue? If you have the courage, say it in front of me! What ability do you have if you only dare to talk about others behind their backs? No wonder you can only work as servants for the rest of your life!¡± After saying that, Madelyn turned around and left. Normally, Madelyn would never lose her cool and say such offensive words. After all, Madelyn still had to maintain her image as a kind and beautiful person. She had to maintain a good and respectable image at home. However, Madelyn was too angry at that ****. She waspletely blinded by anger and could not care less. Anyway, the Fowlers had already distanced themselves from Madelyn. Everyone felt that Jane was better! Madelyn did not want to pretend anymore. It was too tiring to live like that! What Madelyn wanted to deny it more than anything else¡­ What the servants said was the truth! It was a fact that Madelyn could not refute! Once she admitted that Madelyn would be outdone by Jane forever. She would never win! Seeing Madelyn leave just like that, the servants could not help but whisper again. ¡°I was scared to death just now. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Madelyn to hear it.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Miss Madelyn so angry. As expected, we hit Miss Madelyn¡¯s sore points¡­ Sigh, no wonder Miss Madelyn is angry. If I were her, I¡¯d be worried that I would be chased out by the Fowler family and lose my wealth. She is an adopted daughter after all. How would she be compared to the glorious biological daughter?¡± ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you guys take a good look at Miss Madelyn¡¯s expression just now? That was the exaggerated expression I mentioned. ****! I was almost scared to death! There were a few deep scars on her face. I thought I had seen a ghost!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s really¡­ ***no! Don¡¯t let me recall it! It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°Guess what Miss Madelyn is going to do now? I think she¡¯s going to the toilet¡­¡± ¡°What else could it be? She must be hiding in the toilet and crying. Previously, I heard the sound of crying in the toilet a few times. I didn¡¯t dare to ask. Now that I think about it, it might be Miss Madelyn hiding inside and crying. After all, she¡¯s disfigured now. The Fowler family values her lesser and lesser. Sigh! Speaking of which, Miss Madelyn is quite pitiful!¡± At the same time. At the Croft residence. Victor purposely gathered the Croft family members. He asked them toe to the old residence if they had free time to watch that worldwide live stream. After all, that was the most important thing headlining Crucsia in recent years. It was a technological breakthrough that broke the monopoly. At the same time, the sessful development of the 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine also meant certain industries would rise from now on. For corporations like theirs, it was the best time to make profits. That was why Hugh attended that banquet. The attendees from the first branch were Michael and his eldest son, Ford. The second branch sent Raymond and Layne. Luna had already been sent out of the country ording to Victor¡¯s orders. Even the news of Diane¡¯s death had not been leaked. After all these days, Layne had be much calmer from the initial pain of losing her mother. She no longer went berserk like before and med everything on Raymond. It was mainly because she understood Raymond¡¯s current difficulties. If something happened to Raymond now, the entire family would copse. The Croft family was not like the Fowler family. Once Raymond revealed his weakness, the rest of the rtives would devour him like a hungry wolf! Raymond was confronted on all sides by Michael, Hugh, as well as Victor. None of them were easy to deal with! The third branch sent Matthew. As for the fourth branch, Levi, Hugh Croft¡¯s father, could not be contacted at all. Victor could only give up. Now, when they saw Jane¡¯s appearance, the expressions of the Croft family members changed. Victor raised his eyebrows as if he had thought of something and smiled meaningfully. Ford was also surprised Then, he was overjoyed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The person he had fallen in love with at first sight was indeed somebody. Jane had such a hidden identity and strength. To be honest, Ford had underestimated Jane! Originally, he was just flirting with Jane to see if she was suitable to be his marriage partner. Now Ford changed his mind, he had to get Jane! Only then the first branch could improve its visibility and strength and obtain Victor¡¯s attention! Layne was the most shocked one. ¡°That¡­ How could that be¡­ Is it Jane?¡± ¡°How the ***did she do that?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 394 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Raymond frowned slightly. Upon seeing Jane, Raymond suddenly remembered.. Layne and Jane had a marriage agreement. Until now, it had not been canceled. That was the agreement between the Fowler family and the Croft family. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. Maybe¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This would be a breakthrough for the current predicament! Everyone had ultenor motives. They no longer had the simple thought of just watching the live stream. On the other side Jane had already picked up the speech outline. She gave a short introduction. Then, sheunched into her speech. Her eloquence andck of stage fright were refreshing. With this standard, it was more than enough for her to be a diplomatic spokesperson! Jane was nearing the end of her speech. She saw the newly added sentence. Jane raised an eyebrow subtly. She subconsciously nced at Yale beside her, She could see the gentle and encouraging look in Yale¡¯s eyes. She instantly understood. ¡°Here, I want to solemnly thank my team members, as well as my teacher, Josh, Eden, and Jane¡­ for giving me great help and advice in this project. *Because of their support and cooperation, I was able to achieve what I have today and sessfully developed a photolithography machine with a 4 nanometer chip. ¡°The research and development process was indeed extremely difficult. Many years of hard work were stuck at thest step. Just thisst step was a thousand miles away. The entire project almost copsed and ended in failure.¡± Yale added the sentence himself. It was the name of her senior brothers. Originally, Jane and others did not want Yale to mention their names in the speech. They told Yale to just mention their teacher. However, after they left, Yale added it These were words from the bottom of Yale¡¯s heart. He wanted the entire world to know. Even though Jane and the others kept a low profile and did not want to take credit, and even though they insisted on him removing their name, at the very least, through this speech, everyone knew that¡­ they yed a role in the research on the photolithography machine This was the glory that should be bestowed upon them! The speech ended. Jane bowed to the camera again. She stepped back and left with Yale. The audience apuded enthusiastically. Countless people praised Jane for her speech. *This little girl really has a bright future. She¡¯s only 20 years old, right? Her future is limitless! If she continues to improve, what will happen?¡± ¡°Mr. ***even dared to let Jane make a speech on his behalf in a live stream that is being broadcasted to the entire world. This is a big deal! How much does he dote on her? He¡¯s supporting Jane and bestowing glory on Jane.¡± ¡°Are you joking? Do you think this is a personal speech? This is a speech on the sessful development of the photolithography machine. It concerns the reputation of the country! How can Mr. ***do as he pleases?¡± *This speech outline was probably written by Mr. ****himself and vetted by the higher-ups of the country. Does this mean that it¡¯s true? Could it be that Jane really yed a role in the research?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this girl is really amazing I¡¯m impressed! In the past, I always thought that those top scientists were either from abroad or old. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. ***to be so young. He¡¯s really a blessing to the country. The new generation is surpassing the old!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, she¡¯s the real daughter of Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, Jack Fowler. Like father like daughter!¡± *Speaking of which, Jack and Anna started from scratch back then and founded one of thergestpanies, Fowler Corporation, in Stormton City. They¡¯re even famous internationally. They¡¯re indeed very capable! Jane even surpasses her teacher! If I were Mr. and Mrs. Fowler, I would be so proud!¡± That¡¯s right, the Fowler family lost this precious treasure. I wonder if they regret it now. Do you know if they¡¯re thinking of ways to make Jane return to the Fowler family?¡± ¡°Although Fowler Corporation is powerful, Jane is now Mr. ***favorite Perhaps Jane doesn¡¯t even need the Fowler family anymore.¡± After all, the value of a corporation could not bepared to a country¡¯s treasured scientists. Yale was the project owner of the first 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine in Crucsia. It was enough to earn Yale a ce in the history books of Crucsia and even the world! Countless countries secretly reached out to Yale, hoping to recruit such a genius that was rarely seen in decades! In terms of power, money, and status, as long as Yale wanted to, he could easily obtain all of them! As Yale¡¯s precious apprentice, Jane naturally looked down on the Fowler family, who had offended her before. Mockery and ridicule were directed at the Fowler family from all directions. Peter and Jack could only pretend that they did not hear anything and looked calm. In fact, they were already clenching their fists tightly. They looked at the girl who was standing beside Yale on the stage. They would never reach her, as she was now at a higher level than them. It would be a lie to say that they did not regret it. How ***were they to not notice Jane¡¯s talent back then? They thought that Jane was a cowardly piece of trash who was useless. They lost a piece of treasure¡­ No! They had deliberately ignored Jane. They had never tried to understand her. They had never tried to understand her thoughts, her abilities, and everything about her. Now, no matter who mocked them, they deserved it and had to bear it. Recalling what they had done to Jane in the past, Jack and Peter felt as if their hearts were being cut by a knife. They wanted to p themselves hard! They hated how ****they were! ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to showcase the 4-nanometer chip created by the first lithography machine in Crucsia!¡± ¡°After the chip is disyed, it will be sent to the National Museum for to be exhibited!¡± The ***the chip was pushed out onto the stage, countless cameras were aimed at this hard-won chip. The ***snapped crazily. The chip waspletely exposed to the entire world. Just by looking at this 4-nanometer chip, who would have thought that there were so many scientists from Crucsia who had put in so much effort and time? The small chip represented the power and unity of the nation! It became a symbol for leading the advancement of technology internationally. Once again, they were deeply proud that they were Crucsians! The international live stream ended perfectly. Peter and Jack hurriedly left the venue. Shawn stayed behind. He had to see Jane. On the other side, Yale was in the backstage room. Josh and the others had already returned. Jane opened a bottle of champagne. ¡°Cheers!¡± They clinked sses and celebrated. ¡°Congrattions to Yale and Jane for the sess of the speech.¡± ¡°Yeah, Josh and I were watching from above. Jane, your performance was outstanding!¡± Josh and Eden were all ttering Jane and Yale. Jane was embarrassed by their praises and waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to tter me like that. I¡¯m really going to get carried away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ****Jane¡­ too much.¡± Yale said with a smile, but his gaze was sharp as he stared at Josh and Eden. It was filled with warnings. ¡°We didn¡¯t. Yale!¡± they cried. Jane watched her three senior brothers banter. She took out her phone and shook it at everyone. ¡°Rain sent a congrattory message.¡± Heined in the message about how busy he was and how he didn¡¯t have time to attend Yale¡¯s event, which was important: He was crying from being too busy. In the end, he gave his blessings to Yale. Afterpleting such a difficult project, even if Rain was not here, his thoughts were still with them. At this ****, rence walked in. ¡°Queen, someone wants to see you¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Shawn Lewis, the chairman of Lewis Group. You¡¯ve probably heard of him before.¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 395 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 395 Chapter 395 ¡°Shawn?¡± Of course, Jane was familiar with this name Even Josh and the others had heard of this name. He could be considered a very famous entrepreneur from Crucsia who had gone to Eastshel to build his business. After all, he controlled the oil economy of Eastshel. He was also an outstanding patriotic entrepreneur. All kinds of feats of his had long spread throughout the world. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something very important that he wants to talk to you about. Because I have a good rtionship with him, he has asked me to pass his message to you If you¡¯re willing to meet him, I¡¯ll give him your contact information.¡± ¡°¡­Sure. I¡¯m also very impressed by Mr. Lewis It¡¯s my honor to meet such an outstanding patriotic entrepreneur.¡± Jane could guess why Shawn was looking for her. After all, such a capable person was the owner of Hotel Molov.. Perhaps they discovered who led the army from Eastshel to sessfully hack into the hotelwork and resolved the matter without any casualties Night fell. Jane, Yale, and the others finished their celebratory feast. They went to the agreed location given by Shawn. They arrived at the seaside of Dinsdale. Thend beside the sea had been bought by the Lewis Group and was in the development phase. Shawn had already informed the guards, so Jane¡¯s journey was smooth. Soon, they arrived at Shawn¡¯s vi by the sea. Shawn was dressed very casually. He stood on the balcony on the second floor with a ss of red wine in his hand. A bodyguard came to inform him of Jane¡¯s arrival. Shawn turned around and took the initiative to extend his hand to Jane. He said happily, ¡°Wee, Miss Jane.¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡± Jane shook Shawn¡¯s hand gently. Jane was calm. Looking into Jane¡¯s eyes, which were like the deep and unpredictable sea outside, Shawn determined that Jane was not an ordinary young woman in the blink of an eye. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jane, with your intelligence, have you guessed why I invited you here?¡± Jane answered calmly, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Please enlighten me, Mr. Lewis.¡± ¡°Heh, Miss Jane, you were the one who resolved the crisis of Hotel Molov back then. Why are you being humble? Since I took the initiative to find you, it means that I have sufficient evidence to prove that the person that day was you! ¡°You¡¯ve indeed hidden yourself very well, but I¡¯ve finally found out after many rounds of investigations. It can be said that you¡¯re a great benefactor to me and the Lewis family! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your help back then, I¡¯m afraid that the matter of Hotel Molov wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so smoothly. There wouldn¡¯t have been a miracle of zero casualties! It was an international terrorist security check that shook the world! Even the security system of Hotel Molov, which I¡¯m so proud of, was useless. It was so easily cracked by the other party! ¡°After this incident, I once again upgraded the security system of Hotel Molov and made sure it doesn¡¯t have any ws. Of course, for Miss Jane, this upgrade is probably insignificant¡­¡± The more Shawn spoke, the more excited he became. There were signs that he was going off-topic. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jane thought to herself, ¡°I guessed right. It¡¯s about the incident at Hotel Molov.¡± Jane interrupted Shawn, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I admit that I did this, but I never wanted anything from it. This is just a job that Mr. York asked me to do. I agreed to help because too many patriotic entrepreneurs were involved in this matter. Just based on your contributions to the country, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. ¡°Mr. Lewis, if you want to thank me, there¡¯s no need. I appreciate it.¡± In the face of Jane¡¯s indifference andck of utilitarianism, Shawn put away his ttery and spoke with heartfelt admiration. ¡°As expected of Miss Jane. You can just leave after aplishing such a big thing. You can even give up fame by not asking for credit even though you¡¯re involved in the research of the photolithography machine. There are really too few people like you in this world.¡± Jane said, ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do In addition, Yale and his team have worked hard on the photolithography machine for many years. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare to take credit. If Mr. Lewis specially came to me to thank me, I have received it. Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re wee. ¡°How tiring would it be to do everything for a purpose in a person¡¯s life? Although I¡¯m not a saint, I¡¯m still an ordinary person. I have a purpose in doing many things, but you can¡¯t say that I have a purpose in doing everything either. There are some things that I can do as I wish. Regardless of whether I seed or fail, at least I¡¯ll feelfortable after doing it. That¡¯s already enough.¡± After hearing Jane¡¯s words, Shawn was filled with respect. ¡°I see Miss Jane, I was too superficial. I¡¯ve learned a lot from you. However, I didn¡¯t call you here just to talk about this matter. More importantly I want to make a promise to you!¡± Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Promise? ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve helped me big time. If doing whatever you want is your principle in life, then my principle is to never owe anyone a favor! I must repay such a huge favor! ¡°Although I know that you¡¯re outstanding, knowledgeable, and have many connections, I, Shawn, have lived for 60 years. I have resources too. If there everes a day when you need my help. Just let me know! I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡± Jane was silent for a**** Then, Jane nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡± Since it was a reward that came to her, she would ept it. As Shawn said, perhaps she would really ask for help in the future. It was better not to be *****. This matter was beneficial to Jane. After the conversation, Shawn said that he wanted to send Jane back, but Jane refused. Jane took a cab and got off at a quiet street near the hotel. She nned to take a walk Tomorrow, Yale would lead the team to Rheinsville to deal with all kinds of trivial matters. nearby. rence had already helped to deal with matters that were even more trivial. Although Yale was unwilling, he was still on the team that created the first 4-nanometer chip photolithography machine in Crucsia. There were too many meetings and matters for them to deal with. After the party. Yale had to rest. Eden had to follow Yale to give him treatment. Josh had an art exhibition the day after tomorrow. He was leaving tomorrow on a flight as well. After a short reunion, everyone had to go their separate ways because of their own matters. Everything that happened today was still vivid in their minds. Jane¡¯s heart was warm. Even if they had to part ways, Jane understood deeply when they met today¡­. Everyone¡¯s hearts were still connected. As long as this bond did not change, no matter where they were in this life, they would be tightly connected, and it would never break. Just as Jane was walking toward the hotel, a figure suddenly appeared. Jane did not expect this. ¡°It¡¯s you, Jack?¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 396 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Jane¡¯s face was cold. Why was Jack here? Jane knew that Jack had gone to yesterday¡¯s and today¡¯s events. Since she could not stop him, she just ignored him. She had a clear conscience. But how could the Fowlers know about the hotel where Jane was staying? Could it be¡­ Was Jack stalking Jane? With the Fowler family¡¯s ***and despicable nature, Jane did not doubt that they could really do such a thing! At first, when Jack heard Jane¡¯s voice, Jack thought that he had misheard. ¡°You¡­ Jane, why are you here?¡± Jack was happy today, so he drank a bit too much. He thought that he was hallucinating and could not help but rub his eyes hard. Otherwise, why could he hear Jane¡¯s voice here? A coincidence was not likely. Even if everyone mocked Jack today because of Jane¡¯s glory, Jack was still proud of Jane He was proud of having such an outstanding daughter. Even though Jack deeply understood that he no longer had the right to feel this way, he could not help but be overjoyed this time.. This was a national matter. It was something that every patriot of the nation would be excited about! Therefore, Jack invited a few good friends, who had business dealings with Jack and also attended the banquet today, to the restaurant to have a drink. Because he was drunk and too happy. Jack chose to stay at the nearest hotel avable and sent Peter a message. He nned to walk back to the hotel alone to sleep and sober up. However, he seemed to have received some kind of guidance from above. Jack arrived at this secluded path. It was there he encountered Jane. A cold wind blew past. Jack sobered up a lot. He realized that the girl in front of him, whose shadow was dragged out by the moonlight, wasn¡¯t an illusion! It was really Jane! All at once, Jack became cautious. ¡°Jack, to think you said it so nicely back then. You said that if I agree to go to the hospital to see Anna, you¡¯ll get lostpletely this time! ¡°And now, you followed me and found out where I¡¯m staying!¡± Jane suppressed her anger and spoke ¡°No¡­ Jane, I didn¡¯t mean that! I really wasn¡¯t following you! I just happened to be walking nearby¡­ and met you! ¡°I went for a drink just now. I just came out of the restaurant. I was just walking around the area because I booked a hotel nearby! It¡¯s true! I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Jack exined in a panic. At this****t, he wasn¡¯t the dignified chairman of Fowler Corporation. He was just a helpless father who was extremely humble to his high and mighty daughter. Jane did smell alcohol on Jack. She did not answer Jack, her expression cold. She walked past Jack and was about to leave. It was definitely not a good thing to have anything to do with the Fowlers. Regardless of whether Jack was following Jane or not. Jack did not have the guts to follow her even if he wanted to. Jane had already erased all her information. If he wanted to investigate the hotel where Jane was staying, he had to have ****that surpassed the Dar¡¯s number one hacker, Queen! However, Jack did have many sinister tricks up his sleeve. Jane knew how clever Jack was This guy was great at provocation and ying hard to get. Even Jane¡¯s greatest weakness was exposed and she was forced by him to go to the hospital to see Anna. She had to admit that Jack, who was famous in Crucsia and founded Fowler Corporation from scratch, was indeed capable. To deal with Jack, Jane had long set up her pawn. Today was such a happy day. She did not want to have her mood ruined because of this chance encounter with Jack ¡°Jane¡­¡± Jack could feel Jane¡¯s deep malice toward him. He secretly clenched his fists. He wanted to say something to persuade Jane to stay. However, Jack couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. His heart felt like it was being held tightly by something. Jack had too many things to say to Jane. He could only tell Jane. From N?velDrama.Org. He had said sorry too many times. He had also knelt down to Jane to repent for his actions. Now, Jack didn¡¯t want to talk about this. He only wanted to pour out his heartfelt pride for Jane. Even Jack felt that he was too ***. How was Jane doing and how much glory she received had nothing to do with Jack. What right did he have to express such pride? At this *****, two more figures appeared. *Jack! Hey, aren¡¯t you¡­ Jane?¡± They were the two business partners who drank with Jack at the restaurant. Jane recognized these two people. They were the CEOs of famouspanies in Uster City and Potterburg, Omar Sanders and Micheal Laton. Micheal Laton was Chester Laton¡¯s father. Omar was 63 years old. He was bald and weighed nearly 200 pounds. He was 5 feet 4 inches and wore a custom-made suit. His face was red and he often had a smile on his face, as well as a spring in his step. However, to be able to be an outstanding figure in Uster City, other than the connections, resources, and money that his family had umted over the past hundred years, Omar¡¯s business talent could not be underestimated. As for Chester¡¯s father, Micheal, Crown Group¡¯s chairman and a big shot in Potterburg, he was an even more famous figure. Micheal was widely known for his debauchery and his two wives who were respectively in charge of the family¡¯s external affairs and internal affairs The 55-year-old man still looked handsome and had traces of youth on his face. He looked to be in his thirties. He was 6 feet and often worked out to maintain his figure. He was wearing a dark red high-end suit that made him look dashing. Not only did time not corrode Micheal¡¯s appearance, but it also added to his calm and mature temperament. This kind of man was very dangerous. He could make countless young women willingly and sincerely give everything they had to him, even if the price was high. The charm in him was difficult for others to resist. Back then, Micheal took over Crown Group and made drastic reforms. After thepany went public, its performance increased exponentially. Everyone praised Micheal for being a rare business genius. The rival in Stormton City that was on par with hispany was D.Y. Group, which was led by Victor Croft. There was a period of time when they were equally matched inpetition. This was a first in Crucsia. If Victor had not retired and Hugh had not seeded thepany, Crown Group wouldn¡¯t have lost. Hugh¡¯s ability was so terrifying that it was abnormal Hugh was only in his twenties when he led the bottlenecked D.Y. Group to an unprecedented peak. If Hugh didn¡¯t exist, perhaps the two leading companies of Crucsia now would be D.Y. and Crown Group, and not just D.Y. Group alone. These two people actually appeared here¡­ Jane thought it was bizarre. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 397 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Jack was shocked. ¡°Omar, Micheal, why are you here?¡± ¡°Well, we saw that you didn¡¯t even bring a bodyguard or driver with you. We were really worried, so we nned to follow you and send you to the hotel first before leaving.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expecl¡­ to meet Jane here. Jack, why are you with Jane? Aren¡¯t you already¡­¡± At this point, Omar seemed to realize something andughed loudly ¡®It seems that the two of you have finally let bygones be bygones! I¡¯m really happy for you! I knew it! No matter what, you¡¯re father and daughter Blood is thicker than water. Familial ties can¡¯t be severed! Jane, when we were drinking with your father just now, your father was covered in snot and tears. He was so proud of you!¡± Due to the dark surroundings, Omar could not see the expressions of Jane and Jack, so he continued talking. If Omar could see clearly, he would definitely ***his ***and know that he was saying the wrong things. It was also because he was drunk. It had been a long time since he met Jack and Micheal, so he was really happy and drank a lot Micheal, who had a good alcohol tolerance and was sober, immediately sensed that something was wrong. He gently tugged on Omar¡¯s arm. ¡°Omar, stop talking¡­ ¡°Huh? Why should I stop? They look fine, don¡¯t they?¡± Omar¡¯s face turned red and his eyes were filled with stars. He pointed at Jane and Jack. ¡°Micheal, aren¡¯t you happy for Jack? After all, we¡¯ve been friends for many years!¡± ¡°Omar, sober up!¡± Micheal wanted to facepalm. The strange atmosphere between Jack and Jane¡­. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like they had reconciled! Omar liked to ****nonsense when he was drunk. He didn¡¯t know how to read the room at all! ¡°Well¡­¡± After being persuaded by Micheal, Omar also realized that something was wrong. He carefully looked at Jane and Jack. Holy ********! Why did the atmosphere between father and daughter seem so cold? It didn¡¯t seem like they had reconciled at all. Eventually, he could only clear his throat a few times. He tried to hide his embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I might have said something wrong¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Jack¡­ Jane, just pretend that we don¡¯t exist¡­¡± Omar had never been so embarrassed before He wanted to ground to open up and swallow him. Jack waspletely dumbfounded. It would have been fine if it was any other asion. However, Jack had just been misunderstood by Jane already. She thought he followed her, even though Jack felt he was wrongly used. Wouldn¡¯t this make Jane¡¯s misunderstanding even deeper? As expected ¡°He said that I was his pride¡­ in front of you?¡± When Jane said this, she felt as disgusted as if she had eaten a fly! Jack¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t defend himself It was as if he had done something wrong in private and was caught red-handed. There was nowhere to hide. An indescribable sense of ***welled up in Jack¡¯s heart. ¡°Ah, yes. J can tell that Jack is sincere. Jane, although I know that many unpleasant things have happened between you and Jack, at least everyone is praising your performance today¡­¡± ¡°Your speech was so outstanding. You represented Mr. ***and our country. We are all Crucsian, and we all love this country. The foreigners are also full of praise for you on the inte and are full of confidence in the future of Crucsia!¡± Since Omar took the initiative to speak, in order to prevent the situation from turning worse, Omar could only bite the bullet and continue to speak up for Jack. However, these words sounded extremely ironic to Jane. ¡°If these words were said by the two of you, I can understand but¡­¡± Jane looked at Jack mockingly. ¡°I see now Jack, you¡¯re indeed a smart businessman! You¡¯re the ultimate capitalist!¡± ¡°Jane¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sincere¡­ I¡¯m not saying it just for show. I¡¯m sincerely proud to have a daughter like you!¡± Jack wanted to exin, but he was mercilessly interrupted by Jane. Sincere? Daughter? Don¡¯t make me *******! Jack, I have long cut ties with the Fowler family In this world, anyone can say they¡¯re proud of me, but not a ****like you! ¡°Oh, right, Jack. Of course, you¡¯re sincere because I¡¯m now famous and capable. That¡¯s why you¡¯re boasting about my identity as your daughter! You want to use the glory and status I¡¯ve obtained to satisfy your pitiful vanity! *Jack, how can you be so ***? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? How did you treat me when I was just brought back to the Fowler family? Now you¡¯re praising me like a good father? Don¡¯t ****disgust mel¡± Jane¡¯s every word was like a knife cutting into Jack¡¯s heart Especially when he looked at Jane¡¯s deep and emotionless eyes. Jack felt as if his soul had been seen through by Jane, including the other side that even Jack didn¡¯t know about. Jacks lips were pale and trembling like crazy. ¡°No¡­ No, Jane. I¡¯m really sorry for what I did in the past. I already know my mistake! I want to make up to you for it and repent!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say or do that when I returned to the Fowler family as your daughter who had been missing for 19 years, and before ! showed how capable I was? ¡°I was clearly the person you needed to make up to the most at that time! If not for your mistake, how could I have been lost? I was an orphan for 19 years! You said that you tried your best to look for me, but why did you throw me aside after finding me? You gave me hope, but then you gave me greater despair! ¡°Not to mention that after I left the Fowler family, you! Jack! You forced, tortured, and misunderstood me time and time again. You know what you did! Even those things that others don¡¯t know!¡± Micheal and Omar¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when they heard this. Micheal¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, as if he was thinking about something. Micheal¡¯s gaze was fixed on Jane as he thought about what he could gain from this. Omar really wanted to p himself now. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have dragged Micheal to look for Jack. Now that he heard about these things¡­ how could he drink and remain friends with Jack in the future? Jane didn¡¯t care what Micheal and Omar were thinking. It was good that they were here. She wanted to show them that this so-called Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, their business friend Jack, was a crazy ***! ¡°Now you¡¯re telling me that you know your mistake, feel guilty, and want to make up for it? If I were still the same weak and useless trash who only wanted to please you after I returned to the Fowler family, would you still say such things to me? ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after I leave the Fowler family, you would wish for me to die as soon as possible! You would hope that I, the scum who embarrassed the Fowler family, wouldpletely disappear. Or you would wish topletely forget about me!¡± Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 398 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Jane¡¯s words were so harsh as she treated the matter with much indifference. Jack¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. He was overwhelmed by sadness and did not know what to do. He could only clench his fists tightly and lower his head. He was not able to refute Jane and could only ept that Jane had suppressed her emotions for many years. His nails dug into the flesh of his palm. Blood was flowing from his hands. He was in so much pain that he did not feel the pain in his palms. The physical pain could not bepared to the torment in his heart. Jane was night. Back then, Jack thought that Jane would not be able to survive after she severed ties with the Fowler family. He thought that she was ying hardball. She wanted to make Jack humble himself and beg her to go back to the Fowler family, He thought she would take the opportunity to dere her rights over him. From N?velDrama.Org. Jack told Jane that she was daydreaming and would never give in to her. Even if Jane left the Fowler family, Jack still had Madelyn for a daughter. That was enough for him. Jack said that if Jane did not cause trouble and stayed with the family, she might be able to inherit something from the Fowler family on ount of her rtionship with Jack. With that sum of money, she would not have to worry for the rest of her life. However, if Jane remained defiant, he vowed not to give her anything, including her status as the daughter of the Fowler family. She had to fend for herself going forward. Jack thought that he was magnanimous and kind enough as a father. What Jane did was an insult to Jack, yet he was still willing to provide for Jane financially. The inheritance was something everyone would covet. However, Jane did not care for it. When Jane returned to the Fowler family, she hid her identity and did not expose her true abilities. She did not do it for money, glory, or status. Instead, It was because they were Jane¡¯s parents and brothers. They were her blood family, her closest kin. It was Jack who had misunderstood Jane. He had hurt her in the first ce. Anna had left the Fowler family, feeling disheartened. Jack promised to clear Jane¡¯s name, but he trusted Madelyn instead. He did not realize that he had done wrong. He had humiliated Jane in every way possible. If Jane had not revealed her true ability and impressed Jack, he would never understand Jane¡¯s intentions all along. He never showed any concern for Jane. Jack should have known the harsh fact long ago. No, Jack realized it, but for the sake of his pride, he chose to ignore the truth. He did not want to admit that he was in the wrong. Now that Jane had told the truth directly, thest bit of his pride was shattered. Jack was exactly as Jane had said. He was a selfish and cold-blooded monster. Jack was speechless. He was not fit to be Jane¡¯s father. Kinship had made Jane disappointed and devastated. She used to harbor so much hope for her family. Furthermore, Jack had never given Jane anything. He had given Jane a life, but he had never fulfilled his duties or responsibilities as a father. Jane had crushed Jack¡¯s pride in front of Omar and Micheal. He was deeply humiliated by Jane. Jane saw how quiet Jack was. He cowered in ****, not daring to say or do anything. Jack looked like apletely different person to Omar and Micheal. Was this the Jack Fowler they remembered? Was he the man who braved all dangers to venture to all parts of the world? Back then, he would courageously put his life at stake for the sake of his business. Omar and Micheal had admired Jack since then. They had never lost their respect for him all these years. Yet now, Jack looked so pitiful. He did not dare to look his biological daughter in the eye. He looked so defeated Jane turned around and left. This time, no one dared to stop her. However, someone was observing this in secret. He saw everything. His lips curled into a conniving smile. That person hade to look for Micheal and chanced upon the group unexpectedly. Besides, this matter involved Jane. He mused, ¡°This is going to be interesting¡± The man thought for a***** and quietly followed the direction where Jane had left. Jack stood there for a long time without moving. If it were not for his chest heaving up and down, Omar and Michael would have thought that Jack was dead. Sighing. Omar walked up to Jack and patted his shoulder. He said remorsefully. ¡°Jack, I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Omar. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve sinned. Jane scolded me so hard that she woke me uppletely, but I¡¯m still in pain. Why was I such a *******back then? How can there be a father like me? ¡°Jane thought that I was blinded by my own interests and only felt quilty when I saw what an outstanding person she had turned out to be. She was right to scold me. If Jane didn¡¯t achieve so much today, I might not have repented, let alone remembered that I had such a daughter. ¡°Maybe someone like me doesn¡¯t deserve to have children at all. I¡¯ll only love them when they do me proud. If they are a *****to me, I don¡¯t care about them. Why does a cold blooded father like me exist?¡± As Jack spoke, he could not help butugh. Hisughter grew louder until he finally sobbed and coughed. He raised his head and took a few deep breaths to prevent his already swollen eyes from tearing with tears. He did not want to embarrass himself in front of his friends. Omar did not know how tofort Jack He had known Jack for so long. This was the first time Omar had seen Jack so emotional. Omar had never seen him cry. Honestly speaking, everyone was already at the age where they knew what their destiny was. If it were not for what happened to Henry and Jane, Jack would have already retired. He would be traveling with Anna, enjoying life. After going through so much, some people had long be immune to pain. The best way to destroy someone was to use kinship. At this ******, Micheal walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to censure you, Jack. I can tell that you¡¯re really sincere about Jane. Things havee. to this stage. There¡¯s nothing you can do now. If you had known about this earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have done what you did in the first ce. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve hurt Jane too much.¡± ¡°Yes, if I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have done what I did. No wonder so many people tried to lose their memories. I want to go back in time and return to the time when Jane had just returned to the Fowler family. I want to wake that ***andcent self up. ¡°Omar, Michael, please. I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. Drink with me. Let¡¯s drink again.¡± Jack felt so guilty that he was going crazy. Perhaps it was better to go crazy. If he was crazy, he would not have to suffer the pain of losing his daughter and regret what he did in the past. Sometimes, being alive and sober was a mistake. He could not escape from it all. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 399 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 399 Chapter 399 ¡°Alcohol is a polson that prates the soul. Too much alcohol will not do you any good. Jack, don¡¯t be crazy. Hurry up. Go back and take a shower. Have a rest. You may want to run away from everything now and drink until you¡¯re as drunk as mud. Not only will your body be in pain afterward, but you will also be emotionally drained. You still have to face all of this the next day. ¡®Michael, let¡¯s help Jack back to the hotel¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Omar could not bear to watch Jack in despair since they were good friends. Without any further ado, Micheal and Omar carried Jack and walked toward the hotel, ignoring Jack¡¯s wails. It was a clear night. Jane was about to reach the hotel when a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.. When she realized that the person in front of him looked familiar, Jane stopped in her tracks. There were so many coincidences that day. Jane merely came out for a walk. She had met so many people she knew along the way. What luck ¡°Are you Jane Fowler?¡± The handsome man in front of her was wearing a casual down jacket. There was a sinister smile on his face. His bangs were slightly drooping. and his looks were phenomenal. It was Chester. Chester had already seen Jane. He was the one who saw Jane and Jacka arguing earlier, together with Omar and Michael. Even though Chester arrived a littlete and did not hear the most intense part of the argument between the father and daughter, a smart person like him could sense that something was wrong when he saw the group of four. He chose to wait and see what happened next. Chester had intended to look for Micheal when he went there. He did not expect to chance upon such a scene. Chester could tell that since Madelyn was injured and disfigured, the Fowler family¡¯s attitude toward her had taken a drastic change. Chester was no longer interested in making use of her to benefit from the Fowler family. Right now, the Fowler family cared more about Jane. This was especially true now that Jane had such a high reputation and status now. The Fowlers probably regretted their decision to sever ties with Jane back then. Now they were trying all ways and means to get Jane back into the family so she could do them proud. As long as he could win Jane over by sweet-talking her, Chester would be able to gain for this. Thinking of this, Chester smiled brightly. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. You were hiding and heard our conversation earlier. You followed me here. Am I right?¡± Jane was calm She had exposed Chester¡¯s intentions. Chester¡¯s expression changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Jane had discovered him earlier. Although Chester looked frivolous, he had undergone a lot of training as abat fighter. During training, he stood out from the group of senior brothers. If it was not for his teacher¡¯s rmendation, Micheal probably would not know of the existence of his illegitimate son. Chester was ****inbat ***and hiding his breath. He did not expect Jane to see through him so easily. Chester No wonder Chegfer could always sense an unfathomable aura from Jane. This woman was indeed not as simple as she looked. Chester suddenly got excited. It had been a long time since he had met such an interesting woman. Only a woman like Jane could make Chester have the desire of conquering her. When he thought about how someone like Jane would kneel at his feet, he gave a smirk of satisfaction. Of course, Chester was also rational enough to know that Jane was not one to be trifled with. Money, glory, status, and life. Chester cherished all of them. He would not risk everything for a woman. ¡°You actually discovered me. Sigh, Jane Fowler, you¡¯re really amazing. I admit defeat.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m tired. I want to go back to sleep. Goodbye.¡± If not for the fact that Chester had the ability to charm Madelyn, Jane would not take a second look at the man. If he was really annoying, she would ***Chester like how she would crush a fly Chester would not have the power to defend himself. ¡°Of course there¡¯s something I want to say¡­¡± Chester suddenly looked serious ¡°Jane, are you responsible for what happened at Hotel Molov?¡± I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Jane raised an eyebrow. How many coincidences must she encounter that day? First it was Shawn Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Now, it was Chester. Everyone seemed to know that Jane was the one who led Red Star Team to Hotel Molov. Since when did information about her be so readily avable? While working with Eastshel to rescue the people trapped in Hotel Molov this time, the identities of Jane and members of the Red Star Team had been exposed. She could understand if Shawn managed to get the information. However, she did not know how Chester knew about it. Shawn could not possibly have told Chester. *Looking at your reaction, I know that I¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. I was only making a wild guess at first. When Hotel Molov was attacked by terronists, I secretly got a small signal transmitter. In order not to let the terrorists discover this, I could only use this discreetly. ¡°Other than highly-****hackers, it¡¯s impossible for them to discover such a signal transmitter I was banking on this to get away. After we were sessfully rescued, I investigated using my transmitter, and there were indeed signs of it being hacked.¡± Chester took off his watch and handed it to Jane. He took the mechanisms out in front of Jane. The back of the watch gave out a faint blue glow. Jane narrowed her eyes.. Two tiny signals were found in the interior of Hotel Molov One of them was from Henry. Jane had taught Henry this life-saving method. The frequency was the same, and Jane knew about it very well. There was indeed another unfamiliar signal Jane had wondered who was the one who sent it. She did not expect it to be this man in front of her. It was Chester. He had prepared such a backup n. No wonder he could seduce Madelyn and take off with so much money from the Fowler family in his previous life. As an illegitimate child, Chester was indeed very capable. ¡°You wiped out all traces of it so thoroughly that I can¡¯t be sure who hacked into my transmitter. However, I¡¯ve studied this and found some clues identally. I also know that Mr. Lewis would not let this matter rest so easily.¡± That¡¯s why I went to test Mr. Lewis not long ago. From his tone, I guessed that he already knew who saved us. As long as we confirmed the arget, it would be much easier to find a fixed candidate. I didn¡¯t expect the person to be you, but you¡¯re Mr. ***junior. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re capable of this.¡± Chester became more excited as he spoke. He made his own deductions like a famous detective. The ******the truth was revealed, it brought great satisfaction to him. Chapter 399 ¡°Alcohol is a polson that prates the soul. Too much alcohol will not do you any good. Jack, don¡¯t be crazy. Hurry up. Go back and take a shower. Have a rest. You may want to run away from everything now and drink until you¡¯re as drunk as mud. Not only will your body be in pain afterward, but you will also be emotionally drained. You still have to face all of this the next day. ¡®Michael, let¡¯s help Jack back to the hotel¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Omar could not bear to watch Jack in despair since they were good friends. Without any further ado, Micheal and Omar carried Jack and walked toward the hotel, ignoring Jack¡¯s wails. It was a clear night. Jane was about to reach the hotel when a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.. When she realized that the person in front of him looked familiar, Jane stopped in her tracks. There were so many coincidences that day. Jane merely came out for a walk. She had met so many people she knew along the way. What luck ¡°Are you Jane Fowler?¡± The handsome man in front of her was wearing a casual down jacket. There was a sinister smile on his face. His bangs were slightly drooping. and his looks were phenomenal. It was Chester. Chester had already seen Jane. He was the one who saw Jane and Jacka arguing earlier, together with Omar and Michael. Even though Chester arrived a littlete and did not hear the most intense part of the argument between the father and daughter, a smart person like him could sense that something was wrong when he saw the group of four. He chose to wait and see what happened next. Chester had intended to look for Micheal when he went there. He did not expect to chance upon such a scene. Chester could tell that since Madelyn was injured and disfigured, the Fowler family¡¯s attitude toward her had taken a drastic change. Chester was no longer interested in making use of her to benefit from the Fowler family. Right now, the Fowler family cared more about Jane. This was especially true now that Jane had such a high reputation and status now. The Fowlers probably regretted their decision to sever ties with Jane back then. Now they were trying all ways and means to get Jane back into the family so she could do them proud. As long as he could win Jane over by sweet-talking her, Chester would be able to gain for this. Thinking of this, Chester smiled brightly. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. You were hiding and heard our conversation earlier. You followed me here. Am I right?¡± Jane was calm She had exposed Chester¡¯s intentions. Chester¡¯s expression changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Jane had discovered him earlier. Although Chester looked frivolous, he had undergone a lot of training as abat fighter. During training, he stood out from the group of senior brothers. If it was not for his teacher¡¯s rmendation, Micheal probably would not know of the existence of his illegitimate son. Chester was ****inbat ***and hiding his breath. He did not expect Jane to see through him so easily. Chester No wonder Chegfer could always sense an unfathomable aura from Jane. This woman was indeed not as simple as she looked. Chester suddenly got excited. It had been a long time since he had met such an interesting woman. Only a woman like Jane could make Chester have the desire of conquering her. When he thought about how someone like Jane would kneel at his feet, he gave a smirk of satisfaction. Of course, Chester was also rational enough to know that Jane was not one to be trifled with. Money, glory, status, and life. Chester cherished all of them. He would not risk everything for a woman. ¡°You actually discovered me. Sigh, Jane Fowler, you¡¯re really amazing. I admit defeat.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m tired. I want to go back to sleep. Goodbye.¡± If not for the fact that Chester had the ability to charm Madelyn, Jane would not take a second look at the man. If he was really annoying, she would ***Chester like how she would crush a fly Chester would not have the power to defend himself. ¡°Of course there¡¯s something I want to say¡­¡± Chester suddenly looked serious ¡°Jane, are you responsible for what happened at Hotel Molov?¡± I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Jane raised an eyebrow. How many coincidences must she encounter that day? First it was Shawn Now, it was Chester. Everyone seemed to know that Jane was the one who led Red Star Team to Hotel Molov. Since when did information about her be so readily avable? While working with Eastshel to rescue the people trapped in Hotel Molov this time, the identities of Jane and members of the Red Star Team had been exposed. She could understand if Shawn managed to get the information. However, she did not know how Chester knew about it. Shawn could not possibly have told Chester. *Looking at your reaction, I know that I¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. I was only making a wild guess at first. When Hotel Molov was attacked by terronists, I secretly got a small signal transmitter. In order not to let the terrorists discover this, I could only use this discreetly. ¡°Other than highly-****hackers, it¡¯s impossible for them to discover such a signal transmitter I was banking on this to get away. After we were sessfully rescued, I investigated using my transmitter, and there were indeed signs of it being hacked.¡± Chester took off his watch and handed it to Jane. He took the mechanisms out in front of Jane. The back of the watch gave out a faint blue glow. Jane narrowed her eyes.. Two tiny signals were found in the interior of Hotel Molov One of them was from Henry. Jane had taught Henry this life-saving method. The frequency was the same, and Jane knew about it very well. There was indeed another unfamiliar signal Jane had wondered who was the one who sent it. She did not expect it to be this man in front of her. It was Chester. He had prepared such a backup n. No wonder he could seduce Madelyn and take off with so much money from the Fowler family in his previous life. As an illegitimate child, Chester was indeed very capable. ¡°You wiped out all traces of it so thoroughly that I can¡¯t be sure who hacked into my transmitter. However, I¡¯ve studied this and found some clues identally. I also know that Mr. Lewis would not let this matter rest so easily.¡± That¡¯s why I went to test Mr. Lewis not long ago. From his tone, I guessed that he already knew who saved us. As long as we confirmed the arget, it would be much easier to find a fixed candidate. I didn¡¯t expect the person to be you, but you¡¯re Mr. ***junior. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re capable of this.¡± Chester became more excited as he spoke. He made his own deductions like a famous detective. The ******the truth was revealed, it brought great satisfaction to him. ¡°Since you like to deduce things so much, I won¡¯t give you an answer first. Instead, I want to make a deduction about you. ¡°Chester, have you been very close to Madelyn recently?¡± When Jane said this, Chester¡¯s gaze met hers. Her eyes were deep as the ocean. Chester¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Since you like to deduce things so much, I won¡¯t give you an answer first. Instead, I want to make a deduction about you. ¡°Chester, have you been very close to Madelyn recently?¡± When Jane said this, Chester¡¯s gaze met hers. Her eyes were deep as the ocean. Chester¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Rted posts: No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 400 No Way Back By Anna Mac Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Under the gaze of Jane¡¯s eyes, Chester felt that his soul had nowhere to hide. It was as if Jane could see through him. ¡°It¡¯s true that I know Miss Madelyn, but I¡¯m not as close to her as you think.¡± Chester realized that he had made the wrong decision to get close to Jane Jane was capable enough to rescue the hostages at Hotel Molov. It was something even the police in Eastshel could not do. Jane¡¯s ****as a hacker were definitely far beyond anyone¡¯s Imagination. How could he try to hide anything from such a ***hacker? It was an impossible thing to do. Chester did not think he could hide his true identity from Jane. She was someone who knew everything about Chester all the time. It was too frightful. The slightest wrong move from Chester could cost him his life ¡°I suddenly remember that I have something important to do. Sorry, Jane, I have to go now.¡± Chester was unconsciously drenched in a cold sweat. Even if the wind was strong on a cold night, he could not hide his fear. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Rx. I won¡¯t eat you up.¡± Jane chuckled. ¡°Go on then. I¡¯m going back to sleep too. I look forward to chatting with you the next time when I¡¯m in a better mood, Chester¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too¡± Chester almost fled the scene. After a brief confrontation, Jane destroyed Chester¡¯s pretense with just one sentence. He felt very vulnerable in front of Jane. After walking far away, he looked back at Jane. She was no longer there. From N?velDrama.Org. Chester could not help but sigh again. She was indeed a terrifying woman. In this lifetime, he would rather offend anyone than Jane. At this ***** Chester¡¯s phone rang. Chester¡¯s face darkened when he saw the message. He stuffed his phone back into his pocket, hailed a taxi, and rushed to the hotel. Micheal had gone back to his room after sending Jack back to his room. He had also parted ways with Omar. Micheal was wearing pajamas and holding a ss of red wine. He stood in front of the window on the 56th floor and looked down at the night view. It was a city that never slept. The ********and fog settled under his feet, and his eyes swayed slightly. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Micheal gave a shout, and the door unlocked by voice activation. Chester walked in. When he saw Micheal, he hid his emotions and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Laton.¡± The two faces looked so simr. Anyone who saw them would guess that they were rted by blood. Chester was Micheal¡¯s biological son, although he was an illegitimate child who could not be seen. He was not the child of his first or second wife. If not for his talent, no one would take any notice of him. Whenever Chester saw Micheal, his biological father, he could only address him as Mr. Laton. It felt like he was talking to a stranger. Like a subordinate talking to his superior. At this*****, Chester could not help but think that perhaps he and Jane belonged to the same group of people. They both had a sad family background. Yet they could not run away from their families till death. ¡°Do you know Jack¡¯s daughter, Jane?¡± Micheal suddenly asked Chester about Jane. Chester lowered his eyes ¡°I can¡¯t say that I know her. We only met a few times. What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Laton?¡± ¡°What do you think of me taking Jane in as a goddaughter?¡± Chester was astounded He did not expect Micheal to ask him about this. He looked at Micheal in surprise. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You should have seen what happened just now. The Fowler family is in such a mess. Jane even humiliated Jack in front of us. I think Jane will never forgive the Fowler family. IfI can have such a gifted goddaughter, it will help the Crown¡¯ Group and even the Laton family greatly. There¡¯s no harm in doing so. I can even use my rtionship with Jane to get close to Mr. ****. He¡¯s the developer of the photolithography machine This is the fastest way to rise to the ranks of Hugh¡¯s D.Y. Group. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Micheal was cognizant of these facts. Chester thought that he should be careful in front of his father. Micheal¡¯s appetite was much bigger than what Chester thought. Chester thought for a ***** and said. ¡°If you are so confident about it, there¡¯s no harm in giving it a try Even if Jane is sessful now that she doesn¡¯tck anything, she still needs a family. Although she doesn¡¯t say it out loud, it¡¯s evident that she¡¯s been badly hurt by her rtionship with the Fowler family¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. Anyway, we have nothing to lose by trying. The important thing is the Laton family isn¡¯t too bad. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Micheal was still very confident in his own family¡¯s influence. No matter what, the Laton family was the most powerful n in Potterburg. It wasparable to the Croft family in Stormton City. Many people could not wait to ****up to the Laton family, but few could reach their status to be able to do so. Micheal was happy to acknowledge Jane as his goddaughter as long as he could gain from the rtionship. The Laton family could give Jane much more than she could imagine When Chester heard this, he recalled how Jane was looking at him ealier. He could not tolerate her icy attitude. Initially, Cheste thought that he was not afraid of anything in this world. Chester had endured all kinds of difficulties in his life. In fact, other than luck, Chester believed that he relied mostly on his abilities to survive to this day. However, the minute he saw Jane, he was terrified. It was not only because Jane had the ability to find out about Chester¡¯s identity and information. Chester instinctively told himself that there was more to it. Jane was someone he could not provoke. This sixth sense had saved Chester many times at the critical/**** When he thought of the look in Jane¡¯s eyes, Chester was almost certain that Micheal¡¯s n would surely fail. He might even get himself into trouble.. So what? He could still make use of someone else to deal with Jane. He would see how Micheal provoked Jane. Just then, Micheal walked forward and patted Chester¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well recently. The few hundreds of thousands of dors I¡¯ve given you seemed to have grown to hundreds of millions.¡± ¡°Moreover, thend that we took from Fowler Corporation thest time has been developed ording to your n. We can earn hundreds of millions of dors in profits. The prospects are very impressive. ¡°Chester, I think very highly of you. When you really achieve great results, the entire Laton family will be able to ept you and let you return to the Laton family.¡± Chester pretended to be ttered and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Laton.¡± Rted posts: Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. Jane had been made famous by that well-known speech. Coupled with the title of X, everything about Jane, including news of her being the winner of an art competition and a racing champion, was leaked. Everyone called her ¡®Immortal¡¯. They wondered where this favored girl hail from. She was not human. Jane¡¯s attractive looks made everyone in the entertainment industry sit up and take note of her. Her aloof and cold temperament attracted countless men and women, and they became her fans. There was a fan club set up on Twitter to support Jane. It had exceeded five million fans at an astonishing speed, and it was still increasing rapidly. Since Jane did not have a Twitter ount and did not intend to enter the entertainment industry, she bought an ount to make the speech. She disbanded the fan club immediately after that because she did not want her life to attract too much attention. Jane was the Dar¡¯s number one hacker, Queen. Her ability to protect information was extremely skillful. So was her ability to hide. Under the protection of the country, it was impossible for ordinary people to find any information about Jane. The information they discovered was very superficial. There were a few people who were not afraid of death and wanted to use unorthodox ways to obtain information about Jane and sell it to the ck market overseas. Jane sent them awyer¡¯s letter straight away. She got Red Star Team to handle the matters thereafter. In the face of imprisonment and theplete disclosure of their personal information, all of them were frightened out of their wits. They knew that they had provoked someone they should not have, so they apologized repeatedly and disappeared. After this matter spread, no one in the underground circle dared to stalk Jane anymore. Jane was the undisputed Queen of the Dar. Only a small number of people knew about her true identity. Life was still the same. It was no different from the past. One thing had changed though. For some reason, L seemed to have disappeared recently. Jane asked L to go to Nightshade Bar to drink and dance, but she said that she was busy. Jane did not know what she was busy with. Jane felt like she had been abandoned by her best friend. She was all alone. Did L not say that she would stand by Jane even if the entire world was against Jane? Did she not say that she would fight the world with Jane? What a fickle woman! Jane was bbergasted. On this day, Jane received a message from Shawn. Jane, Mr. Laton of the Crown Group asked me to pass you a message through some of our mutual connections. He wants to meet you.¡± ¡°He is now in Stormton City discussing a business deal. He¡¯s waiting for your answer.¡± ¡°Mr. Laton?¡± Micheal¡¯s cunning face shed across Jane¡¯s mind. Michael was also Chester¡¯s father. ¡°How interesting,¡± she thought. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an address and time, Mr. Lewis. Please help me pass the message to Mr.Laton. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°By the way, why are you helping Mr. Laton?¡± Jane thought that Micheal must be a nobody to Shawn. Shawn was someone Michael could not wait to ingratiate himself with. Why would Shawn do him this favor to pass the message to Jane? ¡°When I established the Hope Junior School Foundation in Curcsia, the Crown Group, and Mr. Laton gave me a lot of support. After all, I¡¯m in Eastshel and can¡¯t always be at Crucsia to handle some matters about the foundation. During this period, Mr. Laton was helping me. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s a win-win situation for both sides. Mr. Laton gained a good reputation for the Crown Group because of this foundation. I never like to owe anyone favors.¡± ¡°I understand. Please pass my message to Mr. Laton then.¡± After hanging up, Jane rolled her eyes and ced the phone under her chin. Micheal was Jack¡¯s close friend, although Jane sensed that they were still guarded against each other. At the very least, their rtionship was much better than the others. They had no reason to go against each other. That night, Micheal had witnessed Jane humiliating Jack. After this incident, Jane did not think that Micheal would try to help reconcile Jack with her. Micheal was full of himself. He was too ***. ¡°Let me see why this guy is looking for me. After all, I¡¯m also interested in that son of his.¡± At the same time, Chester was also in Stormton City. After learning that Jane had agreed to meet Micheal, the corners of his ***curled into a cold smile. After thinking for a while, he took out his phone and sent a message to Madelyn. The next day, they met at a teahouse. Micheal arrived at the private room Jane had reserved. They agreed to meet at 12 noon. Jane had yet to arrive. Micheal was not in a hurry. He sat quietly, drinking his tea. After half an hour, there was still no sign of impatience on his face. At this moment, Madelyn appeared at the entrance of the teahouse. She was wearing a mask and a Chanel hat. It was a limited edition model from the previous year. She exuded an extremely luxurious aura. The reason why she did not have the current year¡¯s limited edition was that the Fowler family did not care much about her well-being these days. They did not buy her thetest edition of the hat. Normally, Madelyn would only wear a limited edition item for one season. When the new edition was released, she would toss it aside. She never bothered to take it out again. Madelyn would never wear anything from the past season. Yet now, Jane had caused her to lose everything. Madelyn took a deep breath. She would suppress her anger for the time being. The reason why she came out today was that Madelyn had not left the house for a long time after being disfigured. It was time for her toe out and get some fresh air. She could not stay at home forever. Life had to go on. Madelyn could not possibly end her life just because of that incident. Secondly, Chester had asked Madelyn to check out the teahouse. He told her the tea was very fragrant, and the environment was pleasant. There was also melodious music ying in the background. It was a good ce for Madelyn to rest. Chester asked Madelyn to tell him about her experience after her visit. Since it was her Prince Charming¡¯s rmendation, Madelyn agreed to go without hesitation. After spending so many days with Chester, Madelyn felt that he must have fallen in love with her. Otherwise, why would he pay so much attention to how she felt? He would ask if she slept well and ate well. He was every bit the perfect boyfriend. Before she was disfigured, Madelyn was very confident in her looks and abilities. Chester did not know that Madelyn had been disfigured. It was very normal for him to fall in love with her. Madelyn was secretly delighted at the thought of that. Because of Chester¡¯s care and concern over the past few days, Madelyn felt that her life was not so bad after all. This was the power of love. Madelyn then walked into the teashop and entered the private room that Chester booked. It was next to the room Jane booked Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Not long after Madelyn entered the teahouse, a luxury car arrived at the entrance. The driver opened the car door, and a pair of fair and slender legs stepped out. Jane was wearing a ck leather jacket and a short skirt. Coupled with a pair of high heels, her attire showed off her curvaceous figure perfectly. Her jet-ck hair was scattered loosely, looking every bit charming and gorgeous. She removed her sunsses and kept them in her pocket. With one hand in her pocket, Jane walked into the teahouse looking very cool. The manager of the teahouse knew that Jane, Yale¡¯s junior would be meeting the chairman of the Crown Group, Micheal that day. He hade to the shop especially to host them and to ensure that there were no mishaps. He led Jane into the private room. Micheal¡¯s expression changed when he saw Jane. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was held up by something at thest minute. I hope I haven¡¯t kept Mr. Laton waiting.¡± ¡°Not at all. After all, I was the one who asked you out. I¡¯m happy to wait, no matter how long it takes. Please take a seat.¡± Micheal¡¯s tone was even. He smiled meaningfully. No one could guess what he was thinking. Though intelligent, Jane was not capable of knowing what someone was thinking just by looking at their eyes or expression. This was especially true for cunning men like Michael. Meanwhile, in the room next door, Madelyn could finally remove her mask so she could breathe better. While she chatted with Chester, she also took photos of the ce. She wanted to post her review about the teahouse on her social media ount. ¡°Chester¡¯s suggestion is really good. The surrounding is pleasant, and the tea is very fragrant. She then posted her review online. Just then, Madelyn heard voicesing from the next room. Her heart skipped a beat. The voices were very soft. An ordinary person would have ignored the noises. However, Madelyn immediately recognized whose voice it was. Even if that person turned into ashes, Madelyn would never fail to recognize her. She was the one who ruined her life. It was Jane. Madelynmented that it was her unlucky day. Jane had to appear during one of the rare asions when she was chatting with her Prince 11-201 Charming. Originally in high spirits, Madelyn¡¯s mood was changed for the worse. Looking around the room, she came up with a n. After some testing, she discovered that the walls were notpletely soundproof. She ced an empty cup against a wall. She wanted to eavesdrop on Jane to see who she was talking to and what they were talking about. Her intention was to try and uncover any of Jane¡¯s secrets. That would be her lucky moment. The gods had presented such a golden opportunity to her. Madelyn was amazed at her resourcefulness. Madelyn¡¯s efforts were not in vain. She could hear the conversation next door very clearly. Next door in the private room, Jane smiled faintly and sat on the chair. Micheal stood up and served her some tea. ¡°Miss Jane, tea brewing is a special skill. Since you have chosen to meet at this ce, you must be interested in the art of tea brewing.¡± ¡°No, I simply used my phone to find a suitable ce. The rating for this ce is rather high. Besides, the location is very central. I don¡¯t have to travel too far toe here.¡± Micheal¡¯s hand that was holding the teapot paused in mid-air. Jane¡¯s response showed she did not take this meeting with Micheal seriously. To her, it was just a casual meetup. He smiled. ¡°Miss Fowler, you can really joke.¡± ¡°Mr. Laton, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Why did you ask me here? We only met once that night. I can¡¯t figure out why you want to meet me. Please tell me the reason.¡± Jane went straight to the point. Micheal felt a chill run down his spine when he met Jane¡¯s calm gaze. For the first time in Micheal¡¯s life, he had met with an aloofness from a 20-year-old girl. He thought, ¡°She¡¯s truly worthy of being Mr. Mitchell¡¯s junior. Jack Fowler, you¡¯re really ****to have given up this precious gem.¡± Madelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did Jane address the person as ¡®Mr. Laton¡¯? Was Jane with Chester? On second thoughts, she thought that the man did not sound like Chester. The voice was mature and charming. It sounded simr to Jack. The calm and confident voice must belong to someone very experienced and knowledgeable. Madelyn imagined that the other party must have a sessful career with high status in society. He must also certainly possess good looks. 11:30 5 She became excited. It must be a mature and wealthy man. She then let out a curse. Was this another man whom Jane seduced? Were they here for al rendezvous? Jane had already bewitched Yale, Hugh, Connor, and Robert. Why was she still flirting around and seducing every man she met? Madelyn was filled with envy and hatred. She was about to shed tears of blood. However, Madelyn started thinking. If Jane was indeed meeting another man, it would give Madelyn the opportunity to take incriminating photos. She would send the photos to Hugh and the other men. That would show them what a cheap woman Jane was. Madelyn would be able to expose Jane. When the men found out about Jane¡¯s true colors, they would cast her aside. Perhaps, they might shift their attention to Madelyn. Moreover, the Fowlers would not treat Madelyn coldly like before. In turn, they might be disappointed with Jane again. Everything would then go back to normal. Madelyn could return to the Fowler family as their beloved daughter. She would be the center of attention once again. Her carefree and happy days wereing back. Madelyn felt tempted when she thought of this possibility. She figured that if she continued to stay in the room, she would not have any opportunity to take the photos. She had to find a ce outside to take the photos in secret. Madelyn knew it would be very dangerous for her to do so. She might be caught if she was not careful. That would create more trouble for her. However, if she did not seize this opportunity, her whole life would be crushed by Jane. She might never have a chance to turn things around again. She reasoned to herself, ¡°Madelyn Fowler, this is yourst chance. You have to be brave. Your future will be bright if you seed. ¡°You have to take some risk when dealing with an enemy like Jane.¡± Madelyn tried to convince herself to take action. Just then, she heard a voice from the room again. ¡°All right, since Miss Fowler is so direct, I¡¯ll be honest with you too.¡± Micheal made a cup of coffee for Jane before saying, ¡°I want to have a mutually beneficial and win-win cooperation with Miss Fowler.¡± Jane pursed her lips. ¡°Tell me about your ns.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I wish to acknowledge Miss Fowler as my goddaughter, the daughter of the Crown Group can give you all the resources from the Crown Group. As long as it¡¯s not too much, I¡¯ll let Miss Fowler use whatever you need. In exchange, I need your identity to be associated with the Crown Group.¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 The daughter of the Crown Group? Madelyn realized who was the other party speaking to Jane was. He was none other than the chairman of the Crown Group, Micheal Laton. Michael was even more powerful than Jack, who was the chairman of the Fowler Corporation. The Crown Group was such a powerful corporation that it was onceparable to the D.Y. Group. When she was young, Madelyn had attended various banquets and met Micheal a few times. She also knew that Micheal and Jack were good friends. ***it! How could a piece of trash like Jane be the daughter of the Crown Group? The status was even higher than the heiress of the Fowler Corporation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If Jane agreed to Micheal¡¯s proposal, she would be the heiress of the Crown Group. Madelyn would end up looking like a clownpared to her. Moreover, if the Fowlers knew about this, they would cherish Jane even more. Suddenly, someone knocked at the door. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re here to serve you dessert.¡± Madelyn was so engrossed in eavesdropping on the conversation next door. At the same time, her mind was also consumed with jealousy and hatred for Jane. She did not hear the waiter talking outside the room. Seeing no response, the waiter pushed the door open and entered the room. As soon as he entered, he saw Madelyn standing in such a strange position. Stunned, he asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Only then did Madelyn snap back to her senses. She hurriedly put down the cup and wore her mask. She red at the waiter. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that you have to knock on the door beforeing in? Did I tell you toe in? Is this how you treat your guests in this teahouse?¡± Gritting her teeth, Madelyn spoke in a hushed tone. She was afraid that Jane would discover that she was next door. The soundproofing in the teahouse was not ideal. The waiter looked aggrieved. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I knocked on the door and asked if I cane in. You didn¡¯t say a word. The door wasn¡¯t locked either. I thought you will be fine with meing in so I¡­¡± ¡°All right, all right. Just put the things down and leave.¡± Madelyn was anxious to continue listening to the conversation next door. Meanwhile. both of them continued talking next door. ¡°Goddaughter?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. She felt that everything sounded so ****. ¡°Mr. Laton, you were present that night there, and you saw how I humiliated Jack Fowler. You should know that I don¡¯t care about kinship anymore. Do you think that just because I¡¯ve cut off all ties with the Fowler family, I¡¯m feeling lonely? Do you think I¡¯ll long for family ties and will be willing to be your goddaughter?¡± Jane¡¯s tone was like a ferocious beast lying dormant at night. It was dangerous and sinister. Michael had underestimated her. Micheal could hear the disdain in Jane¡¯s tone. He exined patiently, ¡°Miss Fowler, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m only making a suggestion. I respect you very much. My family admires you too. When I went back that day and told my family about you, they felt very regretful. If Miss Fowler is unhappy with my idea, just treat it like a joke. We¡¯ll pretend that nothing has happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear such a suggestion again. You bigoted capitalists like to use kinship as a bargaining chip. You are all blinded by greed. Family ties are not important to you. You¡¯re more interested in who can bring you the most benefits.¡± ¡°I feel sad for the children in your circle. I pity them very much. Kinship is never existent in your family. Mr. Laton, think about it. Anyone who has a brain won¡¯t believe what you just said.¡± With that, Jane stood up and prepared to leave. Micheal did not expect Jane to get so angry. He quickly went up and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fowler. If I have offended you, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell whether you mean it? If I am just an ordinary orphan, will the chairman of Crown Group bother to see me? He¡¯ll probably think it¡¯s easier to crush me than crush an ant. At the end of the day, you¡¯re just like Jack Fowler? Now he¡¯s only proud of me and wants to use me as a bargaining chip when he realizes how valuable I am.¡± Although Jane knew that if she agreed to Micheal¡¯s request, she could use it to her advantage and deal a ****to the Fowler family. However, she was not ****enough to risk her future so she could take her revenge on the Fowler family. She would never be happy working with Michael. The Laton family was no different from the Fowler family. ¡°Mr. Laton, I suggest you learn more about the life of an ordinary family. So what if you¡¯ve gained a lot of money, glory, and status? In the end, you¡¯ve lost more than all these. You¡¯ll never understand the love and warmth that a family can bring.¡± Jane¡¯s tone was so frosty that anyone near her would shudder. 11:39 Chapter 403 She strode past Micheal and stormed out of the room. A pale-looking Micheal was left in the room. After chasing the waiter away, Madelyn only managed to hear thest part of their conversation. However, the words were not clear as they were standing far away from the wall. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What exactly happened?¡± Madelyn bit her thin lips. She felt very anxious. It was all that waiter¡¯s fault. When she got to the bottom of the matter, she vowed to file aint against him. Bang! Madelyn was almost scared out of her wits. Micheal had picked up a cup and smashed it to the ground. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The shattering sound in the room attracted the manager¡¯s attention Knowing that the person in the private room was the chairman of the Crown Group, the manager walked in cautiously. ¡°Mr. Laton, what¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡± Micheal took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to beat the manager up. ¡°Nothing. Get out!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that Micheal was so angry, the manager did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly scurried out of the room. ¡°****it. Jane Fowler, no one has ever dared to talk to me like this. You¡¯re the first! ¡°You¡¯re really capable. I, Micheal Laton, will remember this day.¡± Micheal gritted his teeth in anger. Ever since the Crown Group became more prosperous, everyone started fawning at Michael. They were willing to tolerate looks of disdain from Micheal. They were happy to wait for Micheal for hours and be fooled around by him. They willingly swallowed their pride to be in his good books. Jane¡¯s words revealed deep mockery, contempt, and indifference. What she did to him was unforgivable. She even used Micheal of being a bigoted capitalist. No one had ever spoken to him like this. Micheal left the private room, seething in anger. He was boiling with rage as he stormed off. It was as if he was not here to drink tea but to ***someone. Madelyn quickly went to the door of the room and watched in secret. She saw Micheal¡¯s back as he walked off She thought anxiously. ¡°Are you leaving already? Where¡¯s Jane? Did she agree to be Mr. Laton¡¯s goddaughter?¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Madelyn wanted to know the ending most. In the end, she did not get to hear the most crucial information. Madelyn could not care less. She walked into the room upied by Jane and Michael directly. She clenched her fists when she saw that there was no one inside. Immediately she ran out to give chase. Madelyn saw Micheal, but she did not dare to provoke him. She wanted to find Jane. Madelyn¡¯s eyes searched the surrounding closely. Finally, she saw Jane¡¯s car. Jane was sitting in the car, about to drive off. Madelyn rushed forward to stop her. ¡°Jane! Jane!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jane frowned when she heard the loud voice calling her. She looked out of the car window. Madelyn was wearing a mask. She leaned against the car window. Beads of perspiration ran down her head. She looked as ****as a ghost. Jane¡¯s ***twitched. ¡°Madelyn, are you a stalker? Why are you everywhere?¡± ¡°I should be the one saying this to you!¡± Madelyn fumed inwardly. She was very agitated, but she did not forget to continue putting on an act. ¡°Janie, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What a coincidence.¡± ¡°I think I saw you arguing with someone just now. Isn¡¯t that Daddy¡¯s friend, Mr. Laton? ¡°What happened to you? I was so worried.¡± Jace looked intently at Madelyn, who was wearing a mask. Only her eyes were visible. She looked pitiful. Jane rolled her eyes. She felt that Madelyn was wasting her talent. She should be working in the entertainment industry. Her eyes were enough to deceive most people. She was a born actress. ¡°What do you want to know? Madelyn Fowler, why don¡¯t you take off your mask and show me how you look now?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re disfigured. How tragic. I want to know how much you¡¯ve recovered after being disfigured. You¡¯ve always been proud of your beauty. I want to see how much you¡¯re hiding behind the mask now. I want to know how ashamed you are of seeing people now.¡± Madelyn was speechless. She did not expect Jane to be so vicious. She was rubbing salt into Madelyn¡¯s wound the minute they met. Chapter 404 The corners of Madelyn¡¯s ****, which was hidden under the mask, twitched crazily. Her eyes began to turn red, and tears started streaming down her face. ¡°Jamie, I¡­ I¡¯m already so miserable. Please, I know you ***me and don¡¯t like me, but don¡¯t hurt me anymore. ¡°Ever since I was disfigured, my family started to stay away from me. Even Janie is treating me so coldly now. I don¡¯t wish to live anymore¡­¡± Jane merely sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ****? Why are you pretending to be pitiful in front of me? If your trick doesn¡¯t work on the Fowlers, do you think it will work on me?¡± Madelyn cursed in her heart. ¡°***it, Jane Fowler!¡± Madelyn then removed her mask, revealing her face which had been stabbed earlier. Jane pulled down her sunsses slightly and stared at Madelyn¡¯s face. ¡°Madelyn Fowler, your face suits you now. You only need to twitch your face a little, and you look like a monster instantly. Moreover, you can¡¯t pretend to be pitiful like an angelic *******now. You¡¯ve be an ordinary woman. Tsk tsk tsk, this is more suitable for you.¡± ¡°Janie, I know you ***me. Daddy and Mommy always love me for the past 18 years. I¡¯ve robbed you of their love. Now, I¡¯ve paid the price. I¡¯m disfigured. As a woman, you should know how important a face is to a woman. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you because I¡¯m worried about you. I saw how angry you and Mr. Laton were just now. I¡¯m showing you what my face looks like now to prove that I don¡¯t harbor any bad intentions¡­¡± Jane thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°All right, Madelyn. No matter what, I can never be like you. You are full of lies, and you live in a world of pretense all day. No one knows what you¡¯re thinking all this while. I¡¯ll be honest with you. Mr. Laton asked me to be his goddaughter, the daughter of Crown Group.¡± Madelyn had guessed correctly. Her heart skipped a beat, and she asked nervously, ¡°Janie¡­ How could that be? Mr. Laton is Daddy¡¯s friend. He knows what happened between you and the Fowler family. Why will he take Janie as his goddaughter? Janie, what do you think? Did you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I will only tell you what Mr. Laton and I were discussing. As for my decision, I¡¯m not obliged to tell you. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, Jane put on her sunsses and started the engine, ¡°What? Janie¡­¡± Madelyn had yet to know what she wanted to find out most. How could she let Jane leave without telling her the answer? Madelyn already knew what they were talking about earlier. Jane stepped on the elerator and did not give Madelyn a chance to react. In the blink of an eye, she sped off. Madelyn also wanted to show proof that Jane hit her. Spinning around, she screamed out loud and fell to the ground. A bruise on her thigh soon appeared. However, Jane did not show any signs of stopping. The car disappeared from Madelyn¡¯s sight at lightning speed. ¡°Jane Fowler¡­¡± Madelyn spat out these three words in extreme hatred. At this moment, the security guard, who was patrolling the area, noticed Madelyn sprawled on the ground. He quickly walked up to her. ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡± He caught sight of Madelyn¡¯s face, which was contorted with rage. The scars on her face were visible. Her flesh was just growing out. It was a hideous sight. ¡°Ah! Ghost!¡± The fifty-year-old security guard was so frightened that his face turned pale. He quickly scrambled away. ¡°****it! You¡¯re the ghost! Your entire family is ghosts!¡± Madelyn roared and quickly put on her mask. She limped away with her injured leg. Little did she know that someone saw what happened. Chester¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. It seemed that Jane had sessfully provoked Micheal. Chester had achieved what he wanted. In this world, there were only a handful of people who could make Micheal take a beating. At this moment, Chester was not able to do that. He had to rely on Micheal to survive. He scoffed inwardly, ¡°Micheal Laton, oh Micheal Laton. It¡¯s such a delight seeing you look so defeated. Jane is really a tough cookie.¡± The more important part was Chester¡¯s second n. Madelyn was sitting in the car, heading back to the Fowlers¡¯ vi. After calming down, Madelyn hesitated whether to tell the Fowlers about what had happened that day. Should she pretend that she did not know anything? If it was in the past, Madelyn would definitely tell her family all about it. Of course, she would add more details to spice up the story. The bruise on her thigh gave her an opportunity to ***things up. The Fowlers would *** Jane even more. The Fowlers were paying so much attention to Jane now as they felt guilty toward her. They even started to ignore Madelyn. If this matter was not handled properly, her n might backfiure. What should she do? Just as Madelyn was deliberating, her phone rang. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 The caller was Chester. Madelyn suddenly remembered that she was so engrossed in eavesdropping on the conversation between Jane and Michael that she had forgotten to reply to Chester¡¯s message. Looking at the series of unread messages from Chester, Madelyn quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello? Chester, this is Maddie. Something happened just now. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t see your message¡­¡± ¦§ ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯re all right. Maddie, I saw that you didn¡¯t reply to my messages just now. I was so worried about you. Are you all right? What happened?¡± Madelyn was touched when she heard how concerned Chester was. Her heart was filled with warmth. Madelyn realized that she had not lost everything. At least there was a man who loved her dearly. He was Chester. Madelyn had fallen madly in love with Chester. Without hesitation, she told him everything that had happened. Of course, Madelyn still maintained her innocent and kind image. She did not mention that she was eavesdropping. She merely mentioned that she had identally bumped into them. Madelyn could not let Chester think that she was a hypocritical and scheming person. ¡°Did it really happen?¡± Chester pretended not to know anything and fell silent for a moment. ¡°Chester, tell me, what should I do? Should I tell Daddy about this?¡± Madelyn was in a dilemma. She did not know whether she should tell the truth. From N?velDrama.Org. She was feeling very frustrated. ¡°Maddie, I think you should tell them about it. Otherwise, this matter might get blown out of proportion. Mr. Fowler and the rest of your family might be angry if you get involved in this.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Madelyn was still hesitating. ¡°Of course, the decision is yours. I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. No matter what happens, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. You should know my feelings toward you. You just have to follow your heart. I¡¯ll support you.¡± Chester was retreating to advance. He managed to influence Madelyn¡¯s decision. ¡°Thank you, Chester. I know what I should do now.¡± Madelyn made up her mind after Chester¡¯s cajoling. Chapter 405 She was in two minds initially. Now she decided to listen to the man she loved most. She would leave the rest to fate. Madelyn did not realize that her thoughts were now being controlled by Chester. ¡°Chester, if not for you, I won¡¯t know what to do now. You¡¯re my knight in shining armor. You appear when I am at my darkest. You light up my world and bring warmth to my life. You won¡¯t leave me, will you?¡± ¡°****girl, how can I leave you? We¡¯ve been together for so long. Don¡¯t you know how I feel about you, Maddie?¡± Chester¡¯s gentle voice was like a spell cast on Madelyn. She was like someone who had fallen into the deep sea, searching desperately for a life buoy to cling onto. After hearing what Chester said, Madelyn now had the strength to stay afloat. She did not want to drown. Madelyn started crying. ¡°Thank you, Chester. Thank you¡­¡± This time, the tears were heartfelt. At the same time, it also showed that Madelyn hadpletely fallen under Chester¡¯s charm. ¡°Maddie, I know that our first encounter was an ident. Our interaction was also a transaction. However, after getting to know you for the past two years, I realized that you are a very gentle and adorable girl who needs my protection. ¡°My heart longs to get closer to you, especially when I see you crying helplessly. My heart hurts so much. When I saw you lying in the hospital in Eastshel, I was heartbroken. I feel the same just now, thinking that something may have happened to you. I really want to see you and hug you. I want to bring cheer andfort to you.¡± ¡°Chester¡­¡± Madelyn cried even harder. Madelyn could not resist Chester¡¯s tender words of love. They pierced right through her heart like arrows. Madelyn knew she could never push this man away after hearing his confession. She only wanted to live for Chester now. ¡°All right, my little princess. Are you trying to make my heart ache by crying so hard? ¡°Give me a smile, okay? I¡¯m telling you this not because I want to see your tears, but because I want to see your happy smile.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After chatting with Chester, Madelyn realized that she was almost home. ¡°Chester, I¡¯ll listen to you and tell Daddy and Mommy about this. I¡¯m home. Let¡¯s talk next time.¡± ¡°Maddie, can you give me a goodbye kiss?¡± Chapter 405 ¡°Oh¡­¡± Madelyn blushed. She looked around carefully. After making sure that the driver was concentrating on the road, Madelyn kissed into the phone. ¡°Muack!¡± ¡°Haha, Maddie. Thank you. You¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, Chester. Why are you so ******? You¡¯re always teasing me.¡± Chester¡¯s antics cheered Madelyn up tremendously. She liked men like Chester. He was tall, handsome, and dignified. Most importantly, he was a little roguish. Yet he was willing to spend time with her and coax her. He was the Prince Charming that Madelyn always dreamed of. Madelyn never felt so happy in her life. She wondered if this was how first love should feel like. She did not scheme or make use of him. She was merely in love with him. She was willing to give up everything for him. All she wanted was to be filled with Chester¡¯s tenderness. Madelyn was so immersed in the joy of love that she did not notice that the driver was looking at Madelyn¡¯s delicate and *********posture through the rearview mirror. He rolled his eyes. He thought that he was driving a ***home. He quickly sent her to the destination. After hanging up, Chester¡¯s eyes started to sparkle. ¡°Madelyn, oh Madelyn. I will force you to a corner bit by bit. You will have to betray the Fowler family and stand on my side. Then, you will help me seize the Fowler family¡¯s assets. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. If I don¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t be able to impress Micheal and return to the Laton family. I want to take back everything that belongs to me.¡± Chester knew that Micheal¡¯s two wives were already aware of his existence. His two wives did not care how many illegitimate children Micheal had. The only thing they would not be able to tolerate was if these children were talented and would pose a threat to their standing in the family. If not for the fact that Chester was extremely talented and had escaped death time and time again, he would have died at the hands of these two women. Even if Micheal could protect Chester now, if Chester did not have any achievements to show, he would still fall out of favor with Micheal. He had to achieve results quickly so that Micheal woulde to know how brilliant he was. He would realize that he needed Chester for the Crown Group to prosper. Only then could Chester carry out his final n. Chapter 406 ¡°Mr. Laton, I¡¯ve taken my shower.¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 At this moment, the bathroom door opened. A 39-year-old woman with a curvaceous figure and burgundy, curly hair walked out of the bathroom. She was wearing a towel and looked flirtatiously at Chester. Chester casually tossed the phone aside and went up to hug the woman. He sniffed her body and took in the fragrance, looking enamored. ¡°Baby, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± ¡°Mr. Laton, I wonder if you¡¯re telling the truth. Weren¡¯t you chatting with another woman just now?¡± ¡°No, I swear, you¡¯re the only woman in my heart.¡± Chester started kissing the woman¡¯s hair. The woman turned around and lifted Chester¡¯s chin with a finger. Her eyes shed seductively. ¡°Mr. Laton, are you interested in my money or my power? Tell me the truth.¡± Chester held the woman¡¯s hand andid his face in her palm like a puppy. He looked intoxicated. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be greedy and be interested in everything?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a perfect lover, Mr. Laton. Even if I know what you want, you are always capable of making me give it to you willingly. ¡°Of all the men I¡¯ve yed with, Mr. Laton, you¡¯re the most dangerous. I know that I cannot keep someone like you by my side. One day, you¡¯ll break free from the chains and leave me. ¡°At least for now, you belong to me. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want as long as you can give me the happiness I deserve as a woman.¡± The woman¡¯s hand swept across Chester¡¯s face in an infatuated manner. Her eyes were already filled with desire. At this moment, Chester did not know why he saw the woman in front of him as Jane. The image of Jane shed past his mind quickly. It was so fast that Chester found it difficult to capture her expression. In the blink of an eye, he was defeated by the woman¡¯s eyes and woke up. Jane Fowler. She would never look at Chester that way. Hahaha. Chester figured he must have gone crazy. He was still thinking about Jane. The next second, Chester picked the woman up by the waist and walked into the bedroom¡­ Madelyn had no idea that she was being used by Chester. Qutside at the Fowler¡¯s vi, Madelyn took a deep breath and walked in. ¡°Maddie, you¡¯re back?¡± Anna had just finished her therapy. Johan and his brothers brought towels and fruits.to her while she rested to regain her energy. Seeing Madelyn, Anna gave a gentle smile and waved. Madelyn obediently walked forward and squatted in front of Anna¡¯s wheelchair. Anna held her hand affectionately. All the boys stood behind her, looking a little stiff. Madelyn noticed their behavior. If it was in the past, Madelyn would be upset with her brothers for alienating her. Now, Madelyn had Chester. She was no longer alone. She did not mind their hostility now. ¡°Did you have fun today? Maddie, you should go out more often. Recently, you¡¯ve been staying at home very often and not going out. I¡¯m really worried about you. ¡°No one wants something like this to happen. At least we¡¯re still alive and healthy. Life has to go on. Stay positive and listen to the doctor¡¯s advice. Only then can your face heal quickly. Do you understand?¡± Anna was still very worried about Madelyn¡¯s ***state. Although Anna was still concerned for Madelyn¡¯s well-being, there was not much she could do. At the end of the day, Madelyn needed to be ***strong to withstand all the pressure. Anna was happy when Madelyn told her she wanted to go out for a walk today. It made Anna¡¯s day. At the very least, it was a good sign that Madelyn was willing to walk out on her own. ¡°I know, Mommy. I¡¯ve made you worry these days. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As she spoke, Madelyn started sobbing again. Her eyes were red, and tears ran down her face. ¡°********child, you¡¯re my precious daughter. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Anna patted Madelyn¡¯s head affectionately. Johan and the others fell silent when they heard what Anna said. If only Anna knew in the future what Madelyn had done¡­ Gosh! Just thinking about it made Johan and the others tremble in fear. Should they let Anna know about this? What would she do if she knew about it? She would definitely go mad. Looking at Anna¡¯s gentle expression, they prayed silently, ¡°Madelyn, please don¡¯t do anything *******again in the future and let the Fowler family down.¡± However, Madelyn looked like she had a lot on her mind. Anna immediately noticed it and asked, ¡°Maddie, did something happen when you went out today? Look at your eyes. Did someone ***you? Tell me. I will help you.¡± 2/3 11:43 Chapter 406 ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Madelyn forced a smile and wanted to hide her expression. Suddenly, she *** in a breath of cold air from the pain. ¡°Maddie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna instantly became nervous. She then noticed arge bruise on Madelyn¡¯s thigh. ¡°Maddie, what happened to your leg? What¡¯s going on?¡± Madelyn hurriedly exined, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. I identally fell. That¡¯s why I got this bruise.¡± Anna looked into Madelyn¡¯s eyes and shook her head. ¡°No, Maddie, you¡¯re lying. Tell me, what happened? Who bullied you? I¡¯ll settle the score for you. I will never allow anyone to ***my daughter.¡± Bang! A death knell sounded in the hearts of Anna¡¯s sons. They could not imagine how Jane would feel if she heard that. Madelyn looked at Anna, touched. After wiping her tears, Madelyn sniffed hard. ¡°Actually¡­ Mommy, when I went out just now, I saw Janie¡­¡± ¡°Jane?¡± Anna was dumbfounded. From N?velDrama.Org. Even Johan and the others were stunned. Why was it Jane again? ¡°Maddie, do you mean she was the one who injured you?¡± ¡°Of course not, Mommy. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I identally fell while chasing Janie. I saw Janie with Mr. Laton. I was too nervous and wanted to ask her about it.¡± If it was in the past, Madelyn would use Jane of hurting her. She would drive a deeper wedge between her and the Fowler family. Now that the Fowler family¡¯s attitude toward Jane had softened, Madelyn could no longer do that. She could only think of a way to tell the Fowlers about this matter without appearing too scheming. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Johan and the others, who had already seen through Madelyn, frowned discreetly. They remembered that Madelyn always acted like that in the past. It had happened too many times. Back then, they had not paid too much attention to her behavior, but now that they were carefully analyzing Madelyn¡¯s every move. Why did they have this feeling that she was putting on an act? Was she trying to gain sympathy and nder Jane? She was using the Fowlers as a gun. They would ******wherever she pointed. ¡°Mr. Laton¡­ Micheal Laton?¡± Anna was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why is Jane with Mr. Laton?¡± Micheal and Anna knew each other. The two families had a good rtionship with each other. Of course, the two businesses had a mutually beneficial rtionship. Although Anna and Jack were better off than the Laton family, they were not ******* enough to trust the Laton familypletely. Each family ced its self-interests above the other party. They were pretending to be cordial in front of each other. Now, Micheal had gotten in touch with Jane. Anna had a bad feeling about it. ¡°***, I¡­ I¡­¡± Madelyn hesitated and looked like she was too embarrassed to tell the truth. Anna started to feel nervous. She held Madelyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Maddie, tell me, why did Micheal look for Jane?¡± Madelyn¡¯s lips quivered before she finally made up her mind. She said, ¡°**¡­ It¡¯s Mr. Laton. He wants Jane to be his goddaughter.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Anna and her sons spoke in unison, their faces filled with surprise. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true, ***. I heard Mr. Laton ask Janie with my own ears. I don¡¯t know if Janie agreed to it. I chased after Janie to ask her about this¡­¡± ¡°When I came back, I don¡¯t want to tell you initially, but this matter blows out of proportion, you may me me for not telling you the truth. That¡¯s why I say¡­¡± Anna could not help but fall silent. Johan, Aaron, and Quinton were staring at each other. For a ***, they did not know. what to say. Anna sighed softly. Chapter 407 ¡°Give me my phone. I have to tell Jack about this.¡± ¡°Yes, ***.¡± Johan opened his ******but did not say much in the end. He wanted to ask if Jane had agreed to be Micheal¡¯s goddaughter. What should they do? What about the Fowler family? Madelyn rolled her eyes. Now that she had told them about it, it was none of Madelyn¡¯s business what the Fowler family was going to do. Perhaps the more chaotic it became, it was better. When the Fowlers¡¯ target shifted to something else, Madelyn could try and get more information to Chester. She was doing it not only for the man she loved but also to make ns for the future. She could use the information to ckmail for money. Although Madelyn had be Chester¡¯s captive, she had not forgotten about financial gains. Jack rushed back immediately when he received Anna¡¯s call. ¡°Anna, is it true? Did Michael really do that?¡± ¡°Maddie was the one who saw them. It¡¯s true. Jack, what exactly happened? When did Jane meet Micheal? And Micheal wants to take Jane as his goddaughter? Isn¡¯t Micheal our business partner? Why is he doing this to us?¡± Anna got angry as she spoke. She could not help but cough. What Micheal had done was a p to their faces. Jack quickly said, ¡°Anna, calm down first. Don¡¯t be too agitated. Remember what the doctor said. What you need now is rest.¡± ¡°I know, Jack, I won¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll only fall for those people¡¯s tricks if I get angry.¡± Anna took a few deep breaths to regain her rationality so that she would not be blinded by anger. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ***it, Micheal. He did not even have the courtesy to inform them that he wanted to ask Jane to be his goddaughter. This was a tant betrayal to the Fowler family. He wanted to take their biological daughter away from them. Anna had Jane in her tummy for nine months. She had gone through the gates of **, pining for that daughter of hers. Micheal knew that Jane and the Fowler family were on bad terms. Was he not taking advantage of them? Seeing that Anna had calmed down, Jack thought for a ***and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Michael Chapter 407 and ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Fight! We must fight. Micheal must give us an exnation for this.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Micheal looked at his phone. Jack was calling him. He had already calmed down after his humiliating meeting with Jane. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect news to spread so fast¡­¡± Micheal narrowed his eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. Micheal had long thought of an excuse to tell Jack when he decided to ask Jane to be his goddaughter. He pressed the answer button on the phone. Micheal lit a cigarette. As he puffed, he asked calmly, ¡°Jack, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Michael, I heard that you want Jane to be your goddaughter. Is that true?¡± Jack¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ***it! Micheal knew very well that Jane was Jack¡¯s biological daughter. He knew that Jack was feeling very guilty about what he had done to Jane. Jane¡¯s blood was from the Fowler family. Jack no longer dared to hope that Jane would forgive what he had done and return to the Fowler family. However, he could not ept Jane bing someone else¡¯s goddaughter. To make things worse, that person was his friend. It was a downright betrayal. This was worse than killing Jack. ¡°Before I answer your question, Jack, I want to know if Jane told you this.¡± When he heard Micheal mention Jane, Jack thought that the tone sounded like Jane was already his goddaughter. Jack suddenly felt like his own flesh and blood were about to be snatched away by outsiders. He instantly exploded. ¡°I¡¯m asking you first. Micheal Laton! Answer my question!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, Jack, I¡¯m going to hang up the phone. You¡¯ll never know the oue or my reason for doing this!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jack did not expect Micheal to threaten him. He was so angry that he flickered with resentment. ¡°Micheal Laton, what are you doing? Both our families have known each other for more than 20 years. There¡¯s no enmity between us, and we¡¯re business partners. We always get along well. I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing.¡± Anna could not help but speak into the phone. ¡°It seems that you really care about your daughter, Jane. Jack, you should consider it carefully. Tell me, did Jane tell you about this?¡± ¡°No! I have no reason to lie to you! Someone else overheard your conversation with Jane and told me. Tell me, Micheal. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I will sever all ties with you from now on. Fowler Corporation will no longer cooperate with the Crown Group!¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Was it not Jane who told him about this? Back then, Jane and Micheal were the only two individuals in the teahouse. How could anyone else know about this? ¡°Who the *******could it be?¡± A person shed across Micheal¡¯s mind. Chester Laton! Chester was the only person who knew that Micheal was meeting Jane, as well as what they were going to talk about. But it seemed unlikely. Chester had no reason to do such a thing. Jack also had no reason to deceive Micheal on this matter. Perhaps this matter should be put aside for the time being. Micheal decided to get his thoughts in order and started exining himself. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Jack, I saw you arguing with Jane back then. After that, I told my wife about what happened between you and Jane. We both acknowledge Jane¡¯s ability and feel sorry for this child.¡± ¡°Of course, I was just casually mentioning this matter to Jane Fowler. My original intention was to help you improve your rtionship with Jane. Jack, Jane has already severed all ties with the Fowler family. Now that things havee to this, if Jane bes my goddaughter, I can slowly persuade her to forgive you and return to the Fowler family. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Micheal¡¯s words made sense. There was nothing wrong with his theory. However, the fact that Micheal had done what he had done made it impossible for Jack to remain calm. ¡°**********you, Micheal Laton! I don¡¯t care what your reason is, but I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯te close to my daughter again! And don¡¯t mention anything about making her your goddaughter again!¡± ¡°No matter what, Jane is still my biological daughter. The blood of the Fowler family runs through her veins. No matter how strained the rtionship between Jane and the Fowler family bes, it¡¯s still none of your business! I¡¯ll believe you this time on the ount that we¡¯ve been friends for more than 20 years. I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not do anything like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Jane has already rejected me and she made it very clear that she won¡¯t be my goddaughter.¡± Micheal¡¯s words were reassuring enough. Jack hung up. Chapter 408 The line went dead. Micheal held his phone tightly. Then, he turned around and smashed it on the ground. The screen shattered. He could understand why Jack¡¯s exasperation after finding out about this. But how dare the Fowler family behave in this manner? The Crown Group led by Micheal was naturally stronger than Fowler Corporation. No matter what, Crown Group was once a top corporation on par with D.Y. Group! What right did Jack have to hang up the phone s¨° abruptly? What right did he have to shout at Micheal and show him such attitude? Micheal thought to himself, ¡°The pair of father and daughter are indeed rted. They are the same. They are so rude and annoying.¡± Meanwhile, at the Fowler family, Jack heaved a sigh of relief when he found out that Jane had rejected Micheal¡¯s request. ¡°Anna, you heard that? Jane rejected it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ That¡¯s good¡­¡± Anna patted her chest in relief. The stern expression on her face instantly disappeared. If Jane had really agreed to be Micheal¡¯s goddaughter¡­ Anna¡¯s heart would have shattered. After all, things would not look good for the Fowler family if Jane had eded to Micheal¡¯s request. It would look like the Fowler family forced such a talented daughter away due to their schemes. Consequently, Jane ran away to join Crown Group because she did not want to be affiliated with the Fowler family anymore. Deep down, Anna knew that she had no right to regret her own actions. She was also ***prepared that Jane would never forgive the Fowler family. However, when she was really confronted with the fact that her biological daughter could potentially be someone else¡¯s daughter and get taken advantage of by them, she found herself unable to ept it. It was something that no one could tolerate. ¡°If only I could talk to Jane again. Jack, after this incident, I realized that not only have we wronged Jane, but we also don¡¯t want her to be involved with other families¡­ This will make my heart ache! My heart will shatter into a million pieces!¡± Anna bit her bottom lip as she expressed her heartfelt emotions. ¡°Anna¡­¡± When Jack saw Anna in this state, he could not help but think of how Jane had humiliated him that night. Chapter 408 Jack did not have the strength left to fight back. Thest time he had managed to trick Jane intoing to the hospital to visit Anna was due to pure luck. This time, it would certainly be exceedingly difficult if they wanted to get Jane to talk to them again. Jack loved his wife as much as his own life. But even when he saw Anna¡¯s sad expression, he could not bring himself to promise that he could definitely persuade Jane toe and talk to them again. In the living room, Johan and the others were waiting anxiously. Madelyn stood in the corner without saying a word. No one knew what she was thinking. Madelyn secretly hoped that Jane would be Micheal¡¯s goddaughter, but at the same time, she did not want things to reach that point. If Jane really became Micheal¡¯s goddaughter, she would attract a lot of attention from the Fowler family. As long as the Fowler family was busy dealing with their internal strife, there would be no one left to watch over Madelyn. This would make it easier for her to take advantage of the situation. In the past few months, Madelyn had thought of selling some family secrets to Chester Laton in exchange for money. However, Johan, Aaron, and Quinton pushed aside all of their work and stayed home to take care of Anna. Madelyn had also realized that they were increasingly starting to lose trust in her. As a result, it was more difficult for Madelyn to obtain any informationpared to before. On the other hand, if Jane didn¡¯t be Micheal¡¯s goddaughter, Madelyn wouldn¡¯t feel so jealous. Just as Madelyn was lost in her own thoughts, Jack pushed Anna¡¯s wheelchair into the living room. Aaron quickly asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, how is everything?¡± ¡°Jane rejected Micheal and she didn¡¯t be his goddaughter.¡± Jack said happily. Hearing this, Johan and the others could not help but heave a sigh of relief. To them, the thought of Jane joining another family was worse than death. Madelyn rolled her eyes. An indescribable feeling arose in her heart. She did not know if she was happy or sad. Madelyn thought to herself, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a good thing that Jane did not be Micheal¡¯s goddaughter. This way, my status would still surpass Jane¡¯s.¡± ¡°I am still the only daughter in the Fowler family.¡± ¡°As for the right opportunity¡­ I will wait slowly. There will definitely be one!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Cloudnine Restaurant to eat something delicious tonight. It¡¯s been a long time since we went out to eat together. Today, I¡¯ll treat!¡± Anna said. ¡°Okay!¡± Madelyn gazed at the blissful smile on Anna¡¯s face. At that moment, the happiness in Anna¡¯s expression was too blinding for Madelyn¡¯s eyes. No one even noticed Madelyn leave the living room. It was as if Madelyn had be invisible. Madelyn hid in the toilet. She gritted her teeth in hatred and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mommy¡­ As expected, even you have changed¡­ In your heart, I¡¯ve be nothing more than Jane¡¯s substitute.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so happy that Jane didn¡¯t be the heiress of Crown Group. You¡¯re so happy that you¡¯ve completely ignored my existence!¡± The only person who couldfort Madelyn now was Chester. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Madelyn updated Chester about the oue via text and waited for his reply. After a while, he replied. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Maddie. Anyway, you¡¯ve already said your piece. This way, no matter what happens next, it won¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± ¡°Chester¡­ My heart aches¡­¡± Madelyn was just about to send that message and confide in the person she loved. Suddenly, her fingertips trembled. She ended up deleting the message. She could not let Chester know that her position in the Fowler family was in danger. She could not compare to Jane at all! If Chester found out about it, their rtionship would be severely affected. No matter what, Chester Laton and Madelyn Fowler had started out to make use of each other! Because Madelyn Fowler was the Fowler family¡¯s most favored daughter! ¡°Okay¡­ I got it,¡± she replied. The Fowler family had ns to go to Cloudnine Restaurant for dinner. Anna and Jack finished the tea and cake that Quinton had personally prepared for them earlier. After replenishing their energy slightly, they nned to return to their rooms to rest. Thepany was in good hands under Peter¡¯s management for now. They sent Peter a message, informing him that they would gather at Cloudnine Restaurant tonight. Johan went to the balcony and lit a cigarette. After taking a deep puff, he rubbed his swollen temples. ¡°Smoking is bad for your health, Johan.¡± Aaron walked up to Johan. ¡°I know, but this is the only thing that can make me feel better now.¡± Johan smiled bitterly, took another deep breath, and stubbed out the cigarette. Suddenly, he frowned and held his head with a painful expression. *Johan, are you alright? Do you have a headache? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Johan shook his head. Last night, Johan had started dreaming again. It was not like when he had first obtained Signy¡¯s amulet and slept through the night peacefully, without any dreams. Moreover, the dream that Johan had was very strange. He was surrounded by a thick fog. Chapter 409 His body could not move at all. Only a shrillughter could be heard. Theughter reminded him of the disappointment he felt with others, his disdain for himself, and the despair he felt about life. For some inexplicable reason, Johan felt like the person behind theughter was no other than¡­ Jane Fowler. However, it did notpletely belong to Jane Fowler. There were also other voices that made Johan¡¯s heart race. It was the voices of the Fowler family members. One word lingered in Johan¡¯s mind. It was the word, ¡°Regret¡±. What exactly happened after that dream? Why was Jane not the only person who felt regretful? Why did the Fowlers feel the same? If there really was a parallel world, Jane would be dead, and the Fowlers would feel nothing but hatred toward her. They would all feel that Jane was a jinx, and her death would only bring happiness to the rest of them. Why would they feel regretful? Could it be that the same things in this world had happened in that parallel world? The dreamsted only a short time, for about twenty minutes. Then, Johan woke up. Sometimes he would get a headache after having those dreams. Johan¡¯s sixth sense told him that the amulet was about to lose its effect. Johan messaged asked Signy to ask if there was any way to stop himself from having such dreams. Signy replied saying that she could not do anything for him right now. She had to return to the national library in Yalondy to check if there was any way to help Johan with his nightmares. Johan told Signy to do her best. So many things had happened. Johan¡¯s atheism had begun to crumble. At the same time, Johan began to wonder about the subsequent plot of the dream. Even if this would be a torture to Johan¡¯s ********state, he still wanted to know. What Johan wanted to know was what happened after Dwayne broke Jane¡¯s memorial tablet. Chapter 409 What could possibly happen? Why did the new dream make Johan feel such bone-chilling destion? ¡°To be honest, Johan, when I first heard about this from Madelyn, I thought that Jane would agree to be the heiress of Crown Group.¡± ¡°She has no reason to refuse. Crown Group is on a higher level than Fowler Corporation. Moreover, if she had agreed to it, it would be much easier for her to seek revenge on the Fowler family. Surely, Jane knows how much pain and agony it would cause our family.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Aaron leaned against the balcony railing and looked up at white ****in the blue sky. The wind gently mussed his hair, and his eyes sparkled. His voice became excited. ¡°Hey, Johan, do you think¡­ Could it be that Jane rejected the proposal because she doesn¡¯t want to have kinship anymore? Or could it be that she actually still cares about our family because we are her biological brothers!¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because father and the others had done too many wrong things to Jane that she has given up on kinship. Even so, Jane did not choose to make us suffer by bing Mr. Laton¡¯s goddaughter. If¡­ I mean if¡­ we tried our best to get Jane back¡­¡± ¡°Aaron, I know that it¡¯s necessary for everyone to have a goal in their life. Only then will there be motivation to fight. However, too much unnecessary hope will only bring more pain to yourself. You have to understand this.¡± Before Aaron could finish, Johan interrupted him coldly. He did not want to give Aaron any false hope. Because in this matter¡­ Johan could not see any hope at all. Not even a little bit. In fact, they had tried their best. On that rainy night, they had knelt in front of Jane¡¯s apartment to beg for forgiveness. Even Jack himself had knelt before Jane. Even so, he still couldn¡¯t change Jane¡¯s mind. All he got in return was Jane¡¯s merciless and endless humiliation. If Aaron started to harbor false hope, it would only lead to greater despair. After experiencing such a ********reality, Johan couldn¡¯tfort Aaron or cheer him on. ¡°Yes, Johan, you¡¯re right. Jane will never forgive us for what we¡¯ve done to her. The only reason she didn¡¯t be Mr. Laton¡¯s goddaughter was because she didn¡¯t need a family anymore. ¡°At that time, we saw it on the live broadcast. Yale doted on Jane very much and gave her everything that he could in this world. That was something that she would never have been able to experience as our sister. Also, during Christmas, Jane already had someone else by her side¡­¡± At that time, Jane was smiling so happily. Aaron still remembered Jane¡¯s confident, warm, and bright smile. It was a smile that could onlye from someone who had everything in life. And they had done nothing to contribute to Jane¡¯s happiness. The Fowlers could only stand aside like clowns. Compared to the happiness that Jane had¡­ The Fowlers were all wearing masks that covered their agony. Aaron said these words with great heartache. He exhaled and raised his head, trying his best not to let his tears fall. His heart felt like it was being cut into pieces. Unknowingly, negative emotions swept through Aaron¡¯s entire body like a nightmare and created a buzzing sensation. He could not break free from those feelings. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Seeing this, Johan patted Aaron¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°Aaron, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. You didn¡¯t do anything to let Jane down. The people who should be sad are none other than dad and ***¡­¡± ¡°No, Johan, you don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve done something very wrong to Jane. You know that my autism was very serious when I was younger, right¡­¡± Aaron told Johan about what only Quinton knew. Johan was so shocked that he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He never expected that the mysterious female who saved Aaron¡¯s life back then was actually Jane! At that time, Aaron¡¯s autism had suddenly improved greatly after going to Meridonia for treatment. Johan was ecstatic about that. He thought that Anna had finally found a good doctor to treat Aaron. He never expected Jane¡¯s involvement in all of this. ¡°In this family, I¡¯m the one who owes Jane too much¡­ I didn¡¯t recognize my savior and was even deceived by another woman. In the end, I came to my senses after Jane exposed me! I deserve to ***!¡± ¡°To think that I¡¯ve been searching for her for so many years. It turns out that she¡¯s right in front of me. Why didn¡¯t I recognize Jane when I saw her photo? Why?! She¡¯s clearly my light, my salvation! My life changed because of Jane¡¯s piano piece!¡± The more he spoke, the harder it was for Aaron to control his negative emotions. His rational self was being drowned by a wave of darkness. Gradually, Aaron grabbed his own hair in exasperation and lost strength in his limbs. He curled up in a corner of the balcony. ¡°Aaron?!¡± Johan sensed that something was wrong with Aaron¡¯s current condition. It was just like how Aaron would use to suddenly lose all interest in ying when he was younger. He stayed in a corner like an abandoned child. No matter how they called Aaron¡¯s name, there was no response. He quickly squatted down and patted Aaron¡¯s face. ¡°Aaron,e to your senses! Don¡¯t get too immersed in the emotions of the past!¡± Hearing Johan¡¯s repeated cries, Aaron gradually returned to normalcy. ¡°Ah¡­ Johan, I¡­ What happened to me?¡± ¡°Aaron?!¡± Johan suddenly felt a strong sense of foreboding. This behavior¡­ Johan knew what was happening. This was how Aaron had behaved when he was younger and unable to deal with his autism. Back then, Aaron was usually fine, but the ***his illness rpsed, it would be as though his mind and brain were trapped in a prison cell. Chapter 410 By the time Aaron snapped out of it, he would have no memories of his actions. The episodes that were not serious usuallysted slightly over ten minutes. But those that were serious couldst for an entire day. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible? He should be fully recovered. The doctor said there would be no problem moving forward. Why is he suddenly rpsing?¡± ¡°Is it because he owes Jane? The illness that had been treated by Jane is now rpsing again because of her hatred¡­¡± When Johan realized this possibility, his face instantly turned pale. If Aaron¡¯s illness had rpsed¡­ Anna and the rest would be devastated. Aaron also realized this and could not help but tremble in fear. Thest thing Aaron wanted was for his illness to rpse and to be a burden to his family. Aaron grabbed Johan¡¯s arm as if he was holding on to a lifebuoy. He said fearfully, ¡°Johan, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay? Our family is already going through enough chaos after what happened to ***, Madelyn, and Jane. I don¡¯t want everyone to worry about me again. I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary pressure!¡± ¡°I know this would be the best course of action. Don¡¯t worry, Aaron. You¡¯ve already been fully cured. Perhaps you¡¯re just too tired from taking care of ***recently. On top of that, what¡¯s been happening with Madelyn and jane must have caused you to be depressed. It¡¯s not that your autism is acting up again. You¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. I¡¯ll apany you to see a doctor.¡± With Johan¡¯sfort, Aaron gradually calmed down. He muttered to himself, ¡°Hmm¡­ I really hope that¡¯s the case. Johan, I suddenly feel very tired. I¡¯m going to rest first. Call me when we¡¯re leaving for Cloudnine Restaurant.¡± It was as if he wasforting himself. Aaron would rather ***than return to his ***state in the past. Not only would it bring pain to himself, but it would also bring pain to the important people around him. Aaron had already broken out in a cold sweat and he left unsteadily. Johan, who was worried about Aaron¡¯s condition, nned to send him back to his room. Coincidentally, he met Madelyn when they were walking up the stairs. ¡°Johan, Aaron¡­ Are you guys alright? Why do you look so pale?¡± Hearing Madelyn¡¯s concerned words, Aaron¡¯s body suddenly trembled. That did not go unnoticed by Madelyn. She realized that Aaron was sweating profusely. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Johan said calmly, ¡°Everything is fine. Perhaps Aaron is just a little too tired from everything 11:44 Chapter 410 that¡¯s happenedtely. We should just let him get some rest.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he helped Aaron into the room. ¡°Are you really okay? Aaron, do you want to see a doctor?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s alright.¡± Aaron¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat again. He grabbed Johan¡¯s arm tightly. Johan knew that Aaron¡¯s emotions were very unstable. He was afraid that Aaron would get overwhelmed by his negative emotions again, so the two brothers quickly fled the scene. Only Madelyn was left standing on the spot. She narrowed her eyes. Seeing Aaron in this state¡­ There was clearly something wrong! Madelyn remembered that Aaron had behaved like this when he was younger and when his autism had not been cured yet. Back then, Anna and Jack would also hurriedly bring him. back to his room in the same manner. She thought to herself, ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that Aaron is rpsing?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he already cured?¡± Madelyn rolled her eyes. She still could not figure out what was going on with Aaron, but she made sure to take note of this strange incident. After all, so many things had happened recently. If Aaron was suffering a rpse, it was not too much of a surprise. This was also a good thing. The more chaotic the Fowler family was, the easier it was for Madelyn to achieve her goal. Night fell. The Fowlers arrived at Cloudnine Restaurant. After sleeping, Aaron was in a much better ***state. However, he would asionally feel a little distracted. Johan went to Aaron¡¯s side and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Are you alright, Aaron?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Johan, I feel almost fully recovered¡­¡± Aaron gave Johan a reassuring smile. Then, his gaze fell on his happy parents, who were holding hands and chatting. ¡°I don¡¯t want this matter to affect everyone¡¯s mood when we¡¯re out for dinner. Clearly, everyone is in high spirits.¡± ¡°Look at how happy everyone is. Even now, I feel much better. My autism won¡¯t rpse.¡± Johan pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the doctor tomorrow. Aaron, don¡¯t think too much. No matter what, you have to maintain a good ***state to prevent the recurrence of the illness. Don¡¯t scare yourself. Since we treated it once, we can do it again!¡± Aaron said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Johan.¡± The group walked into Cloudnine Restaurant. Little did they know¡­ After the Fowlers entered the elevator. An extremely eye-catching green limited edition Lamborghini stopped outside the door of Cloudnine Restaurant. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Shaun Luther got out of the driver¡¯s seat and casually threw the key to the valet who was waiting at the reception. He personally opened the door for Jane and Liliana, who were sitting in the back of the car. ¡°Queen, I heard that Cloudnine Restaurant has a new chef who¡¯s researching French cuisine. It tastes really good, so I brought the both of you here to try the food. I¡¯m so good to you, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Marlon and Marquise weren¡¯t able to join us because something came up at the veryst minute. It¡¯s their loss that they won¡¯t be able to taste such delicious food tonight.¡± Shaun tried his best to please Jane. Jane got out of the car and put her hands in her pockets. She raised his eyebrows and looked at Shaun. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re fawning over me, you¡¯re exempted from my test. The four of you have been training with Mr. Lourd in Rheinsville for so long. You must have learned a lot this time. If you can¡¯tplete the next difficult test that Ie up with, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± skills ¡°Oh, my dear Queen, I¡¯m not afraid of your tests at all. Now that I¡¯ve been honing my with you and so many other prominent figures, I feel like I¡¯ve reached a higher level! I¡¯m only being so attentive because of my admiration for you.¡± Shaun rubbed his hands, looking aggrieved. He looked at Jane bitterly. He thought to himself, ¡°Hmph, you ****. You don¡¯t understand my feelings at all. How could you use me of deliberately trying to curry favor in order to avoid being tested? How heartbreaking!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re full of confidence this time. Very good. If you don¡¯tplete the next test, Shaun Luther, I¡¯ll make you run two miles around the base, fully nude.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Shuan instantly felt like he had been struck by a bolt. of lightning. His brain felt charred and he could not think. Liliana held Jane¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Hahaha! Queen, this is a good suggestion!¡± Shaun looked like he wanted to cry but he had no tears. ¡°Um¡­ You don¡¯t have to go so far, do you? You¡¯re not going to deliberatelye up with difficult questions in order to test me and see me make a *****out of myself, right?¡± Although Shaun was very confident in his current strength, he had also made a solemn vow in front of Jane earlier. If he failed the next test, he would have to run around the base in a fully nude state. As the young and handsome heir of the Luther family, Shaun knew that he would definitely attract the attention of paparazzi and news of him running ****around the base would break the inte. If that happened, not only would Shaun feelpletely humiliated, he was sure that his family members would strangle him to death. ¡°No, the questions for the four of you are the same as before. I treat everyone equally.¡± Shaun patted his chest. ¡°Phew. That¡¯s good. Queen, I¡¯m already ***prepared. Feel free toe up with the questions!¡± The group chatted andughed as they entered the elevator and arrived at the top floor, where Cloudnine Restaurant was. When the receptionist saw Shaun Luther, he immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Luther, the table you want has been reserved for you. It¡¯s Table 21 in Zone C. May I know if you would like the food to be served now?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m starving.¡± Jane and the others had just arrived at their table. They were about to take their seats. Suddenly, the sound of ss hitting the ground and shattering into pieces was heard. It was defeaning. ¡°Jane¡­ Jane! Why are you here?!¡± A voice drifted over. Jane turned around mechanically and saw Madelyn standing behind her in surprise. Jane was speechless. She thought to herself, ¡°Should I have checked my horoscope predictions before leaving the house today?¡± ¡°How could something so unlucky happen to me?¡± She had encountered Madelyn twice in a row. The first time was at the teahouse. The second time was at Cloudnine Restaurant. Jane thought to herself, ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°If Madelyn is here, does that mean the rest of the Fowler family is also here?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Upon hearing the sound of ss shattering, Jack felt the obligation toe and check on Madelyn no matter how reluctant he was. He needed to see if she had gotten herself into any kind of trouble. Jack¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Jane. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ Jane¡­¡± Jane wanted to facepalm. Speak of the devil indeed. Her worst fear hade true. Shaun knew that theplicated rtionship between Jane and the Fowlers was not something he could interfere with. At this ***, he could only stand by Jane¡¯s side with a cold expression, and serve as her pir of support. It was as though he was saying that as long as Jane wanted it, he would pounce forward. and fight the other party to death. ¡°Uncle Jack¡­¡± Liliana did not expect to meet the Fowlers here. She thought to herself, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°This is really an ill-fated rtionship.¡± ¡°It must be so awkward for Jane.¡± ¡°Liliana, you¡¯re here too?¡± At this ***, Jack¡¯s gaze changed. Liliana, who was part of the Fowler family and also Jane¡¯s cousin, was standing closely beside her. They looked more like sisters than cousins. Jack thought to himself, ¡°It seems that Jane isn¡¯t denying her bloodline.¡± ¡°After all, she¡¯s on good terms with Liliana, who is also a Fowler.¡± ¡°The only people that Jane are denying are her biological parents who gave her life and her brothers, who share her blood too.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault that things became what they are today.¡± No one could me Jane for the state of things. The Fowlers could only me themselves for their *******in the past. Jack looked at Jane and the rest with aplicated gaze. When he noticed the coldness in Jane¡¯s eyes and recalled the humiliation from that night, he silently turned his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Dad, but Janie is still here¡­¡± Madelyn acted as if she had not expected Jack¡¯s behavior. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In fact, her mind was racing as she secretly rejoiced. Jack¡¯s behavior must mean that he hadpletely given up on rekindling his rtionship with Jane. If that was the case, it was impossible for Jane to return to the Fowler family no matter how much guilt they felt toward her. Jack opened his ***and was about to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my appetite. You ******people should go back to Zone B, where you¡¯re seated.¡± Jane¡¯s ****words were like sharp knives stabbing Jack¡¯s heart. ¡°Shaun, Liliana, let¡¯s ignore them and go to our table.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Seeing this, Liliana could only sigh softly. Even though Liliana was part of the Fowler family, she felt extremely awkward at this ****. Liliana could not iste herself from her Uncle Jack¡¯s family because she was his biological niece and he had pampered her since she was young. But she still chose to unwaveringly support Jane¡¯s decision. It wasn¡¯t just because Jane was the person who had changed her lifepletely and been the light in the darkness. The key reason was that it was indeed the Fowler family that had hurt Jane so much in the past. They had hurt her too much, and even Liliana felt that Uncle Jack¡¯s family had gone too far. Now that Jack regretted his actions, he could only ask for forgiveness. However, it was up to Jane whether she wanted to forgive him or not. No one could interfere in this decision. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Madelyn gazed at Jack with pain. Jack did not respond. He just wanted to leave as soon as possible. The more Jack sensed Jane¡¯s indifference toward him and his family, the more his heart ached. He felt like he could barely breathe. The joy he felting to Cloudnine Restaurant to eat with his family had disappeared without a trace. Right now, Jack only wanted to escape from the space where Jane existed. He also did not want the rest of his family to see Jane here. And yet. Jack¡¯s worst fears hade true. ¡°Jack¡­ Are you¡­ Jane Fowler?!¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Jack¡¯s worst fear hade true. He watched as Aaron pushed Anna¡¯s wheelchair toward them. Jack¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly went forward to distract Anna and ignored Jane, who was behind him. ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡± ¡°Jack, I thought that you and Maddie were arguing with someone. I was really worried since you guys hadn¡¯t returned, so I came over to take a look¡­ Wait! You¡¯re Jane Fowler, right?¡± Jack was still a step toote. Anna had seen Jane. Even Jack¡¯s breathing had be hurried. It was as if he could not believe what he was seeing. When Aaron saw Jane, he could not help but grip the handles of the wheelchair tightly. He lowered his head, not daring to look at Jane. As soon as Aaron saw Jane, he was reminded of the pain that had been caused by her ruthlessness. A huge wave of negative emotions engulfed Aaron, and he felt like he was on the verge of losing control. ¡°Jack, I want you and your family to get out of my sight immediately. Don¡¯t make me say it a second time!¡± Jane narrowed her eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. Jane admitted that this was pure bad luck. In any case, this was not her first time bumping into the Fowlers. She had long developed immunityagainst such urrences. She only hoped that they would get out of her sight as soon as possible. It was crazy how they managed to bump into each other despite being seated in different zones of the restaurant. Clearly, everyone had already shed all pretense of cordiality and severed all ties. In that case, they should leave each other alone. Jane had already done everything that the Fowlers had requested. Why were they still acting as if they could not bear losing her? Jane felt ufortable when she saw the longing expressions on their faces. Back then, the Fowlers were the ones who treated Jane unkindly and ignored her. Now, they were acting as if they felt guilty and wanted to salvage their rtionship with her. It was as if they had all gone *********. ¡°Uncle Jack, Aunt Anna, you guys should go! Maddie, Aaron, please lead them back.¡± When Liliana sensed Jane¡¯s intimidating aura, her heart skipped a beat and she quickly reminded Jack and the rest to leave. Liliana thought to herself, ¡°Uncle Jack and the rest will definitely feel more hurt if Jane gets angrier!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­ Honey, let¡¯s go!¡± Jack regained his senses and wanted to leave with Anna. He wanted to be the only person bearing the brunt of Jane¡¯s anger. Anna could not possibly endure the same kind of damage from Jane. Jack was really afraid that with Anna¡¯s current physical condition, Jane¡¯s actions would cause her even greater emotional fluctuations and undo the progress they had so far. However, when Anna saw Jane, so many questions ***in her mind. Especially about what happened today. How could she leave just like that? ¡°Wait, Jack, I still have something to ask Jane!¡± ¡°Honey, Jane doesn¡¯t look like she wants to talk to us. No matter what you ask, you¡¯ll only receive emotional humiliation in return! Can you not be like this? Be good and listen to me. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡°Aaron, quick! Leave with your mother right now!¡± Jack¡¯s growls brought Aaron back to his senses. Aaron gritted his teeth and resisted the dark emotions in his heart. He grabbed the handles of Anna¡¯s wheelchair and was about to leave.. As long as he didn¡¯t see Jane and stayed far away from her, he wouldn¡¯t feel such heartache. Then, Aaron wouldn¡¯t lose controls of his emotions and cause more trouble for his family. Seeing that she was about to be wheeled away, Anna instantly made up her mind and lunged at the dining table before her. ¡°Anna?¡± ¡°***?¡± Anna¡¯s actions were too sudden and unexpected. She ced her hands on the dining table and tried her best to support her entire body with her hands. However, the weakness in her legs was too prominent. Anna could not control her legs and she fell to the ground. ¡°Anna!¡± ¡°***!¡± The scene instantly plunged into chaos. Jack quickly helped Anna up. ¡°Anna, why are you doing this? Do you really want to break my heart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Jack, I have to do this. I have something to tell Jane.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take me away now. It was God¡¯s will for us to bump into Jane again, so I have to tell her what¡¯s on my mind. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night!¡± ¡°Honey¡­ you¡­¡± Jack¡¯s heart ached so much that he almost stopped breathing. It was because he was helpless. He was also in pain seeing Anna in so much agony. Suddenly, apuse was heard. Jane smiled and whistled. She kept pping for Jack and Anna. ¡°How touching. Why are the both of you acting like clowns in front of me? Jack Fowler, Anna Fowler. I used to think that the two of you were schizophrenic and satisfied with your empty fantasies. Now, it seems that I was not wrong after all!¡± ***with Jane¡¯s tant mockery, a hint of pain shed across Anna and Jack¡¯s gazes. Shaun said coldly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Fowler, why are you doing this? Jane doesn¡¯t want to see you at all. Why are you trying to get in her way and humiliating yourself in the process? Hurry up and leave! We¡¯re all influential figures. It¡¯s not good for anyone to ********things up!¡± Liliana walked forward and helped Anna up, along with Jack. ¡°Uncle Jack, Aunt Anna, you should go. Don¡¯t bother Jane anymore! That¡¯s is the best way to deal with everything! It¡¯s not advisable for the both of you to be like this, pestering and hounding her non-stop!¡± Liliana really did not want to get involved in this matter, but Anna and Jack had always been good to her. Seeing them like this, Liliana did not feel good either. But a mistake was a mistake. No one had the right to forgive them on Jane¡¯s behalf. The best way to resolve this was for the Fowler family to leave. ¡°Liliana, I know¡­ I know it¡¯s embarrassing and selfish of me to do this, but Jane, I just want to ask you one thing!¡± ¡°You refused to be the heiress of Crown Group, right? Why?¡± Anna¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. No matter how much she thought about it, Jane only stood to benefit by bing Michael¡¯s goddaughter and the heiress of Crown Group. The Laton family was even stronger than their family. If Jane had agreed to Michael¡¯s request, it would be the best form of revenge she could enact against the Fowlers. However, Jane did not do so. Was it because she was still hanging on to the Fowler family? As the saying goes, the deeper the love, the deeper the hatred. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Looking back, when Jane first arrived at the Fowler family, it was clear that her feelings of anticipation, excitement, and nervousness, were not faked. They came from the bottom of her heart. Even if Anna had made many mistakes, there was still hope as long as Jane had notpletely given up on the Fowlers. Anna wanted to make up for the mistakes she had made in the past. And yet¡­ The *******of reality was like a basin of cold water that was mercilessly poured over Anna¡¯s head. ¡°Why do I have to answer your question? Anna Fowler, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a cripple!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be soft-hearted just because you dragged yourself forward with your crippled legs and pretended to act pitiful in front of me? Anna Fowler, when did you learn such a lowly method? Even if you jump off a building now, I won¡¯t look at you again. I just think that you¡¯re ruining my appetite!¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Jane¡¯s words resonated in Anna¡¯s mind. Crippled¡­ Anna¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She had been facing this situation with perseverance and optimism. All along, she had held on to the belief that it was the greatest happiness to be able to live and be with her family. Still, nothing changed the fact that Anna¡¯s right leg had be crippled, and there was no knowing if she would ever recover. Anna¡¯s heart felt like it had been pricked by a thorn. She still recalled all the times she spent trying her best to move her right leg, but failed to do so even when she was drenched in sweat. There was nothing more she wanted than to be able to live independently, but her current condition meant that her husband and son needed to stay by her side and take care of her. There were many times when she closed her eyes and realized that she had be a burden to her family and she had lost her pride. Now, Jane was putting it across so inly. It was as if she genuinely wanted to break Anna¡¯s spirits and humiliate herpletely. She was forcing Anna to confront the fact that she had be a burdensome cripple. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Anna. Stop talking, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Jack felt like his heart was being sliced apart by a knife. As the person who had been taking care of Anna since her ident, of course Jack noticed what she was going through. Anna had worked very hard in her recovery by cooperating and notining at all. But Jack knew that Anna was definitely affected by what had happened to herself. It was just that Anna wanted to stay rational and give herself hope. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want the people around her to worry, so she endured everything she was going through alone. For Anna to hear these words from Jane felt worse than death. She was simply rubbing salt on her wounds. ¡°No! I have to say what¡¯s on my mind! I just want to ask you, Jane, why didn¡¯t you agree to Micheal Laton¡¯s request?!¡± Anna had prepared herself for Jane¡¯s humiliation. She had already been through so much, what else could she not endure? Even if her heart was broken into a thousand pieces, she still needed to get to the bottom of this matter and get an answer. ¡°Because I already have the family that I want, which include the two people standing beside me, as well as my friends, senior brothers, and my teacher. These people are my real family, and not you *********who only care about taking advantage of kinship in order to gain benefits for yourselves.¡± ¡°Anna, since you¡¯re just a cripple, you should focus on recuperating. Don¡¯t continue to be such an eyesore to me!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes filled with tears when she heard Jane¡¯s reply. She thought to herself, ¡°She already has the family that she wants? ¡°But those people are not her real family. ¡°I am her biological mother!¡± It was Anna who had carried Jane in her womb for nine months, and who had gone through so much pain before finally giving birth to her daughter. Because of her difficult pregnancy, Anna had so many close shaves with death. In fact, she almost died while giving birth to Jane due to her advanced age. Back then, everyone advised Anna not to give birth to Jane. After all, she already had seven sons. It was too risky for her to give birth in her thirties. Even Jack was afraid for Anna¡¯s health. However, Anna stood against everyone¡¯s objections and insisted on giving birth. She endured all that just so she could give Jane an opportunity to be born into this world. Anna had sacrificed so much for Jane to be here. Without Anna, Jane would not even exist. How could Jane think that there were people who were more important than her biological mother? Jane¡¯s harsh words struck a nerve. Anna had a crazy side that she never unleashed. It was like schizoprehnia. However, Anna always kept it under control. In addition, her life had always been smooth-sailing and blissful. From N?velDrama.Org. There were not many reasons for Anna to go crazy. Now, she had been humiliated over and over again because of Jane. Jane was causing her to lose control of her sanity. ¡°Jane Fowler, everyone in the world can criticize me, but you can¡¯t! I¡¯m your biological mother! I gave you life! Without me, you wouldn¡¯t be alive at all!¡± ¡°I know you *****me, but I¡¯ve already be like this¡­ My right leg is crippled, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to stand up for the rest of my life. If retribution is real, I¡¯ve suffered enough. Isn¡¯t that enough? Doesn¡¯t your heart hurt at all when you see me like this?¡± Anna was clutching at her chest. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Anna?¡± Jack had a bad feeling when he saw his wife like this. As the man who loved Anna the most in this world, he naturally knew that there was a raving ***hidden deep in her heart. When Anna was provoked too much and lost control of her emotions, she would transform into a porcupine that spiked everybody who tried toe near her. At this ***, Anna was showing signs of losing control. ¡°***, calm down, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± At this ***, Madelyn decided to make her presence known. She looked at Anna with tears in her eyes. Anna¡¯s gaze gradually became less crazy when she saw her daughter¡¯s teary eyes, begging her not to lose control. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. My heart does not ache for you at all. Instead, I feel so refreshed watching you suffer retribution and be a cripple. Anna Fowler, if you really want to stay here and listen to me humiliate you, I¡¯ll give you what you want! I can tell you even more terrible things to hurt you!¡± ¡®Madelyn, hurry up and get lost with your mother. Your crying is so annoying. Don¡¯t ruin my appetite!¡± Madelyn turned around and knelt on the ground. She begged Jane, ¡°Janie! I know¡­ This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee to Fowler family. I angered you. If I leave the family¡­¡± Before Madelyn could finish speaking, Jane pped her across the face. The sound was resounding. Madelyn was stunned. There was a stinging sensation in her cheek. The red handprint was shockingly obvious. Madelyn turned her face to the side. She was trembling uncontrobly. She thought to herself, ¡°What the *** ¡°Did I just get pped?¡± ¡°In front of so many people?¡± She did not expect Jane to hit her in front of everyone. Jane waved her hand and looked down contemptuously. ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing these words from you. If you say it one more time, I¡¯ll hit you until you stop.¡± This sentence did not sound like a joke at all. Her words sounded quite murderous. Madelyn had never been in such a situation. She was so frightened that her knees buckled, and her lips turned pale. ¡°Maddie!¡± Anna quickly went over to check on Madelyn¡¯s injuries. She looked at Jane with some anger. ¡°Jane Fowler, you¡¯re too much! From the beginning to the end, it was us who let you down. Maddie was innocent! Why did you hurt Maddie like this!¡± ¡°****¡­ Stop it. It¡¯s right for Janie to *******me. If I hadn¡¯t taken over Janie¡¯s spot and enjoyed your love for so many years, Janie wouldn¡¯t have cut ties with Fowler family. Everyone wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Madelyn took advantage of this situation to cry and act pitiful. Initially, Aaron and Jack both felt bad for Madelyn when they saw her get pped by Jane. After all, Madelyn was not in the wrong for pleading on Anna¡¯s behalf. It was Jane who had suddenly struck Madelyn. However, after hearing Madelyn¡¯s words, the guilt that the men felt instantly disappeared without a trace. They knew that Madelyn was not as innocent as she made herself sound. It was just an act. Madelyn did not know that everyone in the family, besides Anna, knew what she had done. She was still so concerned with putting on a show. Jack tried to persuade his wife patiently, ¡°Anna, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go. Jane won¡¯t listen to us.¡± He was really afraid that Anna would have a *********breakdown if Jane continue to provoke her. If that happened, there was no predicting what Anna would say. Jack helped his wife up. Suddenly, Anna looked at Jane and said firmly, ¡°Jane Fowler! Apologize to Maddie!¡± Jane scoffed. She looked like she had just heard a ***********joke. Raising her eyebrows, the corners of her ***curled into a contemptuous smile. ¡°What are you talking about? Hmm? Anna Fowler, say that again?¡± Anna said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again! Jane Fowler, apologize to Maddie!¡± Jane could not help but snort. She gazed at Anna, who looked incredibly determined. She almost burst outughing. Just a few minutes ago, Anna had been apologizing to Jane and telling her how much she wanted to salvage their rtionship., And now, she wanted Jane to apologize to Madelyn? Jane thought to herself, ¡°Anna must really be crazier than I expected!¡± ¡°***¡­ No, you don¡¯t have to do this. The conflict between you and Janie is already deep enough. It¡¯s only right for Janie to *********me. I don¡¯t want things between the both of get worse because of me¡­¡± Madelyn had yet to finish speaking. Suddenly, Jane grabbed a fistful of her hair. Madelyn cried out in pain. Using her leverage, Jane pushed Madelyn to the ground. ¡°Maddie!¡± Anna did not expect Jane to continue attacking Madelyn. And it happened so fast. No one reacted in time. ¡°Madelyn Fowler, I¡¯ve said it before. If you say those ****************things again, I¡¯ll hit you. mean what I say. Don¡¯t challenge my boundaries!¡± ¡°Janie¡­¡± Madelyn¡¯s face contorted in pain. Realizing how terrifying she looked now, Madelyn could only cover her face and lower her head. She did not want anyone to see how *********she looked now. She did not want to be humiliated further. ¡°Madelyn, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you dare to raise your head anymore? Let others see the terrifying expression on your face. If I were you, I would hide myself at home and note out. Why do you have to make a ****of yourself like this? Do you enjoy being humiliated?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jane¡¯s words were simply heartbreaking. Every single word pierced Madelyn¡¯s heart. Jane was practically rubbing salt in her wounds. ¡°Jane Fowler!¡± Anna was losing control. She was hanging on to her sanity by a thin thread. Otherwise, Anna would have pped Jane by now. She wanted to get back at Jane on Madelyn¡¯s behalf. In Anna¡¯s mind, what Jane was doing was wrong. It was a sin! Unfortunately, Jane was also the one person in this world that Anna owed a great debt too. But how could Jane bear to hurt them like this? How could she hurt her sister and her biological mother? ¡°You can lose your mind, but don¡¯t do it in front of me. Anna Fowler, this is all your fault, isn¡¯t it? If you didn¡¯t insist on pestering me, none of this would have happened. Your precious daughter wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by me too!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened with rage when she heard Jane¡¯s retort. ¡°How dare you? Your logic is so twisted!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this to get my message across¡­ You just said that you were pregnant for nine months, you gave birth to me, you raised me, and you gave me life. Sure, even if I cut ties with you, I won¡¯t treat you the same way I treat Madelyn. I don¡¯t want to give you ammunition to ruin my reputation. But Madelyn is different. I have nothing to do with her!¡± ¡°If you mess with me again, I¡¯ll mess with Madelyn. So, if you really treasure your daughter, don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡± Jane¡¯s words left Anna speechless. Anna felt sorry for Madelyn and she badly wanted to make Jane apologize to Madelyn. However, she could not even open her ****now. She now realized that even if she tried to stand up for Madelyn, it was still Madelyn who would end up getting hurt. Shaun was also annoyed by Anna¡¯s persistent and ****unstable demeanor. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Fowler, did you hear me? Hurry up and get lost Stop bothering Jane!¡± In the past, Shaun had respected these two entrepreneurs After all, they had started from scratch and achieved so much sess. Most importantly, they were husband and wife who shared a deep rtionship. Their family was harmonious and there was no internal power struggle. They were completely different from other wealthy families. As a result, the Fowler family had be a legend in the business circle and envied by many. Now, it appeared that Shaun had overestimated them. They were not worthy of his respect at all, especially Anna Shaun doubted if she was really Jane¡¯s biological mother. He thought. to himself, ¡°Is this really the same strong-minded woman who established Fowler Corporation alongside Jack?¡± ¡°She is clearly so **********. She does not have any ss or elegance at all. She said that she wanted Jane¡¯s forgiveness, but her actions are so biased towards Madelyn. Is she schizophrenic? Does she genuinely believe that her behavior is touching even though it is clearly despise by others? How is she worthy of being Jane¡¯s mother? She¡¯s not even worthy to kneel before Jane!* ¡°Uncle Jack, Aunt Anna, please leave quickly! Stop making a scene here!¡± Fortunately, this was Cloudnine Restaurant. There were not many people around now. The surrounding waiters were also tight-lipped. They just watched from the side. This was a feud between top-notch wealthy families. No one dared to get involved in this mess. Otherwise, this incident would not be kept under secrecy. If this incident was exposed, it was not too bad for Jane. But it would severely harm the Fowler family. ¡°Anna¡­ I¡¯m begging you. Let¡¯s go, okay? Let¡¯s not be this way anymore.¡± Anna could only temporarily suppress the anger in her heart when she heard her husband begging her so humbly. She was doing this for Jack and Madelyn. ¡®Jane, don¡¯t you forget¡­ You can never repay what I have given you. I was the one who gave you this life. You¡¯re only alive because you absorbed the nutrients from my body through your umbilical cord. The only reason why you can stand here and humiliate me, Madelyn, and the Fowler family, is because of the life that I gave you!¡± Anna gritted her teeth. If she did not say such harsh words, she would not be able to control the anger in her heart. The anger would burn herself and everyone around her. Jane was speechless. She looked at Anna like she was crazy. Right now, Anna was acting like a ***. Jane thought to herself, ¡°No wonder she ended up giving birth to deceitful sons like Henry and Dwayne.¡± She felt deeply suspicious. ¡°Do I really share the same DNA as her?¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Jane hoped more than anyone else that the DNA test was wrong. She wanted to believe that she could not possibly be the daughter of Anna and Jack. No matter how hard she tried, she could not find any resemnce between her and her parents. She wanted to believe that her biological parents were other people. And that everything was just a huge misunderstanding. But even though Jane tried multiple times in secret to re-do the DNA tests, the results did not change. She was the biological daughter of these two **********. The blood of the Fowler family coursed through her veins. This was a fact that Jane could not deny even if she wanted to. ¡°***? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you still here?¡± Johan, Quinton, and Peter had waited for too long. When Jack and the rest failed to return, they decided to look for their parents. The boys were stunned when they saw the confrontation happening between Anna and Jane. Anna¡¯s hair was slightly disheveled, her eyes were bloodshot, and there was a crazed look on her face. They had never seen Anna like this before. They were all confused about what had happened. ¡°****¡­¡± St! Suddenly, something crashed heavily to the ground. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. It turned out to be Aaron. Aaron had fallen to the ground. He clutched his chest and breathed rapidly in pain, unable to speak. ¡°Aaron!¡± ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The scene instantly plunged into chaos. ¡°It¡¯s hyperpnea! This is not good! We have to find a ce where Aaron can lie down and rest. Then, we should call the ambnce!¡± Liliana had taken first-aid sses before, so she immediately diagnosed Aaron¡¯s condition. and started giving instructions. After saying that, Liliana subconsciously nced at Jane. She knew that Aaron¡¯s symptoms were probably brought on by feelings of extreme heartache and sorrow. If he was not treated properly, he could suffocate to death. Liliana knew that Aaron was in this state because of Jane. Jane¡¯s medical skills were the best among everyone present. However, it was clear that Jane would not help. Because of Aaron¡¯s condition, no one was in the mood to pursue the matter between Anna and Jane. The Fowlers quickly left with Aaron. They notified the restaurant to call the school clinic¡¯s doctors for emergency help. They also called the ambnce and instructed them to send Aaron to the private hospital that Fowler Corporation had invested in. Soon, only Jane, Liliana, and Shaun were left. ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around what happened¡­ It¡¯s all my fault, Queen. If I had put in the effort to find out more about the guestlist for tonight, this confrontation wouldn¡¯t have happened at Cloudnine Restaurant.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Perhaps this is what we call an ill-fated rtionship. Before this, I have already had many unexpected encounters with the Fowlers. Perhaps I really owe them too much from my past lives and I¡¯m destined to repay them in this life.¡± As Jane spoke, her gaze softened. She could not help but sigh softly. In her previous life, she had risked her life to save Jack. She had wandered around the gates of ****several times, suffering through violence, humiliation, depression, and suicide attempts. In the end, she died in a sea of fire and was despised by the Fowlers. This was the debt that Jane owed the Fowlers. In that case, the debt she owed the Fowlers in this life had already been repaid in her previous life. She would not turn back. The n had to continue ording to what she had nned originally. This time, it was the Fowlers¡¯ turn to pay for their sins. Jane looked at Liliana, who could not conceal the look of concern in her eyes. Jane said, ¡°Liliana, you should go to the hospital.¡± Liliana looked at Jane in surprise. ¡°Queen, you¡­¡± Jane said, ¡°Since I know your true identity and still chose to ept you as a member of the Red Star Team, naturally, I will tolerate all your emotions. ¡°The Fowlers and I are already like fire and water, so we will never get along. It¡¯s impossible for me to forgive them in this lifetime. But, Liliana, you¡¯re different. No matter what, they¡¯re your family. They haven¡¯t done anything unforgivable to you. ¡°If their current situation really worries you, then you should go over and take a look. I have Shaun to apany me. You don¡¯t have to cut off the kinship that treats you well.¡± Liliana looked at Jane. She could tell that Jane genuinely understood her position. Feeling touched, Liliana gave Jane a hug. ¡°Thank you, Queen. I¡¯ll go over and take a look,¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go on.¡± Liliana then left. Shaun looked at Jane with a sad face. ¡°Um¡­ Queen, are we still eating?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m looking forward to the feast tonight. How can I not eat?¡± After saying that, Jane sat down and pressed the service button. Shaun hesitated for a ****before sitting opposite Jane. He could not help but say, ¡°Queen, don¡¯t force yourself to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself, Shaun. As I¡¯ve said countless of times, I¡¯ve found something so much more important than the Fowlers. Do you think I¡¯m not happy now? With my senior brothers, my partner, and my friends¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Queen, since you¡¯ve already said so, let¡¯s not dwell on anything depressing! It¡¯s sad that Liliana won¡¯t be able to enjoy the feast tonight, but at least I¡¯m here with you!¡¯ Aaron was sent to the hospital and pushed into the operating room for treatment. Everyone waiting outside was so worried. ¡°What¡­ what caused Aaron to be like that?¡± Anna could not help but panic when she witnessed her son pass out so suddenly. Liliana sighed softly. ¡°Aunt Anna, hyperpnea is a symptom that only happens asionally when one¡¯s heart is in extreme pain. Just now, you and Jane were exchanging harsh words. I think Aaron must have felt anxious witnessing the conflict. Since he did not know how to stop the both of you, his anxiety must have led to this oue.¡± When Johan heard this, he opened his ***as if he wanted to say something, but ended up remaining quiet. He thought to himself, ¡°Aaron is showing signs of rpsing. That, coupled with his respiratory problems¡­¡± But if he said those things out loud, it would only add to everyone¡¯s worries. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I don¡¯t know what came over me just now¡­ How did I lose my mind? I clearly thought that no matter how much Jane humiliates me, I have to remain calm¡­¡± Anna covered her head and med herself. She was the one who had taken the initiative to approach Jane. She already knew that Jane would react by humiliating her, and she believed that she was prepared for it. Yet, Anna still acted like a ***who had lost her mind in that ***. Jack could onlyfort her. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t think about it. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Madelyn squatted in front of Anna and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right, ***. Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯re already at the hospital. Liliana also treated Aaron on the way to the hospital. Aaron is blessed by the heavens. He will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°Maddie¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m also sorry for Aaron. It¡¯s my fault that things have. turned out this way. Does your face still hurt?¡± As Anna spoke, she reached out and touched the mark that had been left on Madelyn¡¯s cheek by Jane¡¯s p. Her eyes were filled with grief. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ ****, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Compared to the pain on my face, my heart hurts even more. In the end, I¡¯m the one who harmed this family. I¡¯m the one who harmed my parents, my brothers, and Janie. I really shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the Fowler family. I¡¯m not qualified to be your daughter. Janie is so impressive. She¡¯s much more qualified than me¡­¡± Madelyn¡¯s tears streamed down her face as she sobbed silently. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Sorry, ***¡­ I need to go to the toilet!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After saying that, Madelyn ignored Anna¡¯s repeated calls. She covered his face and quickly ran out of Anna¡¯s vision. ¡°Jack¡­ Why¡­ Why did this happen¡­ Why¡­¡± Anna could not help but shed tears. She turned around and threw herself into Jack¡¯s arms, crying bitterly. Jack could only let the feeling of intense sadness envelop his heart. He could not speak. He hugged Anna and gently patted her back,forting her. He thought to himself, ¡°If only we had known what would happen. We wouldn¡¯t have done. those things in the past. ¡°We have alreadymitted an unforgivable crime. There is no hope left for us.¡± Even though he already knew Madelyn¡¯s true colors and was just watching her put on an act, he could not say a word about it. All Jack could do was watch Anna almost lose her mind from getting provoked, but since she was already in so much agony after regaining her consciousness, she could not learn. about the truth. Hence, she could only continue to be blinded by Madelyn¡¯s lies. They were all like actors wearing a mask and performing on stage. Everything they did was ording to an invisible script. There was no real self to speak of. It was just as Jane had said. They were all a *******of clown actors. They were crazy and did not know it. Jack thought to himself, ¡°Maybe the best thing that has ever happened to Jane was escaping from the Fowler family.¡± ¡°She escaped getting dragged into this mess.¡± ¡°She does not have to suffer like the rest of us.¡± Liliana felt upset looking at the state of Uncle Jack¡¯s family. But she was in no position to say anything. She could only quietly apany everyone and wait for Aaron¡¯s surgery to end. At this ***, Johan clenched his fists and finally made up his mind. ¡®Quinton, Peter, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I have something important to attend to. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Quinton and Peter looked at Johan in surprise. ¡°Johan? Aaron is in critical condition. What else can be more important¡­¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± When Quinton and Peter saw Johan¡¯s serious gaze, they were silent for a ****before nodding. ¡°I understand, Johan. Go ahead. We¡¯ll take good care of Aaron, ***, and dad.¡± ¡°Please do!¡± Johan turned around and left. Back in the restaurant. Jane and Shaun took their time feasting on the French cuisine. Jane took a sip of the 1869 Lafite red wine and wiped hers lips with a handkerchief. ¡°The taste is indeed not bad. The chef that Cloudnine Restaurant poached this time must have extraordinary skills.¡± ¡°I heard that the chef is from a three-star Michelin restaurant, and that he has 30 years of work experience. He¡¯s almost 60 years old, but he¡¯s still working hard and working in the frontline. He has a strong innovative spirit indeed. He must have invested a lot of effort into his career¡­¡± When Shaun saw Jane genuinely enjoying the delicacies, he gradually heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Jane would be in a bad mood because of the conflict with the Fowlers earlier. If that was the case, Shaun would me himself for suggesting that they eat at Cloudnine Restaurant tonight. After the two of them finished their meal and got off the elevator, they bumped into a familiar figure. ¡°Jane Fowler¡­¡± Johan was panting from running and sweating profusely. He looked at Jane and Shaun in front of him and felt relieved that he had managed to make it here in time despite encountering a traffic jam. Jane¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you want? Johan Fowler, if you¡¯re here to pick another fight, I¡¯ll make you sorry!¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, that¡¯s enough. Can¡¯t you see that Jane doesn¡¯t want to talk to you at all? You have to know your limits. Why do you keep pestering her? Do you really want her to hit you before you call it quits? Shaun was about to get a cerebral hemorrhage because of the Fowlers. Suddenly, he pitied Jane. She had gotten entangled with such a family of lunatics. Even though she had already cut ties with them, she had no choice but to continue her entanglement with them because they were rted by blood. This problem was something she could not eliminate. ¡°Mr. Luther, I¡¯m not here for you. I¡¯m here for Jane!¡± Johan did not look at Shaun from the beginning to the end. He looked at Jane steadily. ¡°Jane, Aaron is experiencing some respiratory problems. Moreover, he¡¯s showing signs of his autism rpsing. Back then, it was a pianist who had cured and saved him. And it was you! You¡¯re the light of his life!¡± ¡°Johan, if you want to act crazy, you should go to the psychiatric department in the hospital. I¡¯m not trained in helping lunatics!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever doing such a thing for him. Also¡­ if Aaron is really ******, it has nothing to do with me. As Aaron¡¯s biological brother, what you should do now is to stay by your precious brother¡¯s side and keep him from dying. Instead, you came to me and said such meaningless words. Do you think you can save Aaron by doing that?¡± ¡°I have to tell you these things, Jane, because I know that once Aaron¡¯s illness rpses again, it will be impossible for him to recover unless you can forgive him¡­ The one who caused his agony must be the one who frees him from it. Jane, you are the only one who can help Aaron!¡± Johan was the only person who had seen through everything. They could treat Aaron¡¯s hyperpnea this time. But what about his autism rpsing? Because of Jane, Aaron almost stopped breathing. This showed how important Jane was in Aaron¡¯s heart. The person who had saved Aaron¡¯s life and given him hope and dreams, was also the person who had be their mortal enemy. The hatred between them seemed almost impossible to resolve. Just thinking about it made Johan feel despair on Aaron¡¯s behalf. ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s like what you said, then Aaron is doomed this time. That¡¯s great. You should go and collect your brother¡¯s corpse. I¡¯ll send a condolence wreath to his funeral. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯d appreciate if you stop wasting my time here.¡± After saying that, Jane walked past Johan and wanted to leave. Johan shuddered. He did not think that Jane could actually say such vicious words. As Johan looked at Jane¡¯s departing figure, he subconsciously reached out and grabbed her arm. Jane was shocked. What was happening? Johan approached her, but Jane did not react at all. With Johan¡¯s strength, it should be impossible for him to get close to Jane. Jane¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Johan Fowler, let go of me!¡± ¡°Jane, if dad and ****let you down, they have already been punished for their sins! But Aaron is innocent! He has never done anything to let you down. Ever since he returned to Stormton City and found out that you had cut ties with the Fowler family, he has been trying to salvage your rtionship with us and earn your forgiveness so that you can return to the family.¡± ¡°Are you going to condemn us, your biological brothers, just because dad and ****did something unforgivable to you? You¡¯re being too unfair to us! Do you really want to see Aaron, your blood-rted brother, ****before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to see him *********. I am a vicious woman. Didn¡¯t you already know about my true colors? Why did you stille to humiliate yourself and pester me?¡± Jane kicked Johan¡¯s stomach at lightning speed. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Johan did not dodge in time. His face contorted in pain as he knelt on the ground. However, he was still holding on to Jane¡¯s arm firmly. ¡°Let go of Jane!¡± Shaun could not take it anymore. He grabbed Johan and gave him a hard punch. Shaun needed an outlet to vent his anger. He found it difficult to put up with the shamelessness of the Fowler family. After getting punched by Shaun, Johan instantly lost sensation in his face. However, he still held on to Jane¡¯s arm tightly without letting go. Shaun tried to get Johan to let go of Jane by pulling his hand away. However, Johan was shockingly strong. ¡°*********it! You¡¯re really asking for a beating! Don¡¯t mistake my reluctance to do that as weakness!¡± Shaun punched Johan¡¯s face again and again. Johan¡¯s face was beaten to a pulp. Blood flowed from the corners of his ****and the area around his eyes was bruised. Yet, he still had the strength to grab Jane¡¯s arm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Johan did not dodge Shaun¡¯s punches or attack him back. It was as if Johan would lose his life if he let go of Jane¡¯s hand. No matter what kind of attacks he *********, he refused to retreat. To Johan, he had too much at stake to release his grip on Jane. ¡°You¡­¡± Shaun was really defeated. He thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly beat Johan to death, can I?¡± ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of pain.¡± Shaun had not used all of his strength while punching Johan earlier. However, Johan had tanked all of his blows with his bare face. As an actor, Johan should treasure his looks more than anything else. Why was he not afraid at all? Jane narrowed her eyes. There was a murderous aura to her. ¡°Johan Fowler, do you really want to ***? Do you think that I¡¯m too afraid to beat you to death?¡± Right now, they were in public. Jane could not afford to really take Johan¡¯s death, it would invite too much trouble. However, Jane had many ways to secretly ****Johan. Jane thought to herself, ¡°Does Johan really think he can take advantage of me just because I¡¯m not retaliating?¡± Unfortunately, Johan was the person who owed her the most from their past lives. His decision to trust Madelyn without hesitation at thest moment had doomed Jane to ***in a sea of fire. If he went too far, Jane would not have a problem ***Johan. Johan¡¯s right eye had turned purple and swollen. He could not open it and could only look at Jane with his left eye. ¡°No, Jane, I don¡¯t doubt you¡­ but¡­ my intuition tells me that if I let go, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± His fingers tightened around Jane¡¯s arm bit by bit. Johan only knew that he could not let go. No matter what. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back? You¡¯re so full of yourself! We reached that point a long time ago!¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I can¡¯t forgive the Fowler family. If you¡¯re here to beg me to visit Aaron in the hospital, I¡¯d advise you to save your breath. Aaron is nothing like Anna, who has the personality of a ***********and can easily hide behind the mask of her insanity.¡± ¡°If I say anything nasty to Aaron, he¡¯ll definitely feel even more deste. If that happens, what do you think are the chances of Aaron recovering? He might just end up jumping off a building andmitting suicide from his psychological trauma. When thates, the only way you¡¯ll be able to see him is through photos!¡± Jane¡¯s words were cold and heartless. They were like a sharp knife shing at Johan¡¯s determination. Johan was in so much emotional pain. He did not know what he was still holding on to. In his entire life, he had never been in such a sorry state. Even though Johan¡¯s appearance was being severely impacted by the beating and his career was in danger, he found himself unable to let go. Jane¡¯s questions made Johan feel suffocated. However, his grip did not rx at all. Johan wondered to himself, ¡°Why exactly am I doing this?¡± A familiar memory came back. Johan recalled the dream he hadst night. The memory of the dream in which he had been surrounded by a thick fog was making aeback, and he was about to find out what happened in the parallel world. The suffering belonged not only to Jane, but also the Fowlers. At this moment, Johan seemed to understand the reason behind his perseverance. He could not stop the oue of the dream from happening. He also could not stop Jane from leaving. Johan thought to himself, ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°I should also be a little selfish.¡± ¡°I must find a way to redeem myself.¡± ¡°If I want to end this nightmare, I must confront the final truth in the dream.¡± ¡°Jane¡­ Do you still remember that when we first met, I told you that I had a long and strange dream?¡± ¡°At that time, you told me that you didn¡¯t know what I was thinking about, but my intuition tells me. You know everything behind it, and that is the reason behind your hatred for the Fowler family, as well as why you want to cut ties with all of us!¡± Johan needed to figure out this mystery. Otherwise, he would never be able to redeem his family, or salvage their rtionship with, Jane. Jane still looked cold and unmoved. ¡°Johan, I already said that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Are you losing your mind? Why are you using a dream as an excuse? You¡¯re so funny!¡± Johan gradually let go of Jane¡¯s arm. ¡°Jane, I finally understand. The dream that I kept having is not a curse. It was the heavens blessing me with the power to save the Fowler family!¡± ¡°This¡­ is something that only I can do.¡± Jane looked at Johan¡¯s resolute gaze. She knew that he seemed to have sensed something. ording to Johan¡¯s description, those dreams were rted to Jane¡¯s previous life. After all, Johan had said that in his dream, Jane had ***in a sea of fire. That was indeed how the miserable Jane met her demise in her previous life. Johan had not gone through revival, but he seemed to possess a mysterious power. The truths of what happened in Jane¡¯s previous life and in the parallel universe were able to manifest in Johan¡¯s dreams, allowing him to learn the truth about how Jane had ****in a sea of fire. Even Signy highly approved of Johan¡¯s talent to be a medium. If this was still the same Jane from the past, she would have thought that Johan was crazy. After being reborn, Jane became convinced that there were indeed some powers in this world that ordinary humans did not know about. After all, there were too many things that could not be scientifically proven on this earth. Jane was not very interested about what happened to the Fowler family after her death in her previous life. She only cared about waking up after her rebirth and living blissfully. She thought to herself, ¡°Johan, whatever you said can¡¯t be used as a bargaining chip to threaten me.¡± ¡°Shaun, let¡¯s go.¡± Jane turned around and left without hesitation. Shaun wanted to kick Johan a few more times, but when he saw Johan¡¯s face in such a state, he knew that the road to recovery would be a long one. Believing that he had already taught Johan a good lesson, Shaun spat at him and gave him a fierce warning, ¡°Johan Fowler! Don¡¯t bother Jane again in the future! Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you! I mean what I said.¡± After saying that, Shaun quickly caught up with Jane. ¡°Jane, wait for me!¡± ¡°Jane! When I find out the truth, I¡¯lle to you again!¡± ¡°Also, I hope this proves my determination.¡± Johan took out his car keys. Shaun and Jane had no idea what Johan was trying to say. Johan used the sharp end of the car key to sh his face. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 "Johan Fowler! You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Shaun subconsciously rushed forward to stop Johan from harming himself. However, the car key had already left a ********mark on Johan¡¯s face. Blood oozed out from the wound. It looked so painful. Fortunately, Shaun had stopped him in time. Otherwise, Johan might have made a much deeper cut and it would have resulted in a permanent scar that would follow him for the rest of his life. Johan was, after all, an actor. His actions showed aplete disregard for his profession and his life. It was as if he had lost his mind. Seeing that Johan wanted to continue shing his face, Shaun quickly snatched the key from him. He grabbed Johan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Johan Fowler! ******* What are you thinking? No matter what happens, you can¡¯t hurt yourself!¡± ¡°Jane, I wanted to use my acting skills to prove that I did not choose the wrong path, and to make everyone look at me in a different light. But I cannot deny that the fact that I was born into the Fowler family has indeed given me too many benefits.¡± ¡°Since having this face goes against everything that I want, then¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if it bes disfigured. This is the decision that I¡¯ve made. Please be here to witness the end of this dream.¡± ¡°When everything bes clear, I have a feeling that something will change.¡± Johan somehow found the strength to break free from Shaun¡¯s grip. He slipped the car key into his pocket, and with his face still bleeding, walked out. It was as there was no one or anything that Johan cared about in this world anymore. ¡°You¡­ This¡­ Jane¡­¡± Shaun looked at Johan¡¯s back, and then at Jane with a nervous expression. Johan¡¯s behavior had only proven without a doubt that he was a ***********. Shaun was afraid that once Johan disappeared from their sight, he might really take it too far andmit suicide. Although Shaun thought that the Fowlers were all crazy and he hated them for bullying Jane, he never wanted them to **********. ¡°Johan, you¡¯re indeed Anna Fowler¡¯s outstanding son. Just like Henry and Dwayne, you inherited her crazy genes. It¡¯s in your blood and DNA. I¡¯m very d for myself¡­ I can¡¯t deny the fact that the Fowler family blood runs through my veins, but I¡¯m lucky enough to not have inherited the family madness.¡± ¡°When you go crazy, you¡¯re no different from your mother and brothers. However, I can see your determination. When you find the so-called truth, tell me about the ending to your **********and mysterious dream.¡± ¡°Shaun, you should send Johan back.¡± After saying that, Jane put her hands in her pockets and disappeared from their sight. Johan was stunned on the spot. What did Jane just say? He thought to himself, ¡°Did she ask Shaun to send me back?¡± ¡°Did my self-muttion finally touch her heart?¡± Johan did not want to overthink. Now that Jane was showing some tolerance towards him, he already felt so moved to the point that he could shed tears of gratitude. Johan was also convinced that he must have lost his mind. He was behaving like a puppy that was about to be abandoned Even after his self-muttion, he felt calm, as though this behavior was perfectly normal. Johan knew he had not offended Jane in any way. If anyone else treated him the way she did, he would have gone mad from anger. Yet, Jane¡¯s current tolerance toward him was like the light at the end of the tunnel. He thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just as Jane had said. Since I have my mother¡¯s blood coursing through my veins, maybe I inherited her madness.¡± ¡°*****, how did I get myself into this situation? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to treat your wound. Otherwise, if something really happens to your face, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be beaten to death by your crazy fans,¡± Shaun mumbled. He swore to himself as he took Johan to the nearest hospital. In addition, Shaun had to choose a private hospital that was under Luther Group¡¯s funding. If someone photographed Johan¡¯s face in its current state and circted them to the media, it would cause so much chaos. Shaun did not want to be responsible for Johan. He just wanted to go home to sleep. But he was afraid that Johan might do something crazy again. He thought to himself, ¡°***it! I should have not left the house tonight. I could be at home ying video games right now.¡± Johan pursed his lips and did not resist following Shaun. This was only because Shaun was a friend of Jane, who had personally asked him to escort Johan. Before tonight, Johan would have preferred to deal with his wound alone. But now, he was afraid that Jane would overthink and get cross with him for refusing Shaun¡¯s help. Johan knew he could not appear before the Fowlers in this state. He needed to think of an excuse to *********them. The next day, at 9 a.m. Jane came to Santio Church alone, which was on the outskirts of Stormton City. This was not the festive season. The church seemed especially deserted. There was a church in Stormton City that had magnificent architecture and was extremely outstanding. It could even be considered andmark. And it was conveniently located in the bustling centre of the city. At that church, there was always an endless stream of tourists and worshippersing and going. But Jane did not like crowds. After asking for L¡¯s rmendations, she randomly chose a church in the outskirts that was quieter, but still famous enough among the locals. Too many things had happened recently. Jane felt that she would rather believe in spirituality than not. She wanted toe here and pray for her bad luck to be washed away. The outskirts of Stormton City in April were still a little cold. Jane was wearing a sports coat, a pair of jeans, and a pair of **********shoes. Her hair was tied into a ponytail. She set off from the foot of the mountain. After walking for half an hour, she arrived at the church on the mountain. Ding! The ringing of bells could be heard. The church was surrounded by lush trees. The words ¡°Santio Church¡± were engraved in gold letters on a que on top of the entrance. She also saw many church offerings which had been left inside. Jane took a deep breath. She could smell the fresh air in the mountain. The bells rang intermittently. asionally, a few birds were disturbed and pped their wings as they flew through the forest. The sound of leaves rustling made Jane feel as if she was being spiritually cleansed. This was a state of mind that could not have been achieved if one had remained in the hustle-bustle environment of the city. Jane¡¯s fatigue dissipated. She walked straight into Santio Church. On her way in, she met a few nuns who were praying. They nced at her and muttered some prayers before leaving. A hint of admiration shed across Jane¡¯s eyes. In this materialistic society, churches had be tools for umting wealth. Few priests could resist greed and temptation. Jane had heard many stories about priests who lived in mansions and ******luxury cars. At least in this quiet church, she saw the real essence of spirituality in the nuns. Jane spotted a few young children who wore crosses around their necks. They were hiding in the dark and staring at Jane secretly. Their eyes were filled with amazement. The corners of Jane¡¯s mouth curled up. She squatted down and waved at the children. They ran away instantly, leaving only one boy behind. After hesitating for a moment, he walked toward Jane and said in a childish voice, ¡°Blessings to you, ma¡¯am.¡± Jane stretched out her hand and rubbed the little boy¡¯s face. As expected, his skin was as smooth as it looked. She almost could not bear to retract her hand. ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Do you stay here?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to take photos.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a very strange uncle who oftenes here. After taking photos, he stays with us and tells us stories.¡± ¡°A strange uncle?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jane frowned. She was about to reprimand the adults who had brought the children here to take photos. Why didn¡¯t they take care of the children and let them run around like that? If something untoward were to happen, or if they got kidnapped, the consequences would be devastating. At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Troy, don¡¯t run around on your own.¡± ¡°Uncle Levi!¡± When Troy heard the man¡¯s voice, he immediately beamed with joy and ran towards the owner. Jane was just about to give ¡°Uncle Levi¡± a piece of her mind. How could he let such a young child run around the church? However, when she saw his face clearly, she could not help but feel slightly stunned. ¡°Are you¡­ Levi Croft?!¡± It was Hugh Croft¡¯s biological father! Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Even Levi Croft was surprised that his identity had been exposed. Levi Croft had never cared about the affairs of the Croft family. He had been living in the shadows for over 20 years. Other than the Croft family, the world had long forgotten about Levi, who was once the fourth heir of the influential family. Levi did not expect himself to run into an acquaintance today. The moment he saw Jan, Levi understood. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, Miss Jane Fowler.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know of my existence?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here to pay my respects to God today, why don¡¯t youe over for a chat after praying? I bought a small piece ofnd on this holy ground and made a wooden house for myself. It¡¯s perfect for entertaining esteemed guests.¡± Levi¡¯s *********state was not like what Hugh had described. ording to Hugh, Levi had fallen into a deep depression ever since the death of his beloved wife, and he stopped getting involved in all worldly affairs. He even stopped caring about his biological son. Jane could tell that the Levi Croft who was standing before her and holding the boy¡¯s hand was a completely different person. In Santio Church, Levi¡¯s eyes were as calm as still water, and they were sparkling. This was not the appearance of a person who hadpletely given up. ¡°I understand. Then, Mr. Croft, please lead the way for me.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Levi brought Jane to the main hall. Jane knelt on the ground, closed her eyes, and respectfully prayed to God. She thought, ¡°I should havee here to pray a long time ago. I don¡¯t know if God really exists in this world, but I¡¯ve been reborn with the tragic memories of my past life. This is an undeniable fact.¡± ¡°Since the heavens have given me a chance to be reborn and change everything, I definitely won¡¯t be a letdown. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t change my mind. As for whether the oue is good or bad, whether I did the right thing or not, I¡¯ll leave it to the heavens to decide.¡± Jane felt more at peace after praying. She thought to herself, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to fate. As long as I have a clear conscience and I know that I¡¯m on the right. path, it¡¯s good enough for me.¡± Other people¡¯s judgment had nothing to do with her. As long as the people that she cared about still believed in her, it was good enough. After praying, Jane walked out of the church. Levi was waiting for her outside. ¡°Where¡¯s Troy?¡± ¡°Just now, the photographer came over and took him away to take photos.¡± Jane nced at the photographer who was not far away and said, ¡°Mr. Croft, you should remind the parents of these children to take better care of them. If anything happens to them here, it would be terrible.¡± Levi nced at Jane and said calmly, ¡°Miss Fowler¡­ It seems you¡¯re not as cold as the rumors say.¡± ¡°Mr. Croft, you¡¯ve heard rumors about me. What kind of person do you think I am?¡± If it were anyone else, Jane wouldn¡¯t care what they thought or how they viewed her. However, the person in front of her was Hugh¡¯s father. Even if Hugh said this did not bother him anymore, Jane knew better as she came from a simr background. Hugh still cared a lot about his father. Even though Levi might have never given Hugh the fatherly love and warmth that he deserved. It was still inevitable that Jane and Levi would have to meet one day, as she now shared a rtionship with him too. At the same time, Levi was very different from what Jane had imagined. He was nothing like what Hugh had described. Jane felt curious about Levi. ¡°Only *********people will judge others casually. Comparatively, wise people will only live their own lives and admire the strengths of others.¡± Levi suddenly said such wise words. Jane was slightly stunned. She thought to herself, ¡°Why does Levi Croft seem so different from what I heard? His words are so wise and profound.¡± ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t fully devoted myself to a religious life? It¡¯s because the priest told me that my mortal ties are still intact, and he refused to ept me as an apprentice. Without a choice, I can onlye here shamelessly every day and hope that he changes his mind.¡± After saying that, Levi walked towards his small wooden house. Jane followed him obediently. After years of adding bricks and tiles to the construction, the small wooden house was starting to take shape. When Jane entered the house, she could smell the fragrance of flowers. She spotted a few pots that Levi had ced beside the window. As she looked out of the window, she saw the vast expanse of the mountain, the blue sky, the fluffy*********, and birds flying freely. There was a teapot beside a stove that was used to boil water. There were also a few paintings hanging on the wall. There was a curtain, a small bed, and some antique decorations. If Jane did not know any better, she would have believed that this was the residence of a person who chose to live in seclusion. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll boil some water. The spring water around Santio Church is very sweet.¡± Levi filled the kettle with water and put it on the stove. Soon, the water was boiling. His fingers moved deftly, and soon, a hot cup of tea appeared before Jane. Jane picked up her cup of tea and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s Hibiscus tea.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You can tell just from the smell? Miss Fowler, are you very knowledgeable about tea?¡± ¡°Hibiscus tea is rich in antioxidants, and its fragrance is so refreshing. The taste is mellow and sweel.¡± Jane pointed at the other tea box on the table. She opened it and grabbed a small handful of its contents. ¡°I see, this is jasmine tea. Jasmine tea is known to have a calming effect, and it performs wonders in boosting one¡¯s immune system and digestion. It is also high in antioxidant.¡± ¡°Good jasmine tea is not easy to find. But for you, who was born into the Croft family, it must not be a rare sight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in the past¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. But I can never deny the fact that I still have the Croft¡¯s family blood running through my veins. I was once the fourth heir of the family, and I am my father¡¯s son. That much, I can never deny. You¡¯re right to say that about me.¡± Levi took a sip of the Hibiscus tea and tasted the fragrance. His lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t like these things. Unfortunately, my wife, the love of my life, died inbor. She was Hugh¡¯s mother. To avoid this inescapable sadness, I went everywhere and learned a lot about random things.¡± ¡°Eventually, I umted enough knowledge. Even the priest of Santio Church likes my tea leaves and oftenes to my ce to drink tea. I. begged him a few times, but he still refused to ept me as an apprentice.¡± ¡°After that, I got used to this kind of life. When I had nothing to do, I would go to Santio Church and watch the flowers bloom and wither. I would drink tea and chat with some close friends in the church. I would be far away from Croft family and the hustle and bustle of the mortal world. I would no longer have to think too much about the past. I felt relieved.¡± Jane pursed her lips and drank the tea in one gulp. She looked at Levi solemnly. ¡°Mr. Croft, you are completely different from what I had heard about you from Hugh and the rest of the family. What happened?¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 ¡°If I have to guess what you heard about me, it¡¯s that I never recovered from the death of my wife, and I completely gave up on my own life. You probably thought that I just sat around waiting for death, like a good-for-nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hear any positivements about me from Hugh. But I don¡¯t me him¡­ I¡¯m an ipetent father. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect him at all. It¡¯s only right that he *********me. Other than giving him life, I haven¡¯t given him anything else. Only endless pain.¡± Leviughed self-deprecatingly and nced at Jane. ¡°Miss Fowler, I¡¯ve already heard about you and Hugh. I¡¯m sincerely happy that Hugh was able to find a great girl like you. I can see the shadow of my wife in you.¡± ¡°Mr. Croft, since you¡¯ve already told me so much, it means that you don¡¯t want to put on a fake mask in front of me at all. Can you tell me the truth? Hugh has always been in pain because of the cold father- son rtionship between the two of you. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, I can tell how much he¡¯s hurting!¡± Levi remained silent for some time. He did not seem to be in a hurry to answer Jane¡¯s question. He merely filled her cup with tea again. Then, he drank one cup after another. *********with Jane¡¯s intense curiosity, Levi finally put down his fifth cup and took the initiative to speak. ¡°Miss Fowler, after I found out about your rtionship with Hugh, I¡¯ve always wanted to see you, but there was no suitable opportunity. To be able to bump into you at Santio Church today, perhaps it¡¯s really fate. You¡¯re right. In front of you, I¡¯mpletely different. I don¡¯t intend to hide anything from you.¡± ¡°Back then, Tabitha, also Hugh¡¯s mother, died while giving birth to him. That day was the end of the world for me. My life copsed with a bang and I fell into an endless sadness. I lost all my drive and all my confidence. I lost the courage to survive.¡± ¡°When Tabitha first became pregnant with Hugh, we yearned for a beautiful and happy future. All of this became meaningless after her death. What was even worse at that time was that I had been too rash. In order to fight for the position of the head of the Croft family, I offended many people at D. Y. Group, including my brothers who had been spying on me in secret ¡°I was like a tiger that had lost all of its teeth and fallen seriously ill. I hadpletely given up on myself. Even if I wasn¡¯t somehow framed and kicked out of the Croft family, I would still have died in an ident. How could I possibly have protected Hugh when I was in that state? He would not have made it to adulthood.¡± Jane was surprised after hearing Levi¡¯s words. She remained speechless for a long time. Then, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Mr. Croft, are you the reason why Hugh¡¯s grandmother epted him back then?¡± ¡°I begged her to do it. My parents did not want to see their sons scheme against each other, but they both knew that if they did not choose the most suitable person to inherit D.Y. Group and be the head of the family, it would be the end of our bloodline. My brothers were not the only people eyeing the inheritance. There were many other unrted people who had joined forces to steal what was ours.¡± ¡°My parents have always been aloof to me and my brothers. They felt that whoever could survive the ********war was most qualified to be the leader of the family. I told my *********that I would give up the position of the Croft family¡¯s sessor and not fight with anyone. Of course, my brothers wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I signed an agreement with my parents and handed Hugh over to them.¡± ¡°Because I knew that only they could unlock Hugh¡¯s potential. Hugh is different from me. He can¡¯t live with his useless. father for the rest of his life. One of the terms of the agreement was that I voluntarily give up all my rights as Hugh¡¯s father. No matter what my parents chose to do with Hugh, I could not interfere.¡± ¡°If there were any vitions, they would immediately kill Hugh as punishment.¡± Jane remained silent. She thought to herself, ¡°Has Hugh always lived like this?¡± ¡°It sounds so tiring.¡± The Croft family was, to a certain extent, even darker than the Fowler family. Their family was just filled with despair. There was no light to speak of. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At the very least, all the Fowler family did to Jane was abuse her. Whereas for their seven sons and Madelyn, who was an adopted daughter, Jane¡¯s parents did their best to protect them and give them the best in life. In the Fowler family, the Croft¡¯s family wanton way of doing things would never be allowed. Jane did not doubt that Victor Croft would kill Hugh if he needed to. Jane had seen all kinds of dark things happen in influential families. The interests of the family and the future were above everything. For their family¡¯s reputation, they could give up everything. Including the lives of their own descendants. Their descendants were nothing more than stepping stones. But it was different when Jane knew that this had happened to someone important in her life. She could not help but feel an intense heartache for Hugh. ¡°Mr. Croft, since you can tell me these things, why didn¡¯t you tell Hugh? If you were worried about Victor Croft attacking Hugh in the past, it¡¯s not the case anymore. Now that Hugh is the head of the Croft family, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore!¡± ¡°If Hugh knew your good intentions, he would definitely be very happy!¡± ¡°Miss Fowler¡­ Hugh lived with my parents for such a long time. How old was Hugh then? Can you guarantee that they didn¡¯t keep some sort of insurance for themselves? I know them too well. If I tell Hugh about this, his life will be in danger!¡± Levi sighed heavily. For so many years, he had watched Hugh gaze at him with anticipation. Levi¡¯s heart had never ached more. He wanted to tell Hugh the truth more than anything else. But Hugh was Levi¡¯s most beloved child. He would give up his life for Levi. Hugh was Levi¡¯s own flesh and blood. As Hugh¡¯s biological father, Levi had failed to fulfill his duty. He could not bear to see Hugh¡¯s expectations turn into disappointment, or watch his son lose all hope. Levi could never tell Hugh about the truth. He did not have the courage to gamble on Hugh¡¯s life just because he wanted his son¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°So¡­ Miss Fowler, let me, a father who has failed in his duties, beg you. The reason why I told you everything is because you are the woman Hugh loves deeply. My son is passionate like me. This is also the thing I¡¯m most proud of.¡± ¡°Please, if you and Hugh really get to the point of being together forever, please treat him well. You¡¯re the only one in his empty world now. If he loses you, I can¡¯t even imagine what that kid will be¡­ Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Jane didn¡¯t even know what kind of mood she was in when she left Santio Church. She only remembered listening to Levi plead with her back in the wooden house, and nodding silently at him. It served as an oath. Jane could clearly understand his feelings. In this world, Hugh was the only person who could touch Jane¡¯s heart. They shared the same kind of Omega blood. They *********simr misfortune in their life trajectories. So many unimaginable things had happened to them. Yet, only they could make each other feel warm and loved. No one could separate them. However, Jane felt that her life was still long. She was only 19 years old after her rebirth. After the new year, she was only just a student in her junior year of high school. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jane did not want to allow the betrayal of the Fowler¡¯s family to cause so much *********in her life. She did not want to lose her happiness and faith in people because of them, or lose the ability to trust anyone. Moreover, Jane felt that she had obtained true friendship, family and love. She had achieved the career that she failed to have in her previous life. She had already be happier than many people in this world. It was just that the idea of marriage still carried too much weight. It was an insanely huge thing for two people to be able to look into each other¡¯s eyes and dere under the watchful gaze of the priest and countless of people, that they would never leave each other for the rest of their lives. Before meeting Levi, Jane had not been too certain about her future with Hugh. While she did feel that Hugh was a man that she might potentially get married to, there was still some doubt. Perhaps it was because Jane felt that the two of them were not suitable for marriage. They were only suitable for dating. This was the best and most carefree approach that they could take in order to be responsible towards each other. But now, Levi had opened up to her, and Jane had never felt so much heartache for anyone the way she felt for Hugh. This allowed her to grow more aware of her own feelings. Hugh had been willing to stand by her side, even when the whole world was distrustful of Jane and became her enemy. Even then, Hugh fought everyone for Jane and became her greatest pir of support. Now, it was Jane¡¯s turn to make up her mind. She thought to herself, ¡°Let me be the one to get rid of the darkness that the Croft family had brought upon Hugh.¡± From now on, she did not want the man she loved to suffer anymore. Levi personally escorted Jane to the foot of the mountain. Atst, Jane turned around and looked at Levi. ¡°Mr. Croft, please give me your contact information. I promise that no one will find out about today¡¯s information. However, I hope that you won¡¯t avoid me when I want to talk to you. I still want to learn so much more about Hugh.¡± I There was a ttered expression on Levi¡¯s face as he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Since Miss Fowler doesn¡¯t mind, of course I¡¯ll be happy to. I¡¯ll be here for you whenever. In any case, I oftene to Santio Church when I¡¯m free. When we meet again, let¡¯s drink tea and chat again in the wooden house.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane ***********her Porsche Cayenne onto the highway. After navigating through some confusion in her mind, her gaze grew determined. She twisted the steering wheel and headed straight for D.Y.¡¯s headquarters. But Jane did not call Hugh/ She wondered if he was currently at D.Y.¡¯s headquarters. This desire to see Hugh had washed over Jane so suddenly. At D.Y. headquarters. Jane got out of the car and walked straight in. When the receptionist saw Jane, her eyes widened. ¡°Are you Miss Jane Fowler?¡± Jane had not attempted to disguise herself or hide her identity. She knew that her face was the best way to give her valid entry into thepany. After going so much, almost everyone in Stormton City recognized Jane¡¯s face. Jane said calmly, ¡°I want to see Mr. Croft. Is he in right now?¡± ¡°Mr. Croft is in a meeting¡­ But Miss Fowler, I¡¯m sorry, if you want to see Mr. Croft, you have to make an appointment. Today, Mr. Croft¡¯s schedule is already full¡­¡± ¡°I have an appointment.¡± Without waiting for the receptionist to finish, Jane interrupted, ¡°The appointment is under my name, Jane Fowler.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The receptionist was dumbfounded. Then, she checked theputer. As it turned out, Jane really did have an appointment. The receptionist wondered to herself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize this when I arranged his schedule yesterday?¡± ¡°Perhaps I was too distracted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fowler, I should have remembered. Please take this card, and take the elevator to the 67th floor. Mr. Croft is having a meeting there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Of course, this appointment had been added by Jane herself after hacking into D.Y¡¯swork. Jane just wanted to see what Hugh was like at work when she was not around. This time, Jane¡¯s curiosity to learn more about Hugh was at its peak. After swiping the visitor card, Jane took the elevator to the 67th floor. When she got out of the elevator, the corridor was quiet. The smooth marble tiles made the entire walkway look ssy and expensive. Jane vaguely heard some voices in the distance and quietly walked over. Outside the conference room, through the window, Jane saw the man whom she loved deeply. Hugh was seated at the head of the table and paying attention to his subordinate¡¯s product presentation. He looked very focused, and his usual smile was missing. His face was extremely handsome, he almost looked like a Greek god who did not belong in this mortal world. His hair was slicked back neatly, and his ck suit hugged his figure perfectly. His slender fingertips were hooked around the fountain pen in his hands. Whenever he so much as fidgeted, the presenter and other staff in the meeting instantly looked nervous. In thispany and this conference room right now, Hugh was pretty much the king. No one could overthrow his regime. A simple sentence from him was all that it took to cause a huge ripple among even the most influential people in Stormton City. It was as if Hugh had the power to decide someone¡¯s life and death. Soon, the presenter had finished his speech with trepidation. Hugh then began to speak. His words were cold and direct, pointing out the shorings of the product n. Hisments hit the nail on the head. It was breathtaking to watch him. Only a highly intelligent person could discover so many small ws in the product immediately after hearing its description. The product manager broke out in cold sweat and almost fell to his knees. He felt that perhaps there was no hope left for him in this life. Then, Hugh asked the product manager to reorganize his presentation and ovee the shorings of the product that had been raised before the next meeting. The product manager heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly returned to his seat. At least the product had not been disqualified. It appeared that he still had a position in D. Y. Group. The meeting went on for an hour. When Hugh dismissed the staff, everyone stumbled out of the meeting room as if they had been pardoned by the king himself. Only Hugh and Life were left in the huge conference room. Life came forward with a notebook to report to Hugh about on the meeting¡¯s minutes, as well as make some business. decisions. There were a total of five secretaries working for Hugh. All of them were considered elites in this industry. For instance, Henry had graduated from one of the most prestigious universities in the world. His secretaries all had a wealth of experience and were trained to stay calm in emergency situations. They always took care of Hugh¡¯s affairs in an orderly fashion. Among the secretaries, Life had the most authority. He was thepany¡¯s second-inmand and also the closest to Hugh. Hugh and Life were often apanied by each other and seen together at thepany. Hugh straightened his suit and stood up expressionlessly. He took a sip of the Americano that he had prepared specially for himself and tookrge strides out of the conference room. The tip of his nose twitched. As if catching a whiff of something special, Hugh suddenly looked in a certain direction. He was caught off guard by a light that was bright enough to make everything else melt away. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°Hello, Hugh.¡± Jane waved at Hugh with a smile. ¡°Is that you, Janie?¡± Hugh said in disbelief. It was as if the Jane that had appeared in front of him was an illusion. ¡°It¡¯s me, Hugh. I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re busy, but I just wanted to see how you are at work, so I came over here. I¡¯m not causing you any trouble, am I?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If you have any meetings, just go for them. I¡¯ll watch you from the side. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± When Hugh heard Jane¡¯s voice, he was able to confirm that the woman he had been missing all day was not just an illusion. She was really standing there in front of him. Hugh immediately said, ¡°Life, I¡¯m leaving you to take charge of all business matters. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me without permission!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± How could Life not know just how special and precious Jane was to Hugh? He could tell from how Hugh treated Jane that she was extremely important to him. Hugh had never treated anyone else the same way he did with Jane. Life had worked for Hugh for a long time, but this was the first time he had seen this expression on Hugh¡¯s face. Hugh¡¯s expression was a mixture of excitement, joy, surprise, and nervousness. This was apletely different side of Hugh that Life had never seen before. He was more used to seeing the side of Hugh that was always in control of everything and never flinched no matter what. That Hugh was cold-blooded, heartless, and decisive. If Life told Hugh¡¯s other subordinates who were based overseas that thetter had fallen in love with a woman, they might not believe him. If they did not witness this with their own eyes, it was unlikely they would believe that Hugh was capable of love. Life would have been branded a ***. Life did not know if Jane¡¯s existence in Hugh¡¯s life was a good or bad thing. After all, Hugh was destined to rule the world. With Jane¡¯s presence, Hugh now had a weakness in his life. However, Life had seen how Hugh¡¯s emotions had changed so drastically just because of a woman. At the very least, Life knew that Hugh had finally experienced true happiness. Since Hugh was so important to Life, and Jane made him so happy, Life decided that he would also protect Jane with his life. Hugh brought Jane to his office. ¡°Hugh, I told you. If you have something to do, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. I just wanted to see you work hard. As the saying goes, men who are obsessed with hard work are the most handsome.¡± ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re more important than anything else. I can put aside all the work when I¡¯m with you. Nothingpares to you.¡± If someone ***with the old Hugh heard this, their eyes would definitely pop out of their sockets. When Hugh first parachuted into power in D.Y. Group, he was an extreme workaholic. It was as if there was nothing else in life that Hugh cared about or was moved by besides work. Many people wondered when their handsome and domineering president might drop dead from overworking. Back then, his colleagues wondered if he was even human. He always worked such long hours. For a workaholic like that to say such words to Jane was simply like aet hitting the earth. It felt as if the world was ending Jane smiled. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± Hugh pulled Jane to sit on the sofa and interlocked their fingers. Jane leaned her head on Hugh¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes. It was as if she had found the safest ce in the world, a piece of heaven that belonged to only her. ¡°You smell so good¡­ Hugh, I woke up quite early this morning. I **********just now and now I¡¯m feeling sleepy, so I wanted to lean on you to sleep. Hugh gently stroked Jane¡¯s hair and inhaled the fragrance of her hair. His voice was extremely gentle as he said, ¡°Do you want to sleep in my arms?¡± ¡°I want to lean on you first before falling asleep in your arms. Anyway, you¡¯re mine now. I can do whatever I want. Can you resist me?¡± After saying that, Jane rubbed against Hugh like a kitten. Her soft touch made his heart flutter. The fragrance of her hair was the most lethal poison in the world. There was no cure once he had caught a whiff of it. He could only resign himself to the fate of falling head over heels in love with her and bing her puppet. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯m already yours. You can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Why do you make it sound like I¡¯m forcing myself on you? Do I look like such a desperate woman?¡± There was an awkward expression on Jane¡¯s face. Was it Jane who was overthinking this? Or was Hugh¡¯s words filled with hidden meanings? Hugh lowered his gaze and said in an extremely sultry tone, ¡°I want you to force yourself on me. Take the initiative. You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s desperate, I am.¡± His warm breath fanned across Jane¡¯s face, at the same time causing ripples in her heart. Jane had goosebumps all over her body. Her heart was racing as a result of Hugh¡¯s provocative actions. She really wanted to reach out and touch Hugh¡¯s forehead. She wondered to herself, ¡°Is this guy having a fever?¡± ¡°Mr. Croft! You¡¯re the president of thispany! Don¡¯t forget your persona!¡± ¡°Why is he acting like an insatiable teenager?¡± After a long time, Jane blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re so extreme!¡± She felt amused. ¡°Janie¡­ Can I take that as apliment and ept it?¡± Hugh leaned forward as he spoke. His deep eyes met Jane¡¯s. They were so close to each other that their noses bumped. Their breath fanned across each other¡¯s faces, and the air between them was so sexually charged. Hugh had an extremely attractive face. His eyes were so deep and charming. His eyebrows were so thick. He had facial features that were created by God himself. Not to mention his sharp facial bones and luscious, red lips. ¡°Hugh! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Jane could no longer hold it in. She opened her eyes and grabbed Hugh¡¯s hand. Then, she pushed him onto the sofa. She sat on his body and grabbed the end of his tie. Finally, she opened her **********and bit his neck. She didn¡¯t use much strength. It was like a little peck. Her teeth touched the man¡¯s skin. Roses instantly bloomed, taking root and sprouting. Hugh could not help but groan. Jane¡¯s actions sent tingles all over the expanse of his skin. Once she had left her imprint on him, there was nowhere for him to run. There was no room for escape. Hugh thought to himself, ¡°Right now, the only thing I want is to immerse myself in her beauty. ¡°I want to be like a powerful king who would crumble at the sight of his lover¡¯s smile.¡± Jane continued to enact her ¡°punishment¡±. When she was done, she sat up and licked her lips provocatively. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Hugh was still unsatisfied. All she had done was take a few bites of him, like a kitten. Why did she stop? Hugh thought to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for me. Give me all you¡¯ve got!¡± Jane said. ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire.¡± Hugh held Jane in his arms tenderly. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°Of course, you can only bite me and suck my blood, Janie. ¡°Yes, yes, yes it¡¯s because our blood types are so rare that we¡¯re bound together. If we drink someone else¡¯s blood¡­ Hmm, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll vomit¡± They joked around for a while. The atmosphere became much livelier. It was no longer as ambiguous as before. ¡°Did you have a good day at the church?¡± ¡°What could possibly have happened at the church¡­ By the way, Hugh, the ce I went to is called Santio Church.¡± Jane had only informed Hugh via WeChat that she was going to pray at a church. She had not mentioned which church it was. Jane silently observed Hugh¡¯s expression when she revealed that. It was jut as expected. Hugh definitely heard the words ¡°Santio Church¡±. His expression changed subtly. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Jane Fowler naturally noticed. She let out a sigh silently. It was just as she had expected. Hugh Croft knew his father, Levi, was at Santio Church. He cared about his biological father, after all. Of course, how could he not care about him? No matter how ruthless his father was to him, they were still blood-rted. Not to mention¡­ Levi had his reasons. Jane wondered if Hugh knew about it. She thought of Levi¡¯s concerns. Yet she could not tell Hugh the truth about his father abandoning him to Victor Croft to raise him. However, Jane made up her mind this time around. ¡°Hey, Hugh, have you ever thought about what will happen if we get married in the future?¡± she asked. There was no answer. Hugh nced at Jane in surprise. It was as if he could not believe what Jane had just said. Jane pouted and said, ¡°Hugh, we¡¯ve hugged, kissed, and done everything imaginable between a man and a woman. Don¡¯t you dare go back on your word and not marry me!¡± Hugh panicked and quickly replied, ¡°No! Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way, Jane! I look forward to this ***more than anything else. We can register our marriage now if you wish!¡± Seeing Hugh¡¯s nervous expression, Jane chuckled and pinched his face yfully. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just pulling your leg. I understand your feelings for me after spending so much time together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you do. Shall we go and get our marriage license right away?¡± Hugh was anxious and could not wait to fill in Jane Fowler¡¯s name on their marriage license. ¡°Hugh, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we register our marriage, but we have more urgent things to take care of, haven¡¯t we?¡± Jane looked at Hugh intently. Hugh grabbed her hand and pleaded, ¡°But that has nothing to do with us registering our marriage. We don¡¯t have to reveal our union. I promise not to let anyone know about our marriage registration. As for the wedding date, you can decide.¡± ¡°What kind of premarital love storyline is this? We are not some D- list celebrities in the entertainment industry for crying out loud!¡± Jane thought. Yet she could not bring herself to say it aloud. Hugh¡¯s gaze was so moving it made her knees weak. What about the marriage license? Jane was already **********prepared that the man before her was her Prince Charming for the rest of her life. Jane was never an indecisive person. She would prefer to cut the Gordian knot quickly. That was her personality. ¡°Hold on. You¡¯ll have to meet my three senior brothers first. Before we can do anything else, I must look for my teacher and introduce you to him too.¡± ¡°By the way, Hugh, I asked you to help me locate Master Humphrey Mitchell. Do you have any luck so far?¡± Jane had almost forgotten about this matter. In fact, Jane and her three senior brothers knew their teacher was still alive and well somewhere. Jane had not given up on looking for him all this while. As a member of the Red Star Team, Jane even exercised the state authority to search on the server and satellite map, but to no avail. 1/2 There was still no trace of the Teacher. After all, he was a legendary figure who taught Jane and her three senior brothers all they knew. Humphrey Mitchell could have deliberately hidden his whereabouts and not wanted to be found by them. In that case, it would be impossible to locate him, no matter how hard Jane tried. Although Jane was not hopeful, she had asked Hugh about finding her teacher in passing. Surprisingly, Hugh gave her an unexpected reply. ¡°There¡¯s been some progress.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Hugh, what have you found about Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. I don¡¯t want to tell you until I¡¯m sure as I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, Believe me, Janie, I¡¯ll do my best and inform you as soon as there¡¯s any news.¡± Hugh had always kept his promise to Jane and had never forgotten it. He did not say anything to her because he was not sure yet. Jane nodded vigorously, and her eyes sparkled like the stars. ¡°Of course, Hugh, I believe you! I¡¯ll leave everything to you!¡± Finally! They hade this far! Regardless of the oue, there was finally some hope! ¡°Janie, what do you think is the best reward for making a man work hard?¡± Hugh¡¯s brushed his fingertips gently across Jane¡¯s lips. It was very suggestive. Jane smiled knowingly. She sat on Hugh¡¯sp and grabbed his lie. With a gentle tug, their lips met. Jane preferred to take the initiative in matters of the heart. On the following day, Aaron Fowler, who had been unconscious for several days, finally woke up. When Peter Fowler saw Aaron regain consciousness, he quickly woke his father and the others resting. ¡°Dad! ***! Aaron has woken up!¡± Jack, Anna, Quinton, and Madelyn Fowler immediately gathered by Aaron¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Aaron. How are you?¡± ¡°Dad. ****.¡± Aaron looked at his family in confusion. His eyes were turbid. ¡°I¡­ Why am I here?¡± Jack was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember anything, Aaron?¡± ¡°I¡­ I only remember that we went to Cloudnine Restaurant for dinner. What happened after that¡­ I really don¡¯t remember anything¡­ Oh! My head hurts!¡± Aaron covered his head in pain. Annaforted him, ¡°All right, Aaron, don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t remember. Maddie, send for the doctor immediately. Quinton, pour a ss of water for your brother!¡± ¡°Yes, ***.¡± Madelyn brought the doctor to the ward, and thetter thoroughly examined Aaron. ¡°Aaron must have suffered a huge shock back then to have lost his memory. He is fine now after the checkup and can be discharged today if Mr. Fowler wishes to proceed. Recuperating at home will be beneficial for his recovery.¡± Jack heaved a sigh of relief and said gratefully, ¡°Is that so? Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Fowler. Let me know if you need anything.¡± The doctor left the ward. The family fussed around Aaron to make sure he wasfortable. Aaron felt a little tired and fell asleep while on a drip. Jack and the others left the ward soon after. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°It¡¯ll be good for Aaron to forget about the whole matter. Otherwise, he will suffer even more.¡± Jack was thankful that Aaron had lost that part of his memory. Otherwise, he might recall that he suffered from hyperventtion because of the argument between Anna and Jane. He would feel guilty for sure. Anna med herself. ¡°Jack, it¡¯s all my fault. Aaron suffered because of me.¡± Jackforted her. ¡°All right, Anna. We¡¯ve already talked about this before. You¡¯ll make Aaron suffer even more if he sees you this way. Do you want that to happen to him, huh? It¡¯s all in the past. We have to move on, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, ***. I feel terrible to see you like this. I¡¯m the one who hurt this family. I hurt Aaron, ***, and Janie,¡± cried Madelyn. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Anna Fowler saw her daughter, Madelyn, crying in sorrow. She quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°All right, Maddie, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. Let¡¯s look forward like your Daddy said. Anyway, Aaron has woken up and lost his painful memories. It¡¯s a good thing after all!¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Madelyn agreed. ¡°Why is Johan not back yet? Did something happen to him?¡± she asked. Everyone suddenly realized that Johan Fowler had not returned since he left that night. ¡°I just sent a message to Johan. He said he hasn¡¯t finished his task and can¡¯t return for a while.¡± ¡°Sigh. What could be more important than what happened to Aaron? Never mind. Forget it,¡± said Jack Fowler. After all, Johan was his trusted son. Whatever made Johan drop everything to attend to must be extremely important to him. He was the kind of person who knew what truly mattered. On the other hand, Aaron was fortunate to have his family around when he awoke. Jack, Anna, and Madelyn nned to go home after leaving the hospital. Peter and Quinton continued to stay in the ward to keep Aaronpany. They waited for Aaron to fully awake and for the doctor to confirm he was all right before taking him home to recuperate after discharge. Just when Jack and the rest were about to leave the hospital, they bumped into two unexpected persons. They were Raymond and Layne. Anna was slightly stunned. ¡°Raymond, Layne, why are you here?¡± Layne replied worriedly, ¡°I heard that Aaron was hospitalized. Dad said that he wanted toe with me to visit him. Is he all right now?¡± ¡°The doctor said that he¡¯s fine. He can go home after he fully wakes up, and the doctor confirms there¡¯s no problem.¡± Madelyn quickly replied gently, seizing the opportunity to make her presence felt. ¡°Little Maddie, your eyes¡­ You must have stayed up all night to take care of Aaron.¡± Layne¡¯s heart ached when he saw the tired look on Madelyn. Of course. There was also a hint of fear and disdain in Layne¡¯s eyes when he saw the disfigured scar on Madelyn¡¯s face. It was a far cry from the beautiful, innocent, and kind Madelyn in the past. There was indeed a world of difference. Madelyn¡¯s face was wrapped in bandages when theyst saw each other. Layne was heartbroken by Diane Croft¡¯s death. and drowned in sorrow. Even though Madelyn¡¯s gentleness touched him, Layne did not take it to heart. He felt genuine fear when he saw Madelyn¡¯s face under the bright sunlight now. Deep inside, Layne feared that the stunning Madelyn Fowler back then would never return. He thought that he had hidden his emotions well. But he had underestimated Madelyn, who possessed such superb acting skills. She saw right through him instantly that he despised her. At that moment, Madelyn felt like someone had suddenly stabbed her in the heart. It hurt like *****! Madelyn¡¯s heart belonged to Chester Laton now, who loved her deeply despite what had happened. But Layne did not have the right to despise her. He was merely Madelyn¡¯s spare-tire lover all this while. Layne was a puppet in the hands of Madelyn in the past, without a mind of his own. How dare he look at her with such contempt now! On the other hand, Chester was a keeper. He would not despise Madelyn, no matter how she looked. Unlike Layne, Chester was not a man who ced *********before loyalty to a woman. Raymond saw the disgusted look on Madelyn¡¯s face. He frowned for a split second. Of course, Raymond was not someone who fell for physical appearance. He epted Layne¡¯s wife, his daughter-inw, as long as she looked passable. Raymond was not insistent on her being beautiful. More importantly, she was expected to help out with the family! When Diane was still alive, she had mored for Madelyn to be Layne¡¯s wife and wanted to cancel his engagement with Jane. Raymond did not oppose because Madelyn was the Fowler family¡¯s precious princess back then. If Layne married Madelyn, the Fowler family would undoubtedly join forces with the Croft family and strengthen the second branch as a result. At the present moment, Layne¡¯s best choice for a wife was the beautiful Jane Fowler. She was Mr. ******junior apprentice-sister and the world¡¯s brightest star, and she was also a big shot with multiple sock puppets in one. It was definitely not the disfigured Madelyn whom her own family did not value. That was the reason Raymond had brought Layne along to visit Aaron Fowler. After a round of casual conversation, Raymond requested a private chat with Jack and Anna Fowler. Anna agreed as she wanted to know about Diane¡¯s current situation. Madelyn was left on her own. She lowered her head like an abandoned puppy and said pitifully, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯ll go home now.¡± Anna could not bear her pitiful look. ¡°Can Maddie join us?¡± she asked. Raymond replied calmly, ¡°Anna, it¡¯s not a casual chat, as we will discuss serious matters. The children need not be a part of it.¡± Moreover, he was worried that Madelyn¡¯s imagination would run wild if she heard what he was about to say. Raymond thought it was best not to let her know. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Jack did not want Madelyn to join them. He was disgusted by her ****and pitiful cry before her parents and behaving like a spoiled brat. Therefore, he could not wait to leave the ce immediately. Since Raymond learned about Madelyn¡¯s true colors, he became disgusted with her every ostentatious move. How could he be so blind in the past and not realize that she had put up an act? ¡°Maddie, you must be exhausted taking care of Aaron and me recently. Go home and get some rest,¡± said Anna. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Uncle Raymond with your dad. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Anna could only console her daughter as best she could. Madelyn forced a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± She was left behind as the rest moved on. The four of them gradually walked away. They ignored Madelyn, brokenhearted as she watched them leave. Although she stood under the sun, Madelyn felt as cold as winter. The bone-piercing cold stabbed at her body mercilessly. She slowly clenched her fists tightly. What humiliation! Extreme humiliation! Madelyn had not been so neglected and humiliated since she was born to the Fowler family. She had always had her way in the past. Madelyn would put on her ****pitiful look, and no one could say no to her. Not Jack, not Anna, and definitely not Raymond and Layne. All would agree readily to her participation. No one would ask Madelyn to leave unless it was her intention. What just happened? No one cared about her anymore when she wore her ****pitiful look. Even her mother listened to Jack in the end! Anna hadpletely disregarded Madelyn. ¡°**********you, Layne Croft, Raymond Croft, and the Fowler family!¡± Madelyn cursed. ¡°All of you are paying attention to Jane and don¡¯t care about me anymore. All right then, don¡¯t me me for being heartless! I have to n for my future! Don¡¯t me me! You forced me to do it! You were the heartless ones. Don¡¯t me me for reciprocating!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Madelyn sounded like she was talking to someone. Or maybe she was talking to herself. She looked fiercely sinister. Passersby thought Madelyn was a homicidal maniac when they saw her wild expression. They quickly looked away and left in a hurry. The passersby feared that the ******monster would stab them unexpectedly if they stayed on for a second longer. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Raymond Croft brought Jack and Anna Fowler to a nearby teahouse and booked a private room. Layne was curious as to why his father wanted him toe along. It was evident that Raymond wanted to chat with Jack and Anna. It was awkward for Layne to participate in such meetings as a young man, albeit being Raymond¡¯s son. Nheless, Layne tagged along at his father¡¯s insistence. Everyone in the room drank some tea to warm up after they sat down. Anna asked with concern about the most important thing on her mind. ¡°Raymond, how¡¯s Diane¡¯s treatmenting along in Meridonia? Why is there no news at all? I sent her a message and called her, but there was no response. Is her condition deteriorating?¡± Raymond and Layne¡¯s expressions changed when they heard Anna¡¯s query. Both nced at Jack subconsciously. Jack shook his head at them and gestured that he did not tell Anna about Diane. Raymond cleared his throat. ¡°Diane is now in aatose state. There are no signs of her waking up, and she can only rely on instruments and nutrient solutions to survive. The doctor said her chances of waking up are about 50%. I don¡¯t know when she will wake up.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna was stunned as if a lightning bolt had just struck her out of the blue. Her face turned pale instantly. Although she had long suspected that Diane¡¯s situation was worsening, she was still surprised by the news. That exined why Diane had not replied to her messages. However, she did not expect it to be so drastic! ¡°Why? Why did this happen to Diane? Boohoo!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Tears rolled down her face as she covered her *********and cried. She and Diane had been best friends for decades! Jackforted her. ¡°Calm down, Anna. It doesn¡¯t mean that Diane would pass on in aa. There¡¯s still hope.¡± Layne lowered his head and secretly clenched his fists when he heard what Jack said. He dug his nails into his palms and let the pain ease the sadness in his heart. He was about to copse. Layne hoped more than anything that what Jack said was true. Diane Croft was not dead. Indeed, his mother was still alive, even if she had be a human vegetable and struggled to survive with a tube. At least she still had some hope for survival! If she died, there would be nothing left! Nothing at all! Anna took out a tissue to wipe her tears when she calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Anna, I understand. We feel sad about Diane¡¯s condition too. We can only hope that Meridonia¡¯s medical ******and equipment can take charge, not to mention a miracle from above.¡± Raymond¡¯s feigned pain stirred up a strange feeling in Layne¡¯s heart.From N?velDrama.Org. Thetter suppressed his anger against his will and kept calm. Anna nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s still hope. We can¡¯t give up! Let us know if you need our help with anything, Raymond. Although the Fowler family palespared to the Croft family, we can at least help.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± r¨¦plied Raymond. Then he cleared his throat. ¡°By the way, I want to talk about Layne with you today.¡± He quickly changed the topic and got to the point. ¡°Me?¡± Layne was dumbfounded. He had no idea what his father was up to. Jack and Anna looked at Raymond in confusion. ¡°Do you remember that our families had a prearranged engagement between Layne and Jane before they were born?¡± Raymond deliberately emphasized Jane¡¯s name. Jack and Anna looked at each other. They immediately understood what Raymond meant. ¡°Raymond, are you thinking of, huh, bringing up Layne and Jane¡¯s engagement before they were born?¡± Indeed, Jack and Anna. Layne is already in his twenties. It¡¯s time for him to get married and have a family. I only have one son, Luna was deported from Crucsia and couldn¡¯t return. Now that Diane is in a coma, I¡¯m worried about Layne.¡± ¡°We are well aware of Jane¡¯s extraordinary achievements. If we can carry out this engagement, it will be a win-win situation for our families,¡± Raymond continued. Jack and Anna knew he was not joking at all. In fact, they thought that Raymond was crazy! Layne was still rooted to the ground, unable to recover from his shock. He thought of Jane¡¯s cold and disdainful gaze when she looked at him as if he was trash. But for some strange reason, Layne felt otherwise. Yes, Jane had evidently hurt him badly. Jane also forced his biological sister to break her fingers. Thetter was then deported from Crucsia. Layne had expected himself to ******Jane with all his heart and take revenge on her life if he could. His pulse even went haywire at the thought of Jane¡¯s aloof and icy face. Oh my, he must have gone crazy! For some strange reason, Layne could not control himself and secretly hoped that the engagement would materialize so that he and Jane could get married. Hold on! Layne tried o clear his head. He must have wanted to take advantage of the engagement to take revenge on Jane. Although he did not like Madelyn that much anymore because of her facial disfigurement, it was outrageous for him to have feelings for his enemy, Jane Fowler! Anna calmed down and suddenly shook her head. ¡°Are you crazy, Raymond Croft? You can¡¯t give up on yourself now that Diane is in a dire situation. Stop having such unrealistic dreams!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not dreaming. The Croft family¡¯s status and power are more thanpatible with the Fowler family. I think Layne. still has an advantage. He¡¯s my only son and will inherit everything from me. When they marry, Jane Fowler will be the only legitimate Mrs. Croft!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to use the opportunity to ease your rtionship with Jane? If she agrees to the engagement, you can. repair your rtionship with her.¡± Jack narrowed his eyes, exuding a sense of danger in his demeanor. ¡°Raymond Croft, did the thought of the engagement just ur to you after learning that Jane is Mr. ***junior apprentice-sister? That she has be the world¡¯s focus after iming her world championship? Did you want Layne to be your son¡¯s wife because of her achievements, huh?¡± he asked straightforwardly. Raymon replied truthfully. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s part of the reason. In fact, I¡¯ve long chosen Jane to be Layne¡¯s wife because she¡¯s the daughter of the Fowler family. It¡¯s undoubtedly a win-win situation for our families.¡± Raymond defended himself with high-sounding rhetoric. Anyone with a discerning mind could tell he would not have chosen Jane, the disowned daughter of the Fowler family, had she not possessed so many morous titles. Raymond. would not have allowed his son to go near Jane in the first ce, let alone marry her. Layne could not hold back his tongue any longer. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter before. bringing me here to discuss it with Uncle Jack and Aunt Anna? Do you have any respect for my opinion at all?¡± Moreover, Jane and her family had fallen out to the point where they no longer had contact. It would be strange if Jane. agreed at all. Layne regained his senses when he thought of Janer¡¯s reckless behavior. He did not want to be involved in such humiliation! What the ***! Raymond did not even look at his son. Instead, he stared at Jack and Anna. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss the matter, but I¡¯m serious about it. Jack and Anna, I hope you can seriously consider it!¡± Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Anna Fowler was upset by Raymond Croft¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You are such a selfish and reckless man, Raymond Croft! I would ssh the tea in my cup on your face if it weren¡¯t for Diane and Layne!¡± ¡°How are you helping the Fowler family with your suggestion? You¡¯re hurting us instead! Given the circumstance, do you honestly think we have the right to ask Jane to fulfill this ***********engagement? She will only **********us even more at the mention of it and wish she could ***us with her own hands!¡± ¡°Moreover, Layne and Maddie have always been connected. Their union is what our families truly want. Maddie had always rejected Layne in the past because of Jane. How dare you use our children¡¯s lifelong happiness as a bargaining chip? Do you care about them at all? You only think about your selfish interests!¡± Anna trembled with anger as she spoke. Evidently, Raymond did not show any respect for Jack and Anna Fowler, neither did he respect their daughters, Jane and Madelyn, not to mention his own son, Layne. What went through Raymond¡¯s mind? Did he think Jack and Anna would give up their friendship for benefits? That they would eagerly run to their estranged daughter, Jane, and ask her to marry a man she did not like in the first ce? Moreover, Jane had already cut ties with the Fowler family. Even if she had not, Anna would never force her daughter to marry Layne for benefits! The engagement promise was a wrong decision from the beginning! ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t have to refuse me right away. Just sleep on it for a while. Don¡¯t lose your mind because of anger. You and Jack have always wanted to repair your rtionship with Jane. My suggestion gives you a reason and gives Jane a way out. I was not crazy when I thought of this solution. As a matter of fact, I was very clear-headed!¡± Raymond was confident in his power as the Croft family¡¯s second branch. It was the Croft family, after all. Other than paling inparison to Hugh Croft of the D.Y. Group in Stormton City, even Michael Croft from the first family branch could not match up to Raymond. However, Raymond needed one turning point. If Jane were willing to fulfill the engagement and marry Layne, the Croft family would surely reap the benefits of the union. Besides the Fowler family¡¯s support, Jane¡¯s reputation would bring many benefits too. Not to mention Mr. ***and Jane¡¯s countless connections. No matter how Raymond looked at it, it was a profitable deal! ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Micheal Laton, chairman of the Crown Group, has previously wanted to take Jane in as his goddaughter? However, she rejected the offer decisively. ¡°Jack, what did you just say?¡± Raymond asked in disbelief. Micheal Laton targeted Jane as well. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He even made a move before Raymond. What nerve! But most importantly¡­ Jane rejected his offer. She rejected an excellent opportunity to be the heiress of Crown Group! Jane could have be the most respected socialite in Crucsia¡¯s business circle without lifting a finger. Yet she turned down such a great opportunity. ¡°You heard right, and that¡¯s the truth. Jane had rejected Micheal Laton¡¯s request, let alone a mere second branch of the Croft family like you. In fact, I have no doubt she would do the same and reject your father, Victor if he approached her personally!¡± Jack said proudly. ¡°Conversely, Hugh Croft might still have a chance given Jane¡¯s temperament. For a second branch like yours that can¡¯t take control of the Croft family, it¡¯s better to give up while you can. If you want to be humiliated before Jane, take your chances, but I won¡¯t be there to hold your hand.¡± Jack felt proud of his daughter as he spoke. Any other woman would probably be ecstatic and ept such a rare opportunity readily. However, Jane was different! She had her pride and dignity. She was like the moon in the sky that no one could figure out but look up to. Jane had every reason to ept Micheal Laton¡¯s offer to be Crown Group¡¯s heiress to get back at the Fowler family just for the sake of it. The news would have caused a significant impact on Fowler Corporation, and the Fowler family would undoubtedly be affected as a result. Jane did not ept the offer because she did not wish to be under anyone. She only wanted to live for andugh with those she cared about. No matter how great the benefits were, she would not sell herself! Jane was the biological daughter of Jack and Anna Fowler. She was the crystallization of their love and inherited their bloodline, living a remarkable life. Jane had truly realized the saying that the student surpassed the master¡¯ in her unique way. Unfortunately, Jack¡¯s ********caused him to lose a precious daughter like Jane. However, Jack always felt the same way when he thought of Jane¡¯s achievements. He was very proud of his daughter. Jack knew that such thoughts were humiliating after disowning his daughter. Yet he was not afraid to feel humiliated. Jack did not wish to suppress such spontaneous emotions. This was the iron proof that Jane and the Fowler family were linked by blood, no matter what had happened! ¡°What the! Listen, Jack, our families have been friends for so many years. Why do you have to be so harsh?¡± Raymond¡¯s face darkened. His initial confidence was shattered to pieces after discovering that Jane had rejected Micheal Laton¡¯s offer to be his goddaughter and the heiress of Crown Group. Raymond knew about people like Michael Laton too well. Crown Group was the primarypetitor of D.Y. Group when Victor Croft was at its helm. Like the back of his hand, Raymond was familiar with Micheal¡¯s schemes. Victor once requested that everyone in the Croft family remember a powerful enemy like Michael Laton at Crown Group. He believed that D.Y. Group made it to the peak of the business world because of Crown Group¡¯s existence to push it ahead of everyone else. However, being lonely at the top was a terrifying thing! There was no motivation to grow and surge ahead without an opponent. Apany would gradually let down its guard and deplete its reserves eventually. Ultimately, a new kid on the block would surpass and leave it to rot. Then Hugh appeared out of nowhere and took over D.Y. Group, leading it to the top again. It surpassed Crown Group, leaving it in the dust. Micheal Laton was too old topete with a genius like Hugh Croft. However, Crown Group¡¯s solid foundation would not waver easily. A second family branch like Raymond¡¯s paled inparison when measured up against Michael Laton, the giant business guru. Raymond had to curry favor instead. He was shocked to learn that Jane had rejected an offer from such a big shot. ***** her! In fact, Raymond was in awe of Micheal¡¯s power. That was why he looked so abashed, trying to use his anger to hide his embarrassment. The illusory confidence Raymond had earlier disyed pped him hard like an invisible hand. There was no visible wound, but it burned like ****and was even more painful than a real p! Raymond¡¯s self-esteem was indeed injured! Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 The friendship between our families? If you truly cared about our friendship, Raymond, you would not have said such ***things today!¡± Anna Fowler rebuked. ¡°In our family, our children¡¯s rtionships are never bargaining chips for business benefits. They can choose whom they like and want to marry. We will never treat our children¡¯s marriages as stepping stones for business purposes!¡± Anna continued, ¡°You know how Layne and Maddie feel about each other. The two were childhood sweethearts who grew up together and had a deep and loving rtionship. How could you even mention the engagement with Jane? You¡¯ve never respected us! You¡¯ve never respected Layne! And surely you¡¯ve never respected Maddie! For your information, I have refrained from using harsher words for Diane¡¯s sake.¡± Then she turned to her husband and said, ¡°Jack, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jack Fowler was so angry he could not stay for another second. He pushed Anna in her wheelchair and left. Raymond Croft stood still, clenching his fists tightly and looking gloomy. Layne nced at his father, then looked at Jack and Anna leaving. He opened his ********as if he wanted to say something. However, he could not utter a word. ¡± Layne tried to tell his father that he did not like Madelyn Fowler that much anymore. He was not as adamant about her as before. At this point, Layne had more feelings for Jane than for Madelyn. He also realized that he was worlds apart from Jane. She could not possibly take a liking to him. Layne¡¯s pride was shattered at the thought of that. He realized the two women he had fallen in love with in his life would end up the same way. He was unable to hold onto either of them. ¡°Jack Fowler! Anna Fowler!¡± Raymond mmed the table and stood up, ring at their backs and shouting. ¡°When did you be so pompous? How ********of you to keep saying it¡¯s for the good of your children? It¡¯s total *********! ¡°You¡¯re responsible for forcing Jane to leave and cut ties with the family! How dare you lecture me now!¡± Jack and Anna stopped in their tracks when they heard what Jack said. Their fingertips trembled with anger. Layne wanted to stop his father, but it was toote. He could only persuade him. ¡°Dad, stop talking! Uncle Jack and Aunt Jane are already ufortable with the situation!¡± Did Raymond want the rtionship between the families to break downpletely? ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯ve done too many wrong things in the past. We vow not to make any more mistakes this time around!¡± Jack said firmly. ¡°Raymond, I don¡¯t care what you think or whether things will change along the way, but we will never betray Jane again!¡± Jack then left confidently with Anna and did not look back again. Raymond gradually regained hisposure and regretted what he had done. He had expected Jack and Anna to reject Layne and Jane¡¯s engagement proposal. However, Raymond did not want to break up with the Fowler family altogether. He did not want to cross the line for the future¡¯s sake. They would bound to meet again at some point. The Fowler family was behind Fowler Corporation, after all. Raymond could not bear the consequences of falling out with the Fowler family. There was too much stake involved. However, Raymond could not take back his harsh words and had to bear with the oue. He could only wait for Jack and Anna to calm down before apologizing in person. ¡°Layne, go after Uncle Jack and Aunt Anna. Tell them I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± Layne realized the severity of the matter. He chased after Jack and Anna without further ado. Meanwhile, on the other end. Jack ordered a cab online. ¡°Thank you, Jack. I¡¯m d to have you by my side now,¡± Anna said gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be ********, Anna. We¡¯ve been married for many years and weathered all the ups and downs together. Why are you thanking me now, huh? I¡¯ll be annoyed if you don¡¯t stop, okay?¡± Jack said with a smile. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Anna held Jack¡¯s hand behind her that was pushing the wheelchair. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Raymond was right, Jack. I don¡¯t me him for reprimanding us because I have done many ********things to force Jane away. But your words saved my day, and I am thankful.¡± Anna realized she could not undo her wrongs. No one could go back in time to change things around.. If she had given up and did not take the initiative to correct herself, that would be the end of her. She would be the very person whom she despised the most! Anna was d that she and Jack firmly stated that they would not make the same mistake this time around. They would not do anything to hurt Jane again! ¡°Yes, darling. I am the one who should bear the greatest responsibility for Jane¡¯s departure. I have not been a good father to her and ignored her when she needed my care and love the most. I have always given her the cold shoulder and misunderstood her repeatedly!¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I wonder if I was crazy back then. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve done such an *********thing to my flesh and blood! Jane is our daughter. She has disappeared for 19 years. I almost gave up looking for her at some point, yet I didn¡¯t cherish her when I finally found her. It was toote for regrets after losing her!¡± ¡°I no longer have the right to ask for Jane¡¯s forgiveness. I don¡¯t even have the right to be her father. However, it¡¯s time wee to our senses, Anna. We muste to terms that we have lost our daughter and not harbor any more hope. It will only cause more pain. Okay?¡± Jack¡¯s heartfelt and regretful words brought tears to Anna¡¯s eyes. Her heart felt like it was about to be crushed by a pair of invisible hands. It was painful and ufortable. ¡°I will try my best to ept the fact, Jack.¡± Anna felt responsible for Aaron¡¯s condition because she lost control. She had also pushed her rtionship with Jane to the brink of copse because of the argument. She even caused injury to Madelyn because of Jane. It was time to let it go, Anna said to herself. She had to let go no matter how guilty and unwilling she was. She and Jane were in different ces now and could no longer take charge of her. In fact, Anna felt she was not qualified to be Jane¡¯s mother! ¡°Uncle Jack, Aunt Anna!¡± Layne finally caught up with them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry about my father¡¯s harsh words. He was agitated. Please forgive him,¡± Layne pleaded. Jack sighed softly. ¡°I know that this has nothing to do with you, Layne. I also know that you and Maddie were childhood sweethearts and have a deep rtionship. There¡¯s no way we could ept Raymond¡¯s suggestion. Your father is blinded by the would-be benefits to suggest such a ***move in the first ce. Tell him our families can¡¯t be friends anymore if he insists on his ***idea:¡± ¡°Uncle Jack, I¡­¡± Layne opened his ********and finally made up his mind. ¡°Maddie and I are like siblings. It¡¯s not like what you think.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Jack and Anna Fowler looked at Layne Croft in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Layne? Didn¡¯t you always like Maddin? We watched the two of you grow up together since you were young We understand your sentiment You think that Maddie is disfigured and not as good looking as before Therefore, you ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. Uncle Jack and Aunt Anna, please try to understand Maddie has rejected me all along Ultimately, I Just gave up and looked upon her as my younger sister. I don¡¯t want to be obsessed with a woman I cannot get. Please forgive my selfishness I simply want to have my own life.¡± Layne lied with quilt. He did not want to admit that he had fallen out of love with Madelyn because of her disfigurement. More importantly, Layne¡¯s feelings for Jane Fowler were even stronger than before! He was a selfish and fickle man. Oh my, it was unthinkable for a man to be attracted to two women. ¡°Layne, you¡­ Anna said before she was interrupted by Jack. ¡°Okay, please say no more, Anna.¡± Anna had wanted to say something. But Jack stopped her. He shook his head at her. Anna and Jack looked at each other and instantly understood the other¡¯s intentions. They sighed heavily. Another missed opportunity. ¡°I understand, Layne. I won¡¯t mention the matter again,¡± said Jack. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Jack and Aunt Anna. Thank you so much for your understanding.¡± ¡°No. You should forgive us instead,¡± replied Jack. Layne watched as they left. He could finally take a breather and ease up a little. Layne was d he finally spoke out about Madelyn and him. No matter what Jack and the others might think going forward. Layne could no longer ept Madelyn as his lover. He had to speak his mind, no matter what. It was better to just get the pain over with, rather than prolong the agony. Night fell. At the Nightshade Bar. Jane Fowler and L Sutton arrived after a long hiatus. Jane ordered the bar¡¯stest drink, called Mona Lisa. She put her arm around L¡¯s shoulder and said resentfully, ¡°L, you little **********! You¡¯re the super famous one now, and I must wait in line to ask you out. You¡¯re something else!¡± ¡°Oh, Janie, don¡¯t misunderstand. I finally figured out the modified program you gave me recently. I then designed a game and released it online. It has caused quite a sensation!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been staying up all night recently working like a mad woman to release versions 2.0 and 3.0. Woohoo! I¡¯ll wait until I gain poprity before starting my own gamepany. Then I¡¯ll form an eSports team topete in tournaments when I¡¯m rich. I am getting closer and closer to realizing my dream for sure! L became more and more excited as she spoke. She quickly took out the mobile game version 4.0 she had designed to show Jane. ¡°Come on, Janie, help me to see if there¡¯s anything else to improve. I also asked Connor Luther to take a look; he gave me some useful pointers! This standalone mobile game is close to bing a finished product!¡± Jane pretended to be angry and shouted, ¡°Well, I was wondering why you suddenly agreed to drink with me at Nightshade Bar tonight. You¡¯re taking me for a product tester!¡± Lika said cheekily, ¡°Why did you say such things, Janie? I was hoping you could invest in my gaming company in the future. We will be the major shareholders at the founder¡¯s level. We will work together and make a fortune. I won¡¯t forget you if there¡¯s an opportunity to make money¡± ¡°Tak, you are not only a freeloader of the fruit of mybor but also a freeloader of my money. Wow, L Sutton, you¡¯ve changed! You¡¯re bing more and more like a **********capitalist.¡± ¡°Boohoo! Janie, you *********! How can you trash me that way? I¡¯m going to cry now, boohoo!¡± Jane and L continued to joke with each other. Then Jane clicked on thetter¡¯s mobile game, version 4.0, and started to y. She raised her eyebrows after ying for a while. ¡°Not bad at all, L. Although it¡¯s a low-budget game, the impact and level design are quite interesting. There is also some. new gamey that hasn¡¯t appeared in the market yet. The Crusoe-themed background doesn¡¯t feel out of ce, either. In fact, it makes the game more interesting,¡± Jane commented. ¡°The current version gets four out of five stars on my evaluation scale. You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer for me to y the game to decide if it deserves the fifth star. In any case, it¡¯s already an interesting and well-developed product. When did you be a sh of genius, L?¡± L was offended; she pouted. ¡°Janie, I may be **********pared to you, but I am just as smart as the next person. After all, I was the top scorer of the Schstic Aptitude Test in Stormton City back then!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re right! My L is the best. A round of apuse please!¡± Jane said jokingly. ¡°Janie, who have you been mixing around withtely? When did you be such a *********to mock me? Hmph! Anyway, Connor is a great help. He even suggested some of the designs.¡± L blushed subtly when she mentioned Connor. It did not escape Jane¡¯s keen eyes. She kept it to herself. ¡°L, you seem to be very close to Connor recently. How did that happen?¡± Jane asked curiously. ¡°Oh, now that you mention it. I don¡¯t know, either. I guess our rtionship has improved naturally.¡± L did not fake it. She was genuinely confused. ¡°When did my rtionship with Connor be so good?¡± she wondered. L had thought about it before but could not figure out why. Jane¡¯s question prompted L to think about it again. However, she still could not figure it out. Jane did not expect Connor to lure L away unwittingly. ¡°Do you like Connor?¡± Jane¡¯s unexpected straight ball sent L seeing stars. Thetter was dumbfounded. L¡¯s face turned scarlet when she met Jane¡¯s serious stare. She quickly shook her head. ¡°Janie, what are you talking about?! Please don¡¯t joke about such a thing! Connor and I¡­ huh, how is that even possible? We¡¯re just good friends!¡± ¡°But your expression says otherwise.¡± Jane held her forehead and said. L might be about to brush it off in the past, but Jane was in the know now. She had found her significant other and understood that L¡¯s behavior was that of a woman who had fallen in love. However, L would not face the truth and pretended not to know. From N?velDrama.Org. Although Jane was reluctant to let her go, falling in love was good for L. It was the most primitive emotion of human nature. A good partner would give L sufficient motivation to achieve ambitious goals. As long as she did not lose her mind in love to the point of giving up on her dreams or meeting a scumbag who took her for a ride, Jane was okay with it. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 However, Connor Luther was the real problem. He was the future heir of Luther Group and one of the top-notch eligible bachelors in Stormton City. Would he fall for L Sutton? Jane Fowler did not underestimate L¡¯s charm. She was afraid that Connor was toying with L. Once the novelty wore off, he would immediately abandon L and leave her heartbroken. Jane would never allow it! She had to find an opportunity to test Connor¡¯s sincerity toward L. *Please don¡¯t make fun of me, Janie. Connor is Luther Group¡¯s future sessor. There¡¯s such a huge difference between our statuses. How can the Sutton family be worthy of the Luther family?¡± said L. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between us! We¡¯re just friends. I know my limits. Moreover, a marriage that is not well matched due to family backgrounds won¡¯t be blessed. Connor¡¯s family will ask him to marry a rich youngdy of equal status with beauty. and power. Only then will it be helpful to his family and career.¡± Jane saw L getting more and more disappointed as she spoke. She chuckled and flicked L¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve not even mentioned marriage yet, and you¡¯re already thinking that far ahead. Didn¡¯t you say you have no romantic feelings for Connor? That you¡¯re just friends? Who would believe you? Look at you; you¡¯re thinking of marrying him!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ Uh, I¡­¡± L stuttered and wanted to deny it hurriedly, but she was at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to like someone. There¡¯s no need for you to hide it, L. I have met Connor before. He¡¯s handsome, well-educated, and has a noble temperament. His special status is indeed a ma for any young woman.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no issue if he doesn¡¯t like you. However, if both of you are interested parties, Then you¡¯re deceiving yourself by denying it. Giving up a rtionship because of secr prejudices is not called love,¡± Jane said matter-of-factly. Hmm, both were interested parties. L had never thought too much about how her rtionship with Connor would develop. Hold on. It was not that L did not, it was that she dared not. Overthinking it would give her false hopes. ¡°I understand thatpatibility in family backgrounds is important. Lucky for you that you have a good friend like me. With me around, you¡¯ll be a queen in your field in no time and undoubtedly will be compatible with Luther Group!¡± ¡°The key is whether you are determined to be the best version of yourself for Connor. If you don¡¯t think he¡¯s worthy, then let¡¯s move on and continue with our carefree life.¡± Jane¡¯s remarks were not baseless. She did not want to mislead L into thinking that everything was fine. Otherwise, L would not be able to survive in the environment of the Luther family. L was gifted and talented in her own way. She would no doubt stand out in her chosen field with significant achievements in the future. However, L needed time to grow. Only when she became stronger would others take her seriously and with respect. Jane understood what it took to get there. L was silent momentarily before saying, ¡°Janie, I don¡¯t want to overthink now. I just want to focus on designing games and fighting for my dream. I¡¯ll deal with romance when I seed in my career. Jane patted her head lovingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can my little L be obsessed with love? A career should alwayse first, men and women alike.¡± ¡°Oh, Janie, I¡¯m not **********. How can I be obsessed with love? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how miserable it is for a woman to be obsessed with love. A woman must be strong and carve out a career for herself. I don¡¯t want to rely on a man to support me for sure!¡± L gradually regained her confidence and smiled after speaking her mind. She finished her ss of ¡°Mona Lisa¡± in one gulp and let out a long sigh. ¡°Yes! Making money is the most important thing now! Make money! I want to make money! I want to be a super-rich woman! This way, I can have any man I want in the future. Why should I put all my eggs in one basket? Tsk!¡± she sneered. L then raised her empty ss and stood up. She spun around crazily while smiling happily, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Jane quickly pulled her aside. ¡°All right, girl, don¡¯t go crazy on one drink. It¡¯s only the first ss, and you¡¯re already drunk. Why did you drink like a maniac?¡± L blushed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, Janie. I can drink more! I want to make money! I want to design popr games! I want to start apany and have an eSports team. I want to y professionally¡­¡± Jane had no choice but to press on L¡¯s acupoint to calm her down. She told L to rest on the table to sober up. Suddenly, there was a surprised voice. ¡°Jane!¡± Jane turned around and saw that it was Marlon Croft. There was a fine-looking man beside him who turned out to be Ford, the eldest son of the Croft family¡¯s first branch. They had met briefly in a barbecue restaurant some time ago. Ford¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Jane. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°Long time no see, Miss Fowler. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in a ce like this. It must be fate.¡± Jane ignored him. The look in Ford¡¯s eyes made her ufortable. She looked at Marlon and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marlon shrugged. ¡°Uh, I was out to get thetest PS5 console and some new games. I bumped into Ford, who insisted I have a drink with him, so here we are at Nightshade Bar.¡± Oh my, Marlon imed he did not drink, yet Ford forced him to go to a bar. How unlucky could one get! Marlon did not know if he was ill-fated. He had always been invisible in the Croft family. Moreover, he did not notify anyone. when he came out to get the game console. He nned to go home after getting the games and stay up all night to clear the levels. It was just his luck bumping into Ford. ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± Jane narrowed her eyes and looked at Ford intently. Was this a coincidence? Or arranged by Ford deliberately? Ford hid his thoughts with a smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we share a table since we know each other? It¡¯ll be more fun if we drink together.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jane replied calmly, ¡°I still have to care for my drunk friend. I¡¯ll pass. You guys can drink by yourselves.¡± ¡°Janie, I¡¯m not drunk! I¡¯m very sober.¡± L got up with blurry eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s drink! Drink more! I still want to drink! My career prospect is awesome today. I want to drink to liven things up!¡± Ford immediatelyunched an aggressive proposal without waiting for Jane to sober up her drunk friend. ¡°Since the youngdy wants more, why don¡¯t you join us too, Miss Fowler? But go easy on the alcohol content because I have something to talk to you about.¡± Ford¡¯s ill intention was in his eyes. Even Marlon sensed that something was wrong. He looked at Ford in surprise. ¡°What the hell?¡± he thought. Did Ford take a fancy to Jane? Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Marlon Croft realized that Jane Fowler¡¯s good looks and charm were very attractive to men, especially those like Ford Croft. If Marlon were not Jane¡¯s subordinate and knew her too well, he would probably fall for her too. Marlon thought of a famous saying. It was not a blessing for a man to meet someone amazing at a young age. His entire life would be overshadowed by that experience and beckluster. A gracefuldy was a good match for a gentleman. It was not that Marlon did not like to go after young women. It was because he had not met someone for whom he was willing to give up everything. Unfortunately for him, he and Jane were destined to be friends. Therefore, Marlon did not expect Jane to spare too many thoughts for him. Jane suddenly frowned but kept it to herself. She recalled Ford saying the same thing to her in the barbecue restaurant back then. Jane rejected Ford and mocked him for his height, saying he did not qualify as a contender. Ford must have suffered from the huge ***********then and lost his self-esteem. He would probably ***Jane for the rest of his life. Why did he approach Jane again shamelessly? In some strange way, Jane admired Ford for his misced confidence. Even though he was from the Croft family, he was persistent in his pursuit. It was indeed a ¡°rare¡± quality. Just when Jane was about to speak, someone called out. ¡°L!¡± It was Connor Luther! Connor was in a well-tailor maroon suit with a clean-cut look. His angr face was like a marble work of art by Archimedes. He strode over in quick steps, looking worried. Connor¡¯s appearance immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Marlon and Ford might be under the radar for most people. But it was impossible for anyone not to know Connor Luther. Connor¡¯s 6-foot-2-inch stature and good looks rivaling A-list celebrities in the entertainment industry were enough to attract anyone¡¯s attention! In fact, Connor Luther was hailed as the most eligible bachelor in Stormton City, along with Robert Shane, Hugh Croft, and Henry Fowler. Connor was the Prince Charming that countless young women dreamed of! The young women around became infatuated and gazed at Connor admiringly the moment he appeared in the bar. They scrambled for a reason to approach him to leave asting impression. Connor was handsome and exuded an irresistible aura, not to mention he was also Luther Group¡¯s future heir. Bing Connor¡¯s lover was a ticket to wealth and glory for a lifetime! But¡­ Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Connor walked straight to L¡¯s side. He ignored all the beautiful women¡¯s admiring gazes. ¡°L, why are you so drunk?¡± Connor¡¯s voice was mixed with more heartache than me. The crowd was speechless and watched in silence. Even Jane was stunned. However, the look in Connor¡¯s eyes was enough to exin everything. Although Jane could not be sure if the same gaze wouldst in the future. His feelings were definitely real for the time being. Jane could tell that Connor¡¯s feelings for L were not a casual passing. Even Connor did not realize the spark in his eyes when he looked at L. The twinkling stars in his eyes were only for her. His gaze was simr to Hugh Croft¡¯s when he looked at Jane. L raised her head and stared at Connor. She blinked her eyes drunkenly. ¡°Eh, Connor Luther, why are you here? Oh, My head is spinning! No, I want to drink. I want to celebrate! Hey, Janie praised the game we designed!¡± L stood up shakily. She staggered and almost fell. Connor desperately grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. Connor saw L¡¯s crimson face in his arms and sensed the fragrance and soft touch of her young body, Thump! Connor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. An unprecedented feeling welled up in him. In the past, countless women had thrown themselves at Connor. But his heart did not waver at all. Connor was unlike Robert Shane, who did not reject beautiful wornen with hot bodies. Like Hugh, he would feel disgusted and push them away gentlemanly. But this time was different. Connor did not want to push L away. His limbs seemed to be deprived of strength. He only wanted to imprison the woman in his arms. At that moment. Connor finally sorted out his feelings! L, the woman in his arms. She was his destined woman! Hiss! The spectators gasped collectively. The women gnashed their teeth at L; they were envious, jealous, and ***all at once. They sneered at her for using such a despicable and shameless scheme to throw herself at Connor! Where did this *e from? She¡¯s so shameless. She was such an embarrassment to the noble intellectual women around! ********it! They muttered among themselves. Connor, push this shameless woman away! Are you so desperate that you ept a drunkard ***with no looks, figure, or temperament to speak of? What was wrong with you? They wondered angrily. On the other hand, the men in the crowd looked on as if it was a live news sh. Although they dared not take photos, fearing that Nightshade Bar had surveince cameras and Connor would pursue them mercilessly if he found out anyone recorded him secretly. The guilty would probably die a regretful death when Connor was done. However, Luther could not care less that the crowd watched excitedly as if it was a daytime TV drama. A big shot¡¯s dubious moments were the most scandalous! The crowd looked on with interest. They were d to have made a killing bying to the bar today! ¡°L, you¡¯re drunk now. You can¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯ll take you to the lounge to rest.¡± Connor was about to take L to rest and sober up. He did not expect what followed. L suddenly screamed. She threw up violently. Connor¡¯s expensive custom-made suit was damaged by her vomit instantly. Jane held her forehead and sighed. ¡°Lile Sutton, you ***!¡± she thought. ¡°You embarrassed yourself!¡± The crowd was stunned and looked on without a word. Well¡­ What was going on? Were they seeing things? They had initially thought it was just a plot from a TV drama. No one expected it to y out in reality. A woman threw up all over on the tyrannical president. She would probably be reduced to ashes in reality. L instantly awoke after throwing up. Her alcohol tolerance was good, to begin with. However, the ¡°Mona Lisa¡± drink was too strong to be consumed in one gulp. L felt her brain being fired on the inside while being tender on the outside. L Sutton woke up instantly after vomiting, feeling much better. She recalled being drunk and throwing up all over Connor. L wished she could dig a hole instantly and hide in it. She was so dead! ¡°Uh, Connor, is your suit costly? I¡­ I¡¯llpensate you.¡± L¡¯s voice trembled uncontrobly. L was aware of the price of an expensive tailored suit for a president at a top-notchpany. Hundreds of thousands of dors were considered entry-level. Fuck! L¡¯s yearly bonus and pocket money only added up to tens of thousands of dors. From N?velDrama.Org. She would take more than ten years to pay for Connor¡¯s suit. The thought of having to bear hundreds of thousands of dors in debt before she could even start her career made L sad. Life became long and hard before her. She was suddenly filled with despair. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Connor Luther was speechless; his brows knitted together. He was covered with ****for no good reason. No one would feel good having such bad luck. Connor looked at L Sutton¡¯s terrified look. He suddenly decided to mess around with her. ¡°Excellent, L. It looks like you remember what you just did. I don¡¯t need to remind you then.¡± ¡°Of course, I wantpensation from you. I hope you keep your word and be prepared.¡± Connor tried to tidy up his suit instinctively. He immediately retracted his hands when he realized he was covered with vomit. He raised his eyebrows at Jane Fowler and gave her a look. Jane was slightly stunned. Ford Croft did not understand Connor¡¯s hint to Jane. He quickly stood up and seized the opportunity to show off. ¡°Connor, Miss Sutton didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Moreover, you took the initiative to approach her in the first ce. How could you demand her forpensation? It would not look good on you if words get out.¡± Connor suddenly noticed Ford¡¯s existence after he spoke. He sized thetter up and sneered, ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s here? It¡¯s Ford Croft. Did I ask for your advice on what to do?¡± ¡°Why you¡­¡± Ford¡¯s face darkened. He did not expect Connor to look down on him in public. Ford was the most promising son of the Croft family¡¯s first branch, after all. Ford had heard Connor had a good rtionship with Hugh Croft, whom he regarded as a ***********. He did not expect Connor to be so ********because of his connection. How dare Connor look down on him? Ford found it intolerable! Moreover, it was in front of Jane. Ford decided to get back at Connor at all costs. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°All right then, how much does the youngdy owe you? I¡¯ll pay you on her behalf!¡± Connor narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want to pay for her? Who do you think you are? Do you know him, L?¡± ¡°What? I¡­ I don¡¯t know him.¡± L did not remember Ford and much less cared about him. She looked at Ford dumbfoundedly. The crowd was amused by what they saw and broke out inughter. Ford had intended to save the damsel in distress, but the beauty in question was unaware of his existence. Perhaps L did not want Ford to save her in the first ce. It was a perfect excuse to be involved with the president of Luther Group, albeit an embarrassing one. It was an opportunity that many were envious of, nheless. Some women took notes of L¡¯s moves. Taking the initiative to throw themselves at Connor Luther and vomiting all over him seemed to be the best way to get his attention and be his lover. ¡°Perhaps it slipped your mind, but I¡¯ve met you once, Miss Sutton. I¡¯m also Miss Fowler¡¯s friend. I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing about this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also Miss Fowler¡¯s friend¡± was what Ford emphasized loudly and proudly. Connor raised his eyebrows and looked at Jane. ¡°Jane, is he your friend?¡± Jane had one hand in her pocket and shrugged casually. ¡°He¡¯s crazy. I don¡¯t know him.¡± The crowd erupted in boos after Ford was mmed by Jane. Ford was humiliated. Every word he uttered thus far pped him like an invisible hand. ¡°Miss Fowler, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name. I don¡¯t know you that well. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave L to you, Connor. I¡¯ll have to take off now.¡± Jane waved her hand and was about to leave. Jane knew that if she stayed behind, she would be an enormous third wheel in the universe. She had no interest in interfering with Connor and L¡¯s affair. ¡°Miss Fowler!¡± Ford left L alone when he realized that Jane was going. He quickly chased after her. ¡°Hey, Ford and Jane, wait for me! Don¡¯t leave in such a hurry!¡± Marlon Croft came to his senses and went after them hurriedly. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Janie, wait for me. I¡¯ming with you!¡± L was about to dash off when Connor held her back. ¡°L, you still owe me. You have toe with me now.¡± Connor then pulled her away without any exnation. Connor was not worried about Jane, knowing Hugh took good care of her. Presently, his romance was more important than anything else. L shouted warily, ¡°Why are you pulling me, Connor? Don¡¯t force me! I¡¯m not selling my body!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve soiled my clothes. Shouldn¡¯t you help me clean up, huh? What do you mean by selling your body?¡± Connor looked at L¡¯s petite body with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that desperate.¡± He nned to wait for her to grow up a little and be more voluptuous before making a move. ¡°What the¡­¡± L rolled her eyes furiously. She wished she could kick Connor in the groin. He was way out of line! In fact, L did not like Connor when they first met. She had no idea how their rtionship had improved over time. Moreover, L had inexplicably taken on hundreds of thousands of dors in debt because of Connor! Oh my god! L¡¯s initial hunch was correct, after all. Connor was a jinx! The crowd dissipated when the show ended. Although there was no ending to the drama, they decided it was worth their time. It was a good show. ¡°Miss Fowler!¡± Ford finally caught up to Jane before the elevator doors closed. He tried to squeeze into the elevator. Jane was at a loss for words. She immediately walked out of the elevator as soon as Ford entered. She bumped into Marlon instead. ¡°Stop your crazy cousin. I don¡¯t have time to waste on him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marlon was confused. ¡°Miss Fowler, did I say something wrong just now? Please forgive me if I¡¯ve confused you. I hoped to be of help to your friend so that she won¡¯t be bullied.¡± Ford got out of the elevator and stood in front of Jane, exining nervously. ¡®Connor is the future heir of Luther Group, a top-notch dignitary in Stormton City. He¡¯s taller, more handsome, and with better status, not to mention younger and richer than you. Who asked you to stand up for my friend? The two of them have known each other for a long time! It was just a flirtation between a couple, for crying out loud!¡± ¡°What do my friend and I have to do with you in the first ce? Did my friend look like she was being bullied, huh? If you can¡¯t see clearly, go to the hospital for an eye checkup. I cannot treat yourck of perception!¡± Ford was dumbfounded. Not only Connor looked down on him. Jane did not think highly of him either. Ford was the Croft family¡¯s eldest grandson for crying out loud! Although Hugh was the leader of the Croft family at present, Ford was still his elder brother in terms of seniority. Ford was born with a silver spoon in his ********. People around him paid him token respect, and no one dared to reject his wishes. How dared Jane reject his advances and hints repeatedly? All the while, Ford was the one who constantly rejected and despised people but never the other way around. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Marlon Croft looked at Jane Fowler, his jaw dropped. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He recalled Jane giving Ford the cold shoulder for being vertically challenged at the barbecue restaurant back then. She belittled Ford again in front of him just now. Oh my gosh! Why did it happen to Marlon twice in a row? He did not want to get involved in such a troublesome matter. All he wanted was to live his daily life peacefully At the moment, he wanted to go home and y games! Jane walked past Ford and left without looking back. Jane did not expect Ford to be so sharneless. He had the guts to approach her, knowing that she despised him. Ford had really opened her eyes with his insistence. Ford rushed forward and stood in front of Jane again. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jane roared. Then she kicked Ford in the stomach. The kick was too fast and sudden. Ford, the ck belt judo champion, could not react in time. The sudden kick sent him flying a few feet away. Ford fell heavily to the ground. He let out a blood-curdling scream. ¡°Ahhh!¡± There was also a crisp sound of bones breaking. Jane tossed her hair afternding the kick on Ford. Phew! She finally felt morefortable! Marlon cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ahem, Jane, you¡¯re too ruthless!¡± However, he was not surprised by her move. He could tell that Jane was on the verge of copse earlier after Ford¡¯s repeated harassment. Judging by the sound of bones breaking just now. Ford would probably have to lie in bed for a month. Jane sneered. ¡°Reckless? You have seen nothing yet, Marlon.¡± Marlon was rendered speechless by her reply. He suddenly had an ominous hunch. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me? Even my parents didn¡¯t hit me!¡± Ford¡¯s face contorted in pain; he clutched his abdomen. Jane¡¯s kick broke at least two of his ribs. Moreover, his stomach felt like a propeller had hit it. His body was about to break into pieces, and his tears were about to fall! ¡°Oh, in that case, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson on behalf of your useless parents. I bet you understand what retreating in the face of difficulties means by now!¡± Jane walked forward and stepped on Ford¡¯s right thigh. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The right thigh was a very sensitive part of the human body. Without special training, this part of the muscles was very weak. A heavy step on the right thigh would bring unforgettable pain! ¡°Hold it, Jane, you¡¯re going to ***Ford!¡± Although Marlon did not want to get involved, Ford was his cousin. Moreover, he was with Marlon at the bar. If Jane ***Ford, Marlon would be in hot soup trying to exin himself. He could sense the genuine ***intent emanating from Jane. ¡°Hmph, Ford Croft, my tolerance for you has already reached the limit. Get out of my sight in the future. Otherwise, I will beat you up every time Iy eyes on you, and I will not hold back. I¡¯m a woman of my word!¡± Jane finally let Ford loose on ount of Marlon pleading for leniency for him. Otherwise, Jane might actually ****Ford in her current rage. She thought Ford was even more *********than Layne Croft, aka Mr. Narcissist! However, Layne at least had some ****. On the other hand, Ford was the epitome of ****! Jane began to wonder if Hugh was the only normal man in the Croft family. The other Croft men felt that wornen would naturally fall for them and yed hard to get games to amuse them. Maybe they were twisted-minded too. The more Jane humiliated them, the happier they became as if the forbidden fruit was the sweetest. Perhaps the Croft men had smooth-sailing lives, and they liked challenges of this nature. ¡°Jane, why am I not good enough for you? Even if you don¡¯t like me, give me time to see if we can get along! Perhaps you¡¯ll discover a new world. You¡¯ll see that I¡¯m a good man and appreciate my sincere love for you at first sight,¡± Ford rattled on. ¡°I¡¯m a disciplined man. I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend before, and I¡¯ve been waiting for a woman who can steal my heart. It¡¯s you, Jane! I fell in love with you the moment I saw you! Why aren¡¯t you willing to give me a chance?¡± Ford endured the pain in his abdomen and shattered pride as he growled with reddened eyes. He could not believe it! He honestly could not think that Jane did not have any feelings for him! He was the Croft family¡¯s eldest grandson, for crying out loud! He had the status and power that were beyond the reach of an average man! He could not be as useless as Jane had imed! Was he that bad after all? Ford wondered. ¡°Ford Croft, I¡¯ll tell you onest time. I¡¯m not interested in a man like you who¡¯s short in stature but thinks highly of himself. You have no perception and don¡¯t understand the meaning of words or the surroundings. I¡¯m not interested in a ****lovesick bootlicker like you! A *********like you may be worthy of other dubious women who would treat you like treasure. But you mean absolutely nothing to me!¡± Then Jane gave Ford the finger before leaving in style. False hope must have encouraged Ford to think that Jane had to reciprocate his infatuation for her. Moreover, Ford¡¯s interest in Jane was also tied to many benefits he could not ignore. He would not have pestered Jane if she did not have the world championship title and was Yale Mitchell¡¯s junior apprentice-sister. It went without saying. Hugh was the only man who truly liked Jane for what she was. He did not like Jane because of her association with Yale Mitchell or her extraordinary achievement. Hugh liked her because she was Jane Fowler. The one and only Jane Fowler in the world. That was all! Fordy paralyzed on the ground as if someone had extracted his soul. The pain in Ford¡¯s body now paledpared to his heartache! Ford had taken a fancy to Jane from the start because she was beautiful and had a world championship title. In addition, she was Yale Mitchell¡¯s junior apprentice-sister, among other things. But he was utterly humiliated and rejected by Jane. Ford was suddenly overwhelmed by sadness that he wanted to cry. His heart palpitated when he first met Jane. It was not only because of the benefits she brought but also because he was deeply infatuated with her irresistible temperament. Jane would not have epted such *********infatuation from the start! ¡°You¡¯d better give up, Ford. Jane will never fall for you. I don¡¯t think any man in this world is worthy of a woman like her. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first. Your injuries look serious and can¡¯t dy.¡± Marlon noticed Ford¡¯s reddened eyes welled up when he tried to help him up from the floor. Holy shit! His poor cousin, who aspired to be like Michael Croft, had tears rolling down his face. Marlon was overwhelmed by the things that had happened tonight. They were out of this world! He strived to make sense of them but failed miserably. God, I¡¯m so tired. Hurry up and end all this nonsense. I want to go home, wash up, and sleep. Marlon thought. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 ¡°Um¡­ Ford, although I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship and don¡¯t know how it feels to be dumped, you should pull yourself together and face the rest of your life.¡± Marlon could only brace himself tofort him. ¡°***! I¡¯m not crying! I¡¯m in pain! I will never cry for a woman again in my life! No!¡± Ford struggled to wipe his tears with his hands and sniffed. He had never been so humiliated! He cried from being rejected by a woman! ****it! Jane was driving her Porsche Cayenne on her way home. Holding her phone, she clicked on WeChat and sent a voice message to Connor. [If you¡¯re serious, be nice to L. You know who I am, and L is my best friend. I¡¯ll ***you if you dare to abandon L and have fun with her. Connor, I¡¯m not kidding. [If you are not, cut ties with L immediately. You only have one chance. I won¡¯t give it to you again If you miss it!] By now, Jane had potted the mutual affection between Luther L and Connor. Jane knew L¡¯s character. Even though she was a little muddle-headed, she would never give up or betray once she fell in love with one. When a person like her was moved, it would be forever, never to be separated. The biggest fear was that Connor was not firm enough for the rtionship. If Connor could not give L promises and happiness, he should leave L alone in the first ce and shouldn¡¯t bring a greater tragedy to L! After a while, Connor responded. [I¡¯m serious, Jane. Since you¡¯re L¡¯s best friend, please witness my feelings for L. If I really betray L, you ***me. I won¡¯t hold a grudge.] [Then be *********prepared. I¡¯ll watch you. It¡¯s a long life, and I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision today!] Connor replied in a second. [Never regret¡¯] Then Connor smiled when he looked at L, who wasining about washing clothes in the bathroom. Connor knew he would never meet a woman as attractive as L in his life again if he missed the opportunity. Even Connor himself could not tell what he liked about L. Countless women were prettier, fitter, better educated, and more well-connected than L. But Connor had never taken. them seriously. However, he was just interested in this little girl. He didn¡¯t know when his love for her had started, but it had taken root and couldn¡¯t be removed. Only after he fell in love did he realize there was no cure for him. Connor once asked Hugh the same question when he was confused. Back then, Jane lost everything and cut ties with the Fowler family. No one knew about Jane¡¯s existence, nor did they know about Jane¡¯s background. Why would a cold-blooded man like Hugh, who would never have the definition of ¡°love¡± in his life, care so much about. Jane? Connor remembered Hugh¡¯s answer to this day. ¡°Love Is Love. Since that¡¯s what your heart wants, does it matter why? You only need to care if the woman is the one you¡¯re willing to protect for the rest of your life.¡± At that time, Hugh¡¯s answer made Robert, who was single and did not know how it felt to like someone, extremely envious. Their lives seemed to be endlessly glorious. But they, in fact, didn¡¯t feel happy in the first half of their lives. Especially Hugh. Fortunately, he had already met someone who would help with each other and was willing to give up everything for him. He also had the power to pursue happiness and protect himself and the person he loved. There was no need to pursue the reason. He only needed to think about how to walk the path with the person he loved the most in the future¡­ It would be enough! Jane had heard Connor¡¯s answer. Connor passed the first round. When Jane returned to her apartment, she texted Hugh. [Hugh, do you know anything about what happened between L and Connor?] Hugh replied, [I only know that he has someone he likes, but who is it¡­ He has been hiding it all this time and never told Robert and me. Does he like L?] Jane sent, [Hmm, you don¡¯t look too surprised. Hugh, don¡¯t learn to lie to your wife before you get married!] Hugh texted. [Janie, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ve never lied to you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not interested in other people¡¯s love life. I¡¯m only interested in our future!!!] Jane could not help butugh. She could imagine how anxious and nervous Hugh was in front of his phone screen. Not only did he add three exmation marks in his text, but he even typed the wrong words, which did not fit Hugh¡¯s meticulous working style. [That¡¯s a nice thing for you to say. However! L is my best friend! Hugh, if Connor really cheats on L in the future, I want to settle the score with Connor! Don¡¯t favor your brother then!] N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. [That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll carry your knife for you when the timees. If you¡¯re unhappy with that scumbag Connor, ****him. I¡¯ll help you destroy the evidence.] [Pfft.] The next day, Jane had just got up when she received a call from Shawn. Jane, I heard from my secretary that you came to see me earlier, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry, I went to inspect the new construction site, where thework signal hasn¡¯t been set up yet, and the phone can¡¯t be connected. I just came back, and the thing got dyed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Lewis. Do you still remember¡­ what you told me that night?¡± Shawn burst outughing. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m not that old. It¡¯s only been a while. Of course, I remember! I, Shawn, owe you a huge favor and have always wanted to find an opportunity to repay you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. I¡¯m thrilled to hear it.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Lewis, I need you to help me find someone¡­ The person¡¯s name is Humphrey Mitchell¡­¡± Jane told Shawn all the information she hadpiled about the Teacher. She had mobilized many people to help find the Teacher¡¯s traces. Shawn could be considered a figure. With another person helping, there was always more hope. After talking to Hugh yesterday, she knew that Hugh already had clues about Humphrey¡¯s whereabouts. Jane suddenly. had a strong hunch. She and the Teacher¡­ would be able to meet again soon. Her hunch was sudden and unfounded. But Jane believed in her sixth sense! It was never wrong! To do it, Jane needed to take advantage of everything she could get her hands on! After listening to Jane, Shawn realized the importance of the man called Humphrey Mitchell to Jane and her desire to find him. It would be impossible to track him down. However, since Shawn had promised Jane that he would do anything for her, he said solemnly, ¡°I got it, Jane. I¡¯ll immediately instruct all the information channels under mypany to dig deep and help you find some traces!¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Mr. Lewis.¡± After hanging up, Jane washed up and ordered the take-out breakfast. Andy texted her. [There are two pieces of good news, a big one and a smile one. Which gift do you want to open first? Janie.] Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 [Andy, look at how happy you are¡­] Jane could not help but smile. [Then I choose to open the small gift first.] [Okay! The content of the small gift is-The 150 million dors you donated to environmental protection organizations, Animal protection organizations, the Hope Junior Schools, and other public welfare associations have been distributed and packed. [I guarantee that they are dedicated organizations and will be able to make the best use of the money to get to where they are needed without a middleman to earn the difference and no corruption. By the way, I was moved by your feelings and donated 75 million dors. Am I good enough?] [Andy¡­ Thank you.] Jane felt warm inside. Although with Jane and Andy¡¯s abilities and assets, they did not care about the bit of money at all. It was fine as long as they had enough money to live. Making more money was to prove their ability and value. The money was taken from and used for society. Many people, animals, and environments needed the money in Crucsia. Jane was not afraid of doing charity work but afraid that the money would fall into the wrong hands, disguised as a non-profit organization! Therefore, after announcing the sess of the research on Crucsia¡¯s 4-nanometer photolithography machine and sweeping the stock market of Meridonia, Jane took out 150 million dors and handed it to Andy to deal with Crucsia¡¯s public welfare. Only when it was handed to Andy would Jane rest assured! It took Andy a lot of effort to find the appropriate and trustworthy public welfare organizations. Now, he had finally resolved the matter properly. There was no need for Andy to donate to Crucsia because Andy was not Crucsian, even if his career was here. Andy also donated 75 million dors, mainly because of Jane. [Janie, here again. Are you trying to make me mad? I already said we would be too distant when we say ¡®thank you!¡¯ to each other. I¡¯m unhappy!] Andy pretended to be mad and shouted. [Alright. To make amends, I promise I¡¯ll apany you everywhere to eat, drink, and have fun the next time youe to Stormton City. In return, I¡¯ll spend as much money as you want on whatever you want.] It was false to talk about material things to those who had everything. The spiritual aspect was the best reward. [Hmph¡­ I¡¯ll reluctantly forgive you after hearing what you said. Since I can¡¯t win your heart, it feels good to be able to use this opportunity to win you and make that **********Hugh envious and jealous. [However, the big good news might allow you to apany me for a longer time.] [Madelyn¡¯s biological parents finally made a move?] Andy was a little like a deted ball. He cried out like a wronged wife, [Janie.] [Ahem¡­ My fault! My fault! I shouldn¡¯t have said it so quickly. Andy, go ahead and take what I said as air.] [You¡¯ve said it. How can I take it as air? I¡¯m not so easy to coax.] Andy sighed softly. [Nothing can escape your eyes. I wanted to surprise you, but now I can¡¯t bear it¡­ That¡¯s right. They¡¯re on the move. Everything is going ording to n.] [Well, we¡¯ll be able to enjoy a good show from now on! By the way, Andy, I¡¯m counting on you to help me with my Teacher.] [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never forgotten what you asked me to do. However, it¡¯s hard to say if I can find any clues¡­ After all, he nurtured you and your three senior brothers. If he wants to hide his aura, no one can sense it. I¡¯ve been looking for it for so long, but I still haven¡¯t found anything.] [I know, Andy¡­ I have a hunch that I will be able to see the Teacher soon. I never had such a strong hunch!] [Well, Janie, congrattions on getting what you want in advance.] On the other side. Madelyn was applying top-notch skin care products that she had spent thousands of dors on her face in her bathroom. Madelyn¡¯s eyes shed with rage as she looked in the mirror, her face covered in the *********lotion that could not hide the wounds. ¡°**********it¡­ When can I return to my original appearance? I had taken many medicines, had surgery, and even bought a lot of essences to protect my face. But it looks the same every day! Could it be that they¡¯re cheating me of my money?¡± When she thought about how Jane always mocked her about her disfigurement every time they met, Madelyn was so angry that she was about to have a cerebral hemorrhage. However, she could not refute the beautiful Jane! Madelyn thought she was the brightest and most outstanding girl in Stormton City before she was disfigured. No matter where she went, everyone praised Madelyn for her sincerity, kindness, and innocence. She had transformed into a young socialite in the social circle and had a bright future! However, Jane, who had returned to the Fowler family with a submissive demeanor, instantly became prettier and more. attractive than Madelyn. In addition, the Fowler family was bing less and less doting on Madelyn. Instead, they were paying attention to Jane¡­. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane was the cause of all the tragedies that had befallen Madelyn today! If it weren¡¯t for Jane the jinx, how did Madelyn end up like this? All the attention and love belong to Madelyn! But now they were snatched away by Jane! The more she thought about it, the more Madelyns hatred for Jane spread uncontrobly! She wished that Jane was right in front of her, and she would not hesitate to stab Jane¡¯s stomach with the sharp knife in her hand and tear the *********woman into pieces! At this moment, Leia¡¯s figure shed through Madelyn¡¯s mind. Madelyn had been investigating information about Leia these days. Leia asionally sent a message urging Madelyn to make a decision. However, Madelyn had been cautious and dared to expose her true colors in front of the outsiders. Even Leia, whose true colors had been exposed by Jane, fled abroad to be a mistress. What if it was a trap? When Madelyn was caught red-handed, no one would have been able to save her! ¡°It¡¯s time to make up my mind¡­ the Fowlers don¡¯t give me much money anymore, let alone the seasonal designer clothes or even skin care products.¡± If not for the fact that Anna wanted Madelyn to go out more and had given her a credit card with a credit limit of 45,000 dors. Madelyn couldn¡¯t even buy top-notch skin care products like these! However, how could 45,000 dors be enough? If the Fowlers did not give Madelyn these things, Madelyn would be spent the money in no time! If she continued to ask Anna for more money, and Anna was questioned, she would not be able to maintain Madelyn¡¯s good image of being diligent and thrifty! Madelyn¡¯s status in the Fowlers was declining so fast now that the method was no longer an option! The only way to make money was to steal the secrets of the Fowler family and sell them to Chester. Previously, Madelyn sold two pieces of the secrets of the Fowler family and earned about 12 million dors. In the end, not only did she use all of it to deal with Jane, she even wasted it! Now that Madelyn thought about it, she was still in pain! ¡°Recently, the Fowlers have been keeping a close eye on me. I can¡¯t even enter Daddy¡¯s study, let alone steal the current development n of the Fowler Corporation¡­ Could it be that¡­ I can only use that method?¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Madelyn¡¯s eyes flickered. That was her final trump card. Fortunately, Madelyn saved it in time. However, the Fowler family might be destroyed if she used it! No matter what, the Fowler family had raised Madelyn. It was where Madelyn grew up for 18 years. Madelyn didn¡¯t want to be so **********if she could! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment. An unknown number called. Madelyn thought that it was Leia again. Recently, she had been calling her from an overseandline as if she was hiding from someone. She did not tell Madelyn her regr cell phone number. It was also one of the reasons why Madelyn did not dare to trust Leia easily. However, Madelyn frowned when she saw that the caller ID was in Rheinsville. ¡°Rheinsville? I don¡¯t know anyone in Rheinsville.¡± Confused, Madelyn pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Maddie! I finally found you! I¡¯m your biological ***, Maddie!¡± Madelyn was stunned by the excitement on the other end of the line. Immediately, an unprecedented sense of foreboding welled up in her heart. ¡°Are you kidding me? You got the wrong guy! I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Madelyn hung up the phone. Unknowingly, a thinyer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. ¡°No Way¡­ It must be a hoax, a trap created by Jane to frame me!¡± ¡°I was abandoned at such a young age. How could I have a biological ****? Even if that *********is still alive, he can¡¯t find me! It must be a trap! It must be a trap!¡± Now, Madelyn could not even protect herself. Hearing the wretched voice on the other end of the phone, it was not difficult for Madelyn to imagine a ****, bald, greasy, and obscene middle-aged man asking Madelyn for money! Upon realizing the possibility, Madelyn was about to go crazy! Then, the man called her again. Madelyn pretended to be an ostrich and did not answer his phone. When the ringing finally stopped, there was no movement for a while. Then Madelyn heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It must be an act¡­ Yes! It is! I will not believe it! ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to trick me! Now that he knows his ns have been blown, he¡¯ll surely leave me alone!¡± Just as Madelyn was rejoicing over her high IQ. A text message directly broke Madelyn¡¯s delusion. [Maddie, since you¡¯re unwilling to talk to me, I can only look for the Fowler family directly to prove that we¡¯re your biological parents! Your mother, your sister, and I are all here!] ¡°What?¡± Madelyn was so angry that she gritted her teeth hard. Even though she kept reminding herself it was impossible. Madelyn¡¯s biological parents were long dead! But, ¡°what if¡±¡­ The other party knew Madelyn¡¯s identity and phone number. In that case, it was possible for them to find the Fowler family and made trouble! Even if they weren¡¯t Madelyn¡¯s biological parents and were only here to cause trouble, the Fowlers didn¡¯t care about Madelyn except for Anna now. Perhaps it would be like how Madelyn framed Jane back then. They didn¡¯t ever investigate and directly sent Madelyn away. Out of sight, out of mind! If that were the case, it would be even worse! Madelyn had to leave before she could dig up anything from the Fowler family. It would be fine if her biological parents were rich. But if they were not, wouldn¡¯t she die? Moreover, no matter how rich they were, they could notpare to the Fowler Corporation! Thinking of that, Madelyn could only reply with a message: [Give me an address and a time. We¡¯ll talk after we meet! Don¡¯t harass the Fowler family!] [Great, Maddie. I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re willing to see me. Your mother, your sister, and I are thrilled that our family will reunite. We¡¯ll wait for you.] After that, the other party sent another message. It was three o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon at a restaurant on the fourth ring of Stormton City. [I¡¯ll be there on time.] Afterforting the other party, Madelyn gripped her phone tightly, her eyes flickering crazily. Madelyn was at a loss and flustered. Chester was the one Madelyn could tell everything to, couldfort her, and give her advice. Of all the things, Madelyn couldn¡¯t tell him the matter! If Chester found out that Madelyn¡¯s biological parents came looking for her, it might even affect Madelyn¡¯s status in the Fowler family. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t talk to Madelyn Anymore! Losing Chester¡¯s love at this time was undoubtedly worse than death for Madelyn. The matter could only be shouldered by Madelyn alone. No matter what, she had to wait until she met the person on the other end of the phone tomorrow. Some people slept soundly this night, while others were doomed to sleepless all night. The next day. Madelyn arrived at the restaurant early with a hat, sunsses, and a face mask. She had dark circles under her eyes and was exhausted from a sleepless night. She did not choose the dining table she had arranged with Charlotte and the others. She just sat at a dining table near it. She ordered a lemon tea and pretended to be flipping through a magazine. She nced at her watch from time to time. Madelyn thought that her disguise was wless. Little did she know¡­ Jane had long hidden her aura and stayed in the corner. No one noticed Jane¡¯s existence or disguise. Unless Jane wanted to leak it herself. She stared in the direction of Madelyn with great interest. She even took out her phone and started a live stream for Andy, who desperately wanted to watch the show. ¡°To be honest, Madelyn¡¯s disguise is so good that the average person can¡¯t discover her.¡± ¡°The woman did it with her talent? She does know how to act.¡± Andy praised Madelyn in a neutral voice while eating *******. The fact that Madelyn got such a good review from Andy showed that she was the best of the average person. After all, she had not joined the Dar, nor had she had any special training in the Dar. She did it all on the basis of her instincts, which are etched in her blood¡­ She was really awesome. Jane said calmly, ¡°Of course. The woman¡¯s acting skills can start and win an Academy Award for Best Actress. Otherwise, how could the people of the Fowler family have been fooled by her for so many years when they watched her? Other than the blind trust due to kinship, Madelyn¡¯s acting skills are not inferior to Johan¡¯s.¡± It was the same for Jane in her previous life. Because she had blindly pursued kinship and wanted to protect the hard-won kinship, she had been deceived by Madelyn for the first two years. Even after being fooled by Madelyn, Jane still thanked her ignorantly. Jane felt Madelyn was willing to stand up for her and sincerely treated her as a good sister. However, Madelyn identally gave herself away. Jane became suspicious. After investigating, she discovered Madelyn¡¯s true colors! When the appointed time was up. Madelyn saw two people push open the door of the restaurant and walk in. Apanied by the crisp sound of the doorbell, At first sight of the two people, Madelyn¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 An indescribable feeling welled up in her heart. The woman, of course, was Charlotte, a semi-aged woman with the same charm. She was also dressed in a big-name mink coat and looked very noble. Next to Charlotte was Madelyn¡¯s biological father, Miguel Harrison. He was dressed in a suit and had a crew cut. He looked like a gangster. They were the characters that one could tell at a nce what they were inside and were easy to understand. Neither of the two would be in Madelyn¡¯s sight on an average day. After growing up in the Fowler family and receiving the Fowler family¡¯s education for many years, Madelyn had seen all kinds of people. Naturally, she had honed her ability to read people. Miguel¡¯s suit cost 1,500 dors at most and was not even a big name. It could only be used to make up the numbers. It was nothingpared to the hundreds of thousands of bespoke suits that Fowler family men wear to parties. Its material was visibly worse! Charlotte¡¯s mink coat was real, but the bag in her hand was obviously a high-quality imitation of LV. It could be bought at the underground market for dozens of dors, just to make up the number. And the worst part was¡­ Madelyn had feelings for these two people! The feelings could not be rejected, like the throbbing of a bloodline. Madelyn would rather ***than admit that these two were her biological parents! Madelyn had a glimmer of hope that her biological parents, who hade to find her, would have prospered. As expected, her expectations were all fake. For the characters like them, Madelyn would be thankful if they didn¡¯te to ask her for money! Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold arc. ¡°Andy, the main characters are all here. It¡¯s time for a good show.¡± Andy: ¡°Well, I¡¯m so tired from waiting. I can finally watch a good show.¡± Miguel and Charlotte did not spot the disguised Madelyn immediately. After sitting down, Miguel took out his phone and called Madelyn. Madelyn turned her phone to silent mode. After seeing Miguel¡¯s phone call, she excused herself to go to the restaurant¡¯s ***¡¯ room and answered it. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. It¡¯s almost time for our appointment. ***, where have you been? Daddy and Mommy really want to see our precious daughter as soon as possible.¡± Listening to Miguel trying to sound like a good father, Madelyn felt her stomach churning, and she was about to throw up! ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Give me another ten minutes.¡± After hanging up, Madelyn took off her sunsses and messed up her hair. She did not take off her mask. Looking at her haggard, ck-rimmed eyes in the mirror, Madelyn clenched her fists and could not help but take a deep breath. The things hade to her anyway. Running away was not the answer, and she had to face it! When Madelyn came out of the ***¡¯ room, she walked out the restaurant¡¯s back door and then went around to its front door, pretending to have just arrived. ¡°****!¡± Miguel saw Madelyn at a nce. He quickly stood up and took the initiative to hold Madelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy finally meets you¡­¡± Madelyn avoided him without batting an eyelid. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s have a chat first. Don¡¯t address me so affectionately. I don¡¯t even know if you are my biological father.¡± ¡°How can it be fake?¡± said Miguel triumphantly. ¡°Since I came to you on my own initiative, I naturally confirmed the fact that I am your biological father. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can directly do a DNA test. It¡¯s great that technology has developed. Our DNA test report will be out soon.¡± Damn it! At this moment, Madelyn really wanted to p Miguel in the face! It had been so many years since the **********abandoned their biological daughters. Just when Madelyn thought that. they had long ****and had nothing to worry about, they actually appeared again! He even dared to act like a good father before Madelyn, missing Madelyn and calling himself her Daddy. It was simply ********! ¡°Alright, honey, let ***sit down. ***has rushed over from so far away and must be hungry. Let¡¯s order some food.¡± Charlotte felt guilty when she saw Madelyn¡¯s dodged eyes. Seeing Miguel acting like that, she could only speak up to mediate. ¡°Right, right. If you have something to say, let¡¯s sit down and talk while we are eating. Why are you still standing? Come on, ***, have a seat.¡± Miguel wanted to hold Madelyn¡¯s hand. Madelyn quickly walked to the dining table and sat down. Miguel pursed his lips and casually wiped his palms with his suit. He was not angry and sat down facing Madelyn. Madelyn secretly observed Charlotte. She realized in despair¡­. Her eyebrows and eyes were really simr to those of Charlotte! The eyebrows, the eyes¡­. Every detail reminded Madelyn- Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡± It was very likely that she was the biological daughter of the two people in front of her who had abandoned her in the orphanage back then! Charlotte was also secretly sizing up Madelyn. Even though she knew that Madelyn was the biological daughter she had abandoned back then, She also had Madelyn¡¯s photos. However, this was the first time they had ever sat face to face! No matter what, Madelyn was the first daughter Charlotte had painstakingly given birth to after nine months of pregnancy! Coupled with the debt of not raising Madelyn for so many years, Charlotte¡¯s heart ached. She did not dare to face Madelyn when she met her eyes. Even if she had no choice but to abandon Madelyn back then, it could not be denied that Charlotte was her heartless biological mother! Miguel crossed his legs and lit a cigarette without care. He spoke unhappily when he puffed, ¡°***, Why are you wearing a mask? What? You don¡¯t want your parents to see your face?¡± Did she think that Miguel and Charlotte had germs on them? Who did she despise? ¡°Honey, talk to ***nicely. She¡¯s our daughter. Don¡¯t be so mean.¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not talking nicely? I¡¯m just afraid our biological daughter doesn¡¯t care about us, her parents who gave birth to her! We¡¯re about to eat, but she¡¯s still wearing a mask. What¡¯s it?¡± Miguel did not care what Charlotte thought. Since Madelyn was his biological daughter, how could Madelyn be born into the world without Miguel¡¯s sperm? It was the grace of life! Madelyn would never be able to repay it! From the beginning, he had to put on a high horse and give Madelyn a hard time! If he softened up and was kicked in the face by his daughter, how could he ask her for money in the future? Madelyn said coldly, ¡°I was in an ident and had my face disfigured, and now I look terrible. I don¡¯t want to scare you by removing my mask. Because my face was disfigured, my life in the Fowler family is hard now. Since you guys came to look for me and investigated me, you know about it, don¡¯t you?¡± Miguel and Charlotte¡¯s looked stiff. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Since they decided to leave Rheinsville to join Madelyn, they naturally investigated Madelyn. Some intelligence investigations were so smooth that even they could not believe it. The private detective they hired handed over data and information about Madelyn to them in a few days. That was why the n to join Madelyn had moved so fast. Of course, Miguel and Charlotte never thought that someone would secretly add fuel to the fire to the matter without leaving a trace. It was Jane and Andy. Miguel mmed his fist on the table and cursed, ¡°The ****Fowler family! They have raised ****no matter what. Even if she was not their biological daughter, they could be considered to have a kinship rtionship with their adopted daughter! Aren¡¯t all these years ofpanionship more important than blood ties? How dare they let this happen to my ****! I will get even with them for failing to protect my daughter!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Even if the Fowlers ignore me now, I was raised by them. The food I eat, the clothes I wear, my education, and thepany I¡¯ve had since I was young were all given to me by them! What right do you have to talk about my Daddy and Mommy!¡± Madelyn could not help but get angry. ¡°Are you really my biological parents? Okay! Then let me ask you! Why did you abandon me back then? You left me in the orphanage and have never visited me! Do you know that I almost ***there? If I hadn¡¯t met the Fowler family and had the best doctors and money to cure me, I would have ***from my illness!¡± ¡°I¡­ ****, don¡¯t be mad¡­ Your father and I had no choice back then. We had spent all our money, and you were diagnosed with an illness. There was nothing we could do about you¡­ If you had stayed with us, you would have ****! We had to drop you off at an orphanage and hoped some kind-hearted people could save you¡­¡± ¡°What if no kind-hearted peoplee to save me? Or even if I met a kind-hearted person, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help me? Without the Fowler family¡¯s money, I would never have been cured! I¡¯ll ****there, and no one will care about me. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t evene to my grave to take a look!¡± Miguel was anxious. ¡°*********girl, what are you talking about? We were testing you. Of course, we can¡¯t just leave you alone. When you were adopted by the Fowler familyter, we were happy, too. We knew that your life was saved. Otherwise, how could we have known you were with the Fowler family? We haven¡¯t looked for you for so many years because we want you to be happy!¡± Madelyn could not help but fall silent. It was also something that Madelyn could not figure out. How could Miguel and Charlotte only appear in front of Madelyn now if they had known Madelyn had been taken home by the Fowler family? If they wanted money, they should have appeared long ago. Given Madelyn¡¯s mour and the Fowler family¡¯s love for her, Miguel and Charlotte would probably have gotten the money long ago if they had wept about their poverty in front of the Fowlers. Thinking of it, Madelyn turned her face away. ¡°It¡¯s already toote. Why are you still looking for me? You gave birth to me, but you have never raised me. I can live up to now because of my fortune and the Fowler family. I don¡¯t owe you anything at all.¡± Miguel winked at Charlotte. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Charlotte lowered her head and yed with her fingers. Obviously, she did not want to speak. ¡°Useless thing, Miguel cursed her under his breath. He said, ¡°****, what are you talking about? We are your biological parents. Seeing that you¡¯ve grown up, we wanted toe back and see if you are okay. Isn¡¯t it normal?¡± ¡°Heh, Why are you acting in front of me? A wise man should speak inly. Aren¡¯t you just after my status as the daughter of the Fowler family? And then you¡¯re broke again and want to poach some money from me, right?¡± They did not expect Madelyn to be so straightforward. It was beyond Miguel and Charlotte¡¯s expectations. Charlotte, who had always been greedy, vain, and full of lies, fell like she was sitting on needles. Her garrulous ***********had been stitched *********. Especially under Madelyn¡¯s hateful gaze. Even a thick-skinned person like Charlotte found it hard to talk to her biological daughter, whom she had abandoned for so many years and now had to turn to for help. However, Miguel did not overthink it. Miguelughed and said, ¡°Alright, ****. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth¡­ Your mother, your sister, and I are indeed in some trouble. We need your help.¡± ¡°You need my help? I¡¯m afraid you need the Fowler family¡¯s help. But, sir, to be clear, the Fowler family is now preupied with their real daughter, Jane Fowler.. They¡¯ve turned their backs on me, their adopted daughter, and now that I¡¯m disfigured¡­ ¡°It would have been better if you hade earlier. At least I have the right to speak to the Fowler family and can help you. ask for some money. Now¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get a single cent of what you want!¡± ¡°You¡± Miguel knew that Madelyn was speaking out of anger. Earlier, Jane had told them that Madelyn was so doted on by the Fowler family. They even kicked Jane out of the Fowler family for Madelyn. How could she not be favored just because she was disfigured? If she used the scars to make an issue out of it, Madelyn would only get more! ¡°Great, ****, that¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯ll personally talk to Mr. Fowler and Mrs. Fowler about this! For the sake of their precious. daughter, I think Mr. Fowler and Mrs. Fowler will be happy to help us. After all, this bit of money is like a drop in the bucket for the Fowler Corporation!¡± ¡°Hehe, go ahead! What if Daddy was so fed up with me that he knew you were here for money and didn¡¯t satisfy you? What if he told you to take me away from the Fowler family and live with you, my biological parents? You¡¯ll get nothing!¡± Seeing that Madelyn showed no signs of admitting defeat, Miguel muttered inwardly. The ***daughter was getting more and more ********! Miguel sneered and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better? Your mother has always been brooding over the fact that she abandoned you back then. She feels extremely guilty. If you really return to us because of it, your mother will be even happier! Of course¡­ I¡¯m also very happy. so is your biological sister!¡± ¡°Happy? Will you be happy? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll avoid me like a hot potato if Ie back to you as a useless burden without the support of the Fowler family! Also¡­ you said that you miss me, my biological sister? Since we¡¯re both your children, why should she be able to enjoy the care of her parents while I am not? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a life-and-death struggle? Everyone, let¡¯s ****together! Anyway, I¡¯m disfigured now. I was abandoned like a marginalized person in the Fowler family. Every day I live not like a human being. It¡¯s worse than death. I don¡¯t want to live anymore! If you have the guts, ****with me!¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The more Madelyn talked, the more her pupils turned red and the crazier she got. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and her voice became louder. It drew the attention of the crowd to Madelyn. They wondered if she was crazy. Miguel was also stunned by Madelyn¡¯s imposing manner. Meeting Madelyn¡¯s crazy eyes, Miguel¡¯s heart was shaking wildly. Could it be as Madelyn had said? The Fowler family wasn¡¯t even paying attention to Madelyn now, so what was there to gain? In that case, their n would bepletely disrupted! ¡°Honey, don¡¯t push /****, please. No matter what, she¡¯s still our biological daughter. Do you really have to push her to death before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Charlotte¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Madelyn. She increasingly regretted agreeing to Miguel¡¯s request toe to Stormton City to seek refuge with Madelyn. However, Charlotte had no choice¡­ That man had taken away all her assets and even stolen the money that Charlotte had saved for so many years and disappeared without a trace! She did not know how that man did it. Charlotte had hidden her money so well, but he still found it! He even knew Charlotte¡¯s password! Without money, Charlotte could not live the same life as she did before, nor did she have the ability to feed herself!! To count on Miguel, a daydreamer who spent more than a decade behind bars, and Justine, a good- for-nothing who only spent money to produce ****, was even more ************! The only person she could count on was Madelyn. Even if Charlotte felt guilty about her daughter, no matter how unwilling she was, she had no choice but to brace herself at this moment toe to her. It concerned her survival. However, Madelyn was struggling in the Fowler family. What else could they do? ¡°Push her to death¡­ Of course not¡­¡± Miguel gradually calmed down and smiled at Madelyn. ¡°****, I¡¯m your biological father. Of course, I won¡¯t force you. Come on, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Right now, Miguel could only use a stalling tactic. If Madelyn really could not gain her foothold in the Fowler family, at least she had her identity as the Fowler family¡¯s daughter. The Fowler family would definitely not be so heartless to the daughter. they had raised for 18 years, would they? If he could get a bit of gold from the Fowler family, it would be enough for Miguel tost a few lifetimes. His ¡°biological daughter was still of great value. He could never offend Madelyn, let alone make her leave the Fowler family. Otherwise, Miguel¡¯s dream would be shattered! Madelyn lowered her head, and her shoulders trembled. She gradually restrained her violent emotions and said in a muffled tone, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hospital to get a DNA test report after dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Don¡¯t worry, ****. We¡¯re definitely your biological parents, and that¡¯s true. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive and acknowledge us. We only want you to know that we exist and will stand by you, help you, and never abandon you. Then it will be enough!¡± Listening to Miguel¡¯s hypocritical words, Madelyn wanted tough. Always by Madelyn¡¯s side? Unwavering and never abandoning her? Then who were the people who abandoned Madelyn at the orphanage and left her to ***? Was it a ghost? What a joke! She wasughing so hard that her stomach was about to split open! If Madelyn had not been adopted by the Fowler farmily and made the so called ¡°biological parents¡± feel profitable, they might have long forgotten Madelyn¡¯s existence and did not care if she was dead or alive! Now, they were putting on the faces of a good father and mother. Did they really think that Madelyn was *********? Did they think that she would forget all their past grudges after expressing their goodwill and ****throw herself into their arms? They must be dreaming! Looking at Madelyn, who was lowing her head with her face covered by a mask and her expression not seen clearly, Charlotte suddenly felt an ominous feeling welling up in her heart. And the ominous feeling¡­. It was given to Charlotte by her biological daughter, Madelyn! Charlotte found an excuse to go to the restroom and wash her face. Looking at her face in the mirror, Charlotte suddenly felt disgusted about herself. Charlotte knew all too well that this was wrong. It was simply an act that shook Charlotte¡¯s bottom line of conscience. At the thought of it, Charlotte took out her phone from her fake Louis Vuitton bag and frantically flipped through her address book. She called them one by one. No one answered her phone! Including those socialites and her best friends who used to hang out with Charlotte! N?velDrama.Org owns this. After knowing Charlotte¡¯s husband had run away with the money, they all dodged Charlotte like she was carrying some viruses. Even when Charlotte went to their houses, they called the security guards to chase her out and did not want to see her. When Charlotte was in the limelight in the past, they all addressed her as their sisters. How happy she was! Now that Charlotte was down and out, they had changed.. They were so realistic! It was ********! Charlotte cursed them as she made the calls. Still, no one answered her phone calls¡­ Herst hope vanished. Until¡­ Charlotte flipped to thest page of her address book. Jane¡¯s name caught her eye. If Jane, one of the most remarkable figures in the world and Mr. Mitchell¡¯s junior sister apprentice, was willing to help Charlotte, she would not have fallen into such an awkward situation today! However¡­ would Jane help her? Even ¡°the friends¡± that Charlotte thought she was close to shunned her. How could Jane, who she had only met twice, help her? If she knew what happened to Charlotte, she would never meet her! Charlotte had no other choice. The only person who she had not called was Jane. If she wanted to escape from her current dilemma¡­. Charlotte called Jane hesitantly. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Each note seemed to strike Charlotte¡¯s heart. Charlotte could not help but close her eyes. She was like a devout believer praying to heaven, hoping that Jane would answer her phone. Finally! The call went through. ¡°Hello?¡± Jane¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. Charlotte¡¯s heart almost stopped beating at that moment. Calm down, Charlotte. Answering her phone was just the first step, and there were more toe. ¡°Je¡­ Jane, I thought I hadn¡¯t called you in a while, so I¡¯d like to call and see how you¡¯re doing. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± ¡°Of course not, but we¡¯re not close enough to call each other at any time. Tell me what you want from me. I don¡¯t have time right now. I don¡¯t want to waste my time beating around the bush with you.¡± Jane¡¯s sudden alienation and coldness choked Charlotte. She felt the words Frost in June could not describe Charlotte¡¯s current feelings! Charlotte could already imagine what kind of answer she would get if she asked Jane. Hearing no movement on the other end of the phone, Charlotte gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to¡­ borrow some money from you.¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Jane said calmly, ¡°Borrow money? How much? A couple of hundred dors? I don¡¯t think a richdy like you would care about this bit of money. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even take out thousands of dors?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to borrow¡­ borrow 150 thousand dors from you¡­¡± Jane was silent for a while when she heard the word suddenly multiply tens of times. Charlotte found it hard to breathe. She desperately wanted to hang up the phone. She had never suffered such humiliation and waited! However¡­ Charlotte did not dare to hang up. If she hung up, she would have to be a vampire who **********Madelyn¡¯s blood. It was thest thing Charlotte wanted to do. However, she had no choice but to do it to survive. She could only endure the torture and ce a trace of hope in Jane. Then. Jane could not help butugh. ¡°Hehehe~ Charlotte, let¡¯s not talk about whether our rtionship is good enough to let me lend you 150 thousand dors. That number alone is astronomical to an average college student. How am I supposed to lend you 150 thousand dors when you¡¯re not even rted to me? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°I¡­ I know it¡¯s rude to say it, but I¡¯m really cornered. I was divorced. That ************man took all my money, and I had a little bit left and couldn¡¯t even live a normal life¡­ All I could do was borrow money, and everyone shunned me¡­¡± ¡°Your friends are all shunning you. How can you expect me, who¡¯s a bit better than a stranger, to lend you 150 thousand dors? Also, since you don¡¯t have any money, take your daughter to work. You won¡¯t starve to death as far as you¡¯re willing to work hard. Don¡¯t always think you can go back to your extravagant days of the past! ¡°150 thousand dors? You can go and ask around. It is an astronomical figure to an ordinary family and is not as easy as you say!¡± Jane interrupted Charlotte before Charlotte could finish her words. Charlotte held her phone tightly and gritted her teeth, not letting her grievances show. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fowler. I was rude. Goodbye!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Charlotte hung up. Herst hope was gone. For a moment, Charlotte felt that her life was bleak. It was not easy to hook up with a sucker. The dream that she had had for less than ten years was shattered totally. Then Miguel called her again. ¡°What took you so long? Maddie is getting antsy! Get out of there!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ming out now¡­¡± Charlotte quickly wiped away her tears, touched up her makeup, and left the bathroom. They rushed to the nearby hospital. After Madelyn and the others left, Jane slowly finished her coffee and paid the bill. They moved on to the next show battlefield. At the hospital. It was terrifyingly quiet at this moment. There were only nursesing and going. They could not even see a single patient. Madelyn, Miguel, and Charlotte were waiting for the DNA test report. Due to the development of technology, it usually took 8-10 days to get a DNA test report. After spending money to speed it up, the DNA test report could be obtained within a few hours. Miguel crossed his legs and ced his hands behind his head. He hummed a tune leisurely as if he had expected what would happen next. Charlotte looked guiltily at Madelyn, who had her head lowered and was silent. She said with concern, ¡°Maddie, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll buy some water for you.¡± Madelyn had no response. Charlotte sighed inwardly. She knew that she had hurt Madelyn too much by abandoning her in the past. No matter what reasons she had, it was an unpardonable sin for her to abandon Madelyn. Now that she had shamelessly brought her family burden to Madelyn, she was in no position to ask for Madelyn¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°By the way, Maddie, your little biological sister¡­ You haven¡¯t met her yet, right?¡± When Madelyn heard the words ¡°your little biological sister, she finally reacted. ¡°Little biological sister¡­ I don¡¯t have one. I¡¯m the youngest in the family,¡± she said coldly. It was better to be the youngest. The youngest had someone to dote on and love and was no need to think about anything. Madelyn didn¡¯t want to be an elder sister and end up like Jane in the past! She was already miserable enough now! ¡°Yes, yes. Maddie is the youngest. Honey, don¡¯t bother Maddie.¡± Miguel looked at Charlotte in disdain. If Madelyn¡¯s surname had changed back to Harrison, she would be worthless. What? One more *********to feed? Where did they get the money? They had to spend money everywhere to survive in society! Madelyn only had the surname Fowler and was the youngest daughter of the Fowler family. Only then would she be of great use! Charlotte was really out of her mind! Even her money was taken away by her husband without any trace! The more Miguel thought about it, the more he felt that he had been blind to be tied to such a woman! He had even been imprisoned for more than ten years because of her! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became! Finally. ¡°Excuse me, which one of you is Miguel Harrison?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Miguel hurried forward. ¡°This is your DNA test report.¡± The nurse handed the report to Miguel and turned away. The nurses in this line of work usually knew that something must have gone wrong at home for them to come and do a DNA test report. It was better not to get involved in such matters. Miguel took a look at the results of the DNA test and smiled. He swaggered back to Madelyn like a crab. ¡°Here, Maddie. Look, this is the DNA test report. It¡¯s fresh and real. We¡¯re your biological parents!¡± Madelyn silently took the report from Miguel. She looked at the harsh results of the DNA test report-[99% DNA physiology match]. Madelyn took a deep breath. Madelyn made up her mind at the moment. ¡°Maddie¡­¡± Charlotte looked at Madelyn worriedly. Madelyn stuffed the report into her bag and said coldly, ¡°Just because you are my biological parents doesn¡¯t mean I have to get involved with you and forgive you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Maddie,¡± said Miguel with a cheeky smile. ¡°We¡¯ll wait, we¡¯ll atone, we¡¯ll make up for what we did to you when we abandoned you until the day you¡¯re willing to forgive us and ept us.¡± When Madelyn heard him, she suddenly grabbed Miguel and stared at him. Miguel felt that Madelyn¡¯s gaze was a little scary. The smile on his face froze. ¡°Maddie, what¡¯s wrong with my face? Why are you grabbing me like this?¡± ¡°Well, as the saying goes, a long journey reveals the strength of a horse. I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do.¡± After saying that, Madelyn stood up and left with her bag. These people¡­ Including the Fowler family! They couldn¡¯t stay anymore. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Miguel was overjoyed when he heard it. ¡°Maddie, just wait. I¡¯ll make something for you to see and forgive us.¡± They did not know that Madelyn had already wanted to ****them. Charlotte was still hesitant. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we forget it¡­ I think Maddie is unwilling to forgive us at all¡­¡± Miguel was annoyed and couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°**********, why are you being so wishy-washy? How will we survive if we don¡¯t Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. rely on Maddie? Huh? Do you want to return to being the barmaid you used to be? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself now? Do you want to go to work in a factory? Can you do it?¡± ¡°Honey, how can you say that to me¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°***********up if you are incapable! Otherwise, go back to the countryside with Justine to live there! Don¡¯t get in my way!¡± After being scolded by Miguel, Charlotte could only quickly wipe her tears and not dare to breathe loudly. Now that Charlotte had been abandoned. Miguel was the only one she could rely on. She had no other option. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Maddie¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ No one was in the house when Madelyn returned to the Fowler family. She didn¡¯t know where everyone had gone. The house was cold and empty. Jack and the others wouldn¡¯t even tell Madelyn what they were doing. Heh. To think that Madelyn still wanted to hold back for their kindness in raising her. Now that the Fowlers were indifferent to Madelyn, everyone paid attention to Jane. Coupled with the appearance of her biological parents, Miguel and Charlotte, it became thest straw that crushed Madelyn. If Madelyn was not merciless, she could imagine she would be ckmailed by Miguel for money and struggle to survive between the Fowler family and Miguel without personality in the future! Madelyn felt despair just thinking about such a life! She never wanted that kind of life. With that in mind, Madelyn took the DNA test report out of her bag. Then, she lit it with a lighter and burned it to ashes. Her eyes were filled with ****intent! ¡°You forced me to do it. You forced me to do it¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have gone this far if the report proved that you were not my biological parents. Don¡¯t me me, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± It sounded like she was talking to someone else, but also like she was talking to herself. Madelyn clenched her fists. She must have money if she wanted Miguel and the others to disappearpletely! She had to have money to hire someone to ***them! In that case, the best way to get money for ***someone was to betray the Fowler family! Madelyn no longer hesitated. Her eyes were ice-cold as she dialed Chester¡¯s phone number. Beep, beep, beep¡­. The call was answered. ¡°Maddie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Chester, let¡¯s find a time to meet!¡± ¡°Maddie¡­ is something wrong? Why are we going to meet suddenly?¡± ¡°Yes. Chester, I have something to tell you personally. Furthermore! I think we can proceed with our previous transaction! I need money!¡± Madelyn no longer hid her desire for money. Now, only money could solve all the problems that troubled Madelyn! ¡­Of course, Maddie. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I¡¯ll book a flight to Stormton City immediately!¡± Chester seemed to have been expecting this from Madelyn and was not surprised. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. Chester, after the transaction¡­ you and I will bepletely free. Then we can really be together!¡± Chester¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be¡­ What information did Madelyn have on the Fowler Corporation¡¯s lifeline? Actually, when Chester approached and ***********Madelyn, he vaguely felt that Madelyn was hiding a deep secret about the Fowler family. Even Jack and the others did not know¡­ Madelyn had a ¡°Secret¡± that could subvert the entire Fowler Corporation! That was what Chester wanted most, not those little ¡°toys¡± that make a little money! However, Madelyn was still reluctant to part with the Fowler family. She would never do something that would destroy the Fowler family. Although he did not know what had happened to make Madelyn determined topletely destroy the Fowler family in exchange for money, for Chester, the reason didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that the ¡°Secret¡± was finally in Chester¡¯s hands! Little did he know¡­ Chester and Madelyn¡¯s every move was silently observed by Jane. Jane took off her headphones and tapped her chin with her fingertips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Madelyn to have the ¡®Secret¡¯. It should have been identally grasped by Madelyn when the Fowlers trusted her the most in chronological order. Otherwise, with the Fowlers¡¯ current attitude toward Madelyn, the Fowlers certainly wouldn¡¯t have given her ess to such a core ce. ¡°Huh, it turns out that Madelyn isn¡¯t so ***********after all. She still has a trump card. I¡¯m curious about what Madelyn has that can make her so confident¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter. The surprise is always fun to know at the end.¡± Next, they just had to wait for Madelyn and Chester to meet. At that moment, Jane thought of Johan again. ording to the information obtained by Jane, Johan was taken away by Shaun to treat his wounds. After resting for a few days, he flew to Yalondy to look for Signy. He announced to the Fowlers that he had something important to do and could not return to the Fowler family for the time being. He hoped that they would understand. He probably wanted to quickly know the oue of that so-called ¡°dream¡± with Signy¡¯s power as ¡°a medium.¡±. Jane did not know if Johan would realize that everything that happened in the ¡°dream¡± was the oue of Jane¡¯s death in the sea of fire in her previous life and the subsequent development trajectory. However, before Johan understood why Jane hated the Fowler family so much¡­ the Fowler family would probably bepletely destroyed by Madelyn! Jack, Anna, destroying the entire family by your beloved ¡°adopted daughter¡± was also what you wanted! Two dayster. Chester and Madelyn met at a caf¨¦ with beautiful scenery on the outskirts of Stormton City. Madelyn arrived early. After she looked in the small mirror in her hand and confirmed that her makeup was right and covered the marks on her face perfectly, she waited anxiously for Chester to arrive. Ever since her ident, Madelyn and Chester had not met yet. Even though Chester had promised that he would not care about what Madelyn had be and would be willing to love and protect her, Madelyn knew that Chester had not seen her current appearance! Madelyn must be ***nowpared to old her! She was so ***she couldn¡¯t even ept herself, let alone the handsome Chester! Finally, Chester arrived. Upon seeing Madelyn, Chester¡¯s eyes were soaked in endless gentle light as if they had fallen into the Jade Pool. ¡°Maddie!¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 The lust immersed in Chester¡¯s eyes. Madelyn subconsciously turned her face away when she was excited. She did not want Chester to see her so ***. However, Madelyn was caught in Chester¡¯s arms by surprise. warm She felt the reassuring smell of perfume on the man and his powerful and warm chest. Thump, thump, thump. It wasn¡¯t just Chester¡¯s steady heartbeat. Madelyn could also clearly hear her heartbeat gradually elerating. Madelyn suddenly felt a lump in her throat. She had the urge to cry. It was the embrace of Madelyn. And it was the safe haven she had always dreamed of! ¡°Chester¡­ Boohoo! Chester!¡± Madelyn kept calling out Chester¡¯s name. She reached out to hug the man she loved. He was the only existence that could save her and bring her hope. ¡°I¡¯m right here, ***. I¡¯ve finally met you¡­¡± Chester rested his chin on Madelyn¡¯s head and gently stroked her hair. His voice was gentle and soothing, like a stream of light that flowed out of the moon. It was his sound that made Madelyn¡¯s heart melt. At that moment, Madelyn suddenly felt she was willing to ***for the man who gave her warmth and a voice! After hugging for a while, Chester gently pulled Madelyn and wiped her tears with his hand. ¡°**********girl, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, and why are you crying as soon as we meet? It won¡¯t do any good. You look the best when you smile.¡± Madelyn said with inferiority, ¡°No¡­ Chester, my face was disfigured, and I had to undergo many surgeries to recover to this extent. But I¡¯m still ***¡­ I feel like I don¡¯t have the face to see you¡­¡± At this point, Chester held Madelyn¡¯s little face in his hands, forcing Madelyn to raise her eyes and look straight at him. Chester stared at the face before him without any disdain. He said with the utmost seriousness, ¡°You¡¯re not ***, ****. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world in my heart. Since I¡¯ve decided to choose you, I don¡¯t care what your face will be. The woman who resonates with me in my heart is the one I¡¯ll protect for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Chester¡­¡± How could Madelyn, who had turned into a love-struck girl in Chester¡¯s tender embrace, tell Chester had ulterior motives? No. Madelyn couldn¡¯t care less now, even if she could tell. The appearance of Madelyn¡¯s birth parents would drive her to a dead end. The Fowlers¡¯ disregard destroyed Madelyn¡¯sst shred of rationality. Madelyn was on the verge of dying. She felt like she was floating on the sea and about to drown. She had to hold on to a lifeline to survive the storm and the cold water and hold on to thest glimmer of light. And the only light that belonged to Madelyn¡¯s dark and despairing life¡­ was Chester! Even if the light approached Madelyn with ulterior motives. It was enough as long as he could keep Madelyn alive! Chester held Madelyn¡¯s face and kissed her emotionally without care. Madelyn felt the man¡¯s passionate and turbulent kiss. It was the kiss that she had dreamed of. At that moment, Madelyn didn¡¯t want to think or do anything. She only wanted to respond to his kiss, which was the kiss of salvation that belonged to her. Madelyn copsed in Chester¡¯s arms after the kiss. She was surrounded by a cloud of pink bubbles. She felt dizzy in the head and hot all over as if she had a high fever. Chester sat down on the couch with Madelyn in his arms. ¡°If it weren¡¯t so obvious, I¡¯d take you right here, ****,¡± he said hoarsely, his voice tinged with lust. ¡°Chester¡­ You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Madelyn punched Chester in the chest with her little fists. ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t escape even if you know I am annoying. ****, you¡¯re already my wornan!¡± ¡°Chester¡­ You¡¯re so bad¡­¡± What she really meant was ¡°But I like how bad you are!¡± Madelyn shyly hid in Chester¡¯s embrace. The two were flirting like a couple in love. After a long while. Madelyn finally remembered her business. Madelyn got up from Chester and said with a straight face, ¡°Chester, I¡¯m here to make a final deal with you.¡± Chester rubbed Madelyn¡¯s hair and was willing to let Madelyn sit upon him. ¡°Go on, ***. I¡¯m listening,¡± said he. ¡°I have this thing in my hands¡­¡± Madelyn finished her sentence. Even Chester couldn¡¯t help but pant and widen his eyes. ¡°Really? ****, are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ It was five years ago. I identally overheard it when I identally barged into my daddy¡¯s study. Then I secretly made a copy of it on my daddy¡¯sputer, just in case¡­ I¡¯ve ****the information. As soon as I take it out¡­. the Fowler family and the Fowler Corporation will suffer a cmity!¡± As Madelyn said so, she had gone ahead regardless. She forcibly hid thest bit of heartache in her heart. If Madelyn felt sorry for the Fowler family, who would feel sorry for her life? Her life was about to be ruined by her biological parents, who had abandoned Madelyn and had to ask her for money! As for the Fowlers¡¯ cold treatment of Madelyn¡­ It was not that Madelyn was repaying kindness with ingratitude, but the reality was too *********. They made Madelyn do it! Every man for himself. Now that Madelyn had told Chester, there was no turning back for her! Chester pursed his lips. ¡°****, if the information is true, the person Mr. Fowler droved away from Fowler Corporation back then¡­ We have to find him first! Only then can we maximize the use of this information!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Chester. I only have the information¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I need arge sum of money to guarantee the rest of my life. The information is my final trump card. I betrayed the Fowler family and if the Fowlers find out that I joined forces with you, they will definitely not forgive me. The Fowler family will be destroyed forever. I¡­..¡± Chester suddenly stretched out his fingertip and tapped Madelyn¡¯s lips. ¡°I know, ****,¡± he said gently. ¡°You name a number, and I will give it to you. It is a guarantee for your future life. You don¡¯t have to worry about your rtionship with me.¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to use this information¡­ to exchange for 70 million dors!¡± Madelyn knew the importance of the information. To tell the truth, if she found a suitable buyer, someone might buy it for 140 million dors. Because it was the best ¡°weapon¡± to destroy the Fowler Corporation and the Fowler family. Madelyn was too love-struck and worried that Chester would *********her for asking for so much money. Otherwise, Madelyn could raise it to a higher price. And it was not just 70 million dors. Chester thought about it and said, ¡°****, you still held back. If the information is really as you said, it won¡¯t be a problem to sell it for several hundred million dors.¡± Madelyn hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Chester. I just want 70 million dors¡­ I¡¯m just worried that you¡­¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 ¡°Maddie, I won¡¯t look down on you. It¡¯s a good thing that you have an idea of what you want to do with your life instead of blindly trusting someone else My biggest fear is that you will be deceived and hurt because you are too simple, kind, and naive. You remember what you thought today and don¡¯t change Understood?¡± Listening to Chester¡¯s solicitous words, Madelyn could not help but feel a lump in her throat again. Her tears dropped crazily like pearls with a broken string Her tears dropped wet on the Chester shirt Trembling. Madelyn said with a sob, ¡°Thank you¡­ Chester¡­ Thank you so much. ¡°How about this? Maddie, Ill first give you 14 million dors as a deposit. Then I will give you another 56 million dors to round up to 70 million dors when the information is traded Ill give you another 42 million dors after the job is done. With so much money, even if you escape overseas in the future, you¡¯ll be rich and have no worries for the rest of your life. ¡°I¡¯ll help you clear your tracks and create a new identity, and then the Fowler family won¡¯t be able to find you even if they want to mess with you. However, if the n really seeds, the Fowler family would be so overwhelmed that they would not be able to do anything about you. Even if they find out that you sold them out, there¡¯s absolutely no way they¡¯re going to go after you again Madelyn was moved to tears. ¡°Chester. You. You¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯m so touched ¡± ¡°***girl, you¡¯re the woman I love. If I don¡¯t think for you, who should I think for? Maddie, it is for our future and a vast world that belongs to us. Don¡¯t go back tonight, okay? I want to be with you all the time¡­¡± Madelyn listened to Chester¡¯s bewitching words. Chester¡¯s fingertips gently brushed past Madelyn¡¯s small face to her lips and then continued down¡­ Madelyn felt her ******go dry, and her body was sweating Her eyes could only amodate Chester¡¯s figure but no one else. Gradually, her consciousness became blurry, and her mind was a mess. She felt Chester¡¯s fingertips were like red-hot charcoal. Every time their skin touched, the trembling would leave an indelible mark in the depths of Madelyn¡¯s soul Chester was a prodigal lover who had catered to and won the hearts of countless women. Even Madelyn had a talent for acting in disguise. But she was too immature in the face of feeling. Chester had met more cool, rational, talented, rich, and powerful women than Madelyn. As long as Chester took the initiative to attack, no woman could escape Chester¡¯s ¡®attack¡±. Chester had countless ways to make Madelyn Fwillingly submit as his ¡°toy¡±. Madelyn had no way to run away ever since she was imprinted as prey by Chester. She could only be devoured bit by bit by Chester like a spider. But Madelyn was still unaware she was trapped in the spider web. She struggled with all her might but could only end up being devoured. How could Madelyn, who had already fallen into Chester¡¯s gentleness love, have room to resist? She felt her heart burning, her blood boiling, and the deepest part of her soul itching and screaming She wanted to give all of herself to the man in front of her, whom she fell in love with It was the most primitive instinct between a man and a woman. No one could resist the hormonal explosion brought about by the feeling. Little did they know¡­ Their actions. Jane had seen through everything from the beginning. Things were already progressing in the direction that Jane wanted. Jane was no longer interested in watching the *********scene of the adulterous couple on her phone monitor She ***away in her Porsche Cayenne. The next day Madelyn was awakened by Chester¡¯s kiss. A crimson stain remained on the *******sheet of the hotel bed. Chester pped Madelyn¡¯s bottom. ¡°Wake up, sleepyhead.¡± Madelyn said coquettishly. ¡°Boohoo My body is so sore. Chester¡­ I can¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get breakfast for you¡± Chester nced at the marks on the bed, Chester¡¯s eyes showed a hint of heartache ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maddie It¡¯s your first time, but I can¡¯t control myself. I really love you too much That¡¯s why you¡¯re in so much pain¡­¡± Madelyn got up from the bed and hugged Chester With her eyes closed and her hair scattered, she said contentedly. ¡°No, Chester. I¡¯m happy You taught me how to love someone and really feel to be a woman Thank you¡­ for appearing in my dull life. I really don¡¯t know how to live without you¡­ ¡°*********girl, why are you talking to me about it? I¡¯ll be mad if you say anything else. I¡¯ll have to punish you.¡± Chester¡¯s hands began to roarn Madelyn¡¯s skin again. Chapter 442 Madelyn¡¯s breathing gradually quickened. ¡°Again¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Itsted for several hours. Madelyn was so exhausted that she fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up again, it was already four in the afternoon. Madelyn found that Chester was not in the room. ¡°Chester?¡± Madelyn shouted Chester¡¯s name. He was nowhere to be seen. She found a card on the bedside table. ¡°Here is a bank card with your birthday password. I¡¯ll transfer 15 million dors into the card tomorrow as a deposit. ¡°I will have the rest of the money ready. At the same time, I have to find a significant person to maximize the benefits of the information. Wait for my good news, Maddie. ¡°If you miss me, you can call me at any time. As the man who loves you most and deeply in the world, I will be waiting for yourmand, my princess.¡± ¡°Chester¡­¡± Madelyn closed her eyes and held the card to her chest as though she had got a valued treasure. It was as if she could feel Chester¡¯s big hands, so hot, firm, and powerfully moving across her chest. Madelyn even secretly sniffed the card. She could smell the fragrance belonging to Chester. Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but think of the crazy scenes with Chester. Her face gradually turned red. The adrenaline in her body surged uncontrobly. ¡°Chester¡­ Chester¡­ Chester¡­¡± Again and again, Madelyn could only repeat Chester¡¯s name to relieve the heat and desire in her body. On the other side. Chester ***his extremely eye-catching red Ferrari 718 to the airport. Chester was absolutely certain that Madelyn had fallen under his feet and was his ¡°Puppet¡± after these two incidents and all the hinting that Chester had done before! Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chester, who was sophisticated, handsome, tall, and gentlemanly, was absolutely deadly poison for the woman who had first tasted the lovemaking! Once she tasted it, she could no longer have room for sobriety She could only be thoroughly immersed in the charm of the poison and hovered on the verge of death without the antidote! Everything was for the information in Madelyn¡¯s hands! As long as the n seeded, Chester could skip a few years of development. He was directly promoted to be Micheal¡¯s most capable son! Not one of them Chester called Micheal. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Micheal¡¯s indifferent voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Chester.¡± Chester respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Laton, I¡¯d like to borrow money from you. As for the specifics¡­ I¡¯ll talk to you in person when I fly to Harbor City¡­¡± The next day. As soon as Madelyn got up at the Fowler family. She received a text message about a transfer of 15 million dors. She read the message and counted the eight zeros on it. Madelyn was so excited that her entire body was trembling It was the first time Madelyn had received so much money! She had be a little rich woman! Although she knew she would have to spend a lot of money to ****some people. It made Madelyn a little distressed. However, Chester said that when the information was ready, he would give Madelyn a total of 105 million dors! It would be enough! With that in mind, Madelyn called Leia. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The call was quickly picked up. ¡°Maddie, you finally called me.¡± There was a lot of noise on Leia¡¯s side. She did not know where Leia was. But Madelyn couldn¡¯t care less Madelyn went straight to the point. ¡°Leia, can you contact the famous assassin organization on the Dar? I want its contact information!¡± The concept of the Dar was something that Madelyn had heard from Leia. Leia said that if Madelyn had the money to buy Jane¡¯s life, she could find an assassin organization there and offer a bounty. To curry favor with Madelyn, Leia had done everything she could to answer everything she knew! ¡°Maddie, you¡¯ve raised the money, haven¡¯t you? Then Jane can go to *********!¡± When it came to Jane, the woman who broke Leia¡¯s dream of marrying into the Fowler family, Leia hated her so much that Leia gritted her teeth hard If Jane appeared before Leia, Leia would tear her into pieces without hesitation! She was forced out of the piano business and fled to Eastshel to escape the Fowler family. Jacob, who had been Leia¡¯s sponsor, somehow had offended someone. His enemies had massacred all his bodyguards, and his manhood had been mutted. He had even been sent to the ICU to be a vegetable and had yet to wake up. Leia wanted to see Jacob but was kicked out by the people of the Lewis family. It was okay to turn a blind eye and have fun with a kept woman like Leia. But did Leia want to enter the Lin family? She must be dreaming! Jacob was not getting a dime! Therefore, Leia was back to being poor. Leia, who was used to spending extravagantly, no longer had a man as her cash machine. She could only rely on the money she had saved. Her money was running low immediately in those days! Twice in a row! Leia¡¯s life changed drastically because she met Jane! Therefore, Leia would never forgive Jane. She wanted to ****Jane more than anyone else because Jane was the bane to make her life miserable! But¡­ Leia didn¡¯t have the ability, much less the money. ¡°Give me the contact information first. I¡¯ll make a connection.¡± For Madelyn, it was not Jane, who had broken off her rtionship with the Fowler family, but her biological parents, who wereing to Madelyn for money! If she didn¡¯t get rid of them, if they were forced into a corner and came to Jack and the others to tell them that they were Madelyn¡¯s biological parents, Madelyn¡¯s n would bepletely disrupted! ¡°I see, Maddie. I¡¯ll leave everything to you. You must ****Jane! I¡¯ll give you the contact number right now!¡± L thought Madelyn wanted the contact information to ****Jane. As soon as she hung up, she gave Madelyn the contact information of the assassin organization on the Dar. Leia had gotten the contact information from Jacob by chance. Leia surreptitiously saved it based on the principle that it might be usefulter.. The organization was the thirdrgest assassin organization on the Dar: Ruthless! After receiving Leia¡¯s message, Madelyn was not in a hurry to call to confirm. Instead, she sent the information to Chester. [Chester, do you know there is an assassin organization called Ruthiess on the Dar?] ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Soon, Chester replied. [Yes. Maddie, how did you know about the Dar¡­ Why did you look for an assassin organization?] [Chester, if I don¡¯t do this, someone will destroy our most important n! I have to take preventive measures and resolve all of this!] Upon reading Madelyn¡¯s message, Chester immediately didn¡¯t ask anything. [The contact information is indeed the Ruthless assassin organization. It¡¯s no problem. Is the 14 million dors I gave you enough to spend? Do you need me to get some more money for you? The Ruthless charges a lot of money for ****people.] [It¡¯s okay and enough. After all, the people to be *****are just three *************from the bottom of society. It would be easy for them. I only want. them to cover their tracks perfectly! It shouldn¡¯t cost too much money.] [Alright, Maddie. If you need any help, just let me know. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.] [Thank you¡­ Chester, do you think I¡¯m a terrible woman? I actually went to an assassin organization to ask them to *****¡­] Madelyn was still most concerned about Chester¡¯s opinion. It was necessary to be confirmed by Chester. Madelyn did not trust Leia at all. Currently, the person Madelyn trusted the most in the world was Chester! Since Chester also said the contact information was the assassin organization on the Dar, Madelyn could only feel at ease! [No, Maddie, I believe that everything you¡¯ve done is for the sake of our beautiful future! Every man for his own. I¡¯ve done many dark things. I can understand the feeling. I won¡¯t me you.] [You have to believe it! No matter what the world thinks of you and says you¡¯re a terrible person, I know your most sincere, kind, and soft side. You only want to protect yourself. It isn¡¯t a mistake at all! It is human instinct! Those, who speak from the highest vantage point and use you, will be crueler than you are if they put themselves in your shoes! [I will stand by you and help you fight against the rumors of the entire world! Unwavering¡¯] Chester¡¯s wordspletely touched Madelyn¡¯s heart. It also destroyed thest trace of hesitation in Madelyn¡¯s heart. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Those who sacrificed andpromised for others were just brainless saints. Human nature is self-interest! Madelyn had not done anything wrong at all! She did what most people would do, just as Chester had said Those who criticized Madelyn¡¯s actions would only do worse and more outrageous things than she if they stood on Madelyn¡¯s side and looked at things! Without empathy, it was impossible to know why Madelyn made such a choice! Thank goodness. Madelyn didn¡¯t care about those people¡¯s gazes anymore. It was because she was rich. She could rely on her ability to enjoy wealth and glory for the rest of her life. She could use the money to make those who looked down on her submit willingly! She was with the man she loved the most! As long as Chester trusted Madelyn and knew her heart, Madelyn did not care about the others! [Thank you, Chester. You are the man I love the most. I feel I¡¯m not lonely with your words and a man who understands me like you. I don¡¯t have any regrets even if I ***now!] Madelyn typed on her phone screen while crying. After sending the message, she called the Ruthless *******organization without hesitation. Jane made a simple egg and ham sandwich with hand-ground coffee, intending to make do with her lunch. Rain called Jane sipped her coffee while holding her phone in one hand and pressing the speaker button. ¡°Jane¡± Rain¡¯s happy wordse through. ¡°Rain, how¡¯s it going with Madelyn?¡± ¡°Everything is going the way you want it to go. Well, Jane, haven¡¯t I been a good girl? How about a compliment?¡± Listening to Rain¡¯s expectant tone, Jane said dotingly. ¡°You, Rain, are indeed the best, cutest brother in the world. When youe to Stormton City one day, I¡¯ll take you out and meet some new friends.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then I¡¯m very interested in your friends. By the way, Jane, the ¡°SKIN¡± organization is almost done dealing with it and can spare some resources to investigate the Teacher, Humphrey Mitchell, you mentioned. What are you going to do about Leia?¡± ¡°Get her first, but don¡¯t ****her. She¡¯ll be useful in my nster on. And¡­ you know what to do about Madelyn¡¯s biological parents and her sister¡± ¡°Okay, a piece of cake¡± After hanging up. Jane came to the balcony with her coffee She looked out the window at the bright sun. The pedestrians on the road came and went in a hurry. From time to time, a few birds would chirp and fly past Life was so pleasant andfortable. How intoxicating it was Jane took a sip of the steaming, fragrant handmade coffee. Her lips curled into a cold smile. Madelyn could never have imagined that her dealings with Chester, her conversations, and her every move would be fully observed by Jane. Leia, Chester, Madelyn, and that mysterious man¡­. Everything was woven into a. And when the was torn apart and became a raging fire The one who ******was the Fowler family! Several dayster Madelyn¡¯s phone call to the Ruthless organization finally got a response that day A chilly voice sounded from the other end of the phone ¡°We¡¯ve decided to take the mission. One life is 45 million dors. If you want three lives to disappear, it will be 13.5 million dors. Have you thought it through? ¡°Why are they so expensive? The three people are the unprotected bugs that nobody cares even if they ******! Can¡¯t you make it cheaper?¡± Madelyn still wanted to bargain. She had 15 million dors But if she spent it just like that. In an instant, she would only have 1.5 million dors left. That was 13.5 million dors! It was an ie that ordinary people would never be able to earn in their entire lives! 1124 It gave Madelyn heartache! ¡°The price is right here. I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider. If you can¡¯t ept it, the deal will automatically be canceled. Of course, you¡¯ll have to pay us 1.5 million dors for these days¡¯ lost time.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was still as cold as a machine. Madelyn was so angry that she almost had a cerebral hemorrhage. They hadn¡¯t even made a deal yet, but the other party wanted her to pay for lost time. Was it true? What logic was it? She was forced to buy and sell! However, Madelyn did not dare to offend the other party! After all, it was the third-ranked *********organization on the Dar, even though Madelyn had no concept of it. However, through Chester¡¯s words, Madelyn knew that if she offended them, she would ****miserably! Even Chester did not dare to offend such a colossus! Therefore, Madelyn could only agree to the offer of the Ruthless. The other party sent an ount over through Snapchat. Madelyn had to transfer the 13.5 million dors in an hour. She had just hung up the phone. Miguel called her. Madelyn¡¯s eyes shed with *******intent. She suppressed the disgust in her heart and pressed the answer button. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Miguel pretended to be nervous and said, ¡°********, your sister suddenly has a high fever and is hospitalized. The doctors said that her situation was critical. Come quickly and take a look!¡± Madelyn¡¯s anger rose. ¡°My sister? I don¡¯t have a sister. Even if you¡¯re my biological parents, I don¡¯t acknowledge this so-called sister! I don¡¯t have any feelings for her at all! Moreover, shouldn¡¯t you, as her parents, pay for the fee when she has a fever and is hospitalized? Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°********! How can you say that? You should know our situation. We¡¯re already short of money for the daily expenses and staying in a hotel. How can we have more money to cover your sister¡¯s hospital expenses? If you refuse, I¡¯ll have to talk to Mr. Fowler. I think Mr. Fowler is such a caring person. He won¡¯t leave us in the lurch!¡± Being threatened by Miguel, Madelyn sneered. ¡°You! Miguel, if you really go to my daddy, you won¡¯t get a single cent if anything happens! I¡¯ll be chased out of the Fowler family. Then, there will be nothing left! Go to him if you can!¡± ¡°In any case, what can I get with your current attitude? Perhaps I can even get some money by telling Mr. Fowler about you. I cannot count on you, the daughter who ruthlessly watches her biological sister be hospitalized. No big deal, and let¡¯s have a life-and-death struggle! So I don¡¯t have to look at your face and kiss your ************! ¡°To tell you the truth, ***************, I don¡¯t owe you anything. Without me, how would you be able to live in the world? You¡¯ve enjoyed 18 years of glory. wealth, and resources at the top of society. It¡¯s time to show filial respect for your biological father!¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Miguel said with a ferocious expression. It was not that Miguel forgot his n to benefit from being nice to Madelyn. It was that no matter how much Miguel tried to please Madelyn, she remained unmoved, Even though he said Madelyn¡¯s biological sister, Justine, was ********and hospitalized now, Madelyn didn¡¯t seem to care. If this continued, their money would be wasted and only decrease. Madelyn wouldn¡¯t care if they lived or *********. What was the point? She made Miguel reveal his nature! He thought that if he were nice to Madelyn, he would get what he wanted, didn¡¯t he? Dream on! At most, he would extort the Fowler family¡¯s money and escape with it! It was better than currying favor with Madelyn and not getting any money! As expected. Miguel¡¯s words silenced Madelyn Currently, Madelyn¡¯s ******intent toward Miguel and the others was boiling. The kind that couldn¡¯t be controlled at all. She couldn¡¯t wait to transfer money to the Ruthless organization and make these **********people disappear from the world! Otherwise, if Miguel and the others went to look for Jack and Anna, it wouldpletely disrupt Madelyn¡¯s n! With that in mind, Madelyn forcefully suppressed her *********intent and took a deep breath. ¡°I understand¡­ You want money, don¡¯t you? How much?¡± Miguel sneered ¡°**********, don¡¯t be so cold-blooded. Why don¡¯t you just be nice to your sister? The doctor said that the hospitalization, procedures, and subsequent treatment costs are 7.500 dors!¡± Madelyn subconsciously shouted, ¡°7,500 dors? It¡¯s **********to be hospitalized just to treat a fever! What do you mean by asking for 7,500 dors in one go?¡± Miguel said calmly. ¡°Justine used to be well-fed. She¡¯s never had a fever this high. The Doctor is about to give her critical notice. How can we do that without 7,500 dors? It was ckmail! It was tant ckmail! Madelyn could tell at a nce that Miguel was lying! In essence, he was just using her sister, who had nothing to do with Madelyn, as an excuse to ask Madelyn for money! ¡°I only have 3,000 dors right now. I¡¯ll transfer it to you on WeChat first. The remaining 4,500 dors¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you when we find a time tonight.¡± Miguel pursed his lips. ¡°What? **********? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? You¡¯re a daughter of the Fowler family. You grew up with limited-edition handbags, designer brands, and plenty of pocket money. A mere 7,500 dors isn¡¯t even enough for you to buy a bag. Now that your sister is in trouble, you¡¯re still making excuses. What¡¯s the point of not taking it all out in one go?¡± ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all I have. If you don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t force me, Miguel, or you won¡¯t get a cent!¡± Madelyn was so angry that she almost shouted those words. After shouting, Madelyn panted heavily. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was like a passionate lioness with disheveling hair, and she looked terrifying. If others saw her like this, they would surely think Madelyn was a *********. The sudden roar frightened Miguel on the other end of the phone.. He figured he couldn¡¯t push Madelyn too hard, or he¡¯d lose his long-term meal ticket, and it would all be for naught. It was already a happy ending to get thousands of dors from Madelyn. Even though the thousands of dors were not even enough for Miguel, over the long term, as long as Madelyn was still the daughter of the Fowler family, Miguel could dig up tens of thousands of dors, hundreds of thousands, and even millions of dors! Who made the Fowler family so rich and Madelyn so popr? It was Miguel¡¯s ultimate goal! ¡°Alright, alright ************, don¡¯t be mad. I was too worried about your sister just now, so I said those harsh words to you. Don¡¯t take it to your heart. 3,000 dors it is. I¡¯ll think of a way to help your sister cover the rest. Remember, give me 4,500 dors tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to your sister.¡± Madelyn hung up. After transferring 3,000 dors to Miguel through WeChat. Miguel received the money and immediately replied, ¡°Thank you, ************. I knew you were such a kind daughter. You definitely wouldn¡¯t leave her in the lurch. Your sister and your mother would be happy when they find out.¡± After receiving the money, Miguel hummed a little tune. Unaware of the impending disaster, he bought a loaf of bread from the convenience store and walked into the underground casino happily. ¡°Come,e. I have a stake today. I feel that my luck in gambling has improved. Watch me *********all of you in one go. I¡¯ll make a ********* Madelyn stared at Miguel¡¯s reply. She only sneered. Happy? Today would be the anniversary of your death! All the eyesores went to *************! Madelyn immediately asked Chester to transfer the 13.5 million dors to the ount of the Ruthless organization. She wanted Miguel, Charlotte, and Justine dead! Chester confirmed it onest time. ¡°**********, have you thought it through?¡± ¡°Yes, I have! Chester, if I don¡¯t have these three people **********, my future will be bleak, and I¡¯ll be tied down by these vampires! And Chester, for the sake of our n, these three can not live! If the Fowlers find out, our n might fall apart!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately.¡± Chester had known these three people were Madelyn¡¯s biological parents and sister. They had disappeared for 18 years and suddenly appeared in front of Madelyn to ask her for money to be the parasites. Chester did not feel anything about the matter. Madelyn could *******him if she wanted to. It had nothing to do with Chester. There was only one thing¡­ These three people had to disappear as soon as possible. They could not affect Chester¡¯s final n! Even if Madelyn finally realized they were rted to her by blood and couldn¡¯t hire a murderer to **********them, Chester would still take action and make these three people disappear from the face of the earth! Now that Madelyn had taken action, which saved Chester a lot of trouble! After the Ruthless organization received Madelyn¡¯s remittance. They called Madelyn again. It was a stiff male voice on the other end this time. ¡°We¡¯ve already received the transaction. These three will soon disappear from the world without leaving any trace.¡± Madelyn¡¯s voice cracked from anger and hatred. ¡°I want them to ***********today! ********today! I don¡¯t want to hear the news that they¡¯re alive again. They¡¯re eating away at my life like a virus!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Wait for our news.¡± The phone was hung up. Jane casually threw her phone on the table. She tapped her chin lightly with her fingertips. The corners of her lips curled into a yful smile. Madelyn would never have imagined¡­ The person who had just called Madelyn was Jane. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Jane had used her voice-changing technique. Madelyn would never have noticed that it was Jane¡¯s voice Or rather, Madelyn was so angry that she only wanted Miguel and the others to ***********. How could she pay attention to anything else? She would never have thought that the founder of the Ruthless, the third-ranked assassin organization on the Dar, was Jane¡¯s younger brother, Rain! *Madelyn, everything will be as you wish. At the same time, it will also be as I wish.¡± Jane sent the results via message to Rain. [Rain, the fish has taken the bait. Everything will go ording to our n.] [Don¡¯t worry. Jane, you can count on me.] The message had just been sent. Eden called. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. I¡¯ve been too busy recently to call you back. What did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Eden, how¡¯s Yale?¡± ¡°Yale is getting better and better. Didn¡¯t he talk to you before? His vocal cords are most fully functional. But Yale has been so busy with various projectstely that I follow him around like a top. I have to say¡­ Yale is quite tired, but only he can do these things, and I admire him. Eden sighed heartily. Yale was indeed Yale. What he could do, no one else could. He had almost single-handedly shouldered the future prospects and hopes of Crucsia with his talent and intelligence. Even Eden, known as Dr. ck Jackson, felt inferior after witnessing Yale¡¯s achievements and marvelous ideas! ¡°It¡¯s right. Yale is very powerful, and so is you, Eden. You can treat Yale¡¯s illness which no one can do. Everyone has their own shining points. In my heart, both senior brothers are equally great!¡± ¡°Alright, Jane, I know you¡¯reforting me, so I¡¯ll ept it. Since I¡¯ve decided to take this path, I won¡¯t regret it. At the same time, it won¡¯t stop me from admiring Yale because he¡¯s really amazing. Tell me, other than Yale, you have something else you want my help with, don¡¯t you?¡± Eden hit the mark. Jane was speechless for a moment. She smiled and said, ¡°¡­ I still can¡¯t hide it from your eyes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my precious sister, Jane. Although we haven¡¯t known each other long, as children raised by the Teacher, we are soul friends and telepathic. *Jane, there¡¯s no need to pretend in front of me. If you have anything you want to ask me, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it for you. The reason why we work so hard to be stronger is that we want to help the people who matter to us, right?¡± Listening to Eden¡¯s heartfelt and extremely warm words, Jane took a deep breath. The tears welled up in her eyes. These were tears of gratitude, happiness, and excitement. It was no longer the regret, pain, and torture that flowed down from the past. The current Jane had already found her light of hope. Jane tried hard to calm her tone because she did not want Eden to hear her cry. ¡°I want you toe to Stormton City after you core Yale¡¯s illness and help me take a look at someone,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll wait for you! Eden!¡± Night fell. At the Fowler family. While eating. Ann¨¢ noticed Madelyn¡¯s absent-minded look and asked her with concern, ¡°**************, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Or is the food not to your liking?¡± Madelyn quickly put on a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s nothing, Mommy. I don¡¯t have an appetite. I want to go up and rest first.¡± ¡°Okey. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make you somete snacks. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hungry at night. Since you don¡¯t have much appetite, why don¡¯t you have some chicken soup?¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mommy.¡± Then Madelyn went upstairs. Only then did Jack feel the oppressive atmosphere ease a lot. ¡°Aaron, are you feeling better recently?¡± Aaron shook his head and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Dad, I¡¯m much better now. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m a little worried about Johan. I haven¡¯t been able to contact him recently.¡± Quinton blurted out, ¡°Johan seems to have gone to Yalondy to find a significant person.¡± Everyone looked at Quinton in surprise. ¡°Quinton, did Johan contact you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Perhaps the signal on his side is bad. After all, some ces in Yalondy are so poor they don¡¯t even have cell towers. I looked at the message. It was sent three hours ago, and I just got it.¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but worry. She said, ¡°Why did Johan go to Yalondy for no reason? Something clearly happened to Aaron at that time. Johan has always been steady and values his family. His father and I thought that it was something extremely urgent, but he has been gone for too long. We can¡¯t even get through to his phone.¡± She didn¡¯t me Johan for leaving Crucsia at such a crucial juncture. Getting Johan to make such a choice suggested that things were getting to the point where there was no turning back. Most importantly, Johan did not even exin what was going on. And now, he was in such a far, turbulent country like Yalondy without any news of him. Anna was afraid that something would happen to Johan in Yalondy! ¡°The children have grown up. Anna, Johan is our child. We watched him grow up and taught him everything we could. Trust him. He will have the ability to protect himself. Johan is not ***********. He will know his limits outside. Let¡¯s trust him and wait for him toe back.¡± At this point, Jack could onlyfort Anna like that. Anna sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s the only way¡­¡± Ding dong. Suddenly, there was the sound of something falling to the ground. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. It was the fork that Peter did not get in his hand. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Peter quickly picked up the fork and said, ¡°Sorry, I was distracted just now¡­¡± ¡°Peter, do you know something?¡± Aaron and Quinton looked rather strange when they saw Peter¡¯s current appearance. Growing up together, they were intimate and naturally had a clear idea of what peculiar expressions they would have when they hid something from each other. For example, Peter¡¯s right eyelid would jump wildly when he was hiding something or lying. It was his current performance. Peter hesitated and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it has to do with Johan¡¯s sudden trip to Yalondy. As a matter of fact, when I contacted Johan previously, he seemed to be having a strange dream¡­ Yalondy is a country with a lot of religion after all. I wonder if Johan went to Talondy to interpret his dream.¡± Jack was slightly stunned. ¡°interpret his dream? At such an important time, Johan suddenly went to Yalondy to interpret his dream. It¡¯s impossible, is it?¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Johan¡¯s senses have been very sharp since he was young. He almost didn¡¯t miss it. Jack, do you still remember? Johan was always urate when he said the score about two World Cups every time he felt something. ¡°There were also a few times Johan stopped me and said it would rain heavily when I wanted to go out. I was puzzled at that time. The weather forecast said it was clear, and the sky looked normal. As expected, dark *********suddenly covered the sky, and it rained heavily five minutester. There were also many, many small things¡­¡± That was indeed the case. At first, the Fowlers thought it was a coincidence. Then they felt that Johan¡¯s extrasensory perception was indeed very sharp. Sometimes, if Jack wanted to do something on a whim, he would ask Johan for his opinion. However, he had to wait for Johan to feel it before he made a good prediction. Johan was no different from an ordinary person when he didn¡¯t feel something. ¡°It¡­ it is just a coincidence. What era are we in now? We have to believe in science!¡± Jack felt guilty even as he said so. Sometimes, Johan¡¯s guesses were ridiculously urate. Not once or twice, but many times! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Johan had entered the entertainment industry after he grew up and wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time with his family, Jack probably regarded Johan as a fortune-teller. No matter what he did, he would ask Johan first. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Aaron looked at Peter. ¡°Peter, do you know the content of Johan¡¯s dream? If Johan did go to Yalondy to have his dream interpreted, the content of his dream might be significant for Johan.¡± *I asked Johan. He said it was a warehouse that was burned down by a fire. It seemed to be rted to our family. Johan didn¡¯t say anything else. Johan only believed in science and didn¡¯t care about these superstitions at that time. If it hadn¡¯t been for the oddity of the dream, it wouldn¡¯t have bothered Johan, who seems to have had it for a long time in a row.¡± The man with the extrasensory perception actually believed in science and ignored these superstitions. He thought about how Johan could urately predict what would happen next with his powerful extrasensory perception even though he said it seriously¡­ Cough, cough, cough! However, the world was so huge. It was possible for a few capable people to appear. Jack and Anna had lived for so many years. They had seen a few people do things that were either today¡¯s trickery or science could exin. They kept a low profile and hid in the city. It was hard to see their abilities if one was not rted to them. When people met them on the way, people only thought they were ordinary people and did not take them to heart at all. People could not sense any powerful aura of them. However, the abilities they possessed were unimaginable to ordinary people. The Earth is huge. Humans do not know and can not touch a lot of things. All Gods and spirits need to hold the heart of awe and can not mess around. Johan had such an ability. Wasn¡¯t it a blessing for him? Johan¡¯s extrasensory perception could save his life at a crucial moment! And yet. The Fowlers, who were talking about Johan¡¯s dream tonight, had no idea what their future would be rted to the dream Johan had! Madelyn returned to her room. She anxiously waited for the reply of the Ruthless organization. Time and again, she wanted to call to ask about the situation. In the end, she gave up. She thought that she would wait until midnight before making any ns. Finally. Just as Madelyn was about to lose control and bite her lips until they bled¡­ She received a message from the Ruthless organization. It was a photograph, On it were three ******heads. Madelyn could tell at a nce that Miguel and the others had ********with grievances! Such a terrifying scene would make any normal person tremble in fear. Their stomachs would churn, and they would vomit crazily. It would be a memory they would never be able to erase for the rest of their lives However, in Madelyn¡¯s eyes, the photo was definitely a world-famous painting. It touched Madelyn¡¯s heart more than any painting. It was iparably beautifull Madelyn could not help but save the photo. She ran to the toilet and closed the door. Sheughed happily. She held her stomach andughed until her tears came out. ¡°This is the price for wanting to use me! Miguel, Charlotte, in the past 18 years, you have abandoned me and have no kindness to me. I can¡¯t wait to tear off your bones and drink your blood Now that 18 years have passed, you dare shamelessly to pretend that you are my biological parents and want to make it up to me. In fact, you just want to be vampires! ¡°Do you really think that I, Madelyn Fowler, will sit still and wait for death? When the DNA test report was released and proved that you were my biological parents, your death was destined! You forced me to do this. It¡¯s the price you should pay! If you were lying to me, you might have way out. Now¡­ it¡¯s good that you¡¯re dead! You deserve to ********!¡± Madelyn had never been so happy. The blood in her body was boiling. It turned out she was so happy to see those who hindered her life n *********without a burial ce! It stimted Madelyn¡¯s bloodlust! After *********Miguel and the others, the person she had to *********next was Jane. However, it would have to wait until Madelyn destroyed the Fowler family and fled with the money to live a carefree life overseas! Jane, I¡¯ll let your cheap life drag on for a while, and you continue to enjoy your beautiful life! As long as she had the money and the contact information for the Ruthless organization, Madelyn could want Jane to **********whenever she wanted! And Jane would ********miserably! Iparably painful! Madelyn didn¡¯t even realize¡­ The side profile of Madelyn reflected in the mirror looked so terrifying, ferocious, and like an evil spirit! Especially since she didn¡¯t wear any makeup, her fresh and tender cuts could be seen clearly in her coldughter! At this moment, the Ruthless organization sent another message. ¡°Now that their **********are here. Do you want to video-check it? There¡¯s only one chance.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Madelyn wanted to see Miguel and the others ********tragically. Only then could she be happier! She would feel that her 13.5 million dors were not wasted! The video link quickly popped up. Madelyn pressed the ept button without hesitation. Only a dim light hung from the ceiling in the cold and damp warehouse. Miguel, Charlotte, and Justine¡¯s ***********appeared on the phone screen. And their three *******heads. It was like theposition of the evil ghosts from **********. However, it made Madelyne extremely satisfied, Like a **********, she pulled the phone screen closer and closer. She wanted to use her eyes to carve the scene into the depths of her soul. ¡°Will that do? I¡¯ve got to get rid of the ***********, or there¡¯ll be a bit of trouble if it drags on.¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 A voice that seemed to have not spoken for hundreds of years suddenly sounded. It was as hoarse as nails scratching the ckboard, making an ear-piercing sound. It gave people a spiritual impact. It caused Madelyn intense difort She also recovered from the excitement of seeing the corpses of Miguel and the others. The killer of the Ruthless organization that killed Miguel and others did not appear. He just broadcast the live stream on his mobile phone and confirmed the end of the transaction. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m satisfied with the 13,5 million dors this time. As expected of the third-ranked assassin organization on the Dar, you¡¯re efficient and have settled it for me today. ¡°I hope we will have the same happy cooperation deal next time.¡± Madelyn was implying something. ¡°Next time¡­ of course. We are always ready for you as long as you have the money.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone still made people feel ufortable. Madelyn quickly hung up the live stream to prevent her happy mood from being affected tonight. Naturally, she did not notice¡­ The uncontroble tease in the speaker¡¯s voice. Madelyn calmed herself down. She hummed a tune and gave herself a milk bubble bath. And she took out her phone and reported it to Chester. [Chester, the people in the way have finally disappeared. We can continue with our n.] ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chester replied soon. [Maddie, I¡¯ve found the Key person, and I¡¯m trying to pry his ********open] [I think we can proceed with the transaction regarding the Information.] [Really? Of course, you can. Chester, I¡¯ll listen to you and do whatever you say. I trust you.] [Alright, let¡¯s make an appointment to confirm the information.] [Yes!] Three days have passed away in the blink of an eye. On this day, Chester and Madelyn made an appointment to meet at the hotel. Madelyn went to the hotel room two hours early. She took a shower before Chester arrived. She was all washed up and perfumed. She put on her bathrobe, blew out her hair, and flirted in the mirror, afraid she would not show her best side for Chesterter. Finally! Madelyn received a message from Chester saying he was already at the room door. Madelyn trotted to the door in her slippers, her heart thumping wildly. She patted her chest to calm her nervous heartbeat before opening the door with a flushed face. What greeted her eyes was arge bouquet of *********roses. Madelyn could not help but cover her ********and exim, ¡°Oh, my God!¡± ¡°Surprise! How is it? Maddie. Here are your favorite fresh *********roses that just airlifted from Raish today. There are 99 of them.¡± The **********roses fell, revealing a handsome and affectionate face that Madelyn had been yearning for day and night. Madelyn took the ********roses before her and took a deep breath. It was Madelyn¡¯s favorite taste. She said in astonishment, ¡°Chester, how did you know that I like the *********rose from Raish?¡± Madelyn remembered that she did not tell Chester about it. Chester reached out and hooked his arms around Madelyn¡¯s neck. His fingertips gently caressed Madelyn¡¯s earring. His voice was as gentle as a beam of the skylight. ¡°For the woman I love deeply, remembering her preferences is the first necessary task for a suitor, right?¡± Madelyn was instantly immersed in Chester¡¯s tenderness and could not extricate herself. She put down the **********roses and took the initiative to throw herself into Chester¡¯s arms. Feeling the warmth of the man she loved the most, her voice was intoxicated and blurry. ¡°Chester¡­ I miss you so much! One day apart felt like three years. The days away from Chester had made Madelyn seem to have lived a lifetime, even though they could chat or video chat Chester closed his eyes and allowed Madelyn¡¯s head to rest on his chin. His voice lingered as he said, ¡°I miss you, too, Maddie. These few days when I was separated from you, every minute and second, even in my sleep, I¡¯ve been thinking about you.. Maddie¡­ You smell so good¡­¡± Chester sniffed Madelyn¡¯s hair, and his voice gradually became tinged with desire. His big hands touched Madelyn¡¯s waist, and the calluses on his thumb rubbed against Madelyn¡¯s skin. Madelyn¡¯s breathing also became more rapid, and she wanted Chester to get closer Madelyn knew it was Chester giving her, a man giving a woman, a hormonal signal. Her remaining rationality forced Madelyn to fall like a pile of mud into the arms of Chester. She raised her watery eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°Chester¡­ Didn¡¯t we agree to talk about the important things first? Isn¡¯t it too¡­ inappropriate for us to do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s sleep first. Maddie, you¡¯ve alreadye to the room. You should know why I booked such a room¡­ You don¡¯t want to hold it in too much, do you?¡± ¡°Chester¡­ You bad¡­ bad¡­ so bad¡­¡± Madelynr¡¯s little fistsnded on Chester¡¯s body. They were as soft as a cat¡¯s ws, and it was nothing more than a tickle to Chester. Instead, it added mes to Chester because of the itching. It was like pouring a pot of alcohol into an already vigorous wood fire. It exploded from the heat. Chester grabbed Madelyn¡¯s restless fists and said evilly, ¡°I¡¯m bad¡­ but don¡¯t you like me to be bad? Could it be that Maddie¡­ you don¡¯t like me to be bad to you?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so annoying. Chester, you only know how to tease me¡­¡± Madelyn¡¯s face was so red that it seemed like blood could drip from it. She shyly hid in Chester¡¯s arms. Chester could not help butugh loudly. He carried Madelyn and walked straight to the *********room in the hotel room. After the passion. Madelyny weakly in Chester¡¯s arms. Her hair was drenched in sweat. Madelynr¡¯s fingertips drew circles on Chester¡¯s chest. ¡°Chester, I told you to get down to business first Now that my bones are about to fall apart, how can I talk about business with you like this?¡± said she. ¡°How about this¡­ You lie down, and I¡¯ll get up. I¡¯m still energetic. After we¡¯re done talking business, I¡¯ll dote on you. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days. I want to get back at you tonight.¡± Madelyn thought about Chester¡¯s violent actions and could not help but feel aroused. She covered her face shyly. ¡°Chester¡­ You¡¯re a wolf, a wolf that¡¯s extremely hungry. I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t stand you anymore¡­¡± Chester touched Madelyn¡¯s little face. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Maddie,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re my first woman. I am a vigorous young man. You¡¯re so beautiful that I can¡¯t bear to part with you. I love you to the core. How can I tolerate it? You¡¯re making me feel worse than death.¡± ¡°Chester¡­¡± If Madelyn had some doubts that Chester liked her to make use of her before, now under Chester¡¯s fierce attack, her doubts had disappeared without a trace. Who would treat a woman he did not love so passionately and fiercely? Who would spend so much effort to dig out her preferences and surprise her? Chester must be deeply in love with Madelyn! That¡¯s why he did these things! Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Madelyn suddenly felt full of energy and climbed down from the bed. Chester held Madelyn¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers, saying worriedly, ¡°Maddie, aren¡¯t you tired? Take a rest. It¡¯s all my fault. I only want to indulge myself. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that fussy. For the sake of our beautiful future, my body is filled with unlimited power at any time.¡± Madelyn smiled sweetly at Chester and walked to the sofa. After picking up her bag and taking out a USB sh drive from a secret ¡°Here, Chester. This USB drive contains all the information you want. It¡¯s all inside.¡± ¡°This is it¡­¡± Chester¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at the USB sh drive that Madelyn handed to him. He stood up and took out theptop that he had prepared earlier. He inserted the USB drive into theputer and read the information. His lips curled into a cold smile. *Indeed, Madelyn was right. This is it!¡± he thought. Madelyn leaned on Chester¡¯s shoulder from behind and rubbed his firm chest with her fingertips, saying softly, ¡°Chester, you¡¯ve caught the most important person in the n, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already caught him and obtained an important confession from him. After all, Mr. Fowler heartlessly chased him out of thepany back. then without the slightest bit of pity for the hard work he had done for so many years at Fowler Corporation. After leaving Fowler Corporation, he had always hated Mr. Fowler, but the evidence was destroyed. ¡°Now that I have the information on your USB drive and his confession, everything makes sense. I didn¡¯t spend much effort to pry open his ********and make him stand on my side.¡± Of course, Chester offered an excellent bargaining chip in the deal with the other party. After all, if this matter were done well, Chester could earn tens or even hundreds of times more profit. This might be the most crucial battle in his life. Nothing must go wrong! Of course. Chester would never have imagined¡­ It was so easy to pry open the other party¡¯s *********because someone¡¯s power was adding fuel to the fire. Madelyn rubbed against Chester¡¯s neck like a cat and exhaled gently. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Chester, I¡¯m really happy to be able to help you.¡± Chester smiled and replied, ¡°The 56 million dors will be transferred to your bank ount on time tomorrow. That bank card has a special limit. I¡¯ll help you erase your identity and go overseas when the matter is resolved. Any grudges in Crucsia have nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll also transfer the other 42 million dors to your ount.¡± ¡®Chester, you¡¯re so considerate of me. You¡¯re so nice¡­¡± Madelyn was extremely touched Chester thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of using this information to find a suitable opportunity. However, the Fowler family is not easy to deal with. They must have taken precautions against this in advance. If we don¡¯t use this trump card when the Fowler family is in internal strife, the effect will probably be greatly reduced.¡± Madelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. After a moment of silence, she replied. ¡°Chester, I have a method that works every time. As long as this method is used, it will definitely achieve the effect you want.¡± Chester raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep you in suspense for now, but I¡¯ll make sure to tell you when a sess. Then you can set up and do whatever you want. We¡¯ll all¡­! the happiness we deserve.¡± Madelyn lowered her eyes and kissed the back of Chester¡¯s neck. The corners of Chester¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He turned around, held Madelyn¡¯s face, and nted a hot and violent kiss on it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news, Maddie.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re in the palm of my hand¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve never disappointed me,¡± he said inwardly. A week passed in the blink of an eye. For the past few days, Madelyn maintained the image of an obedient, smiling, and innocent daughter. It was as if she had walked out of the trauma of being disfigured. She gradually returned to the lively and cheerful Madelyn Fowler of the past. Anna was very gratified to see this Inlected by Madelyn, Anna became more and more motivated to undergo rehabilitation. Gradually, she felt a little bit of sensation in her originally numb right leg The Fowlers were overjoyed at this. They didn¡¯t care what Madelyn was thinking now. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Anna Fowler. get Anna had already been discharged from the hospital more than a month. In such a short period of time, she showed signs of recovery. This was an extremely good sign. It could give the Fowlers and Anna huge encouragement. They firmly believed that if they had faith in the bright future, Anna would stand up again one day. Among everyone¡¯s smiling faces, Madelyn¡¯s sincere and happy expression revealed a hint of gloominess. Since everyone was immersed in the joy of Anna¡¯s getting better, no one noticed the change in Madelyn¡¯s gaze. Seeing everyone in the Fowler family was focusing on Anna, inquiring about her feelings, Madelyn lowered her eyes and pretended to be obedient as she walked up. ¡°Mommy, this is a safety talisman I got from the Beloved Church. I think daddy and brothers¡¯ prayers must have touched the heavens. Also, you fought hard and didn¡¯t give up. Wear it. It will keep you safe.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maddie¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Anna touched Madelyn¡¯s head and epted her talisman. ¡°Beloved Church¡­ Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t been there for a long time. Jack, why don¡¯t we go to Beloved Church to pray? For ourselves, for the family, and the children.¡± The Fowler family had always held the attitude that it was better to believe it than not. Every year, they would find time to attend church together to offer prayer. The most frequent ce they visited was this Beloved Church. Finishing, she looked at Madelyn and said gently, ¡°Maddie, you¡¯re really considerate. You went to the Beloved Church to pray for me and got the talisman. Your piety must have touched the heavens that allowed me to recover so quickly.¡± Madelyn shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, mommy. This is clearly your effort. Your persistence led to the best oue. I¡¯m not¡­¡± Jack immediately made the decision. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s go to the church after lunch tomorrow afternoon! To pray and donate. I hope God can bless the Fowler family, the children, and you. No one will be hurt again.¡± Madelyn¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of sess. In just an instant, she quickly restrained herself. It was so fast that no one noticed. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Madelyn returned to her room and immediately sent Chester a message [Chester, I¡¯m going to start the n tomorrow. I need you to help me attract the Fowlers away. The more, the better] Chester replied almost instantly. [Alright, Maddie. I¡¯ll support you at any time.] Finishing, he nced at Micheal Laton, who was drinking fine wine in the room. He showed his chat history with Madelyn in front of Micheal. After reading it, Micheal finished the rest of the wine in one gulp. He stood up and patted Chester¡¯s shoulder,ughing loudly and saying, ¡°As expected of my son! You¡¯re so ruthless in your actions. I didn¡¯t expect you to y this Madelyn Fowler in your palms and obtain such important information¡± This was the first time Micheal had said that Chester was his son since they first met. Chester lowered his eyes and replied respectfully. ¡°Mr. Laton, you¡¯re ttering me¡­ Regarding stopping Jack Fowler and the others from attending the church tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. As long as Fowler Corporation is in great turmoil, it goes without saying how many benefits will be ready for us to take. Don¡¯t worry about it this time. We¡¯ll seize the initiative. With the support of Crown Group, most of the benefits will be ours! T ¡°At that time, you¡¯ll be my most capable son. I¡¯ll bring you back to the Laton family and justify your ce in the family. Even if your stepmothers find out, they won¡¯t be able to object now that you¡¯ve made such a huge contribution!¡± Chester still lowered his eyes and maintained a humble posture. ¡°Thank you¡­ Mr. Laton.¡± Micheal clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Mr. Laton? It¡¯s time to change your words. Chester, you have proven your ability to me! You¡¯re worthy of being my outstanding son!¡± When Chester heard this, his body trembled. He looked up and answered with a trembling and excited voice. ¡°Dad¡­ He looked like a humble illegitimate child who had finally obtained the recognition of his biological father. Micheal enjoyed watching Chester submit to him. That was an instinct that came from his bloodline. It meant he could treat Chester as the most valuable and loyal pawn who would never betray him! Micheal held Chester in his arms and gently patted his back. ¡°Good boy. It will be over soon.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Chester leaned on Micheal¡¯s shoulder, hiding the killing intent in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Yes, it would be over soon¡­ ¡°This is just the first step of my n. ¡°The *********I return to the Laton family as Micheal Laton¡¯s son. ¡°The real n had just begun,¡± he thought. The next day. At the Fowler family. While having lunch, Jack received a call. His expression changed. He got up from the dining table and walked to the living room. Anna and the others noticed this and were not in a hurry to ask. Only Madelyn lowered her head and continued eating. No one knew what she was thinking. When Jack returned, he sighed softly ¡°Jack, did something happen at thepany?¡± Anna hit the mark. Jack replied guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Honey, there¡¯s suddenly an emergency in thepany. I have to go back and deal with it. Otherwise, my subordinates won¡¯t be able to handle it properly. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to postpone going to the church today.. Anna smiled considerately. y ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jack. It¡¯s more important for you to deal with thepany¡¯s matters. Peter, go and help your father too. Aaron, Quinton, and Maddie will apany me.¡± ¡°Honey ¡°Alright, Jack, this is an ident. No one expected it. I¡¯m d that you want to apany me. Also¡­ trust your son and daughter. With them by my side, are you still afraid that something will happen to me? Don¡¯t worry.¡± Anna held Jack¡¯s hand and smiled sweetly at him. Ever since her rehabilitation showed promising signs, her right leg had recovered some sensation. When she went to the hospital for a physical examination, the doctor praised her recovery and said that it was simply a miracle. He said Anna could stand up again within half a year if she kept exercising Anna¡¯s confidence had multiplied. In addition, she was relieved to see Madelyn get out of the trauma of the ident. Now, she had already fixed her shattered heart that had been hurt by Jane and given up the thought that she was a burden to the Fowler family. She was even more vigorous Since she had decided to live, she could not let down everyone¡¯s protection. She looked forward to it. She would bear all of this and transfer them into her spiritual food. It would spur her to recover as soon as possible and be a normal person. ¡°Okay¡­ Aaron, Quinton, and¡­ Maddie. I¡¯ll leave your mother in your hands.¡± Aaron nodded heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. We¡¯ll take good care of ********.¡± After lunch, the Fowlers split into two groups. Aaron, Quinton, Madelyn, and Anna went to Beloved Church to pray as nned. Jack and Peter went to Fowler Corporation to deal with thepany¡¯s emergency. Beloved Church was located in the suburbs of Stormton City. It was simr to Santio Church and was not far away. The Fowler family often chose Beloved Church to pray at because they felt that the name of it was easy to understand. It suited the eye and matched fate. It was not that they felt a difference between the two churches. When the Mercedes Benz of Anna and the others headed toward Beloved Church. A BMW X7 followed silently. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Jane was as calm as ever. Until the two cars ********from the expressway to the suburbs. At an intersection, the Fowler family¡¯s car headed to Beloved Church. Jane ***********to Santio Church. It was like a fork in fate. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After the two cars had passed the same stretch of road, their final destination waspletely different¡­ Fate had already given the answer. They arrived at Beloved Church finally. After offering prayers and donating, Anna suddenly wanted to go to the toilet. There was a ce beside the church called Fineberg Peak. The restroom was built there. Since it was thedies¡¯ room, Madelyn pushed Anna¡¯s wheelchair in. Aaron and Quinton were waiting outside. When Madelyn was helping Anna in the restroom, Anna looked at her guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Maddie, **********is useless. You have to do this¡­ Ah¡­. I¡¯m humiliated to think about it.¡± Madelyn was now Anna¡¯s only daughter. As for Jane, Anna no longer dared to dream about her returning to the Fowler family after all that had happened. She was even more afraid of being humiliated by Jane. Even if she tried her best to restrain herself, hinting that she owed Jane and had taken the initiative to harass her, she had to endure it. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 However, a demon in her heart would always jump out from time to time and control her thoughts. It would devour her rationality and make her do things she did not want. Perhaps it was as Jane had said¡­ Anna was essentially a schizophrenic. When she was furious to the extreme, another Anna Fowler would jump out and rece her, crazily harming the important people around, including Jane Fowler. After waking up, Anna would regret and me herself again. Her visit to the hospital was not only for a physical examination but also to check her *********state. Beforepletely sealing the demonic Anna Fowler, she had already decided not to appear in front of Jane again to prevent her from doing anything irreparable. The guilt, redemption, and reluctance toward Jane. Anna only wanted to return them to Madelyn. She had already lost a daughter. She could not lose herst daughter. She could not! ¡°It¡¯s alright, **********. You adopted me and brought me up in the Fowler family when I was young. It was you who took care of me like this. When I was seriously ill, everyone took care of me meticulously so that I could survive until today¡­¡± ¡°Bing your daughter and bing a part of the Fowler family is the happiest and most fortunate thing in my life. To have the surname of Fowler and grow up care-freely under the love and care of **********and my brothers, I really feel that I can ********without regrets¡­¡± Madelyn¡¯s words came from the bottom of her heart. Tears welled up in her eyes as she said it. It was not an act. She was truly grateful from the bottom of her heart. No matter how bad her conscience was, it was impossible for her to be indifferent to the kindness of raising her. Even though the Fowler family¡¯s attitude toward her had changed drastically, all their attention was focused on Jane. Madelyn was still kind, after all. She would still remember the Fowler family¡¯s kindness to her and the warmth she felt when they lived together. But¡­ Every man for himself. She had already chosen this path. There was no turning back. She could only continue for the sake of her wealth and future. She forced herself to give up her conscience, kindness, and sincerity. ¡°Sorry¡­ **********¡­. ¡°Please forgive me. I¡¯m in so much pain and **********and have no one to rely on! ¡°This is all because of you, the Fowler family, and my two inhumane biological parents! ¡°I was such an innocent and kind person. It¡¯s all God¡¯s fault that I ended up like this today! ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± Madelyn cursed in her mind. Anna suddenly felt dizzy. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ **********, my head¡­ It¡¯s so dizzy¡­¡± ¡°************, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madelyn pounced forward. She confirmed that Anna was dizzy, could not make a sound, and hadpletely lost her strength. Now was the time! Madelyn¡¯s hands trembled slightly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Then, she made up her mind. She became determined. The opportunity was fleeting. She could not miss it again. Otherwise, Chester would be disappointed in her. She grabbed Anna¡¯s hair, took a deep breath, and smashed Anna¡¯s head against the wall with all her strength. The wall hit the back of Anna¡¯s head. What she wanted was for Anna to be on the verge of death. ¡°Bang¡¯ There was a loud bang. Anna¡¯s head was instantly bleeding. The **********she fainted, she never expected¡­ What greeted her eyes was Madelyn¡¯s ferocious face. ¡°Why¡­ Madelyn!¡± She fainted. Her forehead was still bleeding profusely. Madelyn kept breathing rapidly. Then, she held her head and screamed miserably. ¡°*************! Help! Help! Aaron! Quinton!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Aaron and Quinton were standing guard outside the *********¡¯ room. They immediately rushed into the ***********¡¯ room when they heard Madelyn¡¯s voice. They saw Anna¡¯s head bleeding and her lying on the ground unconscious. Beside her, Madelyn was crying and trying to help her get up. Seeing this scene, Aaron and Quinton immediately felt devastated. Their eyes widened as they rushed over and pushed Madelyn away. They helped Anna up. ¡°***********? Are you alright? **********!¡± Quinton cried out in a trembling voice, ¡°Oh my god! Aaron, ***********is bleeding badly!¡± Aaron felt the warm liquid in his palm. The arm holding Anna was shaking crazily. His entire body was deprived of strength, and he could not even stand steadily. Because the blood came from the back of Anna¡¯s head. Such an important part had lost so much blood and was seriously injured! Aaron did not dare to think about what if¡­ He exerted all his strength to bring Anna out of the **********¡¯ room and shouted at Madelyn, ¡°Quick! Call an ambnce! Call someone to save her! Help!¡± ¡°I¡­ I will¡­¡± Madelyn seemed to have recovered from the extreme panic. She took out her phone and quickly dialed 911. The priests in the nearby church heard themotion and knew that Anna Fowler, the wife of Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, had an ident in the **********¡¯ room. They all looked panicked and helped Aaron transfer Anna to a safe ce temporarily. As children of the Fowler family, Aaron and Quinton had naturally learned emergency medical lessons. At this ***********, they could only bite the tip of their tongues to calm themselves down. They took deep breaths to avoid their minds going nk and missing the best opportunity to save Anna. When facing other things, they could remain rational and calm. They could perfectly unleash the skills they had mastered without any mistakes. But this time, it was Anna who was being resuscitated. It was the woman who had given birth to them and raised them. It was the woman most important to them in this world. Their mother! They thought about how Anna was injured this time and what mistakes they had made¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for Anna to escape death before. Was she going to *******here again? Right under their noses? No! Madelyn watched as Aaron and Quinton desperately tried to save Anna. She seemed to be scared *********. She squatted in the corner, hugged her head, and muttered to herself. Until the ambnce finally arrived. The medical staff quickly stopped the bleeding, bandaged the wound, and sent the unconscious to the ambnce. Everyone quickly left Beloved Church and rushed to the city hospital. In the ambnce, Aaron and Quinton held Anna¡¯s hand tightly. They looked at her pale face under the breathing mask and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°*********, hang in there. You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re all here with you, ************¡­¡± Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 ¡°Alright, please leave us alone. We have to go through the emergency rescue procedures for the patient¡­¡± Beloved Church was in an uproar. Everyone was worried about Anna¡¯s injuries. Let alone the priests in the church, even the bishop were afraid that this matter would have a substantial negative impact on Beloved Church. After all, Anna Fowler was praying for blessings at their church. Even if the cause of the incident wouldn¡¯t be traced back to them, it would subtly bring a massive storm to the church. As the wife of Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, Anna was quite famous in Stormton City. Many people knew her. If this matter was spread, how could Beloved Churchpete for fame with the neighboring Santio Church in the future? They were really unlucky! Compared to the riot at Beloved Church, Santio Church was calm. Jane and Levi stayed in the bamboo house and drank the tea Levi had just made. Levi nted the tea himself. Jane took a sip of the steaming tea and praised, ¡°It smells so good. Uncle Levi, you are indeed good at making tea. It tastes great.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Girl, you have such a sweet ********. Thank you foring and visiting me often. With you apanying me, my days don¡¯t seem boring anymore.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re Hugh¡¯s father. Even if Victor Croft might have done something to him, and you can¡¯t tell the truth with him now, Hugh has always respected you and wanted to hear you exin your indifference to him over the years. As Hugh¡¯s girlfriend, I think I have to bear this responsibility. This is what Hugh wants, I guess,¡± Jane replied. Levi¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused. In the end, he sighed softly. ¡°Hugh is so fortunate to find such a good wife like you. As for me¡­ Jane, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s more important for you to lead a good life with Hugh Even if I have my reasons for getting to this point with Hugh, it¡¯s undeniable that I was so dispirited back then and lost the ability to protect my only bloodline with Tabitha. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have the right to ask for his forgiveness. Even if Hugh knows the truth, I indeed choose to escape what happened in the past. That¡¯s the truth. I only hope that you can live well and not be affected by the Croft family. I¡¯ll be satisfied if you can happily pursue your own life.¡± ¡°Uncle Levi, do you believe me?¡± Jane stared at Levi and suddenly asked. Hearing this, Levi subconsciously met Jane¡¯s eyes. He smiled. ¡°Of course I believe you. You¡¯re Hugh¡¯s beloved. Regardless of whether I¡¯m qualified, you¡¯re my daughter-inw in name. How can I not believe you?¡± Jane replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to confirm if Victor did anything to Hugh. If he did, we¡¯ll eliminate this hidden threat and let Hugh understand the truth! You will tell him personally. ¡°Uncle Levi, you¡¯re Hugh¡¯s father. Hugh has waited for this truth for so many years. Do you really want to keep it a secret for the rest of your life? This is not fair to Hugh at all! You can¡¯t just think about your sins. You have to think about your identity as Hugh¡¯s father, and Hugh needs you to do this!¡± Levi seemed to be moved by Jane¡¯s words and closed his eyes. He stood up and walked to the window. A cool breeze blew, and the sun shone brightly on the beautiful winding valley. The wind howled in the valley as if it was asking an important person who had passed away long ago. It transmitted an answer from afar to Levi. After a long while, Levi made up his mind. *Thank you, Jane. It¡¯s great that I told you the truth that day. ¡°You helped me make up my mind. You¡¯re right. Even if my ipetence caused the tragic past of Hugh, I still owe him an apology and the truth. ¡°I should tell the truth to Hugh myself. Even if I will be reduced to ********for breaking my oath, this is my responsibility as a father to my son!¡± Otherwise, even if Levi kept this secret to his death, he would not have the face to see Hugh¡¯s mother again. Tabitha would only scold him for being a **********. How could he treat the child she gave her life to give birth to like this? Jane¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At this moment, Patrick walked in. He wore rough clothes and had a long goatee and clear eyes. He was filled with the precipitation and wisdom of decades. He held a cross in his hand and smiled. ¡°Dear guests, am I bothering you?¡± When Jane and Levi saw Patrick, they bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Sir.¡± Speaking of which, this Patrick was also a top figure. Back then, he was among the first batch of students to graduate from Hateno University. the best university in the country. After cultivating in the bureaucracy for a few years, he decisively resigned and entered the entrepreneurial craze. He relied on his outstanding ability and foresight to create billions of corporations. At that time, he could be considered a top figure in the country. Later on, when his career was at its peak, and he was in the limelight, he suddenly made a decision that shocked the entire country. He hid his identity and distributed his assets to his descendants and the government. Then, he came to the fallen Santio Church alone, developed it to its current size with his wisdom, and became the bishop. After cutting off the past, he had been guarding Santio Church for thirty years and was already seventy- two years old this year. He still looked like he was in his fifties, with an energetic and unfathomable aura. Bathing in holy light awe-inspiringly, he was well respected. Even Jane was full of admiration for him after hearing about his deeds. Jane knew that she could not cut off everything decisively, hide in the forest at his peak, and guard the church for thirty years. Patrick said calmly, ¡°Something happened at the neighboring Beloved Church. Miss Jane Fowler. The person in trouble is also rted to you. I received the news and thought that I had to inform you.¡± ¡°Did something happen to Anna Fowler?¡± Jane looked calm and unsurprised. ¡°s. It seems that you already knew it.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a saying that goes like this. What goes aroundes around.¡¯ This is the Fowlers¡¯ own choice. Now that I¡¯ve cut ties with the Fowler family, I have nothing to do with them anymore. It¡¯s like how you cut off all ties with the mortal world back then. It¡¯s their choice of how they will go in the future. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s calm and indifferent voice, Patrick only held the cross tight and shook his head before turning around to leave. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, you are right. Everything depends on one¡¯s luck. The heavens cannot be vited. All we can do¡­ is to follow the heavens.¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Seeing this, Levi lowered his eyes. ¡°Sir, your words are still so unfathomable¡­ Jane, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± ¡°Uncle Levi, do you think I¡¯ll regret it? Or do you think it has something to do with me?¡± Levi¡¯s silence represented his answer. Jane was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Levi, this is the Fowlers¡¯ choice. It has nothing to do with me, and I will definitely not regret it. As for how the oue will turn out, time will prove everything. I don¡¯t need to witness anything anymore.¡± After all, the n had already begun. The Fowler family had fallen entirely into the spider web and was tied up, being the prey without knowing it. There wasn¡¯t any possibility of escape. Everything would depend on Madelyn and Chester¡¯s performance. Jane only needed to appear at the end of the game at the most suitable time to add fuel to the fire. She would make those who owed her in her previous life pay back what they didn¡¯t deserve! At the same time, in Stormton City. At Fowler Corporation. Jack and Peter were having an emergency meeting with the shareholders. Suddenly, Jack felt his eyelids twitching violently. A sense of foreboding took over him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The feeling was sudden and iparably intense, leaving him unable to concentrate on dealing with the corporation¡¯s matters. At this ********. The secretary rushed in with the phone. ¡°Mr. Fowler, bad news! Something happened to Mrs. Fowler! Answer the phone quickly!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jack¡¯s heart almost stopped beating when he heard this. He could hardly care about anything else and quickly snatched the phone. ¡°Hello? What happened? What did you say? Okay! I¡¯lle over immediately!¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler? You¡¯re leaving now? But the meeting¡­ ¡°********the meeting! My wife is in the hospital! Deal with it yourselves!¡± Jack roared and rushed out of the conference room. Peter came back to his senses and hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Dad! Wait for me!¡± Jack did not stop. All he thought about now was Anna¡¯s safety He heard from the phone that Anna had suffered a heavy *********to the back of her head and was bleeding badly. He shouted crazily in his heart and prayed. ¡°Jane! No! Nothing must happen! Nothing must happen!¡± Finally, they arrived at the private hospital Fowler Corporation invested in. After overtaking many cars on the road and running countless red lights, they rushed to the hospital as fast as they could. Looking at Anna lying in the ICU and being treated by a doctor, Jack¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did it happen to Jane? Why!¡± Aaron and Quinton clenched their fists and stood at the side, ming themselves. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­ We were with ********, but it still happened¡­¡± Peter said anxiously, ¡°Aaron, Quinton, what¡¯s going on? Tell us what happened exactly! Then we can find a way to resolve this matter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Daddy, Peter¡­ *********wanted to go to the toilet, so I brought her there. Then, **********said she was just peeing and didn¡¯t want me to stand by her side. She said it was undignified and asked me to wait outside the door¡­ I watched her use a walking stick to go to the toilet. Suddenly, **********said that she was dizzy Before I could react, she fell to the ground¡­¡± As Madelyn spoke, she was already sobbing uncontrobly. Her cries were heartbreaking. ¡°***********it!¡± The tragedy had happened. It was in vain for Jack to me Madelyn. He could only punch the corridor wall hard, biting his lips until they almost bled No wonder fie felt uneasy during the meeting just now, as if something had happened. ¡°Why¡­ it was Jane again! Why! God, what did the Fowler family do wrong? Why did you have to hurt Jane again? If you want to hurt someone, it was enough to hurt me alone!¡± he roared. Madelyn came to Jack sobbingly. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If I hadn¡¯t listened to ***********and insisted on helping her to the toilet¡­. Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ It¡¯s all my fault Daddy, please punish me. I can feel better this way, at least.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jack was furious when he saw Madelyn crying. He madly wanted to p her The old and new grudgespletely erupted at this **********. However, just as he was about to raise his hand, his remaining rationality stopped him. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh. ¡°You go back first, Maddie.¡± Daddy, I want to stay with ************here¡­¡± ¡°Go back!¡± Jack could not help but roar at Madelyn. Everyone was stunned. Madelyn looked up and saw Jack¡¯s bloodshot eyes due to anger, guilt, and other emotions. Her tears fell like pearls from a broken string. ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll leave now¡­¡± Finishing, she ran away crying. Aaron moved his lips and walked to Jack. He said sadly, ¡°Dad¡­ Although we can¡¯t treat Maddie as in the past, I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t do it on purpose for this matter¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­ but I can¡¯t control it. Because of her existence, I lost Jane. This time, I have to watch Anna suffer so much pain. I¡­ I really can¡¯t control it¡­¡± Jack seemed to have lost all his strength. His entire body was limp, and he fell to the ground and could not even stand up. He waspletely soaked in a cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dad. The heavens will bless *********. There is the best and most advanced medical equipment here. The best doctors are already operating emergency surgery on ************. She¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Peter seemed to beforting Jack, but also seemed to beforting himself. No matter what, the only thing they could do now was to pray. They prayed that nothing would happen to Anna. If something really happened to her¡­ The Fowlers couldn¡¯t take it anymore. On the other side. Madelyn left the hospital and got into the car. Her eyes flickered with hatred. ¡°***********Jack Fowler¡­ How dare you¡­ How dare you shout at me¡­ You¡¯ve never yelled at me since I was young¡­ I clearly exined that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ You still shouted at me¡­. ¡°So in your heart, the most important daughter is no longer me. It¡¯s that ***********Jane Fowler! She¡¯s your biological daughter! What am I? You treat me like this all for her!¡± She clenched her fists with a ferocious expression. At this *************, she was extremely d that she had made up her mind to do such a thing. Otherwise, she would be kicked out when Jane Fowler returned to the Fowler family. It was even more likely that she would end up on the streets, turning from a princess to a little beggar no one cared about. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Thinking of this, Madelyn immediately took out her phone and called Chester. ¡°Chester, I¡¯m **********. Anna Fowler is in hospital Now, the Fowler family is in chaos. Do whatever you want. I also have to go back and pack my things. Help me erase the traces and arrange the procedures to leave the country. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Fowler family wille after me if they sense something¡± ¡°Alright, ***********. I¡¯ll immediately prepare the procedures for you to leave the country. Thank you for what you did, Chester replied. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Chester, as long as it¡¯s for our future happiness, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± After hanging up, Madelyn gripped her phone tightly and sneered. ¡°The Fowler family, Jack Fowler, all those who look down on me and want to abandon me and make me suffer, ************* ¡°Hahahaha!¡± On the other side, after hanging up on Madelyn, Chester immediately called Micheal. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s news from ************¡­ We can proceed with our next step.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also received news that Anna Fowler was receiving emergency treatment in the hospital. I didn¡¯t expect Madelyn to be so ruthless. Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it now!¡± The tide of darkness had silently begun to surge, and it was about to cause a massive uproar in the entire Stormton City. Even the people inside couldn¡¯t see what kind of *********this tide would bring them. They could only go with the flow, wait for fate to appear, and obey its arrangements. When Henry Fowler and the others received the news of Anna¡¯s injury in Eastshel, they immediately pushed aside everything and left thepany to their trusted aides. They took a private ne and rushed back to Stormton City as quickly as they could. It was already the fourth day. Henry and the other Fowlers arrived at the hospital at eleven o¡¯clock at night. They were travel-worn and exhausted. The ********they arrived at the hospital, they questioned worriedly, ¡°Peter, how¡¯s the situation? Is **********alright?¡± Peter sighed softly. ¡°Her vitals have stabilized. But she¡¯s still unconscious in the ICU and shows no signs of waking up¡­¡± Dwayne was so anxious that his lips were dry and cracked. ¡°Why did this happen again¡­ **********it! Where¡¯s Dad? How¡¯s Dad?¡± Peter lowered his eyes and said in pain, ¡°Dad¡­ Aaron and Quinton are taking care of him. He¡¯s not in good condition¡­ He¡¯s in the ward next door.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Henry and the other Fowlers¡¯ hearts skipped a beat when they heard that. They nced at Anna through the window and quickly ran to the next ward to visit Jack The ***********they saw Jack, they were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Jack¡¯s hair¡­ turned almost entirely gray. It was so ck before they left him. Furthermore, his hair was messy, and his beard was all over his face. He had not taken care of it at all. He looked like he had ********more than twenty years. His eyes were sunken and bloodshot, and they had lost their luster. He was dressed in a patient¡¯s outfit, sitting on the bed dispiritedly, utterly unaware of the outside world. Well¡­ Was this still the Mr. Fowler of Fowler Corporation who hadmanded the business world in Stormton City and was respected by countless people? Was he still an iparably lofty existence in the hearts of his children? If not for the perception of their bloodline, telling Henry and the others that this was Jack Fowler. They could not imagine such an old, lifeless, dying man could be their father! Aaron and Quinton were taking care of Jack. When they saw Henry and the others return, they could not help but shout excitedly. ¡°Henry, Dwayne, Sam, you¡¯re back! Dad, everyone is back!¡± Upon hearing this, Jack¡¯s originally dim eyes finally lit up a little. He looked at Henry and the others. He opened his **********as if he wanted to say something, but he could not say anything. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Seeing Jack like this, Henry felt like his heart was being cut by a knife. He walked over and knelt in front of Jack. He leaned against Jack¡¯s thigh and sobbed uncontrobly. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I came back too late. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Dwayne and Sam also came over and knelt before Jack, with tears streaming down their faces. The children¡¯s tears finally woke Jack¡¯s heart, riddled with holes. ¡°Henry, Dwayne, Sam¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back¡­. ¡°I know you¡¯re very disappointed to see how ***********I am now, but I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Your mother has been hurt repeatedly, but I can¡¯t do anything¡­ I¡¯d rather have something happen to me than let anything happen to her. You have to understand¡­ understand¡­¡± Tears streamed down his lifeless eyes. A proud and strong man like him was now sobbing uncontrobly ¡°I know¡­ We all know¡­. How could Henry and the others not know? Anna Fowler had be like this. The most painful person in the world was not them but their father, Jack Fowler. The man who loved Anna the most in the world was Jack. No one loved Anna more than he did. He loved her more than his own life. If he could exchange his life for Anna¡¯s life¡­ He would not hesitate to make this choice. This was what Henry and the others had witnessed since they were young. Jack¡¯s love for Anna had already transcended the body and vowed to the soul. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It left a mark that could never be erased. The love between them was also what Henry and the others longed for. His precious darling had such huge idents twice in only a few months. The first time, her right leg was crippled. The second time, she suffered a heavy *********to the back of her head andy unconscious in the ICU. This was not just a huge torture to Anna and the Fowler family. It was the punishment that made Jack feel so much pain that he wanted to *********! No matter what, the return of Henry and the other children finally made him feel a little better. Henry had Aaron and Quinton continue to take care of Jack. The others came out first and asked Peter about Anna¡¯s current situation in detail. ¡°The doctor said that although she survived, she suffered a serious injury on the back of her head and lost too much blood. In addition, she hasn¡¯t recovered yet from her major surgery in Sun City Square not long ago. Now, she can only rely on the equipment in the ICU to survive. It¡¯s unknown if she can wake up. Otherwise, Dad wouldn¡¯t have be like this¡­¡± Hearing such shocking news, Henry and the others¡¯ hearts instantly turned cold. ¡°Madelyn was clearly with *********when she went to the toilet. Why did this happen again? **********it!¡± Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Sam could not help but resent Madelyn. Madelyn knew that Anna¡¯s right leg was disabled and that Anna could not stand steadily. But Madelyn chose to stay by the door and did not help Anna to the restroom Anna had been involved in such a big ident. The back of her head suffered a grave injury, and she might remain in aa for the rest of her life. In addition, the trending topic incident that Madelyn fabricated had caused the Fowler family to nder Jane and force her to leave the family. Madelyn took advantage of the Fowler family¡¯s trust in her and thoroughly humiliated them. It was difficult for him not to **********Madelyn ¡°Alright, Sam. It has already happened. We can¡¯t dwell on the past. We must think of a way to resolve this and move forward.¡± It was not that Henry wanted to remain calm. But he had to force himself to calm down. Jack had already been through a lot. The Fowler Corporation and the Fowler family no longer had their leader. If Henry, as the eldest son, lost control of himself at this juncture and showed a trace of panic in front of his younger brother¡­ The Fowler family would have lost its pir of support. Everything would be over. Their enemies would be even more likely to take advantage of the situation Fowler Corporation had grown to this stage. Many people would be secretly going after a cash cow like it. Countless people had already expressed their interest, both **********and in secret. ording to the saying, defending a title was more difficult than winning it. Henry was the future sessor of Fowler Corporation, and Jack and Anna had nurtured him with all their efforts. He had already understood this saying since he was a child. Right now, all eyes were on Henry. Everyone looked at him with anticipation. They wanted Henry to tell them what to do next. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, and after careful consideration, Henry spoke. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go to thepany and settle the rest of the matters first. You guys, stay in the hospital and look after Dad and *********. As for Eastshel¡­ Dwayne, call my trusted aide and tell him the current n to acquire that piece ofnd in the suburbs has been put on hold. Now that something big has happened here, we can¡¯t rush things. Let¡¯s stabilize our foundation first. We¡¯ll still need more time to arrange our overseas projects¡± Henry¡¯s words were equivalent to giving up on the Eastshel project they had spent a year preparing for. Moreover, now was the best time to undertake that project. Finding the right opportunity again would be infinitely more difficult if he gave it up now. However, he had no choice¡­ The Fowler family was now involved in such a huge mess. As the eldest son, Henry could not possibly leave Crucsia for Eastshel at this time and continue with his original n. If something did happen to Anna while Henry was away, Henry would regret it for the rest of his life. Besides, Jack¡¯s ***********state could not handle managing the entire Fowler Corporation. Only Henry could do it. The Fowler family¡¯s enemies were circling them like sharks. If they took advantage of this predicament to steal his home, what was the point of Henry developing those projects overseas? At this *********, Henry could not help but think of Jane. Henry thought, ¡°Master¡­ If it were you, you would make the same choice under these circumstances, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We got it, Henry¡± Hearing Henry¡¯s orders and seeing that he did not seem too affected, Peter and the others could finally heave sighs of relief. At first, they were worried that Henry would be affected when he returned to Stormton City and saw how Jack and Anna were. If even Henry could not take it, they would not know what to do. Whenever the Fowler famdy fell into such a critical situation, Henry was the only person they could count on to stand up and shoulder everything Among the Fowler family¡¯s children, Henry had always been their guardian angel. It was true when they were young. It was also true now and even more so in the future. They were grateful that they had someone other than Jack and Anna. They still had Henry He was reliable and could stand up at these critical **********. Henry said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers I can only leave ********and Dad to you at such an important time. I won¡¯t rest assured if it were anyone else¡­¡± Dwayne patted Henry on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Henry You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bearing the brunt for us. We all know that. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not capable enough and can only do so much to support you. However, we¡¯ll take good care of ********and Dad. Henry, don¡¯t worry. Go to the Fowler Corporation. We¡¯ll watch your back. Don¡¯t worry about ***********and Dad.¡± Henry bit his lip and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Dwayne¡­ I¡¯ll leave everyone in your hands.¡± Sam and Peter said in unison, ¡°Go, Henry.¡± Just as Henry was about to leave for the Fowler Corporation¡­ Suddenly¡­ He heard the sound of hurried footsteps. A man in a police uniform quickly arrived before Henry and the others. ¡°Excuse me. Which one of you is Jack Fowler?¡± Henry took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m his eldest son, Henry. May I ask why you¡¯re looking for our father? Are you here because of the ident that happened to our mother?¡± The police officer shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re here to arrest the Fowler Corporation¡¯s chairman, Jack. We now suspect that Jack is rted to multiple bribery cases and has epted bribes from someone. We¡¯ll need Mr. Fowler to return to the police station to cooperate with us for the investigation.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Henry and the others were shocked. ¡°No¡­ This is impossible. Officer, there must have been a mistake. How could my father be involved in a bribery case? You should know that my father is a patriotic entrepreneur. He has done so many charitable things. His character is upright and meticulous. It¡¯s impossible that he would do such a thing.¡± The police officer fell silent briefly before saying. I have indeed heard about Mr. Fowler¡¯s charitable deeds, but thew emphasizes evidence above all else. We came to arrest Mr. Fowler because we had gathered sufficient material evidence and wilness statements. Please don¡¯t interfere with our investigation. If Mr. Fowler is innocent, thew will surely give Mr. Fowler a fair judgment.¡± Material evidence? Witness statements? Henry and the others were still confused. However, they could not stop the police from showing them the arrest warrant. At this ********¡­ The door of the ward opened. Jack¡¯s body trembled. He refused to be held up by Aaron and Quinton. Looking at the police standing by the door, Jack took a deep breath. His cloudy eyes gradually became clear. ¡°I knew it¡­ I knew this day woulde. I don¡¯t know who nned this in secret, but I will cooperate with the investigation and tell you everything I know.¡± Henry and the others did not understand the meaning behind Jack¡¯s words. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, they vaguely sensed that¡­ Jack might indeed be rted to the bribery case the police mentioned. The police officer walked to Jack¡¯s side. ¡°Come with us, Mr. Fowler.¡± ¡°Alright I have onest request before I go with you. Could I trouble you to let me speak to my sons?¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll wait for you at the elevator.¡± The police turned around and left after giving Jack their permission. Henry could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, what is going on? How can someone like you ept bribes? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Peter and the others echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. I don¡¯t believe you would do such a thing.¡± Looking at his sons¡¯ steadfast and trusting gazes, Jack lowered his eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid our family is still unaware that we¡¯ve fallen victim to someone¡¯s scheme this time. We¡¯ve lost. Listen to me. Now is not the time to exin things. Wait for me. I¡¯ll exin everything to our country and ept the punishment I deserve. Handle the rest of Fowler Corporation¡¯s matters, and save enough strength and money for yourselves. Then, bring your mother to Meridonia to stay with Raymond. ¡°Remember that no matter what happens, you shouldn¡¯t look back. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can take care of myself. The one you have to take care of is your mother. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What! Dad, are you saying¡­ that something bad will happen?¡± ¡°Promise me, Henry. Don¡¯t ask too many questions. If you still believe in me, your father, do as I say.¡± Jack interrupted Henry right away. After mustering all his strength to speak, Jack could not help but cough violently, Tears rolled down Henry¡¯s face as he clenched his fists tightly. In the end, he could only nod. ¡°I understand¡­ Dad, I¡¯ll do everything ording to your instructions¡­¡± ¡°Henry¡­¡± Aaron and the others had tears in their eyes. They felt that their world was about to end. Why did this happen? They thought they were about to move on from the trauma of losing Jane and that their lives were getting better, but in the blink of an eye, it was as if everything they had built had copsed and shattered. What did the Fowler family do wrong? Or had they treated Jane too unfairly? Did their past catch up to them? ¡°Be good and listen to me. Listen to Henry. The worst thing I did was not take responsibility for the company back then. I also mistakenly believed in Madelyn and hurt Jane, kicking Jane out of our family. Perhaps¡­ I¡¯m the reason why we¡¯ve ended up here. I¡¯m the reason why your mother has be like this. It¡¯s my karma. ¡°Now, I have to act¡± like a man and bear this responsibility. I can¡¯t hide anymore. This matter has weighed on my heart for a long time. I knew the day of reckoning woulde, and I couldn¡¯t escape it. What I¡¯m most worried about is your mother¡­ Only you can save her. Keep your mother safe. ¡°Henry, go home and go to my study. There¡¯s a safe in there. The password is 386436. Inside, there¡¯s a sum of money that I have set aside for emergencies. It¡¯s a backup n for our family¡¯s survival. Now is the time to use it. Take that money and handle our domestic matters. Bring it and look for Raymond.¡± ¡°We will¡­ We will, Dad¡­¡± Dwayne and the others were already sobbing uncontrobly. In just a few days, they had been dealt massive blows, one after another. Anna had suffered two idents and might remain in aatose state. Not only was Jack in despair, but he might also be imprisoned for epting bribes. Henry and the others would never believe that their father, who respected and loved Crucsia the most, would have his reputation tarnished by such a crime. But hearing Jack¡¯s tone, it must be true¡­. They could already sense that¡­ the entire Fowler family would be doomed. Chapter 456 The Fowler Corporation would also be over. Jack¡¯s words were also meant to be his parting words for Henry and the others. Finally, Jack closed his eyes and exhaled again. He turned around and looked at Anna, who was still unconscious in the ICU. He reached out and touched the ss window. His eyes were filled with love, yearning, and tenderness. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m leaving now¡­ I should have left earlier. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I should have listened to you back then. Things have gotten to this point. I know I brought this upon myself¡­ ¡°Perhaps all of this is my fault. God is punishing our family. Come to think of it¡­ I said that I loved you so much. I said I loved you so much that I was willing to give up my life for you, but there were so many times I didn¡¯t listen to you, and now we¡¯ve lost Jane. I¡¯ve fallen to such a state and even put you in harm¡¯s way¡­ ¡°This time, I won¡¯t run away again. Anna, regret alwayses toote. Unfortunately¡­ At this time, I can¡¯t stay by your side and take care of you. In the end, I¡¯m still a bad husband. But thankfully, our children have already grown up. They could protect themselves and look after you. ¡°Anna, follow our sons to Meridonia. If you wake up one day, please wait for me. You have to wait for me. When I¡¯m released from prison, I¡¯ll look for you. At that time, we won¡¯t have any more regrets. I promise.¡± After saying that, Jack knew that he had no time left. He left resolutely. ¡°Dad!¡± Henry and the others still wanted to chase after him. Jack shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over. Listen to me. You know what you have to do now. This is my responsibility alone. It has nothing to do with you. You have to take care of yourselves and your mother. As long as you are safe and sound, the Fowler family will always be around.¡± Everyone stopped. They endured the intense pain in their hearts, not taking another step forward. They stood as Jack gradually left, watching his shadow elongated by the lights along the hospital corridor. At this moment, the former chairman of Fowler Corporation, the all-powerful businessman Jack Fowler, seemed to have returned. The despair and emptiness they saw in Jack had been swept away. A brand new vigor had burst forth. again. The police officer stepped forward and cuffed Jack¡¯s wrists with cold metal handcuffs. He covered Jack¡¯s hands with a ck cloth and said, ¡°Pleasee with us, Mr. Fowler.¡± To be fair, the police did not want to believe that Jack would do such a thing. He was the patriotic entrepreneur who had donated to countless charity projects and elementary schools and established a foundation to help countless youths realize their entrepreneurial dreams. He had brought the entire nation to greater heights, making it stand proud and tall. But¡­ one could never judge a book by its cover. In the eyes of thew, the only thing everyone could count on was the word ¡°evidence¡±. ¡°Okay.¡± Jack was resigned to his fate. He strode away. Or rather¡­ Jack left, feeling relieved. Finally, he could remove the thorn in his flesh that had bothered him for a long time. Even if he could not bear the cost of it all. However, after experiencing this ordeal, he could finally be truly redeemed. Recently, too many disasters fell on the Fowler family. Jack had already had a premonition about the day arriving. He was prepared. ¡°Dad¡­¡± However, just as Henry and the others seemed to have lost their minds and could not move forward¡­ No one noticed that¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content. Anna, who was in the ICU ward and was diagnosed by the doctor to be in aa, had tears flowing from her closed eyes. She wriggled her fingertips with all her might. In between her breaths, she spat out three words with difficulty. ¡°Jack¡­ No. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 It was as if he felt that something was about to happen to the person he loved deeply. Anna¡¯s consciousness was trapped in a *********of dark chaos where it was unable to extricate itself or escape. She felt a strong surge of power. She wanted to see the person she loved and she wanted to use the power to protect him even if she sank into the mud now and that she could barely exert any strength. It was extremely difficult and impossible to let one¡¯s consciousness escape from this darkness. Anna was still working hard for it. Now, she knew Jack was in danger! Anna could never still be unconscious here! Most importantly, she still had to find Madelyn to get to the bottom of this! She wanted to ask her why she did this to harm Anna. ¡°Wake up! My body! Wake up!¡± The instruments inserted into Anna¡¯s body began to jump crazily. On the other side, when Jack took the elevator and left the hospital with the police, arge group of reporters suddenly rushed up and crazily snapped pictures of the police and Jack. ¡°Mr. Fowler, I heard that you were arrested by the police for epting bribes. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mr. Fowler, please give us an exnation. You¡¯re a famous patriotic entrepreneur in Stormton City. Why did you take bribes?¡± ¡°I heard that there are important witnesses and physical evidence in this bribery case. It¡¯s not just at single bribe. What¡¯s going on? Will this incident affect Fowler Corporation¡¯s share price?¡± The police officer frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have noment! We¡¯re carrying out official duties. Please leave!¡± This arrest operation was clearly carried out in secret. How did this group of reporters and media find out? Jack lowered his head and remained silent. He was brought into the police car by the police and left. The media reporters behind him were still taking photos crazily. At this decisive **********, even if Jack didn¡¯t reveal anything, they had already obtained valuable information. The most important thing now was to hurry back to thepany and work overtime to get the report done! As expected,te at night, the topic suddenly went viral. [Breaking news! Fowler Corporation¡¯s president, Jack Fowler, was taken away by the police at the hospital.] [Shocking news! What¡¯s involved in the arrest of Jack? Fowler Corporation¡¯s president is involved in a bribery case!] [Just got off we ne, well, I have something to say about this matter¡­] [As an experienced financial expert, I can tell you Jack¡¯s arrest this time will have an impact on the stock market. Don¡¯t miss it¡­] There were all kinds of trending topics on the inte. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was also a video and screenshot of Jack being brought into a police car. It was absolutely true! It caused a craze amongizens! In fact, as the president of a hundred billion worthpany, he could only manage to secure one trending topic following his arrest due to bribery. Everyone was already used to it. It was not even as good as the scandals of the young celebrities in the entertainment industry. However, Jack was Jane¡¯s father who could stir up a gust of wind with just a p of his wings on the Inte! The father and daughter had severed all ties online previously. The matter of them going to court had caused an uproar. Many onlookers still remembered this. Not to mention thatter on, Jane also exposed X¡¯s identity and became the world champion. She was also the junior sister of the creator of photolithography machine¡¯s research and development in Crucsia, Mr. Mitchell. She was famous all over the world. In addition, she had a beautiful face that could make her an A-list celebrity in the entertainment industry. She also had the aura of a cool girl. She had garnered countless fans. With her powerful background, super good looks, and talent, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t be the center of attention! It was all thanks to Jane¡¯s influence that the scandal of Jack was able to be a trending topic on so many apps, causing the gossiping masses to contribute a lot ofments to it. Even the secret assistance of Crown Group in promoting this matter seemed unnecessary. ¡°**********! This is Fowler Corporation¡¯s president! I¡¯ve seen him from afar once before. He¡¯s so elegant and looks like an upright person. How could he be involved in such a big scandal? He was even arrested by the police!¡± ¡°Well, Bro, you must be new to this cuz I have seen tons of stuff like this.¡± ¡°Agreed. I¡¯ve been following celebrities for years. I¡¯m not surprised at how they ended up ruining their images. I ain¡¯t never buy their ***********again.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Jane had already cut ties with the Fowler family and was not involved in this scandal. Otherwise, the sins that the Fowler familymitted would affect my baby Jane again.¡± ¡°Jane is a textbook beauty who is capable and has a miserable background. Fortunately, Jane came to her senses in time and was brought back by the Fowler family. Half a monthter, she decisively cut ties with the Fowler family. I¡¯m afraid she has long seen through the Fowlers¡¯ true colors. Jane is so good!¡± Public opinion was still fermenting. Jane, who was passively involved in the center of public opinion, was watching How the Steel Was Tempered on the small bed in her apartment. He seemed calm. After replying to the concerned messages from the public, Jane got up and walked to the French window. She looked at the night view of the bustling city and did not lose herposure because of this interlude. The city was still standing there in the most perfect manner. It would never lose its order because of the death of an important figure. Jane¡¯s eyes were deep and dark. ¡°We¡¯ve finallye this far. Let me see how the next scene is going to y out. The final scene is about to arrive.¡± The chess pieces prepared by Jane were also about to step onto the stage one by one. They would 11:28 cooperate with Madelyn and the Fowler family toplete this grand performance! Henry ***********back to the Fowler family first. Those who worked in the Fowler family were all old people who had worked for more than ten years. When they saw Henry return, they quickly went forward. ¡°Mr. Fowler, Old Mr. Fowler¡­ really¡­¡± He did not dare to continue. Facing everyone¡¯s uneasy gazes, Henry could only hold on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this time¡­ I¡¯m afraid Dad won¡¯t be able toe back.¡± ¡°Really¡­ That trending topic! Well, How could Old Mr. Fowler do such a thing? It must be impossible! We have served the Fowler family for more than ten years. We believe that Old Mr. Fowler is not that kind of person! Mr. Fowler, there must be a mistake!¡± ¡°Sara, I want to think so too, but this is what happened. Even I don¡¯t know what the truth is, but looking at Dad¡¯s attitude¡­ I think it¡¯s true.¡± Even Henry said that. The others were speechless. ¡°Excuse me, I need to go fetch something.¡± Henry walked past everyone and went straight to Jack¡¯s study. ording to the safe code given by Jack, Henry opened the safe. He took out some documents and the bank card left behind by Jack. After confirming that the items were not much different from what Jack said, Henry called his trusted aide. He asked him to arrange the procedures for his five younger brothers and Anna to leave for Meridonia as soon as possible. It included Madelyn even though Henry hated Madelyn to the extreme. If it wasn¡¯t for Madelyn, Jane wouldn¡¯t have left the Fowler family and Henry wouldn¡¯t have lost the most important teacher in his life because of his trust in Madelyn! However, her current identity was Anna¡¯s ¡°daughter¡±. It was used as a substitute for Jane¡¯s guilt. It was also a kind of ¡°assistance¡± to wake Anna up from hera. Henry had to bring Madelyn along for the sake of Anna! Johan was currently in Yalondy and could not be contacted, so he could only give up. As for Henry, He wanted to stay! Even if Henry knew how much impact Jack¡¯s thunderstorm would have on Fowler Corporation. It was unknown how many enemies were hiding in the dark, waiting for this opportunity toe aggressively! But Henry couldn¡¯t just run away like that! He was the Fowler family¡¯s eldest son! He was the man who had to give hope to the Fowler family! If even Henry ran away in a sorry state like this, the foundation that Fowler Corporation had built for d¨¨cades would really be destroyed and be someone else¡¯s stepping stone! Henry did not want Jack to hear that the foundation he built from scratch was ruined just like that when he was in jail! No matter how slim the hope was, Henry had to give it a try! 199 After taking away the important information, Henry went to look for Madelyn to exin the situation. However, when he arrived at Madelyn¡¯s room and knocked on the door, there was no response. Henry frowned and called Madelyn. [The number you have dialed is turned off¡­] At this ***********, Sara walked over while wiping her tears. When she saw Henry, she quickly cleaned her tears and sobbed. ¡°Mr. Fowler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Henry asked, ¡°Sara, where did Maddie go?¡± Sara was slightly stunned. ¡°Miss Madelyn¡­ isn¡¯t she taking care of Madam with you in the hospital? I haven¡¯t seen Miss Madelyn since yesterday.¡± ¡°No, Dad chased Maddie away on the first day of *********ident because he was angry. After that, Maddie never appeared in the hospital¡­¡± Henry paused. ¡°Madelyn hasn¡¯t been in the Fowler family since yesterday?¡± he thought. ¡°So where did she go?¡± He was confused. Henry suddenly had a strong bad feeling. Madelyn had been missing for two days. Her phone was switched off. She was nowhere to be seen. He wondered if she ran away from home after being scolded by Jack or if she already killed herself in a secret ce. ¡°************it! Why does she have to cause trouble for Henry at this juncture?¡± Now that Madelyn had disappeared for less than 48 hours, there was no way to file a case yet. Henry could only **********Sara. He then got someone to help him find Madelyn¡¯s whereabouts! As for Henry, he had to rush to Fowler Corporation first to prepare for the shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow to stabilize the situation of the shareholders! Just as Henry was driving to Fowler Corporation¡¯s headquarters, Aaron called Henry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aaron, I¡¯m heading to Fowler Corporation¡¯s headquarters now. I¡¯ve already instructed someone to arrange for you to go to Meridonia to look for Raymond¡­¡± ¡°Henry! *********moving!¡± Aaron¡¯s excited voice interrupted Henry. Henry almost lost his grip on the steering wheel and crashed into a pir beside him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The doctor is currently testing mother. Everyone says that this is a miracle. They originally thought that mother would be in aa for the rest of her life and would never wake up. Mother has been shouting father¡¯s name. She must have known about the outside world and was worried about father!¡± ¡°Okay¡­.. Listen, Aaron, you guys stay by *********side. If there¡¯s any news, inform me immediately. I¡¯m rushing to Fowler Corporation¡¯s headquarters now. I have to wait for tomorrow¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting, or else Fowler Corporation will be handed over to someone else!¡± ¡°I know, Henry. Don¡¯t worry. Just go. Leave mo************m to us!¡± After hanging up the phone, Henry parked the car by the roadside. After lighting a cigarette, he took a deep puff and finished a cigarette in a puff. He threw it on the ground and put it out with his shoe before driving away. After smoking a cigarette, he felt that his chaotic brain was much better. Recently, so many terrible things had happened. He could finally manage to see a little hope in the depth of his desperation. The only thing Henry had to do now was to protect the ¡°kingdom¡± that Jack and Anna had worked hard for decades to conquer! When Henry arrived at Fowler Corporation, he immediately gathered Jack¡¯s trusted aides. At the same time, they were also his reliable uncles who trained him and saw him grow up. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Jack¡¯s trusted aides received news of the trending topic and were all shocked. After arriving at the company, they confirmed with Henry in a hurry whether it was true or not. Henry replied in silence. ¡°Oh my goodness! How could Jack do such a thing¡­ That is impossible! That is absolutely impossible! Jack and I have been best friends since university. I know well about his temper and personality! There must be a mistake we are unaware of!¡± As Jack¡¯s trusted aides and founders of Fowler Corporation, they wouldn¡¯t believe the news they heard. from the trending topic. However, Jack had been arrested by the police, and from his narration, one could tell he had indeed done such a thing. So, even if they were unwilling to believe it, they had to admit it.. ¡°Everyone, now is not the time to argue about whether my father has been bribed or not. We have to prepare for the shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow and appease the major shareholders. The Fowler Corporation is going to face long-term hardship. I have to keep it because it is my parents¡¯ painstaking effort. ¡°If you believe in my parents¡¯ character and that there¡¯s more behind my father¡¯s ident, please help me! Please!¡± With that, Henry bowed deeply. ¡°Henry, you¡¯re being too serious. We have been working hard with your parents, and we will never just stand by and watch the Fowler Corporation go bankrupt just like that. Moreover, we believe in Jack and that there must be a reason behind it. If one day, Jack cleared his name and was released from prison but found that the Fowler Corporation was gone, how could we still be his friends?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s start preparing the information for tomorrow¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting. I feel like I¡¯ve returned to the days when I was young and worked hard in thepany day and night. I am quite energetic!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too emotional. Be careful not to have high blood pressure again. You¡¯re no longer young and about to be an old man¡­¡± ¡°You son of a **********!¡± Henry was touched. ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Next, he began to organize the information. With the help of Jack¡¯s right-hand man, even though the situation had reached a critical state, Henry could still work methodically. For a **********, the atmosphere was somewhat rxing. Under such an atmosphere, he believed that a miracle woulde. Suddenly, someone clicked his tongue. ¡°It is strange. Why did the Fowler Corporation lose so many shares recently? N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing that, Henry and the others gathered. After they took a look at the data, their expressions turned solemn. Indeed, too many shares had been lost. What was more, they were bought at different times by differentpanies. It was hidden and hard to notice to buy them separately. When the shares were umted to a certain extent, they would be a force that could not be Chapter 458 ignored! Unless the buyers could predict that there would be a big problem with the Fowler Corporation¡­ It was useless for them to purchase so many odd-lot stocks. Sooner orter, their actions would be found. Henry thought for a *********and then suddenly shouted, ¡°Terrible! The rumors about my father spread quickly. Tomorrow, the stock price of the Fowler Corporation will fall to the limit. When the timees, these institutions will buy the shares on arge scale, and the right of control over the Fowler Corporation may be snatched away by someone else.¡± Even if Henry tried his best to buy the stocks now, it would be in vain. If Jack could not prove his innocence and save his reputation in a short period of time¡­ The money that was spent on buying shares would be immeasurable, and the low-price shares would only be a waste. Moreover, the buyers would not give Henry a chance. They might sell their shares in exchange for a huge profit. It was not a problem of several million dors, but billions. With the current working capital of Fowler Corporation, it was impossible to pay so much money. If Henry did not buy the shares back, the mastermind would buy them at the lowest price. In the end, he would own the most shares in the Fowler Corporation and obtain absolute authority. ¡°Could it be that¡­ the mastermind behind the acquisition of the odd-lot stocks is the culprit behind Jack¡¯s ident?¡± A vice-chairman hit the nail on the head. Suddenly, Henry saw a familiar name on the list ofpanies that were acquiring the shares of the Fowler Corporation. He pursed his lips and took out his phone, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t make a sound. Listen quietly. I want to confirm one thing.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Henry dialed Micheal¡¯s number. Beep¡­ Micheal picked up the phone quickly. ¡°Henry, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Micheal¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound tired from being woken up after falling asleep. Obviously, he was still awake and seemed to be waiting for someone¡¯s call. ¡°Mr. Laton, are you the mastermind behind the secret acquisition of the shares of the Fowler Corporation?¡± Henry went straight to the point. What? The others were shocked when they heard Henry¡¯s words. It was actually Micheal Laton, the president of the Crown Group? Wasn¡¯t Micheal Jack¡¯s good friend? Micheal pretended to be confused. ¡°Henry, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Mr. Laton, I saw a familiarpany on the purchasers¡¯ list. I remember that it¡¯s apany specializing in building materials under Crown Group. A few years ago, I even coborated with it under my father¡¯s rmendation. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible to buy so many shares that can shake the 11:28 Fowler Corporation without sufficient financial resources. ¡°Mr. Laton, you did it secretly and nned to make the Fowler Corporation yours, right? Since you will soone to Fowler Corporation to attend the shareholders¡¯ meeting, there is no need to pretend to be confused.¡± ¡°Henry, you¡¯re indeed smart. No wonder Jack thinks so highly of you. I also admire you.¡± Micheal¡¯s words were equivalent to a tacit agreement. ¡°Mr. Laton, I know that there¡¯s no friendship but only benefits in business. I just want to ask you one thing. Is there something else about my father epting bribes? Did my father really do it?¡± ¡°Trust your father. He won¡¯t do that. But he can¡¯t escape it. ¡°Also¡­ Henry, the Fowler Corporation doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore. Take advantage of the opportunity and leave with your brothers and mother. If you continue to fight, you¡¯ll only lose everything, and no one can save you. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡± Micheal hinted. After that, he hung up the phone. The office fell into silence. In the end, even Jack¡¯s trusted aide sighed. ¡°Henry, keep whatever you own now. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. As long as one is alive, there will be a day when he makes aeback. You have to endure it for the time being!¡± Henry was indignant. ¡°But I still want to try my best¡­¡± ¡°*********!¡± Jack¡¯s friends, who were originally treating Henry kindly, suddenly scolded him angrily. Henry was stunned. ¡°The Crown Group has set up a trap for so long. If you want to protect the Fowler Corporation under its plot, it¡¯s no different from a kick against the pricks. Something happened to Jack, and he was involved in such a shocking scandal. We didn¡¯t even realize that so many shares had been bought. We¡¯re far behind others andpletely defeated this time!¡± ¡°It is not brave but *********to fight the battle that you will lose! If Jack was released, could you bear to leave a debtden family for him? That way, you will never be able to make aeback! If you umte the remaining strength and bide your time, you will take back the Fowler Corporation one day! If you lose everything this time, you can never turn the tables for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget your father¡¯s expectations for you. Even if you give up on the Fowler Corporation now, you can still preserve the remaining strength and make achievements overseas that the Crown Group can¡¯t reach. Do you still decide to make a *********choice? If so, we will look down on you!¡± I ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong.¡± Henry lowered his head and bit his lips tightly. In the end, his lips were bleeding, and the smell of blood filled his ***********. He felt indignant, guilty, and humiliated! Henry had worked hard and thought that he was extraordinary and capable enough to handle the crisis. However, the enemy had lurked around him long ago. Only at thest ************did he realize that he had been fooled. This time, Henry and the Fowler Corporation were indeed defeated. Even if Micheal was despicable¡­ He led the Crown Group and found the weakness of the Fowler Corporation¡­ In business, there were no open and aboveboard methods. There were only winners and *********. Winners could set up the rules and celebrate their sess. ***********could only run away humbly and would never be known again. As for the Fowler family¡­ It was thetter! Henry attended the shareholders¡¯ meeting as nned. He was eloquent and yed the role of being able to turn the tide. With the support of Jack¡¯s old friends, he managed to stabilize the shareholders¡¯ and investors¡¯ confidence in Fowler Corporation temporarily. Someone questioned the matter of Jack Fowler taking bribes. Henry did not exin it explicitly and chose to give a perfunctory answer. He proposed to wait for the final decision of a fairw. Henry knew that he could not stop the Crown Group from annexing the Fowler Corporation. Among the shareholders present at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, many of them had probably been bribed by Micheal to transfer their shares of the Fowler Corporation. If Henry decided to stay in the country and save the Fowler Corporation, the Crown Group could just abandon it and benefit from the difference in stock price. To keep the Fowler Corporation, Henry had to ept the price set by Micheal which might be much higher than the market price. In the end, even if Fowler Corporation was saved, it would only be an empty shell on the verge of bankruptcy. On the contrary, the Crown Group would make a lot of money and leave. After the meeting, Henry and Jack¡¯s friends took stock of the resources and capital that the Fowler Corporation could umte after the liquidation. After confirming it, he gave up the right to control before the corporation copsed. After finishing all the procedures, Henry ***********to the hospital. Aaron and the others were guarding Anna¡¯s ward. When they saw Henry rushing over, they hurriedly said, ¡°Henry!¡± Henry asked, ¡°How¡¯s **************?¡± ¡°The doctor is treating ********. She can open her eyes but can¡¯t speak. It is better. It is great.¡± Originally, they were all in despair from waiting. But Anna woke up from the ultimatum of being a vegetable. It was truly a blessing amidst misfortune. Henry heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Aaron, when ************condition bes better, pack your things and go to Meridonia to look for Raymond. I¡¯ve got someone to arrange it. We can set off the day after tomorrow at the earliest.¡± ¡°So fast? Henry, is thepany¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into a trap. After I calmed down, I found that we could only give up on the Fowler Corporation. When we umte strength in Meridonia, we cane back to Crucsia and snatch Fowler Corporation back.¡± They were going to lose Fowler Corporation¡­ Aaron and the others were quite disappointed. They had such a premonition. However, they did not expect that it would happen right in front of them. And it was so difficult to ept. The Fowler Corporation was the painstaking effort and the pride of Jack and Anna. They thought it would apany them for the rest of their lives. Unexpectedly, they were caught off guard and suffered a huge ***********************! Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 At that ***********¡­ The door of the ward opened. A doctor wearing a mask walked out. Henry and the others walked forward quickly and surrounded him. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°Mrs. Fowler is fine now. It¡¯s a medical miracle that she can regain consciousness so quickly. Because of her strong desire to live, she beat her illness and woke up. Although I don¡¯t approve of you meeting her now, she requests to see you. Go in and take a look at her. Remember, don¡¯t chat with her for too long, or she will be too tired.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± After getting the doctor¡¯s permission, the six children of the Fowler family hurried into the ward. Most of the canns on Anna¡¯s body were removed, and only the infusion tubes were left. Seeing Anna open her eyes and breathe, Henry tried hard to slow down his fast heartbeat. He was the first to rush forward. ¡°***********, are you alright?¡± Anna turned her head with difficulty and looked at Henry. She said weakly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Where¡¯s Madelyn? Where is she?¡± The first question Anna asked was about Madelyn. She said weakly through gritted teeth.. ¡°**********, ***************¡­ She¡­¡± Because Anna¡¯s voice was low, Henry and the others did not notice her anger. Henry did not dare to tell Anna that Madelyn had been missing for two days, afraid that Anna would be worried about Madelyn too much the ***********she woke up. He could only say, ¡°I¡¯ve finished the procedures for *****************to leave the country. **********, you¡¯ll be a little tired in the next few days. You¡¯re going to Meridonia to seek help from Raymond. As for the Fowler Corporation, I¡¯ll stay here to settle the follow-up matters.¡± ¡°No! Henry¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­ I got injured because of Madelyn!¡± Anna told the truth with all her might. Henry and the others were dumbfounded. It took a long time for them toe back to their senses. The hot-tempered Dwayne became furious instantly. ¡°Madelyn injured you? ************, what exactly happened?¡± Anna panted and said, ¡°I¡­ I also want to know¡­ what was exactly going on. I treated her so well¡­ But why did she want to **********me?¡± At that **********, Henry suddenly stood up. His body trembled slightly. The Crown Group had been secretly purchasing the shares of the Fowler Corporation a long time ago. Then, Madelyn caused Anna to have an ident, and the Fowler family was in a mess. As a result, Jack¡¯s attention was diverted. The Crown Group took advantage of the opportunity to interfere in the internal affairs of the Fowler Corporation and buy most of the shares owned by other shareholders. Everything could only be achieved on an important prerequisite. It was not that Anna almost became a vegetable because of Madelyn. Instead, it was that the Crown Group had long known that Jack would be involved in the bribery case! N?velDrama.Org owns this. The only one who could do that¡­ It was Madelyn, who was not hated but trusted by the Fowlers back then. At that time, Madelyn probably found something and secretly kept the evidence. It was Madelyn who betrayed the Fowler family and caused it to be reduced like this! In an instant, Henry felt that his heart was filled with hatred. He wished he could strangle Madelyn to death and get rid of her right now. Henry¡¯s brothers also thought it through, and their faces turned pale. Back then, to stabilize Anna, they left Madelyn behind and did not reveal her true colors to the public. Unexpectedly, it brought them such a huge disaster! The Fowlers never expected that Madelyn would have such ¡°criminal evidence¡±, secretly cooperate with the Crown Group, and betray the Fowler family! Thinking of that, Henry squatted down and grabbed Anna¡¯s hand tightly, as if he wanted to transmit strength to her. ¡°************, I know you¡¯re tired now, but you have to tell me one important thing¡­ How could Dad be involved in the bribery case of the Fowler Corporation? I don¡¯t believe Dad would do such a thing.¡± ¡°One of the founders of the Fowler Corporation was a university ssmate of Jack and me, as well as Jack¡¯s other old friends¡­ To bid for a certain project and promote the development of the Fowler Corporation, he bribed someone secretly¡­ By the time Jack and I found it, it was toote¡­ because. we had won the bid¡­ If anything went wrong because of it¡­ the Fowler Corporation would be in great trouble¡­ ¡°Although I advised Jack to tell the truth¡­ he refused me. Everyone had worked hard for so many years, and he didn¡¯t want their effort to be ruined overnight. So, he chased that founder away and announced to the public that the founder had gone to a betterpany. Even Jack¡¯s trusted followers didn¡¯t know it. Then, Jack destroyed all the bribery information¡­ However, it turned out that nothing. could be hidden forever¡­ ¡°It¡­ has been a sore point for Jack¡­ He loved his country so much¡­ and hated bribery to the core, but¡­ He was betrayed unexpectedly and was forced to take the me for corruption and bribery. That year, you were still studying abroad¡­ so you didn¡¯t know anything¡­¡± ¡°Five years ago?¡± Henry¡¯s face darkened. That year, Madelyn was only 14 years old. Madelyn had such sinister intentions at such a young age? How did Madelyn know about the bribery? More importantly, she had even kept the evidence. On the one hand, Madelyn was waiting for a chance to send Jack to prison and destroy the Fowler family in person. On the other hand, Madelyn made a deal with the Crown Group secretly and obtained arge sum of money that she would never be able to run out of in her entire life. Madelyn even wanted to *********Anna, who had treated Madelyn like her own daughter. What a vicious woman! The Fowlers had raised Madelyn for 19 years. They saved her from a hard life and provides her with a rich life. They loved her and trust her. However, she repaid the Fowler family in such a way. Henry could not help butugh bitterly. Was this retribution? It was retribution that the Fowlers treated the biological daughter of the Fowler family with disdain, humiliation, and cold violence. On the contrary, they trusted and doted on the adopted daughter, an ingrate, like a treasure. Finally¡­ The Fowler family ended up like this¡­. Who could they me? They could only me themselves. They deserved it! When Anna saw Henry¡¯s reaction, she had a premonition in her heart. Anna had regained her rationality and was not **********. Soon, she quickly thought of the cause and effect and knew that someone had betrayed the Fowler family. The information from back then had been destroyed by Jack, and few people knew about it. At that time, Madelyn attended cooking sses and often made cakes. She would send them, along with some snacks, fruits, tea, and so on, to Jack¡¯s study. It made Jack, who was in a terrible fix, feel rxed. As his anger and uneasiness were soothed by Madelyn, Jack kept praising that having such a filial and sensible daughter like Madelyn was a blessing for him and the Fowler family. Now, Anna thought about it carefully. Madelyn could tell that Jack was in a bad mood. And if it was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t bother Jack with the food she made. However, during that period of time, she insisted on doing it. Even Anna was satisfied that Madelyn could please Jack. Jack had removed all the clues. If anyone could get the information and betray Jack, the person must be from the Fowler family. Undoubtedly, it was Madelyn! For the sake of wealth and glory, Madelyn even intended to murder her adopted mother, who had raised her and treated her so well¡­ At the thought of that, Anna felt her heart hurt as if it was stabbed by a knife. Did Anna do anything wrong? Jane betrayed the Fowler family and did not have any contact with the Fowlers. Anna could ept it. After all, the Fowlers were the first to hurt Jane deeply. And they hurt Jane because of Madelyn¡­ Madelyn had lived with the Fowlers for 19 years. Anna felt that she was good to Madelyn. Anna had given Madelyn almost everything that a daughter of the Fowler family should have. Anna provided Madelyn with a luxurious life and the best education. She cured Madelyn¡¯s gic defects and bought everything Madelyn wanted, including brand clothes, bags, and jewelry in season¡­ Not to mention the favor from Jack and his six brothers¡­ Others thought that the Fowlers had doted on Madelyn too much, but Anna did not care about it. Annal owned Jane a lot, and she made it up to Madelyn. Because of that, Anna even hurt Jane, her biological daughter whom she had painstakingly found. Unexpectedly, Anna¡¯s efforts were in exchange for such a finale¡­ She couldn¡¯t ept it! Anna only wanted to find Madelyn and question her in person, ¡°Why did you do that? ¡°Why did you hurt me? Why did you betray the Fowler family? Did the Fowlers let you down?¡± Beep! The instrument on Anna¡¯s body began to sound the rm. Henry said hurriedly, ¡°**********, don¡¯t be angry. The most important thing now is to recuperate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Henry, I won¡¯t **********. I know my condition better than anyone else. Something bad has happened to Jack and the Fowler Corporation. And Madelyn has betrayed the Fowler family. How can I stay in bed all the time? I will hold on. I have to hold on.¡± Seeing that Anna was agitated, Aaron called a doctor over. After being injected with a tranquilizer, Anna fell asleep again. Henry and the others left the ward. ¡°Henry, I have to find Madelyn. That **********went missing after doing such a thing. She must be afraid that ************will wake up and use her. She¡¯s trying to escape!¡± Dwayne was angry and gritted his teeth. He wished he could strangle Madelyn to death. The Fowlers had treated Madelyn so well, but Madelyn hurt Anna and betrayed the Fowler family in return. Back then, Dwayne doted on Madelyn so much and even humiliated Jane for Madelyn. Now, he had to bear the consequences¡­ Dwayne almost went crazy because of his ***********. Other than Dwayne¡­ The other Fowlers who had previously been deceived by Madelyn all regretted it and wanted tomit suicide. What kind of sin did theymit? Why were they so brainless? Madelyn was just an adopted daughter of the Fowler family, while Jane was a biological one. However, because of Madelyn, the Fowlers actually bullied and were indifferent to Jane whom they had found painstakingly, disregarding their blood ties. They had gone overboard with Jane back then. Now, they deserved their retributions. Retribution! It was all retribution! ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to find Madelyn. This time, we can¡¯t let her escape.¡± Henry clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t notice that his nails had dug into the flesh of his palm. There was only pain. Only pain could awaken Henry. This way, his mind wouldn¡¯t be in a mess. Henry had thousands of questions to ask Madelyn. Thinking of that, Henry took out his phone in front of his five brothers and called Micheal again. Beep¡­ This time, Henry waited slightly longer. Micheal answered the call. Micheal said coldly, ¡°Henry, I think there¡¯s nothing more to say between us. No need to ask me about- something boring. I¡¯ve made it clear to you. You¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Micheal, I just want to ask you one thing. Is Madelyn on your side?¡± As Henry said, he failed to control his tone. He lost hisposure, and his voice was harsh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Micheal wouldn¡¯t expose Madelyn¡¯s whereabouts easily. He hung up directly. He cklisted Henry¡¯s number casually. Micheal¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to find out about what Madelyn had done so quickly. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote.¡± The next second, Micheal dialed Chester¡¯s number. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chester asked. ¡°When will Madelyn leave Crucsia?¡± ¡°In the next few days. After Madelyn¡¯s previous identity is erased, and her new identity is done, I¡¯ll arrange for a ship to send her to Ruburg.¡± ¡°Send her abroad as soon as possible. The Fowlers have found out about Madelyn¡¯s actions. I¡¯m afraid. that they are doing their best to search for Madelyn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Crucsia is so big. With the protection of the Crown Group, the messy Fowler family won¡¯t be able to find where Madelyn is. By the time they find some clues, Madelyn will have gone far away. Moreover, it¡¯s meaningless to find Madelyn now. We¡¯ve obtained what we want.¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 After all, it was undeniable that Jack knew about the bribery but did not report it. There were witness statements and material evidence. Even if the Fowlers caught Madelyn and proved that she was the one who betrayed the Fowler family, it would mean nothing. Because it was the truth. It was not made up. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Don¡¯t underestimate the Fowler family. They¡¯re one of the few elite corporations in Stormton City. The Fowler Corporation is still quite influential. Not to mention that Jack has seven outstanding sons. Jack may be old, but he¡¯s still alive and has his sons to back him up. Now is the best time to acquire Fowler Corporation. Don¡¯tplicate matters.¡± ¡°I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll arrange for Madelyn to leave the country as soon as possible.¡± ¡°All right.¡± When Anna woke up, it was already noon the next day. The first thing Anna did when she woke up was to look for her son. To prevent Anna from getting too emotional and losing control of herself like she did yesterday, the doctor let Henry in to see Anna. The doctor only allowed him to enter. Henry walked in and held Anna¡¯s hand. ¡°****.¡± This time, Anna¡¯s **********state was much better. Her voice was not as weak as when she had just woken up yesterday. ¡°Is there any news from Madelyn?¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid Crown Group is protecting her.¡± ¡°The Laton family will surely think of a way to erase Madelyn¡¯s identity and send her overseas secretly. I¡¯m afraid they will do it in the next few days. If we don¡¯t hurry¡­ We won¡¯t be able to catch Madelyn in this lifetime.¡± ¡°I know, *********. I¡¯ll get my subordinates to do their best to find Madelyn. No matter what, I won¡¯t let Madelyn betray our family and disappear without a trace.¡± However, after calming down, he realized that because Madelyn was protected by the Crown Group, their chances of finding her in just a few days were slim. Henry knew it without even thinking. Now, Henry was already exhausted. Fowler Corporation was about to be annexed by Crown Group. There were all kinds of internal strife among the Fowler Corporation¡¯s shareholders. No one knew how many people had switched sides to join the Crown Group. Although Anna had woken up from her coma, she was still hospitalized. Other than the fact that Jack was imprisoned for epting the bribe, countless rumors were still spreading like wildfire online¡­ In light of these matters, finding Madelyn now seemed so insignificant. Even if they found Madelyn, they could not prove Jack¡¯s innocence. These usations were true. Jack knew about it. ¡°By the way, Henry, where¡¯s your father? Can you see him? Can you bail him out first?¡± ¡°No¡­ ***********, I¡¯ve thought about it. Only ourwyers can see Dad. They can¡¯t even bail him out. Crown Group hade prepared this time. Madelyn provided Crown Group with information about the Fowler Corporation¡¯s bribery and the testimony of the person whom the Fowler Corporation fired. We can¡¯t bail Dad out. Dad has been silent ever since he went to prison. I¡¯ve spoken to him through my Henry felt unprecedentedly tired after saying this. It was as if everything was written in stone. He could not change the oue. Anna could not help but tear up. ¡°Jack¡­ How could you be so *************? Henry, you must find the bestwyer to help your father with thewsuit. I know there¡¯s no more turning back. But at the very least, you shouldn¡¯t let Dad stay in jail for too long¡­¡± ¡°I will, ************. Ourwyer said that if the other party¡¯s evidence is too overwhelming, the best thing to do now is for Dad to confess and tell the truth. Thewyer will also fight for the shortest sentence on Dad¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°Okay. Good. We¡¯ll leave as soon as we¡¯ve settled the paperwork for going abroad. We won¡¯t stay here and continue to bother you and your father. I know¡­ We¡¯re just a burden to you now. Henry, you¡¯ve been working so hard recently¡­¡± Anna caressed Henry¡¯s face. Her heart ached. He looked at Henry¡¯s Bloodshot eyes. The corners of his eyes were bruised, and his face was gaunt. He did not even have time to shave. He looked as if he had experienced much of life¡¯s hardships and had suddenly ***********ten years. She could hardly recognize him as the high-spirited, handsome, and ***********youngster she once knew. Jack was imprisoned, and Anna was in such a sorry state. Henry, their eldest son, was now the only person in the Fowler family who could bear all this. Everyone ced their hopes on Henry and prayed that he could turn the tables.. They had forgotten¡­ That Henry was just a 26-year-old boy. His life had just begun, and he had yet to experience many beautiful things. But he was already forced to go through such unbearable suffering, one after another. He had to shoulder such a huge responsibility. Anna¡¯s heart was aching terribly for her sensible and capable eldest son. Those adjectives were also a shackle that bound Henry, preventing him from doing what he wanted to do freely. Isn¡¯t the Fowler family a prison in itself, shackling him to them? Would he be the Fowler family¡¯s *************for the rest of his life? If only Henry had the chance. If only he were not the eldest son, he would also choose to be willful and pursue his dream. He would not be handling the defeat of the Fowler family. Once, they had looked so supreme and honorable in the eyes of outsiders. Recently, too many things happened to the Fowler family. The Fowlers had been dealt so many heavy blows. One of their own had even betrayed them¡­ They were exhausted. Truly exhausted. This was the first time Anna hated Stormton City so much. It was where Anna and Jack had countless beautiful memories together, and for most of their lives, they had worked so hard in this city. After leaving for Meridonia this time, Anna never wanted toe back. There were too many unbearable and heartbreaking memories in this ce. In just one year, the Fowler family¡¯s life changed drastically. There was no more going back. ¡°***********¡­¡± Listening to Anna¡¯s heartfelt words, Henry could see how much she wanted tofort him. Henry finally could not take it anymore and burst into tears. He threw himself into Anna¡¯s arms and cried without restraint, just like when he wanted to cry as a little boy. Henry had indeed been exhaustedtely. However, Henry did not dare to show it to anyone. Not in front of his brother, uncle, or thosepany shareholders. Once he revealed his weakness, all hope would be shattered. Henry chose to shoulder the weight of it all by himself. He did not want to bring any more pressure on the people he cared about. However, only now did Henry realize¡­ just how small the limit of a person¡¯s ability was. It was so small that it was negligible. Henry could not possibly shoulder all of this. He was so tired. He was almost out of breath from the stress. He felt he was going to **********. Now, Henry finally found a way to vent his emotions. He could cry in front of his mother and vent his sadness. He could finally let go of his burdens. ¡°You can let it all out, Henry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ ***********and this family have let you down¡­ We¡¯ve pushed you too hard¡­¡± As a mother, the only thing Anna could do now was tofort her eldest son, even though her heart ached for him terribly. Other than that, Anna could not do anything. She could not do anything¡­. A few days passed by in the blink of an eye. Late at night¡­ Madelyn was brought to the port. ¡°Get on board, Miss Madelyn. We¡¯ll arrive in Ruburg in a few days. At that time, Mr. Laton will arrange for someone to pick you up and give you a new identity. You¡¯ll be provided with an identity card from Ruburg. You¡¯ll have a brand new life.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Madelyn had already discussed the details with Chester. With a yearning for a better life in the future, Madelyn boarded the ship. The ship headed toward Ruburg. On the calm sea under the moonlight, Madelyn¡¯s heart was filled with longing for a beautiful life in the future. The waiter on the ship brought her a steaming cup of coffee. Madelyn drank it without any precaution. She was about to admire the sea view under the moonlight. Gradually, Madelyn felt very sleepy. She went to her cabin. Soon, she fell asleep. Little did she know¡­ The ship suddenly changed its direction. The ce she was going to¡­ was not Ruburg. It was Stormton City. The next day, at 10 p.m¡­ All the Fowler family members in the hospital who were preparing for Anna¡¯s discharge tomorrow suddenly received a mysterious message. It was the coordinates of an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of Stormton City. It would take about two hours to drive there. Coincidentally, the six sons of the Fowler family were gathered together. Seeing the same message on each other¡¯s phones, they frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Henry stared at the message carefully. His intuition told him that this was not a coincidence. Finally, Henry seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Is it Jane?¡± ¡°What? Henry, are you saying¡­ Jane sent us this message?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake about it. This signature¡­ is Jane¡¯s favorite.¡± Once upon a time, Henry knew Jane the best. She was Queen, his teacher. He immediately noticed this detail. This was a secret code that only Queen and H.F. of the Dar knew. The reason why Jane sent such a message to the Fowlers was to hide her identity. Was she trying to send him a signal? The six sons looked at each other. They chose to head to those coordinates, even if it pointed to **********. Jane had taken the initiative to send them this message. They had no choice but to investigate. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll go, too.¡± When Anna heard that it was a message from Jane, she could not care about anything else. She struggled to get up from the bed. ¡°***********, you¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Jane, I have to go. I want to see what she¡¯s up to. This time, I won¡¯t run anymore. If none of you will bring me there, I¡¯ll crawl over if I have to.¡± Anna¡¯s gaze was intense. She was determined not to give up until she achieved her goal. When Henry and the others saw Anna¡¯s gaze, they knew that there was no point in trying to dissuade her. ¡°Alright. **********, we¡¯ll protect you. Let¡¯s go see Jane together.¡± When Madelyn woke up again¡­ She found it a little strange. ¡°Why¡­ is it so dark?¡± Madelyn wanted to get up and turn on the lights. However, she realized that she could not move. The darkness in front of her was not because there was no light. Instead, it was because Madelyn¡¯s head was covered by a ck cloth. Everything felt so real. From how her bodycked the strength to the wind blowing past her skin. It was not a dream. This was reality. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What on earth happened!¡± Madelyn could not move at all. She could only shout. The next second¡­ Madelyn¡¯s hood was removed. Because of the sudden light, Madelyn could not open her eyes. She kept crying. After her eyes gradually adapted to the light, she could see the person before her. At that **************, Madelyn¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ Jane¡­¡± Who else could it be but Jane? Madelyn instinctively felt a wave of fear. She struggled with all her might. ¡°Jane, why are you here? Am I not in Ruburg? Let go of me! Let go of me right now.¡± ¡°Because¡­ Madelyn, you haven¡¯t paid off what you owe me. How could you leave just like that? No way. Do you know where this is?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jane¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°Jane, I never crossed you. The ones who hurt you are the Fowler family. It has nothing to do with me. Let me go, okay? From now on, you¡¯ll go your way, and I¡¯ll go mine. We¡¯ll have nothing to do with each. other.¡± Madelyn begged Jane hysterically. Without the memories of her previous life, Madelyn naturally would not know¡­. This warehouse was where Madelyn had nned to **********Jane in her previous life. She wanted Jane to burn to death. The Fowlers had hurt Jane terribly. She had to get her revenge¡­ It meant that Madelyn could not escape her punishment. Everyone who owed Jane in her previous life would have to pay her back one by one in this life. ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± Jane pped Madelyn hard a few times. p! p! Madelyn¡¯s face instantly swelled horribly. She could only look at Jane in horror. She was scared to speak again, afraid she would anger Jane and be pped again. Now that she fell into Jane¡¯s hands, she was like a sitting duck. Madelyn felt extremely bleak about her future. She did not know how she got there. Chester had arranged everything, and even the Fowlers could not find her. She had hidden everything so well. How could Jane catch Madelyn? ¡°I know you¡¯re confused, Madelyn, but you should understand that you must pay me back. If you can leave this ce alive tonight, I won¡¯t hold you responsible for anything. I¡¯ve changed the rules of the game. I hope you can show me what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Jane pped her hands as soon as she finished speaking. Before Madelyn could react¡­ Two figures rushed over, punching and kicking Madelyn. Madelyn could not believe what she was seeing. Because Madelyn knew the people who attacked her. She knew them well. They were Madelyn¡¯s biological father, Miguel, and her biological sister, Justine. ¡°You ***************! How dare you hire an assassin to***********me? Go *************yourself.¡± Every punch Miguelnded was fatal. Justine did not hold back, either. With a ferocious expression, she kicked Madelyn hard. She kicked Madelyn until Madelyn screarned incessantly. ¡°Stop hitting. Miguel, Justine¡­¡± Charlotte, who was hiding at the back, could not bear to watch anymore. She knelt before Jane and cried, ¡°Jane, please spare us. We swear to disappearpletely and never appear before you or ***********again.¡± Jane did not respond to Charlotte. She just snapped her fingers. Snap. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 A shadowy figure suddenly appeared. Charlotte¡¯s neck was broken. Her eyes were wide open, and her expression was full of regret. In the next second, her corpse was dragged away. It disappeared into thin air. Seeing what had happened, Miguel and Justine were scared out of their wits. They attacked Madelyn even more ruthlessly. Madelyn was on the brink of death. She had vomited a lot of blood. ¡°Jane¡­ We¡¯ve already beaten Madelyn half to death, just as you wanted. Can¡­ can you spare our lives?¡± Miguel panted. He was covered in sweat. He looked at Jane with fear, trying to win some sympathy. Jane said calmly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give you a chance to live after seeing my face?¡± ¡°You!¡± Upon hearing this, Miguel subconsciously wanted to escape. Beside him, the shadowy figure broke Justine¡¯s neck. Crack. With that crisp sound, Justine **********. The shadowy figure then walked toward Miguel. ¡°Jane, you lied to me!¡± The abandoned warehouse was filled with Miguel¡¯s desperate roars. The next second¡­ Miguel was also dead. Charlotte and Justine¡¯s ***********were cleaned up. Not a trace was left behind. Those three people had vanished from this world. Seeing what had happened, Madelyn panted. She could not help butugh. As sheughed, she spat out blood. Retribution. This was retribution. Did they think they could escape from Jane? In the end, they still *********before Madelyn¡¯s eyes. If they had note looking for Madelyn and forced her into a corner¡­ None of this would have happened. It was well deserved. They deserved to ************. Madelyn had never felt so relieved before. She felt grateful to Jane. Jane nced at her watch. She estimated that the Fowlers were about to arrive. ¡°It¡¯s about time, Madelyn. The time to decide your fate has finally arrived.¡± 11:30 With that, Jane turned around and left. ¡°Jane¡­¡± Madelyn spoke with difficulty. Afterward¡­ She caught a strong smell of gasoline. Madelyn seemed to realize what Jane wanted to do. She struggled to crawl toward the exit. At first, she had no strength left. Besides, Miguel and Justine had almost beaten her to death. Madelyn could not move at all. Her consciousness began to blur. A raging fire was ignited.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jane¡­ She wanted to burn Madelyn alive. How vicious. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Madelyn shed tears of blood. She kept shaking her head. Her beautiful life was just about to begin. She wanted to go to Ruburg and live a wealthy life, with more money than she could spend in this lifetime. She wanted to be with the man she loved. For that future, Madelyn betrayed the Fowler family, who had raised her for almost two decades. How could she burn to death in a fire? It was such a tragic oue. Absolutely not. At this *************¡­ A few figures rushed in through the fire. ¡°Jane, where are you? Jane!¡± This voice¡­ Were her brothers here? ¡°Henry, look over there!¡± Quinton¡¯s sharp eyes were looking in a particr direction. Henry and the others took a closer look¡­ Wasn¡¯t that Madelyn? Why was she here? Moreover, she looked so miserable. ¡°Save¡­ Save me. Please save me¡­ Brothers¡­ I don¡¯t want to **************¡­ I don¡¯t want to ********************. Save me!¡± On the verge of death, Madelyn seemed to have her hopes renewed. She found the strength to shout at Henry and the others. Right now, this was the only way for Madelyn to survive. Madelyn knew she might suffer a fate worse than death if she fell into the Fowlers¡¯ hands. But it was better to be alive than dead. Madelyn did not want to ****************. Only by living would there be unlimited possibilities. If she *******************, everything would be over¡­ Madelyn¡¯s money, the man she loved deeply, and her wonderful life would all disappear. Henry and the others frowned. Although they had wished for Madelyn to end up like this¡­ They still had too many questions to ask Madelyn. Right now, Madelyn could not *******************yet. Even if she had to ****************, she had to tell them the truth behind her betrayal before her death. Just as Henry and the others were about to walk over toward Madelyn¡­.. ¡°Be careful!¡± Dwayne reacted the fastest. When he heard the sound of something shattering above his head, he immediately pulled his brothers back. The warehouse was about to copse, and the steel bars had started falling. Dwayne quickly said, ¡°We can¡¯t go over. It¡¯s too dangerous. We have to leave this ce quickly.¡± ¡°But Madelyn¡­¡± Aaron did not have the heart to leave her there. If he rushed up to save Madelyn, there was still a chance. But he would be taking a risk. No one dared to risk their own life¡­ to ***************here with Madelyn. They would choose to escape this warehouse safely instead. If Madelyn were the innocent, kind, and pure younger sister they once knew, they would take the risk. They would not let their little sister ****************in such a ce. However, Madelyn was no longer worthy of being one of the Fowlers. She had betrayed the Fowler family and harmed so many people, causing them to lose Jane. Besides, Madelyn wanted to ************Anna, and she caused Jack to go to jail. ¡°Ignore her. A woman like her who betrayed the Fowler family should have *******************long ago. Let¡¯s go.¡± As Dwayne kept urging them, the fire became more and more intense. Henry and the others turned around and escaped from the warehouse. Only Madelyn was left to despair amidst the thick raging mes. The intense pain of being burned by the fire would not stop eating away at Madelyn¡¯s senses. This was the meaning of ¡°a fate worse than death¡±. ¡°No!¡± Madelyn¡¯s despairing wails echoed through the entire warehouse. Anna, Sam, and Peter were waiting outside. Looking at the burning warehouse, they seemed anxious. Only when they saw Henry and the others escape from the warehouse did they heave sighs of relief. They hurried forward. ¡°Where¡¯s Jane? What happened? Why is the warehouse on fire?¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°Jane isn¡¯t inside. It¡¯s Madelyn. She¡¯s in there. She must have burned to death by 11:30 now. No one can save her now¡­¡± Anna was slightly stunned. ¡°Madelyn? Why is she inside? Did¡­ Jane do it? Is she getting back at Madelyn?¡± No one could give Anna an answer. ¡°****************, let¡¯s leave first. The fire is too strong. We can¡¯t be involved in this. Let¡¯s talk about the restter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone left in a hurry. On the top of a mountain not far away¡­ She looked at the mes in the warehouse. After knowing the Fowlers¡¯ choice¡­ Jane took a deep breath. Rain appeared beside Jane and said calmly, ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve handled the ****************. Everything that concerns the Fowler family¡­ Is this the end of it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s onest thing to do¡­¡± Madelyn suffered the same death as Jane in her previous The Fowlers had also received their retribution. life. They had lost the Fowler Corporation and their dignified status. Anna was now disabled, and Jack was imprisoned. They had paid off what they owed Jane. Now, the only thing Jane was interested in when it came to the Fowler family was¡­ The ¡°Finale¡± of Johan¡¯s dream. ¡°Come on, Rain.¡± ¡°Okay, Jane.¡± Two months passed by in the blink of an eye. In the past two months, Stormton City underwent a tremendous change. First, Fowler Corporation was taken over by Crown Group. Several of the Fowler family members who had left Crucsia were nowhere to be found. Before the Fowlers left, they had wanted to see Jane again. They wanted to know why Jane helped them get rid of Madelyn, the traitor. Did she do it to help the Fowler family? However, Jane had left Stormton City. She found a quiet ce to prevent the Fowlers from pestering her. She no longer wanted to be involved in unnecessary trouble. Jane was not helping the Fowler family. It was just that Madelyn owed Jane in her previous life. Jane was only using the same method to exact her revenge. The Fowlers had no way of finding Jane. To avoid unnecessary trouble, they could only leave Crucsia. Finally¡­ It was the day of Jack¡¯s verdict. Jack was not actively involved in the bribery incident. He took the initiative to confess and also 11:30 provided details and evidence. Jack¡¯s crime was only not reporting what he knew. He was sentenced to five years of imprisonment, and 75 million dors of his property were confiscated. The case hade to an end. On this day¡­ Jane had just walked out of her apartment. Suddenly, her right eyelid twitched. She bumped into Johan, whom she had not seen for several months. Johan¡¯s skin was tanned. He looked a little down and out. With his current appearance, no one would recognize him on the streets. He was Johan, the Best Actor and an A-list celebrity in Crucsia¡¯s entertainment industry. Jane said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re back. Do you have the answer now?¡± ¡°Yes, I know the answer. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve waited for you here.¡± It had to be said that Johan¡¯s extrasensory perception was indeed urate. He was able to get the perfect timing of when Jane woulde out of her apartment. Jane stuffed the car keys back into her pocket and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Johan followed her silently. The two of them walked in silence for a while. It was almost summer. The weather began to warm. However, it did not affect Jane and Johan at all. Finally, Johan stopped in his tracks. Jane turned slightly and looked sideways at Johan. Her eyes were as calm as a cidke, emitting a cold light. ¡°In the ¡®Finale¡¯ of my dream, only Henry, Quinton, and Sam survived. ¡°Dad was locked up in jail for the crime of epting bribes. He ***************of depression. *****************had a heart attack because of the huge *******************of Dad¡¯s death. She passed away. ¡°Aaron¡¯s *******************illness suddenly rpsed while he was on the streets. He lost control and was *****************in a car crash. Dwayne secretly took part in underground boxing to help his family repay their debts. In the end, he was beaten to death. And Peter¡­ jumped off a building. ¡°Only Henry, Quinton, and Sam were still struggling to hold on. In the end, I became ***********************. I don¡¯t remember anything except¡­ my intense regret toward you.¡± As Johan spoke, his voice was trembling. Because Johan knew that it was not only a nightmare. It did happen in another time and space, or in a parallel world, where the Fowlers were reduced to such a sorry state. ¡°The culprit behind all this is not so much Madelyn and the people who joined forces with her. It¡¯s more that we, the Fowler family, deserve it. We wrongly trusted Madelyn and left you to ***************in the fire. We abandoned your grave. This is karma. ¡°I always thought this was something that happened in a parallel world. I thought that was why I had that dream, giving me a warning. It wasn¡¯t until I left Yalondy that I knew about the Fowler family¡¯s current situation. I went to Meridonia to see **************and the others and knew what you did. I know you let Madelyn ***************in the warehouse fire. ¡°All of us know¡­ That you were reborn with that memory. You knew the oue from the beginning. and didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake. You also knew that the Fowler family would eventually suffer this tribtion.¡± Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Jane had yearned for kinship so much back then. She was submissive and never dared to resist. However, it was as if she had suddenly becorne a different person one day. She decisively cut off her kinship with the Fowler family and bloomed into her own. From then on, Jane was still the same Jane, but her soul was different. Because she had experienced a most tragic ending in her previous life, and she had been reborn. From the beginning¡­ The Fowlers never stood any chance of asking for Jane¡¯s forgiveness. N?velDrama.Org ? content. They had owed Jane many years of torture and abuse. Jane could not even rest in peace after her death. Even the word ¡°death¡± was far from being able to describe the pain Jane felt in both her lifetimes. Jane still did not speak. Quietly, she looked at Johan. ¡°At this point, we understand that no one in the Fowler family has the right to ask for your forgiveness. In fact¡­ After knowing what happened, we no longer dared to appear before you again. ¡°Compared to that alternative ending, at least we¡¯re doing much better. No one has died. Dad is in jail, while ************is disabled. She even contracted hypertension and other diseases because she had been so stressed. We lost the Fowler Corporation and became nothing¡­ ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee to you. No, I don¡¯t have the right toe to you. Coming here to talk to you is shameless of me. It¡¯s just that I promised that I would tell you about this alternative ending. This is the only closure I can give you. ¡°From now on, the Fowlers will never appear in front of you again. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Johan finished speaking. Without hesitation, he turned around and left. Jane looked at Johan¡¯s silhouette. He gradually disappeared from her sight. Afterward, she took a deep breath. She continued walking. From then on¡­ Jane and the Fowler family became like two parallel lines. There would be no more entanglement between them. That was thest time she had seen anyone from the Fowler family. After knowing what became of the Fowlers in her previous life¡­ Theypletely disappeared. They would never appear before her again. On the other side¡­ Johan walked back to his family. Johan told a small lie. When Johan told Jane the truth¡­ The Fowlers were silently watching them from afar. At first, Johan wanted toe alone. However, the Fowlers insisted oning with him. Perhaps¡­ Jane had sensed it long ago, too. But it no longer mattered. Other than Jack, who was still in jail¡­. Everyone else was there. It was because of Johan¡¯s dream and Jane¡¯s method of killing Madelyn¡­. That they learned the truth behind Jane. That was thest time they returned to Stormton City. From then on, they would nevere back. They did not even have the right to catch a glimpse of Jane. The Fowler family owed Jane too much. If they appeared before Jane again, kneeling and begging for her forgiveness¡­ They felt it would be a sin that would throw them into the depths of ***************. The best way forward was to never see each other again. Anna sat in her wheelchair. Suddenly, she could not help but tremble. She fell forward and fell to the ground. ¡°*************************!¡± Henry and the others were about to hold her up when they saw Anna kneeling on the ground on her own. Her tears fell incessantly, like beads of a broken pearl ne. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ You¡¯re right. You shouldn¡¯t have been born into the Fowler family. You wouldn¡¯t have suffered that much pain and torture if you weren¡¯t my child. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice was hoarse and heart-wrenching. She had so much regret. When she knelt and burst into tears, she felt a deep despair toward her blind and *************self, who trusted Madelyn. Anna chased away her flesh and blood, her daughter, Jane. She was ipetent and useless¡­ She could only feel an unbearable sense of despair. ¡°****************************¡­¡± Anna felt her sorrow deep in her bones. It went straight to her soul. Even the brothers could sense it, too. The Fowler family¡¯s seven sons knelt in unison. With tears streaming down their faces, they paid their respect as they watched Jane leave. ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°My own sister¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not worthy¡­ to be your brothers.¡± ¡°From now on, forget about us. Forget about the Fowler family. Go and pursue your true family and happiness.¡± ¡°Even if we no longer have the right to, we will pray for you always.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pray that you, Jane, will find your happiness.¡± Jane kept walking. She seemed to have seen someone. Her eyes, which were as calm as a quietke, began to radiate. Her gaze shone brightly. She waved at the figure and jogged over. ¡°Hugh, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Hugh hugged Jane and rubbed his chin against Jane¡¯s head affectionately. He said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for long.¡± ¡°The dignified Mr. Croft has especially taken a day off to go out with me on a date. This is such a rare opportunity. How could I keep you waiting? Let¡¯s go, Hugh. Let¡¯s have fun today.¡± Jane blinked at Hugh. ¡°Anything you say, Janie.¡± Hugh lowered his eyes slightly. Just now, Hugh saw¡­ Jane and Johan together. However, Jane did not say anything.. So Hugh did not ask. This was a tacit understanding between the two of them. If they wanted to say something, they would naturally tell each other about it. If they said nothing, it meant that the matter was insignificant. As long as they trusted each other, they would live happily ever after, hand in hand. That was enough. They would hold each other¡¯s hands. And grow old together. They would never let go of each other again. Hugh and Jane had a good day at the amusement park. Hugh had reserved the entire park to themselves. The sky gradually darkened. It was already ten o¡¯clock, almost midnight. Hugh interlocked his fingers with Jane, and they walked side by side on the street. Her hands were soft. His heart was warm. Passion was in the air. Their souls were bing closer to each other. ¡°Janie, if I propose to you right now, will you say yes?¡± Hugh suddenly asked. Jane thought for a ******************. She said, ¡°Proposing is fine, but getting married¡­ I still want to wait a little longer. There are so many things I want to do.¡± Such as looking for her Teacher and having him witness Jane¡¯s wedding. Besides, Yale¡¯s illness hadpletely recovered. Eden had helped treat Hugh so that Levi and Hugh could reconcile with each other as father and son. She also wanted to start apany with L, working on game design and forming an eSports team. She would also lead Red Star Team to continue to shine, exploring the unknowns of the world to protect the country. Oh, my god, Jane thought. On second thought, she felt dizzy just thinking about those things. Jane¡¯s delicate face turned sour. There were so many things to do¡­. She suddenly felt that her and Hugh¡¯s wedding would be prioritized very far behind. Jane wondered if she should arrange a suitable date for the asion. At this ***********************¡­ Hugh suddenly held Jane¡¯s hand. He knelt on one knee. He took out a diamond ring. ¡°Hugh?¡± Jane was shocked by Hugh¡¯s gesture. Under the moonlight¡­. Jane looked at the simple diamond ring in Hugh¡¯s hand. She could see the traces of time left behind on the ring. It did not look like something Hugh would choose at all. ¡°My dad gave this to me¡­ It¡¯s the only heirloom my *******************left behind. It¡¯s also the ring my father used to propose to my mother. My father and mother designed it together. It¡¯s a ring that would only belong to the bride for the rest of her life.¡± Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Hugh, do you¡­¡± Did Hugh already know Levi¡¯s difficulties? No¡­ For the sake of Hugh¡¯s life, Levi would not tell Hugh the truth until everything was confirmed. Perhaps¡­ Hugh had already sensed something all the same. He was only waiting for the day when Levi could tell him. After all¡­ They were father and son. Even if Levi did not say it outright¡­. They would still miss and think about each other. It was different for Jane. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of designing a new ring for you myself, Janie, but this is my first time proposing to someone. I think¡­ I should propose to you through this ring. ¡°This way, I feel that my mother in heaven would bear witness to my love for you. ¡°Miss Jane Fowler, are you willing to ept Mr. Hugh Croft¡¯s proposal and stay by his side no matter what happens in the future?¡± Facing Hugh¡¯s scorching, sincere, and starry eyes¡­ Jane pursed her lips and could not help but smile. ¡°Mr. Hugh Croft, do I have a chance to say no?¡± ¡°Of course not, Janie. You¡¯re my woman. You won¡¯t be able to escape for the rest of your life.¡± Hugh¡¯s lips curled into a determined smile. He reached for Jane¡¯s hand and slid the ring on Jane¡¯s finger without saying anything. The size was just right. ¡°See, it¡¯s like my *******************is saying-we¡¯re meant for each other.¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­ But if you want to marry me, Hugh, you still have a long way to go. You¡¯ll have to earn the approval of my three senior brothers, and you¡¯ll have to find my Teacher and the others¡­¡± Jane put up her fingers to count how many tests there would be for Hugh. Before she could finish speaking¡­. Hugh had taken her by surprise, kissing her. It was a deep kiss. After a long while, Hugh finally let go. Jane panted heavily and pouted. ¡°Hugh, you¡¯re breaking the rules.¡± ¡°Janie, if it¡¯s for you, even if I have to pluck the stars and the moon, I¡¯ll go through **************and high waters for you. I don¡¯t care how long or difficult this road is or how many tests there are. I only care about¡­ whether your heart would ept me and if you¡¯d let our hearts beat as one.¡± Hugh¡¯s words were very tender. He seemed to have used all his strength to utter every single word. They sounded extremely gentle. They came from the bottom of his heart. The cry from the depths of his soul resonated with Jane¡¯s soul. A man and a woman who loved each other deeply could understand each other¡¯s feelings without needing to say anything. Jane took a deep breath. At this ***************- Swoosh! . Fireworks soared into the sky. Sparks flew. Countless dazzling sparks bloomed. It was such a wonderful atmosphere¡­. Jane could not let it go to waste. It was time for a young girl to show her feelings to the man she loved deeply. Under the bright lights¡­ Jane blushed slightly. She pulled on Hugh¡¯s tie. She took the initiative to tiptoe. And she kissed Hugh on the lips. This gesture allowed Jane to take the initiative. After all¡­ Jane was about to give Hugh her answer. It was just one word. It was a simple word. It meant their hearts would beat as one. They would never hesitate to hold each other¡¯s hands and spend the rest of their lives together. ¡°Yes.¡± They had promised each other, after all. For as long as time itself¡­ They would never separate. Under the witness of the dazzling fireworks and countless lights¡­ Their kiss traveled across space and time. It was a kiss thatsted forever. They hugged each other, basking in each other¡¯s warmth.. Forever and ever, never leaving each other¡¯s side. She wanted to be one with the wind, falling into his embrace for the rest of eternity. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!